《Urban Super Soldier King》
Chapter 1 - 1 1 Free and Easy in the City of Flowers
?1: Chapter 1: Free and Easy in the City of Flowers 1: Chapter 1: Free and Easy in the City of Flowers ¡°Boss, start me off with a bowl of wontons and two pork burgers,¡± Xiang Yu said as he walked out of the train station with arge suitcase in tow.
¡°Coming right up, just a moment,¡± the boss, seeing that Xiang Yu was an out-of-towner lugging arge suitcase, passed a secretive nce and smirked at another person.
Xiang Yu found a rtively clean spot to sit down and began to contemte his next move.
He had given Commander Cao his word that he wouldplete the mission within three years.
But to the average person, this task seemed downright impossible.
The underground ck market forces in a certain province were too rampant.
Xiang Yu¡¯s orders were to eliminate these forces.
And he had to do so without affecting the local economy or causing social chaos.
In more straightforward terms, they were asking Xiang Yu to go undercover.
Beforeing here, Commander Cao had specifically called Xiang Yu into his office for a chat, where Xiang Yu acted with casual disrespect, showing some reluctance.
¡°Xiang Yu, how have you thought about that matter?¡± Commander Cao asked.
¡°Chief, I just got back from a mission in the Middle East.
You promised me a long vacation, so why assign me another mission?
There are so many other people in the military region, why not send someone else?¡± Xiang Yuined.
¡°Why you were assigned, you still don¡¯t know?¡± Commander Cao shook his head and chuckled.
¡°Of course, I know.
Although I am unmatched in martial arts and invincible in all thend, that doesn¡¯t mean you can let me do everything.
That would work me to death,¡± Xiang Yu rolled his eyes and retorted.
Xiang Yu made himselffortable on the couch, facing Commander Cao of the military region across from him.
He sat there with one leg crossed over the other, not treating the Commander Cao in front of him as if he was a top leader.
¡°Your ability is one thing, but there¡¯s an even more important point,¡± Commander Cao looked Xiang Yu up and down and said with a smile, ¡°You were born a natural scoundrel.
You don¡¯t even need to pretend, which makes you the perfect fit for this job.¡±
Hearing this, Xiang Yu¡¯s face was lined with irritation.
But what Commander Cao said was true.
In the military, Xiang Yu was known for being undisciplined and unruly.
He made the most mistakes and received the most punishments.
No one in the military would doubt that if he weren¡¯t restrained by the army, he would be a veritable devil incarnate.
¡°I¡¯ll do it, but on one condition,¡± Xiang Yu said with a sly grin, not hiding his intentions in the least.
¡°Shouting conditions at me?
You should know that following orders is your duty.
What are you negotiating with me for?¡± Commander Cao said sternly, but his expression was kind.
¡°I don¡¯t care.
If you won¡¯t even let me suggest conditions, I won¡¯t go,¡± Xiang Yuined with an unhappy face.
¡°Haha, they say Xiang Yu is a scoundrel, and it seems they¡¯re right.
Fine, what¡¯s your condition?¡± Commander Cao asked.
Seeing Commander Cao agreed, Xiang Yu immediately chuckled and said, ¡°I need money.
This mission requires sufficient funds toplete it.¡±
When Commander Cao heard that Xiang Yu wanted money, he was initially stunned, and then he smiled, saying, ¡°How much do you want?¡±
¡°There¡¯s no specific amount, obviously the more the better,¡± Xiang Yu said, eyes gleaming as he stared intently at Commander Cao.
Commander Cao shook his head with a smile while pointing at Xiang Yu, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry about it.
I will give you a card, and someone will deposit money for youter.
I believe with the entire province¡¯s financial power, they can definitely afford your expenses.¡±
Hearing Commander Cao agree, Xiang Yu almost jumped for joy internally.
But he still pretended to look aggrieved and sullen.
¡°Do you have any other requests?
Just say it, and we will try our best to amodate you,¡± Commander Cao offered generously.
Hearing Commander Cao speak like this, Xiang Yu suddenly remembered something, and his expression turned serious.
¡°I need to ensure my father¡¯s safety,¡± Xiang Yu said, his eyes locked onto Commander Cao.
Commander Cao also looked at Xiang Yu with a serious expression, then burst into a heartyugh.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such serious moments,¡± Commander Cao said after pausing for a bit, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve already brought your father to the military district.
He can cook, so we¡¯ve arranged for him to be in the kitchen.¡±
At these words, Xiang Yu instantly felt as if he had been duped.
It turned out that Commander Cao and his team had already arranged everything, just waiting for him to take the bait.
However, since he had agreed, naturally there was no reason to back out.
¡°Commander Cao, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand?¡±
¡°Speak!¡± Commander Cao said, picking up a cup of tea.
¡°With the resources of an entire province at their disposal, why didn¡¯t they select people from the public security organs, but from our troops instead?¡± Xiang Yu asked, puzzled.
¡°Hmph!
They can no longer tell who is in the wrong and who is in the right,¡± Commander Cao said, his expression bing grave as he looked at Xiang Yu, ¡°This mission is extremely dangerous, you must be very careful.
And one more thing, you must not let emotions get in the way.
Rest assured about matters back here, ask for whatever you need.
Besides, your information has already been ssified as top secret by the state, so don¡¯t worry about leaks.¡±
¡°Apart from me, only the Chief of Staff is aware of this matter.
No one else, not even the local government, knows of your existence,¡± Commander Cao sighed before continuing, ¡°This matter is now in your hands.¡±
¡°Mission shall be aplished,¡± Xiang Yu said, standing up swiftly and giving a standard military salute.
At the food stall at that moment, Xiang Yu, eating his wonton soup, was somewhat regretful.
He regretted how easily he had agreed to take on the task¡ªwhat if he failed toplete the mission?
He would be theughingstock of others, ruining his ¡°lifetime of wisdom¡± in one fell swoop.
Thinking about this, he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head in private.
But then, the thought of finally being able to leave the dull barracks and freely roam this vibrant world¡ªand to be ¡°authorized¡± to y the rogue¡ªgave him an indescribably exhrating feeling.
In fact, beforeing here, Xiang Yu had already thought of his strategy: seeing that this ce had be foul and turbid, he would have to ¡°sink to their level,¡± starting with infiltrating the enemy¡¯s ¡°inner circle,¡± gradually building his own power, assimting the surrounding dark spots with his own small white spot, and eventually spreading throughout the entire province¡ªthat was his theory of internal erosion.
Having figured out his next steps, he felt ted and ate with even more gusto.
In no time, he had polished off a bowl of wonton soup and two meat sandwiches.
¡°Check, please,¡± Xiang Yu said, reaching into his pocket for money.
¡°Ah, filled up, have you?
That¡¯ll be two hundred yuan,¡± the stall owner said with a grin, looking at Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu was first taken aback at hearing this, then looked around, realizing this ce wasn¡¯t particrly developed.
Surely, it couldn¡¯t be so expensive that even a bowl of dumplings would cost over a hundred.
¡°Hey, what are you looking at?
Hurry up and pay, no need to dawdle,¡± the stall owner said with some impatience upon seeing Xiang Yu act this way.
¡°Oh, I get it now, you¡¯re extorting me, right?
You should have just said so, instead of making it all mysterious,¡± Xiang Yu said with a scornful look.
The stall owner was taken aback by Xiang Yu¡¯s reaction but then dropped the pretense.
He said with a cold smile, ¡°That¡¯s right, kid, we¡¯re extorting you.
Got a problem with that?¡± After he said this, four men came out from inside.
Though none of them were particrly burly, the sight of the four men plus the stall owner encircling Xiang Yu was still quite impressive.
Seeing the situation, the out-of-towners eating there quickly threw down five yuan and scattered, then stood behind the crowd to enjoy the show.
¡°You should have just said it was extortion, why make such a big fuss?
Fine, I¡¯ll pay,¡± Xiang Yu said, starting to take out money again.
The stall owner gave a satisfied smile to hispanions, thinking they would have some trouble, but it turned out that this young man was a pushover, quickly coughing up the cash at the slightest intimidation.
Chapter 2 - 2 2 The Beggar Who Stayed in a Hotel
?2: Chapter 2 The Beggar Who Stayed in a Hotel 2: Chapter 2 The Beggar Who Stayed in a Hotel The boss nodded with satisfaction upon seeing how submissive Xiang Yu was, his mind even more resolved to continue down the path of extortion.
¡°Didn¡¯t expect this kid to be such a pushover.¡±
The crowd around them chattered on, some realizing there was no more drama to watch, were already preparing to leave.
Xiang Yu searched himself thoroughly, then chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, boss, but all I¡¯ve got on me is this one dor.¡± Xiang Yu held out a coin, looking hopefully at the boss.
Hearing that Xiang Yu had only one dor on him, the crowd sensed there might still be good theater ahead and gathered around again.
Seeing Xiang Yu like this, the boss trembled with rage.
It turned out this kid was ying him.
¡°You ****ing drink the toast or you take the forfeit,¡± the boss shouted and charged at Xiang Yu.
By then, Xiang Yu had had enough of ying; he was in a good mood today, otherwise, he would have dealt with this sleazy boss sooner.
Seeing them charge at him, he knocked each one down with a kick.
Then he picked up a stool and smashed the stall to bits and pieces.
¡°Kid, do you know who we are?¡± the boss groaned in pain, kneeling on the ground.
¡°I know who you are¡¡± Xiang Yu kicked him in the face as he heard the threat continue, the kick filling the boss¡¯s mouth with blood.
The othersy there, not daring to move.
Xiang Yu was still not appeased and picked up the stool and approached.
¡°Big brother, spare my life, I was blind¡¡± the boss begged as he saw Xiang Yu not stopping, but it was toote.
Xiang Yu struck his mouth hard with the stool, knocking several front teeth to the ground.
¡°Stop, stop, put down the weapon.¡± A person in a police uniform then appeared, brandishing a baton and ring fiercely at Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu had noticed him a long while ago; while he was being threatened earlier, the policeman had pretended not to see and strolled away, only now choosing toe back and stop Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu saw him approaching, then chuckled and set down the stool.
The policeman, seeing hispliance, then took out handcuffs to arrest Xiang Yu.
Unexpectedly, Xiang Yu kicked the policeman, sending him flying.
¡°You¡¯re no effing better, where the hell were you just now?¡± Xiang Yu said irritably.
Xiang Yu¡¯s actions left the bystanders agape.
¡°He dares to hit a cop, what kind of background does this kid have?¡± ¡°Just a brash young fool; he¡¯s going to sufferter.¡±
After kicking the policeman away, Xiang Yu grabbed his luggage, whistled, and walked away, leaving behind a crowd of stunned faces.
He had just hailed a taxi by the roadside when two police cars hurriedly arrived and parked.
¡°Where to?¡± asked the female taxi driver expressionlessly.
¡°Take me to the biggest five-star hotel here,¡± Xiang Yu dered boldly, unconcerned about spending money since it wasn¡¯t his.
Hearing Xiang Yu say this, the female driver couldn¡¯t help but nce back at him.
He was dressed in casual clothes with a hole at the knee.
This at first nce made him look like a small-time thug headed for a five-star hotel, and whether he had money to even pay for the cab was questionable.
¡°Sir, the five-star hotel is in the city center, quite far, it will cost a hundred yuan,¡± the female driver tried to keep her tone calm.
Xiang Yu could tell what she implied; he looked himself up and down, indeed, he did not look wealthy.
When he was in the army, he hadn¡¯t cared about these things;fort was all that mattered.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll pay you when we get there,¡± Xiang Yu said.
¡°Sir, you should pay now, that¡¯s the rule here.¡± The more the female driver spoke, the more she doubted whether Xiang Yu really had the money.
Xiang Yu helplessly shook his head, then pulled out a hundred yuan from his pocket and handed it over.
It was then that he realized, not only was the female driver beautiful, but also, you know.
¡°Sis, can I ask you something?¡± Xiang Yu, with a brilliant and harmless smile, leaned on the front seat, his eyes staring fixedly there.
Since Xiang Yu had paid, the female driver became much more cheerful.
¡°What is it?¡± she asked.
She had already noticed Xiang Yu¡¯s behavior, but she wasn¡¯t angry.
After all, her attractiveness was something she took pride in.
¡°Is there an underworld presence in our city?
I¡¯ve just arrived and don¡¯t know the situation,¡± Xiang Yu inquired.
The female driver smiled and shook her head, ¡°Since you¡¯ve just arrived, I¡¯d advise you to leave this ce quickly, lestter¡¡± The female driver didn¡¯t continue, and shook her head again.
Seeing how cautious the female driver was, Xiang Yu didn¡¯t press further and justy there admiring.
He made no attempt to hide his gaze, almost reaching out his hand.
¡°Sis is really tempting; your brother-inw is really lucky,¡± Xiang Yu said.
The female driver just smiled and didn¡¯t speak.
Having been a driver for a while, she was used to this sort of attention, but Xiang Yu didn¡¯t hide his interest, unlike most customers who wanted to look but dared not, stealing nces instead.
She rather preferred Xiang Yu¡¯s straightforwardness.
About half an hourter, Xiang Yu stopped at a ce called Xiangyun International Hotel.
In front of the hotel was a parking square surrounded by fountains, and the greenery was exceptionally good.
¡°Call me when you¡¯re free.¡± The female driver handed over a business card to Xiang Yu as he got out of the car, then smiled charmingly and drove away.
Xiang Yu was ted, not expecting to encounter such luck upon his arrival.
Carrying his luggage to the front of the hotel, Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t help but feel awed.
It was indeed an international hotel; you could tell it was extraordinary just from the outside.
¡°Hey, stop there, what are you doing?¡± At that moment, two security guards with walkie-talkies ran over.
¡°This is no ce for begging; get lost quickly.¡± Another security guard was even more aggressive,ing over to try and push Xiang Yu out.
At that point, Xiang Yu was tired and just wanted to quickly check into the hotel and rx, so he didn¡¯t want to argue with them.
¡°Isn¡¯t this a hotel?
I¡¯m here to stay,¡± Xiang Yu said directly, then picked up his luggage and headed inside.
¡°Look at you, a beggar, staying here?
Do you know what kind of ce this is?
Can you afford to stay here?¡± the security guard said impatiently.
¡°You¡¯d better leave soon, everything here is very expensive,¡± another said, preparing to politely persuade Xiang Yu when he still refused to leave.
¡°You better get out of my way.
I¡¯m a bit tired now and don¡¯t want to deal with you,¡± said Xiang Yu, visibly exhausted.
¡°If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll¡¡± one of the guards threatened, raising his baton.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t want to get entangled any longer, so he quickly stepped forward, grabbed the guard¡¯s wrist with his left hand, and chopped at the guard¡¯s neck with his right hand.
The man went down instantly without even a cry.
Xiang Yu had shown restraint; otherwise, the guard would have been dead.
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s swift movements, the other guard knew he was no match and, grabbing his walkie-talkie, he began shouting, ¡°Trouble at the front door, trouble at the front door,¡± while keeping his distance, about two meters away from Xiang Yu, holding his baton defensively and not daring toe closer.
Xiang Yu shook his head, then continued walking forward with his belongings.
But in less than a minute, about a dozen young men in security uniforms ran up and surrounded Xiang Yu.
¡°It was him who knocked down Li.
This kid doesn¡¯t look like a good person,¡± the guard, boosted by the arrival of his colleagues, pointed at Xiang Yu and shouted.
¡°Kid, looking for trouble, huh?
Brothers, take care of him,¡± one who seemed to be the captain of the security team ordered.
Chapter 3 - 3 3 Jaw-Dropping
?3: Chapter 3: Jaw-Dropping 3: Chapter 3: Jaw-Dropping The squad leader saw Xiang Yu¡¯s indifferent face, showing no regard for them at all, and shouted loudly, ¡°Take him down!
I want to see what this kid is capable of.¡±
¡°Stop!¡± Three people came forward at this moment, the leader dressed in a suit and leather shoes, followed by two others dressed simrly.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± the man asked.
¡°Manager Wang, this kid hurt our brothers,¡± the squad leader said.
Manager Wang walked up to Xiang Yu and sized him up, his face darkening.
¡°Why did you hurt our brothers?¡±
¡°Is this not a hotel?¡± Xiang Yu looked up at the man in front of him.
¡°This is certainly a hotel,¡± Manager Wang said.
¡°If it¡¯s a hotel, why won¡¯t you let me in?
Is it because I won¡¯t pay or what?¡± Xiang Yu said unapologetically.
Although the man in front of him was dressed inly, Manager Wang was secretly amazed that he remainedposed despite being surrounded by so many of his men.
¡°Could it be that he is the young master of some majorpany, deliberately dressed like this?¡± Manager Wang thought to himself.
But no, if that were the case, he should recognize him, yet he had never seen this young man before.
¡°Is that the case?¡± Manager Wang turned and asked the squad leader.
The squad leader stammered and couldn¡¯t speak, prompting Manager Wang to re at him.
He then quickly extended his hand in a weing gesture and said, ¡°My apologies, young man.
We were too rash.
Please,e inside.¡±
Xiang Yu saw that Manager Wang was quite polite, then tossed his luggage at the squad leader and walked on by himself.
¡°Manager Wang, look at this kid¡¯s manner.
Does he look like he has money?¡± the squad leaderined behind him.
¡°Keep an eye on it.
If he truly doesn¡¯t have the money, hmm¡¡± Manager Wang¡¯s eyes turned cold, and then he followed Xiang Yu inside.
As soon as Xiang Yu stepped into the lobby of the Xiangyun Hotel, he attracted everyone¡¯s attention.
What kind of ce was this?
It was the most upscale hotel in the city, where ordinary people seldom had the chance to enter, and Xiang Yu¡¯s attire was far from looking wealthy or even average.
¡°Look, how did a beggar get in here?¡±
¡°Look at his pants, his knees are showing.¡±
¡°But look at his face; it¡¯s quite delicate indeed,¡± said a group of well-dresseddies, sipping wine in a corner, as they turned their gaze to Xiang Yu, watching him unblinkingly as if seeing a monster.
¡°How has the Xiangyun Hotel fallen to such lows that anyone or anything can get in?¡± a young man sneered.
The Xiangyun Hotel was the best in the city and a symbol of status.
If just anyone could enter, it would diminish their prestige.
¡°Don¡¯t be upset, Young Master Ouyang.
I think this kid is just pretending to be more than he is.
Look at those security guards behind him; if he truly doesn¡¯t belong here, someone will take care of him,¡± a young man said, trying to please.
Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t expected that simply entering a hotel would cause such a sensation.
He walked up to the reception desk and tossed down his ID card, ¡°Room, please.¡±
The two receptionists exchanged nces, their look one of disdain.
However, with Manager Wang present, they could not be too obvious.
¡°What standard room would you like, sir?¡± the receptionist asked, trying to make things difficult for Xiang Yu and curious about his response.
¡°What standards do you have here?¡± Xiang Yu could obviously tell their intent but was not upset.
¡°We have the Crown Suite, Presidential Suites¡¡±
¡°Enough talk, just give me the Crown Suite,¡± Xiang Yu said decisively.
¡°Would you like to set up a membership, sir?
As a member, you¡¯ll get a 95% discount next time,¡± another waiter joked.
Thinking it over, Xiang Yu realized he would be staying there for a long time, so bing a member to save some national funds seemed appropriate, and he happily agreed.
At this moment, a group of security guards behind were lining up, ready to take action.
¡°That will be eighteen thousand yuan, sir,¡± the waiter said with a half-smile.
¡°What, that expensive?¡± Xiang Yu feigned surprise, ¡°Could there be a mistake?¡±
Seeing this, Manager Wang, standing aside, snorted inwardly, thinking that if this kid really came to cause trouble, he¡¯d make him realize living in this world was a huge mistake.
¡°No mistake, sir, this is your membership card.
Please keep it safe,¡± the waiter said, feeling pity for Xiang Yu.
The youngster was quite handsome, but to end up handicapped like this seemed such a pity.
Xiang Yu took the membership card, then handed over a bank card.
After entering his PIN, the machine indicated insufficient funds.
Xiang Yu re-entered the PIN, but it was the same.
¡°It seems there¡¯s only one thousand yuan in this ount, sir,¡± a waiter said with a bitter smile.
The crowd around sighed in relief, as if they had expected someone like Xiang Yu to be a beggar.
If he were rich, life wouldn¡¯t be fair to them.
¡°Alright, you really dide here to cause trouble.
Boys, grab him for me,¡± the team leader behind couldn¡¯t wait any longer, and upon seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s bank ount was indeed empty, he joyfully shouted.
¡°Hmph!
He really doesn¡¯t know the word ¡®death,''¡± Ouyang, standing aside, then stood up and walked out.
¡°Kid, since it¡¯s like this, don¡¯t me us,¡± Manager Wang said, then made a gesture to the security to move in.
¡°Hold on, hold on,¡± Xiang Yu then took out another card from his pocket, chuckling, ¡°Wrong card, wrong card.¡±
The security guards were ready to move in, but upon hearing about the wrong card, they circled around him to see what trick he was ying.
The waiter took the other card, and as Xiang Yu entered the PIN, the waiter nced inadvertently.
Thinking she was seeing things, she rubbed her eyes and looked again, but was almost shocked out of her wits.
Seeing her expression, another waiter looked at the screen, and was so shocked she covered her mouth, unable to speak.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Manager Wang, seeing their expressions, couldn¡¯t help but demand.
Without speaking, the waiter slowly shifted the screen so Manager Wang could see.
When he looked at the screen, a surge of shock hit him.
He was at a loss as to how to read the long string of numbers, but one thing became clear¡ªhe had underestimated the young man before him.
Nevertheless, Manager Wang, having seen much of the world, didn¡¯t let his expression be as exaggerated as that of the waiters, ¡°What are you looking at?
Hurry and take Mr.
Xiang to his room,¡± he shouted at the waiter.
The waiter finally snapped out of it and quickly nodded, ¡°This way, sir.
I¡¯ll take you to your room.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll take him,¡± another waiter snatched the keys, gave Xiang Yu a knowing smile, and walked ahead.
The other stomped in frustration and remained silent.
Chapter 4 - 4 4 The Still of the Night
?4: Chapter 4 The Still of the Night 4: Chapter 4 The Still of the Night ¡°I¡¯ll go,¡± another waitress grabbed the keys, gave Xiang Yu a mysterious smile, and then walked ahead.
Meanwhile, the other one stomped her foot in frustration without saying a word.
Working as waitresses in this hotel, they had seen many important figures, but someone as handsome, young, and wealthy as the young man ahead was rare.
And these waitresses also wanted to take the opportunity to connect with such people.
¡°Give me the bag, kid, you don¡¯t need to go up,¡± Xiang Yu patted the security captain¡¯s chest and then, taking the bag, followed the waitress upstairs.
¡°This way, sir,¡± the waitress said with a brilliant smile, leading the way and sneaking nces at Xiang Yu from time to time.
Ever since she saw the numbers on the bank card, she found Xiang Yu even more attractive, even his clothes seemed perfectly fitted.
Xiang Yu could naturally feel the burning gaze of the waitress.
He couldn¡¯t help but take a few more looks, only to see the waitress wearing a dark red dress slit up to the thigh, her walk very shy and attention-grabbing.
But Xiang Yu had no interest in such frivolous people, although he did find her buttocks appealing, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay much attention.
As he watched the waitress pretend to be shy with exaggerated, insincere expressions, Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t muster any interest at all.
The waitress was excessively enthusiastic, and after showing Xiang Yu into the room and checking the room¡¯s amenities, she introduced everything to him.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t want to listen, then sat on the bed, hoping she would leave quickly.
The waitress, seemingly oblivious, continued to talk nonstop.
Finally, having finished, she respectfully stood by the side of Xiang Yu¡¯s bed, as if waiting for something.
¡°Are you done?¡± Xiang Yu looked up and asked.
¡°That¡¯s everything, if you need anything else, just call me,¡± the waitress said bashfully, lowering her head.
¡°Then you can go out, I¡¯m going to take a bath,¡± Xiang Yu said and then started to undress.
¡°Okay, sir, you rest first.
If you need anything at all, just let me know, we can satisfy your needs,¡± the waitress said, her eyes shining as she looked at Xiang Yu.
Seeing no expression on Xiang Yu¡¯s face, she left with a hint of disappointment.
She had hoped Xiang Yu would give her a tip or ask her to stay longer, but was disappointed when he showed no such interest.
Relieved to see her go, Xiang Yu then strippedpletely and stepped into the bathroom for a bath.
Later, he returned to bed and soon fell into a deep sleep.
He didn¡¯t know how long he slept, but when he woke, everything was pitch dark, and his stomach was growling.
Feeling toozy to get up, he picked up the phone and dialed the number the waitress had left.
¡°I¡¯m hungry now, get me something to eat,¡± Xiang Yu said and then hung up the phone.
Surprisingly, the service was quick, and someone knocked on the door in no time.
Toozy to get up, Xiang Yu simply pressed a button by the bed to open the door.
¡°Mr.
Xiang, it¡¯s so dark, why didn¡¯t you turn on the light?¡± the waitress asked, then turned on the light.
As the light came on, the waitress looked at Xiang Yu a bit surprised, but her expression soon turned to one of excitement.
Seeing her bring in the food and preparing to get up, Xiang Yu suddenly realized, from the way she looked at him, what she was thinking.
¡°Mr.
Xiang, do you need any other services?¡± It was the same waitress as before, but now the tone of her voice in this context unavoidably gave rise to certain ideas.
Xiang Yu quickly covered his body with a bath towel, reevaluated the waitress from head to toe.
Indeed, she had a slender figure and was a true beauty.
Recalling the smooth touch from earlier, he couldn¡¯t help but think of making a move again, though the makeup on the waitress¡¯s face was a bit off-putting.
¡°Okay, I¡¯ll look for youter.
You can go now,¡± Xiang Yu suddenly changed his tone and then pushed the waiter away.
The waiter was startled at first, thinking she had already won Xiang Yu over.
¡°Did I do something wrong?¡± the waiter asked worriedly.
¡°You did nothing wrong.
It¡¯s just that I¡¯m too hungry now, I¡¯ll find youter,¡± Xiang Yu smirked, having already issued an eviction order.
He had originally nned to make further moves, but the sudden smell of strong perfume almost made him throw up, immediately losing all interest.
Besides, don¡¯t be fooled by the delicate appearance of the waiter; it¡¯s all an act.
For all he knew, she might have been with countless men.
If she were sick, it could ruin his prime years.
The waiter was speechless after hearing this.
She couldn¡¯t believe that the person in front of her could resist her charms.
After all, many wealthy and high-ranking officials had fallen under her skirt, yet he remained unmoved.
Fearing that Xiang Yu might not have understood her intentions, she took a small step forward and said, ¡°Mr.
Xiang, aren¡¯t you lonely here by yourself?
How about I keep youpany?¡± Her words tantly revealed her intentions.
¡°Men and women should not touch,¡± Xiang Yu equally tantly stated his stance, whichpletely differed from his demeanor moments earlier.
Seeing this, the waiter cursed inwardly, thinking that despite his handsome looks, he was just a useless wimp, then turned and left unhappily.
Xiang Yu paid her no mind and began to enjoy his meal.
After eating, he revisited his ns.
Three years was a tight schedule, but he must achieve his goals.
And the method he decided on was to fight fire with fire.
Lying on the bed, he checked his watch; it was already midnight.
Since he was well-rested, he decided to take a walk outside.
Before arriving, he had done a rough investigation of this city.
The reason he started from this city was that it was the most corrupt in the province.
If he could resolve issues here, the other cities would be easier to deal with.
He aimlessly walked on the street.
It was now the early morning, and there were much fewer vehicles on the road.
Up ahead, a group of youths, still holding their drinks, staggered toward him.
¡°Look, guys, a beggar ahead,¡± one of the youths slurred.
¡°He doesn¡¯t look like a beggar to me.
Let¡¯s go ask him,¡± the group said and walked toward Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu saw that they were just a group of youths and didn¡¯t want to bother with them, nning to walk around them.
But the youths were very interested in Xiang Yu and blocked his way.
¡°Are you begging, boy?
Are you a beggar?¡± one of them pointed at Xiang Yu and asked.
¡°I am not a beggar,¡± Xiang Yu replied, not wanting to deal with them.
¡°If you¡¯re not a beggar, why do you look like one?
Since you¡¯re not a beggar, give us money.
We brothers are out of cash,¡± the youths said as they started to reach for Xiang Yu¡¯s pockets.
Xiang Yu had initially not wanted to deal with them, but seeing that the youths didn¡¯t seem like good people, he felt that if he didn¡¯t teach them a lesson, they would continue to cause harm to others.
¡°What are you ring at, boy?
Are your eyes big or what?
I¡¯ll gouge them out for you,¡± one of the blond youths said as he reached for Xiang Yu¡¯s eyes, not at all in a yful manner.
If he had actually got his fingers in, Xiang Yu might have been blinded.
Seeing this, a wave of anger surged within Xiang Yu.
Chapter 5 - 5 5 Toast Not Taken Leads to Punishment Drinking
?5: Chapter 5: Toast Not Taken Leads to Punishment Drinking 5: Chapter 5: Toast Not Taken Leads to Punishment Drinking Xiang Yu saw the thugs attacking so viciously that a surge of anger rose in his heart, and with a p, he sent the bleached-blond sprawling to the ground.
Then, with several ¡°bang bang¡± kicks, the rest were also knocked to the ground; dealing with these punks, Xiang Yu didn¡¯t need to use his full strength.
The gangsters hade to their senses by now, ¡°Do you know who we are?
You¡¯re dead, you know that?¡± the bleached-blond shouted as he scrambled up and pointed at Xiang Yu.
Without a second thought, Xiang Yu kicked him back to the ground, thennded a few more kicks to his stomach.
¡°Big brother, big brother, spare my life, I was wrong, please let me go,¡± the bleached-blond couldn¡¯t withstand it any longer before Xiang Yu could even start caring.
¡°You lot still trying to act tough like gangsters, you¡¯re an embarrassment to them,¡± Xiang Yu said with some resentment, ¡°Bring five thousand in cash tomorrow and deliver it to Xiangyun Hotel, or I¡¯ll beat you up every time I see you.¡±
¡°Yes, yes, big brother, I¡¯ll remember, I¡¯ll definitely bring it tomorrow,¡± the bleached-blond hastily buttered up to him.
Seeing this, Xiang Yu didn¡¯t pursue it any further and walked away.
The thugs, including the bleached-blond, scrambled up after Xiang Yu had gone far.
¡°Xiangyun Hotel my ass, does he think I¡¯m stupid?
If the likes of him could stay at the Xiangyun Hotel, then we¡¯d be the king of heaven.
Using Xiangyun Hotel to scare us, tomorrow you¡¯ll see how tough I am.¡±
Of course, Xiang Yu was unaware of these rascals¡¯ thoughts.
He arrived in front of a bar with ¡°Riverside Bar¡± written above it, and out of curiosity, he walked in.
Although it was alreadyte into the night, the bar was still packed with people.
Xiang Yu made his way to the bar and took a seat.
¡°What would you like?¡± a woman¡¯s voice rang out.
Xiang Yu looked up and saw a round-faced, fair-skinned woman smiling at him.
¡°A beer,¡± Xiang Yu said.
After his encounter with the hotel staff, Xiang Yu felt a little stung and found himself ncing at the woman more than necessary.
Compared to the hotel staff, she appeared much more presentable, which inadvertently led his thoughts to wander.
The woman didn¡¯t say much and turned around to get Xiang Yu a beer.
¡°You¡¯re new here, aren¡¯t you?¡± the woman asked cheerfully.
Noticing Xiang Yu¡¯s ogling eyes, she rolled her eyes at him but didn¡¯t mind it¡ªthey were used to seeing all kinds of people here.
¡°How do you know?¡± Xiang Yu asked casually.
¡°I haven¡¯t seen you before, plus your ent is quite different.¡±
¡°I used to live here when I was a child,¡± Xiang Yu said casually.
He was keen on befriending this forthright woman, sensing that she had been here for quite some time and that he could get more information from her.
¡°My name is Xiang Yu.¡± He reached out his hand to the woman.
¡°Lan Tingting,¡± the woman said, then quickly swatted Xiang Yu¡¯s hand away without shaking it.
His hand brushed aside, Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t offended; he just picked up his ss and took a sip.
At that moment, the thunderous music of the bar stirred some excitement.
The crowd of young men and women danced along with the music, some even wrapped in each other¡¯s arms, dancing vigorously.
Just then, someone suddenly yelled out in the middle of the crowd, ¡°You **** tired of living, huh?
Daring to touch my woman?¡± one of the men said.
¡°What are you anyway?
So what if I touched her?
Here,¡± the other man retorted and then kissed the woman.
She wasn¡¯t angry and continued swaying to the music.
Seeing themotion, the surrounding crowd stepped back to make room.
Such brawls weremon here, and while they were not surprised, it added a certain indescribable pleasure to their night.
¡°****, I¡¯ll kill you,¡± one man charged at the other.
They came together, grappling and fighting, equally matched, with neither gaining the upper hand.
Seeing this, the crowd began to cheer and shout, ¡°Ao ao.¡±
The two moved gradually closer to where Xiang Yu sat.
The others, not wanting to get involved, dodged away, but Xiang Yu still sat there drinking.
¡°Better move away quickly, or you¡¯ll be unlucky if they bump into you,¡± Lan Tingting said with a smile from the side.
Having been here for a long time, she had seen plenty of fights and faced such a scene very calmly.
¡°What, concerned about me?¡± Xiang Yu said to Lan Tingting with an ambiguous smile.
¡°Tsk,¡± Lan Tingting rolled her eyes at him and didn¡¯t speak.
At that moment, two men grappling with each other surged towards Xiang Yu, looking as if they were about to collide with him.
Xiang Yu stretched out his leg and kicked one of them in the butt, sending both tumbling back into the middle of the fray.
¡°Who the **** kicked me?¡± one of them yelled, then let go of his opponent and red at Xiang Yu with malice.
The other man also looked ready to throw a punch at Xiang Yu.
¡°I told you so, you¡¯ve gone and caused trouble now,¡± Lan Tingting said with a hehe, clearly enjoying the spectacle.
Indeed, after releasing each other, both men charged at Xiang Yu.
¡°You ***** dare to kick me.¡± The surrounding crowd, seeing the scuffle escte, watched eagerly to see who was tougher.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± At that moment, a middle-aged man holding a cigar came out from the second floor.
¡°Boss, it¡¯s nothing, just a couple of punks fighting,¡± said one of the men dressed in ck.
He had been watching the scuffle for a while but hadn¡¯t tried to stop it, keen on enjoying the show himself.
¡°Well, don¡¯t just stand there, make them stop fighting and throw all the brawlers out,¡± the middle-aged manmanded with a re at the man in ck.
¡°Yes!¡± Seeing his boss get angry, the man hurriedly responded, ¡°Team Three, take notice, throw out everyone who¡¯s fighting.¡± The man in ck didn¡¯t move but repeated the order into his walkie talkie.
No sooner had he finished speaking than the two fighters were lying on the ground, unable to move.
¡°Team Three, throw that kid who was hitting people out as well,¡± the man in ck ordered.
After Xiang Yu had knocked the two men to the ground, he had just nned to continue drinking when four burly men positioned themselves behind him.
¡°Brother, are you walking out on your own or do we need to throw you out?¡± one of them said coldly.
Xiang Yu turned around, looking puzzled, and pointed at himself, ¡°Are you talking to me?¡±
The four burly men didn¡¯t say anything, just coldly stared at him.
¡°I¡¯m not leaving.
I¡¯m having a good time drinking here, why should I go?¡± Xiang Yu replied in a rascally manner.
At this, Lan Tingting dropped her amused expression and gestured to Xiang Yu with her eyes, signaling that he should leave quickly as these men were not to be trifed with.
Xiang Yu noticed that Lan Tingting in front of him wasn¡¯t bad, then he smiled at her and continued to drink.
Worried that Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t understood her, Lan Tingting went over, snatched the ss from him, and said, ¡°You better leave now.¡±
¡°Why aren¡¯t you guys, a bunch of dark and burly men, being reasonable?
I¡¯m just fine here, why should I leave?¡± Xiang Yu stood up and addressed the burly men.
Seeing that Xiang Yu had no intention of leaving, two of the burly men grabbed his arms, ready to drag him out.
¡°Sigh, this kid really doesn¡¯t know when to give up.¡±
¡°He¡¯s going to get it this time.¡±
The onlookers sneered at the sight and followed to catch a glimpse of the kid getting beaten up.
Seeing this, Lan Tingting sighed and shook her head without saying anything, continuing with her work.
Chapter 6 - 6 6 Just a Fight Whos Afraid of Whom
?6: Chapter 6 Just a Fight, Who¡¯s Afraid of Whom 6: Chapter 6 Just a Fight, Who¡¯s Afraid of Whom Lan Tingting helplessly shook her head, thinking this kid was a real numbskull.
With so many opponents, and in this kind of ce, he didn¡¯t know to hide away.
The middle-aged man on the second floor holding a cigar also snorted coldly and prepared to return to his room.
At this point, some of the onlookers who had been outside joined in, each with a different expression on their faces.
¡°Boss Fang¡¡± The youngster on the second floor suddenly called out.
It turned out that the middle-aged man was the owner of the bar, Fang Kuohai.
Fang Kuohai was startled when his subordinates called him, after which he looked down below.
To his surprise, he saw Xiang Yu walking in alone, unsteady on his feet, while the crowd looked at him as if he were a monster.
¡°Interesting, this kid¡¯s got some skills,¡± Fang Kuohai remarked, then walked back and leaned over the second-floor railing.
Seeing Xiang Yu, Lan Tingting herself was startled, then stopped her work to watch him.
Xiang Yu seemed to be unharmed, not even a tear in his clothes.
Xiang Yu paid no mind to the others and returned to his seat, ncing at Lan Tingting, ¡°Another beer,¡± he said calmly.
¡°Drive everybody out, we¡¯re closing for today,¡± Fang Kuohai instructed those around him.
After speaking, he slowly made his way down from the second floor.
The music in the bar stopped as well, and those below, sensing something was about to happen, all walked out, feeling regretful they couldn¡¯t stay to enjoy the show.
In just a few minutes, the inside of the bar had quieted down.
Lan Tingting quickly packed up her things and left.
She was only working here, after all, there was no need to get involved in the bar¡¯s affairs.
She only worried that Xiang Yu might not see the next day¡¯s sun.
Inside the bar, a group of men circled Xiang Yu in the center, while he simply continued drinking, as if nothing had happened.
¡°Boss Fang, thisd¡¯s got some moves, be careful,¡± said a man with a swollen face standing beside Fang Kuohai.
He had just scuffled with Xiang Yu and still didn¡¯t know what had happened when he found himself lying on the ground.
¡°Kid, you¡¯ve got some guts, know where you are?¡± Fang Kuohai¡¯s bodyguard stepped forward to say.
Xiang Yu just drank his beer, ignoring him, which made the bodyguard snort coldly in his heart, ready to take action.
After all, he was Fang Kuohai¡¯s top bodyguard, and with such status, his martial arts skills were profound.
The bodyguard, named Shi Jian, was also an ex-soldier.
Back in the military, he was a notable figure.
When his father was seriously ill and in desperate need of money, no one around him was willing to help.
Finally, it was Fang Kuohai who gave him the money.
Although his father didn¡¯t survive, Shi Jian decided to stay by Fang Kuohai¡¯s side to repay the kindness.
¡°Kid, what¡¯s your name?¡± Fang Kuohai raised his hand to stop Shi Jian, then took a ss and sat beside Xiang Yu.
Seeing the boss himself step in, Xiang Yu picked up his ss in a toasting gesture, drank down all the liquor, ¡°I¡¯m called Xiang Yu, just arrived in town,¡± he said, turning to face Fang Kuohai.
¡°Oh?
New in town, eh?¡± Fang Kuohai¡¯s eyes gleamed with shrewdness; he could tell this youngster was extraordinary.
Not only for his fighting ability but being surrounded by so many and still maintaining suchposure, something ordinary people couldn¡¯t achieve.
¡°Do you know the consequences of hitting my men?¡± Fang Kuohai asked.
¡°I don¡¯t know, nor do I care.
This is a bar; I just wanted toe here for a drink,¡± Xiang Yu replied and took the bottle beside Fang Kuohai, pouring himself another ss.
¡°Since you don¡¯t know, let me tell you.
Causing trouble in my bar, the light punishment is to break hands and feet, the severe one is to meet King Yan,¡± Fang Kuohai said coldly.
¡°Oh?
So do I count as a light case or a severe one?¡± Xiang Yu¡¯s eyes stared at Fang Kuohai like sharpened des.
The crowd around them, seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s demeanor, were all itching to rush forward.
Such asions were rare; they were used to bullying others, hardly ever facing a challenge.
Now encountering one, they wanted to show off.
Fang Kuohai chuckled and said, ¡°You¡¯re definitely a severe case.¡±
¡°So today¡¯s the end for me here?¡±
¡°Humph, I¡¯m in a good mood today.
Plus, seeing you¡¯re new to the city¡
Well, if you can beat the bodyguard behind me, I¡¯ll let you off,¡± Xiong Kuohai nced at Shi Jian.
Shi Jian nodded confidently at Fang Kuohai.
¡°Why should I listen to you?
You tell me to fight, and I just do it?
Who do you think you are?¡± Xiang Yu said unappreciatively.
¡°Of course, you can also choose not to fight, up to you,¡± Fang Kuohai said, standing up with a sigh, ready to return upstairs, while his brothers gripped their weapons, prepared for action.
¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll fight.
Bring it on,d,¡± Xiang Yu strode towards the center, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid of your numbers; I just think it¡¯d be too embarrassing for you if I knocked all of you down,¡± Xiang Yu dered.
¡°Cocky kid, stop your bluster,¡± Shi Jian said, not bothering with more words.
He had few rivals in the military, and now, scorned by a young punk, his anger was seething, eager to teach Xiang Yu a lesson.
Xiang Yu, facing an opponent with an above-average physique and swift movements, knew he was a seasoned fighter with significant skills, and thus didn¡¯t dare to be careless.
As Shi Jian¡¯s punches came flying, Xiang Yu quickly sidestepped to avoid them.
Seizing the opening, Shi Jian threw punch after punch relentlessly.
However, Xiang Yu just dodged left and right as if he had no opportunity to fight back.
Those around them cheered as they saw Shi Jian seemingly locking Xiang Yu down.
The four who had been beaten earlier were especially hopeful for Shi Jian to give Xiang Yu a sound thrashing, to get revenge on their behalf.
Even as Shi Jian pressed aggressively, he couldn¡¯tnd a single blow.
Xiang Yu was like a slippery eel in water, impossible to catch.
He kept retreating until he was backed up against a sofa with no way out.
¡°Hmph!
Kid, let¡¯s see where you hide this time,¡± Shi Jian said and threw a punch.
With no escape, Xiang Yu stood his ground.
As Shi Jian¡¯s fist almost reached his face, Xiang Yu suddenly ducked and avoided the punch, then pped Shi Jian¡¯s face with an open palm loudly.
The surrounding crowd watched in shock; they couldn¡¯t believe what they saw.
Shi Jian was clearly dominating moments before, but how did he end up getting hit all of a sudden?
Feeling humiliated in front of his brothers, Shi Jian bellowed and swung another punch at Xiang Yu, who still didn¡¯t budge, delivering yet another p to Shi Jian.
Chapter 7 - 7 7 The Beautiful Policewoman is Not to Be Messed With
?7: Chapter 7 The Beautiful Policewoman is Not to Be Messed With 7: Chapter 7 The Beautiful Policewoman is Not to Be Messed With Xiang Yu pped Shi Jian three times in a row, knocking himpletely senseless.
¡°I¡¯m going to fight you to the end,¡± Shi Jian shouted, his eyes wide open, ready to fight Xiang Yu with all he had.
In fact, Shi Jian wasn¡¯t that weak; it was just that he had underestimated his opponent at the start.
Plus, with Xiang Yu constantly dodging, it made him let down his guard, thinking Xiang Yu could only dodge and not really fight.
Meanwhile, Xiang Yu took advantage of the dodging to gauge the speed and force of Shi Jian¡¯s punches, and that¡¯s how he managed to hit urately.
¡°Alright, step back,¡± Fang Kuohai said after seeing Shi Jian had lost, then signaled his men to pull him away.
¡°So you¡¯re Xiang Yu, huh?
Not bad.
Are you interested in working for me?¡± Fang Kuohai had heard that Xiang Yu had just arrived in this city, and this youngster was both young and skilled, which made him a target for other powers to eagerly recruit.
Since Xiang Yu was here, he naturally didn¡¯t want to miss this opportunity.
¡°To work here?¡± Xiang Yu scratched his head, frowning, ¡°Do you pay?¡±
¡°Haha¡, of course, we do.
You can be at ease about that, you won¡¯t be shortchanged,¡± Fang Kuohai said, seeing that Xiang Yu was considering the idea and quickly tried to persuade him.
Resting his chin in his hand, Xiang Yu muttered softly, ¡°Well, I¡¯ve got no job right now anyway.¡± He looked up at Fang Kuohai and said, ¡°What kind of work would I be doing here?
I won¡¯t do anything illegal, you know,¡± his face the picture of innocence.
Fang Kuohai was taken aback at first, then burst intoughter, ¡°We wouldn¡¯t ask you to do anything illegal, just a bit of bodyguard work.¡±
¡°No, I still need to think about it more.
If you guys are involved in anything illegal, I wouldn¡¯t want to be an aplice,¡± Xiang Yu said, shaking his head.
Fang Kuohai nodded and smiled, ¡°No problem.
I¡¯ll give you a week to decide.
You cane and find me anytime within that week.
Open the door, let him out.¡±
Without lingering, Xiang Yu left as soon as the door was opened.
As soon as Xiang Yu stepped out, Fang Kuohai whispered something into Shi Jian¡¯s ear and then went upstairs.
When Xiang Yu returned to the hotel, it was already past two in the morning.
Everything was proceeding ording to his n.
He hadn¡¯t agreed on the spot to work for Fang Kuohai but had instead created an illusion of serendipity, rather than a deliberate arrangement on his part.
When Xiang Yu awoke from his sleep, it was already past eleven in the morning.
Stretchingnguidly, he feltpletely rxed, unlike before when he¡¯d never had such luxury.
He freshened up quickly, changed into a new set of clothes, but they were still ragged sportswear.
He didn¡¯t care and went downstairs for a quick bite before heading out.
As he left the hotel, the two attendants spected that Xiang Yu¡¯s clothes must be an international brand, perhaps it¡¯s a fashion elsewhere.
With that thought, they found Xiang Yu much more appealing, his beggarly appearance when he first arrived now forgotten.
Having nothing particr to do, Xiang Yu randomly hailed a taxi.
¡°Where to, sir?¡± the driver looked Xiang Yu up and down, disdain clear in his eyes.
¡°Just drive around the city for a bit,¡± Xiang Yu said indifferently.
¡°Where exactly do you want to go?¡± the driver pressed.
¡°I said just drive, stop talking bullshit,¡± Xiang Yu red at the driver.
The driver, holding back his annoyance, asked no further questions and started the car, driving forward.
He could tell Xiang Yu was new to the city, probably not so familiar with it, hence a drive around the city seemed reasonable.
They kept going, and at first, the driver was quite pleased, thinking he¡¯d scored an easy mark and was about to make a decent sum.
But as the ride went on, he grew more anxious; Xiang Yu showed no sign of wanting to stop.
They had already gone around twice, and they were still going.
¡°Sir, it¡¯s already five o¡¯clock, and I should be heading home now,¡± the driver said in a gentle voice.
Xiang Yu responded as if he had just realized the time, ¡°Oh!
Then you should go home; I¡¯ll find someone else.¡± Having said that, Xiang Yu prepared to get out of the car.
¡°But you haven¡¯t paid yet?¡± the driver asked, looking at Xiang Yu with some concern.
He had been worried from the start that Xiang Yu didn¡¯t have any money but had been too embarrassed to ask because of pride.
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s behavior now increased his concerns.
After going through all his pockets, Xiang Yu smiled apologetically at the driver, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, master, it seems I didn¡¯t bring any money today.
How about this, you wait for me at the entrance of Xiangyun Hotel tomorrow morning, and I¡¯ll bring it to you then.¡±
¡°Xiangyun Hotel, huh?
He¡¯s nothing but a scoundrel,¡± the driver thought to himself, but he didn¡¯t let it show and drove off.
¡°Are you offering to take me back?
Master, you are too kind; truly a good Samaritan.
I¡¯ve never met anyone as nice as you¡¡± Xiang Yu praised the driver all the way.
¡°Alright, we¡¯ve arrived at your home,¡± said the driver as he stopped the car in front of the Public Security Bureau, then got out and dragged Xiang Yu into the building.
Inside the Public Security Bureau, the driver exined the situation to a police officer, who also became furious upon hearing it.
¡°Hey, it¡¯s you, kid.
We really do have a twist of fate,¡± a police officer said, hurrying over when he saw Xiang Yu.
¡°Who has a twist of fate with you?
Who are you, anyway?
Mind your own business and stay away from me,¡± Xiang Yu said.
¡°Heh, alright, kid.
You got awayst time, but you won¡¯t escape today,¡± said the police officer.
After he finished speaking, he took out handcuffs and put them on Xiang Yu.
The driver watched, stunned, as it dawned on him that the young man in front of him was a habitual offender.
No wonder he didn¡¯t seem like a good person.
¡°Brother Wang, what¡¯s happening?¡± A female officer approached and asked.
¡°Linlin, it¡¯s this kid.
He kicked me at the train stationst time and ran off.
If he hadn¡¯t been so quick, I would have¡¡± Officer Wang stopped speaking and clenched his fist as if ready to punch someone.
At that moment, noticing Xiang Yu staring straight at the female officer named Linlin.
She hadrge eyes and fair skin, and wore her uniform with an air of confidence and poise.
¡°What are you looking at, you filthy hooligan?¡± Su Linlin became angry as soon as she saw Xiang Yu staring at her.
¡°Hey, you can¡¯t wrongly use a good person.
Who are you calling a hooligan?
I am a fine socialist youth if I ever saw one.
If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you look so pure and clean, I wouldn¡¯t let it go,¡± Xiang Yu said, looking wronged.
¡°Whom are you not going to let go?
Say that again,¡± Su Linlin red at Xiang Yu.
Su Linlin was well-known as the beauty of the Public Security Bureau, and even her superiors knew of the beautiful flower among them.
Although she was stunning, no one had sessfully courted her.
Officer Wang happened to be one of her suitors.
¡°Look at that; look at that, you¡¯re quite cute when you¡¯re angry.
re at me a couple more times,¡± Xiang Yu said, sizing up Su Linlin from head to toe.
¡°You¡
you scoundrel,¡± Su Linlin¡¯s face turned beet red with anger, and she stamped her foot and yelled.
Officer Wang couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and pushed Xiang Yu forcefully, ¡°Linlin, don¡¯t be mad.
I¡¯ll teach him a lesson for youter.¡±
Chapter 8 - 8 8 The Kid is Still a Virgin
?8: Chapter 8 The Kid is Still a Virgin 8: Chapter 8 The Kid is Still a Virgin Now that the driver realized Xiang Yu was a habitual offender, he just sighed, resigned to his bad luck, gave his statement, and left straight away.
Officer Wang Ming pushed Xiang Yu into the interrogation room and then took out a notebook to start recording.
¡°Name?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I¡¯m asking you your name?¡± Wang Ming yelled.
Xiang Yu just looked at the ceiling nonchntly, remaining silent.
¡°Don¡¯t think you can get away with not saying anything, boy,¡± Wang Ming said angrily.
¡°I won¡¯t talk to you.
Call Linlin over, I¡¯ll only talk to Linlin,¡± Xiang Yu said without even ncing at Wang Ming, clearly showing no respect for him whatsoever.
¡°Hmph!¡± Upon hearing the name Su Linlin, a chill shed across Wang Ming¡¯s eyes.
Su Linlin?
That was the woman he had long been infatuated with ¨C not only was she beautiful, but her father was also the Secretary of the Municipal Political and Legal Committee, a deputy department-level official with significant power.
If he could get close to her, his future would be limitless.
Wang Ming stood up and stealthily turned off the camera.
Then he walked over to the door and locked it.
He still felt a faint pain in his chest from the kick Xiang Yu had given him that day.
Wang Ming was someone who never let a grudge go unanswered, but as a police officer, he couldn¡¯t reprimand Xiang Yu openly, so he nned to take advantage of the situation to teach him a good lesson.
¡°Boy, not even a god can save you today,¡± Wang Ming thought to himself, then walked over to Xiang Yu, attempting to grab his head.
The moment Wang Ming closed the door, Xiang Yu was prepared.
Now, seeing his adversary standing before him, he kicked out mercilessly at Wang Ming¡¯s abdomen.
Wang Ming hadn¡¯t expected that this youngster would dare to strike in a police station and was caught off-guard.
He was sent flying by Xiang Yu¡¯s kick, crashing into the table behind him with a loud bang.
¡°What¡¯s going on, what¡¯s happening in there?¡± At that moment, Su Linlin and a few other police officers outside heard themotion and began to knock on the door urgently.
¡°Help, help, the police are beating people, help¡¡± Xiang Yu began to shout as if he were being butchered.
¡°Quick, open the door, open the door¡¡± Su Linlin pounded on the door, shouting.
Inside, Wang Ming red viciously at Xiang Yu ¨C he loathed the man.
If it hadn¡¯t been for Su Linlin knocking at the door, he would have sorted Xiang Yu out properly.
Wang Ming straightened the table and brushed off the footprint from his body, taking a deep breath.
Then he went to the door and opened it.
¡°It¡¯s nothing, we were just fooling around,¡± Wang Ming chuckled.
He certainly wasn¡¯t going to tell everyone that Xiang Yu had kicked him ¨C how embarrassing that would be, and the others wouldn¡¯t let him live it down.
¡°Is that how you question a suspect?
You know it¡¯s illegal to beat people, right?¡± Su Linlin red at Wang Ming.
Little did she know that it was actually Wang Ming who had been kicked.
Wang Ming was seething inside, but he had to pretend to take the lesson to heart.
¡°Yes, yes, it was myck of consideration,¡± Wang Ming said, with a forced smile.
¡°You little wench, once I get you, I¡¯ll make sure you pay,¡± he grumbled under his breath before walking out.
Su Linlin shook her head helplessly at Wang Ming¡¯s behavior, then entered the interrogation room to turn on the camera and begin questioning.
¡°Name?¡± Su Linlin asked routinely.
¡°Name?¡± Focused on organizing things and not hearing Xiang Yu¡¯s response, she raised her voice and repeated the question.
Then she looked up and saw Xiang Yu staring at her, almost drooling.
¡°Beauty, your, your¡¡±
¡°What do you mean ¡®your¡¯?
Where do you think you¡¯re looking, you pervert?¡± Su Linlin demanded, her presencemanding.
¡°Your button is undone,¡± Xiang Yu chuckled.
Su Linlin quickly looked down and saw that her police uniform had be too tight, popping a button open.
As the weather was too hot, she wasn¡¯t wearing much underneath and to her dismay, she realized she was inadvertently exposing herself.
¡°You shameless bastard, you filthy rogue, so vile and low,¡± Su Linlin hurriedly turned away to fasten her button, her face flushed with embarrassment, not daring to look at Xiang Yu again.
¡°How am I a rogue?
I didn¡¯t touch or kiss you, did I?
I¡¯m a perfectly good young man.
Don¡¯t wrong an innocent person,¡± Xiang Yu protested with a sense of grievance.
¡°You didn¡¯t see the sleazy look Officer Wang gave you.
Now that was truly evil.¡±
Unable to bear any more, Su Linlin turned and bolted out the door.
Once outside, she finally collected herself.
¡°Wang Ming, that jerk, why didn¡¯t he tell me?
He¡¯s made me embarrass myself so badly.¡±
After Su Linlin left, no one else came to see Xiang Yu.
Around ten minutester, seeing no one wasing, Xiang Yu started to shout.
¡°Hey there, anybody!
I need to poop, I need to pee, hurry up, I can¡¯t hold it¡¡±
¡°What¡¯s all the noise for?
Officer Wang wille to take care of you in a bit,¡± one of the men shouted as he opened the door.
¡°Officer, I can¡¯t take it.
My stomach hurts, my pants are going to get soiled, quick, quick, oh no, I can¡¯t hold it anymore¡¡± Xiang Yu clutched at his stomach, pretending to be in great difort.
¡°Hold on just a bit,¡± the officer, seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s state, hurriedly pulled him toward the restroom.
Just then Wang Ming came by, ¡°What¡¯s up, Xiao Liu?¡±
¡°The kid you brought in is about to soil his pants.
You better take care of him,¡± the officer named Xiao Liu said, relieved to hand Xiang Yu over to Wang Ming.
Wang Ming smirked sinisterly at Xiang Yu and nced around to ensure no one was looking.
¡°So, kid, you¡¯re about to soil your pants, huh?¡±
¡°Yeah, I can¡¯t hold it.
I¡¯ll have to take care of it right here,¡± Xiang Yu said, pretending to start unbuttoning his pants.
¡°Get up,¡± Wang Ming, seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s actions, pulled him up.
¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you¡¯re in for a treat.¡± After saying that, Wang Ming dragged Xiang Yu to the car and drove away.
¡°Where are you taking me?
You wouldn¡¯t be thinking of settling personal scores, would you?¡± Xiang Yu said.
Wang Ming looked at Xiang Yu, merely snorted coldly, and said nothing.
After a few minutes, Wang Ming pulled him out of the car and into a prison.
¡°What?
What crime have Imitted that you¡¯re locking me up here?
No, I want to appeal, I want to see mywyer¡¡± Xiang Yu protested.
¡°See awyer?
You think this is America or something¡¡±
Wang Ming handed Xiang Yu over to a prison guard, whispered a few words to him, and then left.
Since Wang Ming couldn¡¯t deal with Xiang Yu openly, he¡¯d use the guys in the prison to give the kid a good beating, to relieve his deep-seated hatred.
Who knows, by tomorrow, the kid might even get sodomized, teaching him not to be so arrogant again.
Wang Ming gave the guard a sly smile, ¡°Big brother guard, I¡¯m new here, please take good care of me,¡± he said.
¡°Quit your yapping and get in,¡± the guard, having already received Wang Ming¡¯s hint, had no intention of showing Xiang Yu any kindness.
He took Xiang Yu to the high-security area, and threw him into a room.
Before leaving, he made sure to remark, ¡°This kid is new, he¡¯ll be gone in a few days.
He¡¯s still untouched.¡± After a sneer, he walked away.
Chapter 9 - 9 9 A Slap to Remember
?9: Chapter 9: A p to Remember 9: Chapter 9: A p to Remember ¡°Hello, elder brothers, I¡¯ve just arrived and hope for your care.¡± Xiang Yu finished speaking and then found a corner to sit down.
At that moment, five inmates from the prison slowly approached Xiang Yu.
All of them were repeat offenders who had spent some time there and hence had certain dealings with the prison guards.
They could understand every move and every word of the guards.
Since the guards had dumped this kid here, it was quite clear¡
Inside the Jianghu Bar.
¡°Well, did you figure it out?
What¡¯s this kid¡¯s background?¡± A middle-aged man sat on a sofa with a cigar, who was none other than Fang Kuohai.
¡°That kid had just arrived in our city a few days ago.
On his first day, he beat up a policeman, and furthermore¡¡± Shi Jian paused before continuing, ¡°and now he¡¯s locked up in prison.¡±
¡°What, he got into prison within a day?¡± Fang Kuohai was somewhat amused.
When Xiang Yu left, he had seriously said that he must not do anything illegal, yet here he was, in jail just a short whileter.
Shi Jian recounted the whole story, and Fang Kuohai nodded in approval, ¡°This kid really has the temperament of our peers.¡±
In the Public Security Bureau, Wang Ming was ying with aputer, a smile asionally gracing his face, looking quite pleased.
¡°Ah, Linlin, you¡¯vee.
I¡¯ve got something to tell you.¡± Wang Ming¡¯s face was beaming with a bright smile, but to Su Linlin, it clearly had a malicious intent.
Su Linlin nced at her clothes unconsciously.
With the experience fromst time, she had developed a bit of a mental shadow, periodically checking to see if her clothes were well-protected.
¡°Please call me by my full name, I¡¯m Su Linlin.¡± Su Linlin said grumpily.
Wang Ming was startled, not knowing where he had offended this miss again, ¡°Linlin, I have to tell you something, I¡¯ve taken revenge for you.¡± Wang Ming looked at Su Linlin happily, hoping to see some joy on her face, but he was disappointed.
¡°What did you do to him?¡± Su Linlin still spoke without expression.
¡°I locked him up in prison, with those repeat offenders.
He¡¯s going to suffer this time, we¡¯ll see if this kid will remain arrogant.¡± Wang Ming said proudly.
¡°Nonsense, aren¡¯t you messing things up, how could you do that?¡± Su Linlin obviously knew the character of those repeat offenders; if that kid stayed with the repeat offenders, he would inevitably get beaten up, he might even have been maimed already.
Seeing that Su Linlin was not happy but rather angry, Wang Ming felt an indescribable taste in his heart.
¡°Quick, get him out of there.¡± Su Linlin said and walked straight towards the outside.
Wang Ming tidied up his clothes reluctantly and slowly.
Just then, a ck sedan suddenly stopped at the door, and a middle-aged man stepped down from the car.
¡°Director Lei, you¡¯ve arrived.¡±
¡°Oh, I heard that someone named Xiang Yu was arrested?¡± Lei Tingfeng said.
Lei Tingfeng was the director of this bureau, and he usually didn¡¯te to work unless something happened.
¡°Director Lei, hello, I arrested that guy.¡± When Wang Ming saw that Director Lei was asking about this matter, he quickly stepped forward to show off, ¡°Director Lei, you don¡¯t know, that kid was too cunning, it took me a lot of effort to catch him.¡± Wang Ming boasted proudly.
¡°Where is he?¡± Director Lei asked with a cold expression.
¡°¡¡±
¡°That kid is locked up with the felons, and I was just about to get him out,¡± Su Linlin said hurriedly when she saw Wang Ming at a loss for words.
¡°What?
He¡¯s locked up with the felons?
What crime did hemit?¡± Director Lei obviously hadn¡¯t anticipated the situation to be this serious.
Su Linlin pulled him into the car, and Wang Ming also got in.
In the car, Su Linlin and Director Lei went over the events.
After hearing this, Director Lei red at Wang Ming¡ªit was a tant case of personal vendetta.
They arrived at the prison, and Su Linlin and Director Lei quickly got out of the car and headed inside.
Meanwhile, another sedan quietly stopped behind them.
¡°Officer Wang, where is the prisoner I broughtst time?¡± Wang Ming asked the prison guard with a wink.
Seeing that even the head of the police station had arrived, the guard knew the severity of the situation.
He quickly led the group inside the prison.
¡°If anything really happened, you¡¯ll have to answer for it,¡± Director Lei said sternly.
Wang Ming merely lowered his head and said nothing.
The iron door opened, and Su Linlin stepped forward, walking inside.
¡°The second room is their cell,¡± the guard said.
Su Linlin rushed over and suddenly froze in ce.
Seeing Su Linlin¡¯s expression, Wang Ming knew something had happened and was feeling smug.
Yet, when he approached and looked inside, he was also dumbfounded.
All he saw were several people lying haphazardly inside the jail, while Xiang Yu wasfortably sleeping on the only bed.
¡°Which one is Xiang Yu?
Hurry up and get him out for me,¡± Director Lei demanded as he nced at the men on the floor, checking who had the most severe injuries¡ªthe most injured, naturally, would be Xiang Yu, who had just been brought in.
In the past, they often used this method to deal with disobedient prisoners, and he had always turned a blind eye.
At that moment, Xiang Yu also woke up.
Seeing so many people, he quickly got up.
¡°Wow, quite the crowd!
What¡¯s going on?¡± After stretching leisurely, he noticed Su Linlin was also there.
He couldn¡¯t help looking at her chest.
¡°Linlin, you came to see me too, huh?¡±
Su Linlin¡¯s face flushed red when she saw him looking at her chest.
¡°I came to see if you were dead yet?¡±
¡°Not dead yet, no need to worry.
You caring so much about me makes me a little embarrassed,¡± Xiang Yu said with a chuckle.
¡°You shameless jerk,¡± Su Linlin said and turned to leave.
She had been genuinely worried that Xiang Yu might have been beaten to a cripple by those men, but it seemed his spirits were still quite high.
Wang Ming stared nkly at the men lying on the floor.
These men were all perverted bullies, and he had often exploited them, but today these guys had turned surprisingly ¡°fragile.¡±
¡°So that¡¯s Xiang Yu?¡± Director Lei was also quite surprised as he sized up Xiang Yu.
He had thought that the one with the worst injuries would naturally be him, but this guy seemedpletely unharmed.
¡°Who are you?
I don¡¯t know you, you¡¯re not here to see me, are you?¡± Xiang Yu asked puzzled.
¡°Quit your nonsense.
This is our chief, get out here,¡± Wang Ming, wanting to impress his boss, naturally charged forward and grabbed Xiang Yu, ready to handcuff him.
¡°Smack!¡± To everyone¡¯s astonishment, Xiang Yu suddenly pped Wang Ming.
¡°You¡¯re no good, this p should teach you a lesson,¡± he said.
By then, the other felons had already gotten up and sat in the corner.
Seeing Xiang Yu p the arrogant police officer in front of them, they couldn¡¯t have been happier.
They all looked up to Xiang Yu with great admiration.
Chapter 10 - 10 10 Street Thug Seeks Revenge
?10: Chapter 10 Street Thug Seeks Revenge 10: Chapter 10 Street Thug Seeks Revenge Wang Ming hadn¡¯t expected Xiang Yu to dare hit him.
¡°Motherfucker, I¡¯m going to kill you¡¡± Wang Ming yelled, preparing to teach Xiang Yu a lesson.
He had never been humiliated like this before, let alone by an inmate.
¡°Stop!¡± Lei Tingfeng shouted.
He too hadn¡¯t expected Xiang Yu to suddenly pull this stunt; in his many years on the job, no one had dared to do such a thing.
This kid in front of him acted so fearlessly¡ªit must be that he had some powerful figure backing him.
No, he must thoroughly investigate this kid¡¯s background when he got back.
Until he understood him, he¡¯d better not touch him.
¡°You can go now, kid,¡± Lei Tingfeng said, pointing at Xiang Yu.
¡°But Director Lei, he¡¯s¡¡± Wang Ming protested unwillingly.
¡°Shut your mouth!¡± Lei Tingfeng barked at Wang Ming.
At that moment, although Wang Ming was angry, he hadn¡¯t lost his reason.
Lei Tingfeng was his direct superior, and his promotion depended on him.
If he fell out with him, he could forget about moving up the ranks for the rest of his life.
¡°I¡¯m not leaving unless this little shit apologizes,¡± Xiang Yu said, lying back down on the bed and continuing to sleep.
That almost made Wang Ming spit blood with rage.
¡°What did you say?
That I should¡¡±
¡°Wang Ming!¡± Lei Tingfeng red at Wang Ming, signaling for him to apologize quickly.
¡°Director Lei¡¡± Wang Ming looked at Lei Tingfeng in disbelief.
He didn¡¯t understand why Lei Tingfeng was acting so out of character today.
Usually, Lei Tingfeng lived up to his name and was decisive and efficient; naturally, his subordinates respected him greatly, but today¡
Seeing that Lei Tingfeng wasn¡¯t joking, and though he was seething with anger, Wang Ming approached the bed.
¡°Sorry.¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t hear that.¡±
¡°Sorry,¡± Wang Ming said louder.
¡°Still didn¡¯t catch that, louder.¡±
¡°Sorry!
Xiang Yu, don¡¯t get too cocky¡ªsooner orter, I¡¯ll deal with you.¡± Wang Ming turned around and walked out of the prison, his lungs about to burst with fury.
¡°You little bastard, if you fall into my hands again, I¡¯ll make sure to kill you.¡±
After watching Wang Ming leave, Xiang Yu stood up, dusted himself off, and walked toward the exit without looking back.
As he just stepped out of the prison gate, he heard someone honk a horn.
¡°Is that you?¡± Xiang Yu approached the car and asked.
¡°Hmph!
Get in the car,¡± the person inside the car shouted¡ªit was Shi Jian.
Without lingering, Xiang Yu hopped into the car.
¡°You¡¯ve got quite the guts, kid,¡± Fang Kuohai suddenly said from behind.
¡°Was it you who got me out?¡± Xiang Yu turned and asked.
¡°Who else besides us could it be?
Who do you think you are?¡± Shi Jian said irritably, ncing sideways at Xiang Yu.
¡°What¡¯s with the attitude?
Did I ask you to rescue me?
Hey, why is there such a huge booger on your face?¡± Xiang Yu said in surprise as he looked at Shi Jian¡¯s face.
Hearing that, Shi Jian quickly felt his face, but found nothing.
¡°You little shit, you dared to trick me?¡±
¡°With a dumbass like you, who else would I trick?¡± Xiang Yu burst intoughter.
Just then, Fang Kuohai¡¯s phone suddenly rang.
Shi Jian quickly shut up when he saw this.
¡°What?
That happened?¡± Fang Kuohai looked at Xiang Yu and burst intoughter.
¡°Thanks to Director Lei this time, I¡¯ll make sure to pay him a visit and express my gratitude another day.¡± Fang Kuohai then hung up the phone.
¡°You¡¯ve really got some guts, kid, even daring to hit a cop,¡± Fang Kuohaiughed.
¡°By the way, how did you guys get me out of there?
The offense Imitted should¡¯ve had me locked up for a while,¡± Xiang Yu said, looking at Fang Kuohai.
¡°That¡¯s the magic of money¡¡±
¡
After this incident, Xiang Yu naturally became a part of the Underworld Bar crew.
Now that he was in, there was no need to stay in a hotel anymore.
Therefore, he checked out, thinking it was also a good way to save the country some money.
The service staff were reluctant to see him leave, making Xiang Yu feel as if he had slept with them.
Although Xiang Yu had joined the Underworld Bar, Fang Kuohai didn¡¯t fully trust him.
Once Xiang Yu was past that point, he was just standing guard in the bar and not involved in the inner workings.
In the bar, while all the other security staff were dressed in suits, he alone still wore his tattered clothes.
Fang Kuohai didn¡¯t force him to change, so that was that.
¡°I never imagined you¡¯d still be able to stand here, jumping around alive,¡± Lan Tingting said as she poured a ss of wine for Xiang Yu at the bar.
Lan Tingting knew that Xiang Yu had joined their ranks, but he was different from the others.
The other guards always had their faces tightened up, looking like they¡¯d just lost their fathers.
Meanwhile, he was cheerful every day, doing nothing but sitting there, drinking.
¡°Can¡¯t help it, who made me so capable, right, Sister Tingting?¡± Xiang Yu said, throwing Lan Tingting a flirtatious nce.
Lan Tingting rolled her eyes at him, unamused.
Working here, she often encountered guys with bad intentions trying to make a move on her, butpared to those, Xiang Yu was rtively decent.
¡°Boss, should we take care of him right here?¡± In a corner of the bar, four men sat staring intently at Xiang Yu.
¡°Are you looking to die, starting trouble here?
Do you know who the boss of this ce is?
He would definitely kill us, just have our guys outside wait and don¡¯t rush,¡± one of them said.
These few were the street thugs Xiang Yu had encountered on the streets a couple of days ago.
They had set their sights on Xiang Yu.
¡°Be careful, those guys over there have been watching you the whole time,¡± Lan Tingting warned Xiang Yu with a nce.
¡°What¡¯s this, you¡¯re starting to care about me?
Why not be my wife¡¡± Xiang Yu said, dragging out his words yfully.
¡°Drop dead,¡± Lan Tingting retorted, turning away to continue with her work.
But truth be told, although Xiang Yu was slick with words and hardly serious, he wasn¡¯t all that bad, and he was pretty handsome too¡
Xiang Yu took another gulp of beer, then staggered slightly as he made his way outside.
Outside, he zigzagged into a quiet street.
Suddenly, about twenty people, each wielding a steel pipe, surrounded him.
¡°Boy, remember us?
Today we¡¯re going to teach you a proper lesson.¡±
¡°Did you bring the five thousand yuan?¡± Xiang Yu asked the blonde-haired guy speaking.
¡°You¡¯re about to die and you¡¯re still asking for money?
Only you would think of something like that,¡± the blonde-haired guy said, looking to his boss.
¡°Boys, get him.
Teach this kid a good lesson and let him know not to mess with my people.¡± As he finished, the twenty-some people all charged toward Xiang Yu at once.
The blondie and his boss, with their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders, watched with pleasure.
They seemed to envision Xiang Yu kneeling on the ground, begging for mercy.
¡°Big brother, let¡¯s really make this kid sufferter.
Let him know what happens when he messes with us brothers,¡± said one.
¡°You¡¯ll be in charge of himter,¡± said the boss-like figure.
Chapter 11 - 11 11 Despised in the Mall
?11: Chapter 11: Despised in the Mall 11: Chapter 11: Despised in the Mall From Xiang Yu¡¯s perspective, these people were merely some small-time thugs or street punks; some might even have been students.
Therefore, he took a lighter approach, knocking them down to the ground without causing any significant injuries.
With opponents like these, even arge group was no match for Xiang Yu.
It took him only a few minutes to take them down, leaving only Blondie and his so-called ¡°big brother.¡±
¡°Devil,¡± ¡°pervert,¡± they said simultaneously.
Xiang Yu walked toward the two, who were so frightened that they knelt down.
¡°Big brother, I was blind to the true mountain, I offended you,, please forgive me.
Ten thousand yuan, we will bring it tomorrow to pay our respects,¡± Blondie pleaded from his knees.
¡°Won¡¯t remember unless taught a lesson, will you?¡± Xiang Yu stepped on Blondie¡¯s hand and drew a military knife from his leg.
Once the knife appeared, Blondie chilled, unsure if it was due to the knife itself or the aura of Xiang Yu.
¡°Big brother, big brother, please spare me, I¡¯ll never dare again, never¡¡± At this point, Blondie was truly terrified and incessantly kowtowed, begging bitterly.
¡°Really won¡¯t dare anymore?¡±
¡°Really, I will never do this kind of thing again,¡± Blondie cried miserably, losing all traces of his previous demeanor as a thug.
Seeing that the other party was genuinely petrified, Xiang Yu then sheathed his military knife.
¡°Xiang Yu, Xiang Yu,¡± Shi Jian hurried over with a few people.
Seeing the twenty or so youths sitting on the ground, bruised and swollen, he first looked at Xiang Yu in surprise but did notment further.
¡°Why did you run over here?
I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time, and couldn¡¯t find you.
Let¡¯s go, Boss Fang is looking for us,¡± Shi Jian said anxiously.
¡°If you couldn¡¯t find me, why didn¡¯t you call me?¡± Xiang Yu, seeing Shi Jian looking anxious, did not stay but turned and walked away.
¡°Who knows your phone number, kid?
You never said,¡± Shi Jian replied.
¡°That¡¯s true¡¡±
¡
¡°So he¡¯s in the underworld.¡± Blondie, seeing Xiang Yu walking away, sat on the ground weakly and gasped for air.
¡°No wonder he¡¯s so bold.
From now on, we brothers should probably avoid causing trouble around here; getting involved with the underworld is no joke,¡± another said.
Xiang Yu and Shi Jian returned to Jianghu Bar and went up to the second floor office.
¡°Boss Fang, is there something urgent you needed from us?¡± Xiang Yu asked.
¡°Indeed, there is.
There¡¯s a meeting tonight that you both need to attend with me.
Get ready,¡± Fang Kuohai said, his tone intensifying with a sh of sternness in his eyes, which both Xiang Yu and Shi Jian could clearly perceive.
¡°And Xiang Yu, dress decently, don¡¯t always look so shabby.¡±
¡°I understand,¡± Xiang Yu said, then he and Shi Jian went downstairs.
Seeing Fang Kuohai¡¯s serious expression, Xiang Yu faintly felt that something might happen tonight.
¡°Hey kid, do you know what¡¯s happening tonight?¡± Xiang Yu asked Shi Jian.
Shi Jian snorted at Xiang Yu: ¡°Why should I tell you.¡± After saying this, he walked away with his head held high.
Seeing Shi Jian act this way, Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t upset.
He went downstairs, ordered a beer, and thought about what he should prepare.
¡°What¡¯s the matter, why the frown?¡± Lan Tingting chuckled.
¡°Tonight, the boss said he¡¯s taking that stinky kid and me to a meeting, but I don¡¯t have the clothes,¡± Xiang Yumented.
Lan Tingting helplessly smiled and shook her head, ¡°How can I not have money?
Here, I¡¯ll lend you some, and you can pay me back when you get your paycheck.¡± Having said that, she pulled a bank card out of her pocket and gave it to Xiang Yu.
Looking at Lan Tingting, Xiang Yu felt a warmth in his heart.
He pushed the card back, chuckled, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a kept man, I have money.
I just don¡¯t know what clothes to buy, or how to buy them.
Hey, why don¡¯t youe shopping with me?¡± Xiang Yu looked at Lan Tingting as if she was a savior.
Lan Tingting had never seen someone who didn¡¯t know how to shop for clothes; she thought Xiang Yu was ying a joke, but only agreed after seeing his serious expression.
Lan Tingting took a day off, and the two of them took a cab to the mall.
¡°Tingting, do you think we look like a couple?¡± Xiang Yu grinned.
¡°No.¡±
¡°Then like husband and wife.¡±
¡°Stop talking nonsense, or I won¡¯t go with you,¡± Lan Tingting shot Xiang Yu a re.
¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll stop,¡± Xiang Yu justid back in the backseat then continued, ¡°Then we look like siblings.¡±
¡°Hmm, that¡¯s more like it,¡± Lan Tingting smiled satisfactorily.
Driver: ¡°¡¡±
Upon entering the mall, Lan Tingting led Xiang Yu directly to the clothing section.
She often came here, and though she hardly ever brought anything, it was still worth it just for the window-shopping.
¡°We¡¯re going to buy a suit,¡± Lan Tingting said excitedly, then briskly walked ahead.
¡°Xiang Yu,e quick, the clothes here are lovely,¡± Lan Tingting said joyfully.
At that moment, she was like a happy little princess.
Perhaps there¡¯s a natural allure to mall shopping for women.
Xiang Yu was uplifted by her mood as well.
¡°Look at that shirt, Xiang Yu, it¡¯s so beautiful, it would definitely suit you,¡± Lan Tingting said cheerfully.
¡°Then let¡¯s go for that one,¡± Xiang Yu said directly.
¡°No, the clothes here are too expensive, we can only look but can¡¯t afford,¡± Lan Tingting¡¯s eyes dimmed a bit but quickly perked up again.
¡°No worries, money is not a problem,¡± Xiang Yu said, pulling her along into the store.
Lan Tingting steeled herself and followed.
After all, looking was free, so there was nothing to fear.
The salesperson measured Xiang Yu and Lan Tingting with her eyes as they walked in, then frowned and came over, forcing a smile and said, ¡°Hello, we only sell genuine Armani suits here.¡±
¡°Oh, I got it,¡± Xiang Yu replied dismissively, then grinned at Lan Tingting, ¡°What do you think, which one suits me best?¡±
¡°I think they all suit you,¡± Lan Tingting said somewhat awkwardly.
After all, the clothes here were outrageously expensive, beyond what they could afford.
¡°Salesperson, I¡¯ll take this suit,¡± a mboyantly dressed wealthy woman nced disdainfully at Lan Tingting and snorted, ¡°Ah, the times really are different.
People who are nobodies think they can juste in here and don¡¯t even consider their ce.¡± Clearly, the wealthy woman felt demeaned by people like Lan Tingting browsing in the store.
¡°Here she is, Mrs.
Huang, please don¡¯t be upset,¡± the salesperson also gave Xiang Yu and Lan Tingting a disdainful look.
Lan Tingting stood there, her face flush with embarrassment, unsure of what to do.
¡°Shall we go?¡± she whispered to Xiang Yu, tugging at his sleeve.
Chapter 12 - 12 12 Spending a Fortune Without Blinking an Eye
?12: Chapter 12 Spending a Fortune Without Blinking an Eye 12: Chapter 12 Spending a Fortune Without Blinking an Eye ¡°Shall we leave now?¡± Lan Tingting tugged at Xiang Yu¡¯s sleeve.
¡°No need, didn¡¯t you say the clothes here looked nice?
We¡¯ll buy clothes from here.¡± ¡°Sales assistant, bring me a few sets of clothes to try on,¡± Xiang Yu called out loudly.
His voice was unusually loud, drawing sidelong nces from the people nearby.
The surrounding sales attendants were all busy attending to other clients, with only one person idling around.
Seeing Xiang Yu shouting, that person came over reluctantly.
For these sales attendants, being able to sell clothes here meant they were handpicked for the job, both their looks and their figures top-notch in this mall.
Since the clothes here were more upscale, the shoppers were either rich or noble, so the attendants had encountered plenty of big bosses and wealthydies.
Naturally, when they saw Xiang Yu walk in dressed as he was, it seemed quite preposterous.
What¡¯s more, they worked onmission, with each person¡¯s bonus determined by the number of clothes they sold.
Faced with someone like Xiang Yu, they naturally did not want to serve him.
¡°Bring down those three suits above in different colors for me to try,¡± Xiang Yu pointed to the suits above.
¡°Sir, each of those suits above costs over fifty thousand,¡± the attendant replied reluctantly, but made no move to fetch them.
¡°Ah, that expensive?¡± Lan Tingting said in surprise.
Although she knew the clothes here were pricey, this exceeded her imagination by far.
¡°We should stop looking.
What if we damage something?
We couldn¡¯t afford to pay for it.¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Xiang Yu said with a smile.
¡°Hey, why aren¡¯t you bringing them down for me?¡± Xiang Yu asked the attendant.
¡°This is amusing.
This kid is just trying to save face by puffing himself up in front of a woman.
Let¡¯s see how he¡¯ll get out of this,¡± said the wealthydy who, after paying, didn¡¯t leave but stood aside watching the two.
¡°Sir¡¡±
¡°Stop with your nonsense and bring them down quickly,¡± Xiang Yu said, increasingly impatient.
The attendant, having no choice, took a bamboo pole and took down the clothes.
¡°If you don¡¯t buy themter, I¡¯ll make sure to embarrass you thoroughly.
Even a beggar dares to swagger around here.¡± Despite a disdainful smile on the surface, the attendant had cursed Xiang Yu a hundred times over in her heart.
Xiang Yu tried on the ck suit and spun around in front of Lan Tingting.
¡°How about it, this suit fits me, right?¡±
Lan Tingting, seeing Xiang Yu in the outfit, was momentarily stunned.
It has to be said, clothes really do make the man.
Xiang Yu, wearing this suit, appeared even more handsome and mature.
The wealthydy nearby was taken aback too, not expecting the young man before her to be so striking.
He outshone her own good-for-nothing husband by far.
But she quickly masked her own expression, muttering, ¡°Hmph!
What good does looking sharp do?
Without money, you¡¯re still finished.¡±
¡°All three suits suit you well, especially that white one¡ªit¡¯s like you¡¯re a different person,¡± Lan Tingting said happily.
At that moment, she was only appreciating the clothes, not considering the price.
¡°Really?¡± Xiang Yu smiled happily, then tried on all three pieces, and found that each one fit as if made just for him.
The attendant, seeing Xiang Yu trying on clothes endlessly, was getting quite fed up.
¡°Are you actually buying or not?
If you don¡¯t, then leave quickly.
What if the clothes get dirty?
Can you afford to pay for them?¡± Saying this, she snatched the clothes that had been set aside.
¡°How can you talk to your customers like that, when did I ever say I wasn¡¯t buying?
Put them back down,¡± Xiang Yu spoke up in displeasure.
¡°Let¡¯s just go.
Take the clothes off and give them back,¡± Lan Tingting said worriedly.
¡°I¡¯ll take this one, and the other two as well.
And bring me one more of the white ones,¡± Xiang Yu said in annoyance.
Xiang Yu¡¯s words stunned everyone present, buying four pieces, amounting to over two hundred thousand.
Did this seemingly destitute young man really have that kind of financial power?
¡°Xiang Yu?¡± Lan Tingting thought Xiang Yu was acting out of anger and wanted to remind him, but Xiang Yu just smiled at her to indicate everything was fine.
Now, Lan Tingting began to worry; she only had a hundred thousand in her bank ount, and if Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t pay, she would have to throw in all her savings.
¡°Sir, you¡¯re not joking, are you?¡± the attendant said, dumbfounded.
He had seen wealthy peoplee here to shop but had never seen anyone buy four pieces at once, so he was somewhat incredulous.
Even the wealthydy standing aside was shocked.
She only shopped here to unt her wealth, and it took a lot of resolve to make a purchase¡ªthe clothes were for her husband to keep his heart from wandering, but she never expected this unimpressive-looking kid to buy four pieces at once, challenging her vanity.
¡°I¡¯m in a hurry, hurry up and bring them,¡± Xiang Yu said, annoyed.
¡°Sir, I am so sorry, but we only have this one piece in white.
Look¡¡± The attendant, having nowpletely ditched her previous expression, adopted the customer-is-God attitude, her face changing faster than flipping through a book.
¡°Since you don¡¯t have more, then never mind.
Let¡¯s not take it,¡± Lan Tingting said, pulling Xiang Yu, preparing to leave.
¡°I¡¯ll take those three,¡± Xiang Yu said without leaving, and handed his bank card to the attendant.
The attendant, fearing Xiang Yu might change his mind, rushed to process the payment.
When Xiang Yu entered his PIN, she breathed a long sigh of relief.
She hadn¡¯t expected to sell three pieces in one go today; these high-end clothes might not even sell one piece in a year.
The attendant couldn¡¯t stop grinning at the thought, while the other attendants regretted not being the one who served Xiang Yu.
When they left the store, Lan Tingting¡¯s palms were sweaty with nervousness.
She couldn¡¯t help but nce at Xiang Yu, who wore a broad smile, showing no signs of regret over spending the money.
Of course, Xiang Yu wouldn¡¯t be upset about the money.
It was special funding allocated to him by the province, and although he was very ¡°frugal¡± normally, he didn¡¯t hold back when it was necessary to spend, after all, it was for work.
¡°Come on, let¡¯s buy a few pairs of leather shoes,¡± Xiang Yu chuckled.
With the experience of buying clothes, Lan Tingting was prepared.
Xiang Yu would choose the expensive ones to buy; as long as Lan Tingting liked the style and nodded, Xiang Yu would immediately pay.
After buying his clothes, Xiang Yu also purchased a few for Lan Tingting.
She absolutely refused at first, but under Xiang Yu¡¯s insistence, she bought a few affordable ones.
Afterpleting their shopping, the two found a ce to eat before hurrying back.
Once back, Xiang Yuy on the bed and slept until someone came to wake him up.
Chapter 13 - 13 13 Where did this bastard come from
?13: Chapter 13: Where did this bastarde from?
13: Chapter 13: Where did this bastarde from?
¡°Xiang Yu, you little rascal, still sleeping here?
Get up, it¡¯s time,¡± Shi Jian dashed into Xiang Yu¡¯s room to see him still fast asleep, then pinched his nose, taking the opportunity to rough him up a bit.
¡°Don¡¯t disturb my sleep, or you¡¯ll have a tough timeter,¡± Xiang Yuzily said.
¡°Time¡¯s up,e on, get up.
We still have to follow Boss Fang to a meeting,¡± Shi Jian saw his trick was not working, so he began to forcefully pull Xiang Yu.
Only then did Xiang Yu remember that there were still things to be done, so he hurriedly got up and changed into freshly bought clothes.
Dressed in a white suit, he instantly transformed from a nobody to a tall, rich, and handsome guy.
When he walked out of his room, it elicited murmurs of amazement from his brothers.
When Fang Kuohai saw Xiang Yu, he too was stunned for a moment, not expecting thed could clean up quite well.
¡°Are you ready, Xiang Yu?¡± Fang Kuohai asked.
¡°All set, just look at my outfit, and you¡¯ll know everything is in ce,¡± Xiang Yu chuckled.
Fang Kuohai shook his head, smiling.
In his view, Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t really prepared.
He had just changed his clothes.
But no matter, after all, this was his first time taking Xiang Yu to a meeting, mainly to test thed and give him a bit of schooling.
At eight in the evening sharp, they set out.
Including Xiang Yu, there were three people, with Shi Jian driving.
The meeting ce was not far, just about a ten-minute drive.
The three got out of the car, Xiang Yu and Shi Jian following behind Fang Kuohai.
When they arrived in front of a vi, the security personnel took away the dagger and pistol Shi Jian carried.
However, when they searched Xiang Yu, they found nothing.
The security staff couldn¡¯t help but give Xiang Yu an extra nce.
¡°What are you looking at?
You fancy handsome guys too?¡± Xiang Yu red at the security guard.
Shi Jian pulled him along, and then they followed Fang Kuohai inside.
¡°Sorry, brothers, something came up today and I¡¯mte, really sorry,¡± Fang Kuohai said as he took his seat.
In arge room on the second floor, there was a huge oval table.
Four people sat on either side of the table, with one person sitting in the middle.
The man in the middle, with much of his hair already grey, seemed to be around sixty years old, this person was Chairman Sheng Wantao of the group.
The group was founded by Sheng Wantao, who in his youth, was also a prominent figure in the underworld.
As the economy developed, pure gangsterism became increasingly unsustainable, thus he founded the group, although on the surface it was a corporate group, it was actually supported by the bosses of eight underworld forces below it.
¡°Alright, since everyone is here, let¡¯s start the meeting.
Xiao Wu, why don¡¯t you share the recent situation of yourpany first?¡± Sheng Wantao said.
A young man sitting at the forefront nodded, ¡°Our Yijing Real Estate Company, after a year of establishment, has begun to take shape and is developing rapidly¡¡± Another speaker, a factory owner, ced Fang Kuohaist.
¡°The few bars I manage have always been the same, nothing much to say,¡± Fang Kuohai said.
¡°That¡¯s because you manage poorly.
Why didn¡¯t you sell the goods sent to your bars recently?
If all those items had been sold, your profits could have doubled,¡± someone retorted with a sneer.
¡°Yeah, don¡¯t you know how to do business?¡±
The room buzzed with voices all aiming at Fang Kuohai.
¡°You think those things are so easy to sell?
The police have been mping down hard, it¡¯s not easy for me to unload them.¡±
¡°Nonsense, we¡¯ve already made arrangements with the police; nobody¡¯s going to check your bars.
Little Eight, did you already sell those goods and pocket the money yourself?¡± said a tall thin man, Zhu Qingyuan, who ran a logistics business.
¡°Bro, you can¡¯t just say that.
Why don¡¯t youe try running my ce, let¡¯s switch?¡± Fang Kuohai sneered back.
¡°Hmph!
You could hand your ce over to me, I guarantee I¡¯d earn twice as much as you in two months,¡± Zhu Qingyuan said coldly.
¡°I¡¯m just afraid that in two months, not only will the money not be made, but you¡¯d also have my bar shut down,¡± Fang Kuohai stood his ground.
¡°What are you saying?
Little Eight, be careful with your words, or you won¡¯t know how you died,¡± Zhu Qingyuan¡¯s threat was obvious.
¡°Everyone dies, I just can guarantee you, you¡¯ll definitely die before me,¡± Fang Kuohai said.
¡°Hey, Boss Fang, that¡¯s well said.
Looking at that fellow, with no color in his face and yellowish skin, you can tell his days are numbered.
But look at Boss Fang, glowing with health, brimming with vigor and vitality¡¡± Xiang Yu joked seeing the situation.
¡°Insolent!
Who¡¯s this brat daring to run wild here?
Someone, drag this kid out and kill him,¡± Zhu Qingyuan shouted angrily.
He was already upset because he couldn¡¯t out-argue Fang Kuohai.
Against Fang Kuohai, he still felt some fraternal respect and was somewhat wary, but this unknown kid just popped up out of nowhere.
After Zhu Qingyuan finished speaking, his two bodyguards quickly moved toward Xiang Yu, ready to grab him.
Shi Jian, seeing this, stood with Xiang Yu, ready to confront the two men.
¡°Who dares!¡± Fang Kuohai mmed the table and stood up.
¡°Bro, you¡¯ve got a fiery temper, thinking of killing one of my men?¡±
¡°All of you shut up, what kind of ce do you think this is?
I won¡¯t tolerate such disorder here,¡± Sheng Wantao said angrily.
Don¡¯t be fooled by this old fellow¡¯s age; when he gets angry, he¡¯s not to be trifled with.
Although they internally disrespected the old man, they still had to save face.
¡°Since it¡¯s no good here, shall we take it outside?¡± Xiang Yu looked at the two bodyguards.
¡°Let¡¯s go outside; who¡¯s afraid of whom?¡± The two bodyguards said and headed outside.
¡°Let¡¯s go and meet them,¡± Shi Jian said.
¡°Stop with the ¡®us¡¯.
You stay here and look after Boss Fang, I can handle this sort of thing alone,¡± Xiang Yu casually walked outside.
¡°Hmph!
Senseless fool,¡± Zhu Qingyuan sneered.
Clearly, he had a lot of confidence in his two bodyguards.
Initially, he had chosen these two guys from the Underground Boxing Ring.
The fighters in the Underground Boxing Ring were those types who¡¯d risk their lives for money, and these two were the top fighters there.
When he first got these two guys, he was proud for a while.
At every gathering, he¡¯d show them off and provoke the other bosses.
Everyone present had suffered his arrogance, so today, seeing that there might be a show, nobody interceded.
Chapter 14 - 14 14 What Are You Looking At Pervert
?14: Chapter 14 What Are You Looking At, Pervert?
14: Chapter 14 What Are You Looking At, Pervert?
Shi Jian had seen the capabilities of those two guys and he looked at Fang Kuohai with some worry.
Clearly, Fang Kuohai was also worried, but what concerned him more was the issue of face.
¡°This damn brat, acting all tough now,¡± Fang Kuohai thought to himself.
Although Shi Jian often bickered with Xiang Yu, he did care about him when it really mattered.
He wanted to go outside to help Xiang Yu, but Xiang Yu refused him.
The other bosses didn¡¯t stand up either; they just leisurely sipped their water as if the matter did not concern them at all.
Meanwhile, Zhu Qingyuan was busy calcting his own advantage.
¡°Let¡¯s get rid of this brat first, andter find an opportunity to take out Shi Jian, hmph!
Little Eight, I¡¯d like to see how you keep your face in this business.¡±
While everyone was absorbed in their own thoughts, suddenly there were several screams from outside.
Shi Jian, worried about Xiang Yu, quickly ran outside, but even before he reached the door, Xiang Yu strolled in leisurely.
¡°To think they¡¯d show off such skills, what a disgrace,¡± Xiang Yu said disdainfully.
Although those two were Underground Boxing Champions, Xiang Yu was the point man in the army and had experienced the baptism of blood in the Middle East; calling him a battle-hardened soldier was no exaggeration at all.
¡°You kid, you really do have some skills,¡± Shi Jian said, happily punching Xiang Yu when he saw him return.
¡°Hey, since when did you start caring about me, with that worried look on your face?¡± Xiang Yu asked Shi Jian.
¡°Who cares about you?
Don¡¯t tter yourself.
I was just checking if you were dead, so I could collect your corpse,¡± Shi Jian replied, his mood greatly improved as he walked behind Fang Kuohai.
¡°Kid, did those two fellows suit your tastes?¡± Fang Kuohai asked Xiang Yu upon seeing him return, clearly pleased; it had really boosted his face.
In the underworld, face was the most important thing.
On the other hand, Zhu Qingyuan¡¯s face was ashen.
He couldn¡¯t believe that Xiang Yu alone had so quickly brought down his capable men.
¡°You brat, what dirty tricks did you use?¡± Zhu Qingyuan said through clenched teeth.
¡°Third Brother, you can¡¯t say that.
If anyone is to me, it¡¯s your brothers who were not their match,¡± Fang Kuohai said with a smug look.
The other bosses sitting there also looked curiously at Xiang Yu.
Their hearts were truly delighted; the young man in front of them had finally given them a piece of vindication.
At that moment, the two guys from outside came in slowly, supporting each other and looking seriously injured.
¡°You two useless pieces of trash, what are you doinging back in here?
Get out!¡± Zhu Qingyuan shouted.
After such amotion, the meeting ended abruptly.
Sitting in the car, Fang Kuohai was so happy he couldn¡¯t stop smiling, bursting intoughter every time he thought of Zhu Qingyuan¡¯s expression.
¡°Kid, from now on you¡¯re with me,¡± he said.
¡°Boss Fang, Third Master is the sort of mean person who never forgets a grudge.
Having let him suffer such a loss today, he definitely won¡¯t let this go,¡± Shi Jian said.
Upon hearing Shi Jian¡¯s words, Fang Kuohai sobered up a bit and nodded, ¡°That¡¯s true.
I know Third Brother well.
He likes to stab you in the back when you¡¯re not looking.
We made him lose face today; he will certainly seek revenge.
You must be careful these next few days.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Boss Fang, as long as he dares toe, I guarantee we¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s a one-way trip for him,¡± Xiang Yu said confidently.
Inside Fang Kuohai¡¯s office at River City Bar, there was a beautiful young girl pacing back and forth anxiously.
She had a bob cut, wore blue jeans, and a white t-shirt¡ªan image of youthful beauty projecting from her slender figure.
¡°Why hasn¡¯t hee back yet?
It¡¯s sote.
Could something have happened?¡± the girl said.
¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry, the boss has Shi Jian with him.
Nothing will happen,¡± one of them said.
The girl gave that person a cold nce but didn¡¯t speak, simply maintaining an anxious demeanor.
¡°I must go find them,¡± the girl fretted.
¡°Looking for who?¡± Fang Kuohaiughed heartily as he opened the door.
The girl nearly jumped for joy seeing Fang Kuohai return, but then she quickly masked her smile.
¡°You¡¯re back?¡±
¡°What, you were worried your dad wouldn¡¯t make it back?¡± Fang Kuohai, knowing his daughter¡¯s concern,ughed heartily.
¡°Worried about you?
You brought this on yourself.¡± This girl was none other than Fang Kuohai¡¯s daughter, Fang Rong.
She attended university in the same city and usually lived on campus, seldoming back home.
Upon seeing her father return, Fang Rong finally felt relieved, then got ready to head back to school.
She didn¡¯t want to linger in this kind of ce.
She had once advised her father to pursue a legitimate career, wishing for nothing more than peace and safety, but Fang Kuohai ultimately couldn¡¯t leave his brothers behind.
Fang Rong, seeing she couldn¡¯t persuade her father, chose not to say more, but she often worried about his safety.
Just as Fang Rong was about to leave, she suddenly felt someone staring nkly at her.
Turning her head, she saw Xiang Yu dressed in a white suit, smitten as he gazed at her, looking almost ready to devour her.
¡°You pervert, what are you looking at?
Not a single good one among you,¡± Fang Rong snapped angrily.
¡°If you have a pretty face, isn¡¯t it meant to be seen?
Why don¡¯t you grow a bit uglier then?¡± Xiang Yu retorted unabashedly.
¡°You¡¡± Fang Rong didn¡¯t expect someone to talk back to her here¡ªit had never happened before¡ªbut instead of getting angry, she felt somewhat ttered.
Any woman would be pleased to be called beautiful to her face.
¡°You, you rascal,¡± she managed, her face flushing red, which only added to her beauty.
¡°Rongrong, stop fussing.
Let me introduce you, this is a new brother I¡¯ve just taken under my wing.
Starting tomorrow, he¡¯ll be responsible for your safety,¡± Fang Kuohai said.
He had already decided on this in the car.
Since they had offended Zhu Qingyuan, there was no doubt Zhu would seek revenge.
Unable to target Fang Kuohai, he would definitely go after Fang Rong.
Among Fang Kuohai¡¯s men, Xiang Yu was undoubtedly the best, and having him protect Fang Rong was the ideal solution.
Yet, he was still a bit worried¡
¡°What?
He¡¯s going to protect me?
I don¡¯t need it, I¡¯m fine at school, I don¡¯t need anyone to protect me.¡± Fang Rong turned and walked away.
¡°Rongrong¡¡± Fang Kuohai called out, but Fang Rong continued resolutely down the stairs.
¡°Ah, it¡¯s all my doing,¡± Fang Kuohai said with a smile to his brothers.
¡°Xiang Yu, starting tomorrow, you¡¯ll be in charge of Rongrong¡¯s safety, I¡¯m counting on you.¡±
Shi Jian, upon hearing this, snickered to himself.
He knew the young miss¡¯s temperament well and couldn¡¯t help but nudge Xiang Yu with a gleeful smile.
Xiang Yu, however, looked troubled.
¡°Me, am I up for it?¡±
Fang Kuohai¡¯s expression turned stern.
¡°If you¡¯re not, then no one is.
But let me remind you, you¡¯d better not harbor any ideas about Rongrong, or else¡¡±
¡°Stop joking, do I look like that type of guy?¡± Xiang Yu scoffed disdainfully.
¡°Hey, what¡¯s with those looks?
What do you mean by that?¡± Xiang Yu demanded.
¡°Not like that type of guy, you are that type of guy,¡± Shi Jian said with a mischievous grin.
Chapter 15 - 15 15 This Seat is Mine
?15: Chapter 15 This Seat is Mine 15: Chapter 15 This Seat is Mine The next day, Xiang Yu arrived at the university driving one of Boss Fang¡¯s Audis.
Since he was working as a bodyguard, he needed to keep a low profile; hence, he donned his shabby sportswear and slipped on a pair of sneakers.
Walking around the campus, Xiang Yu could only see beauty everywhere, girls as gorgeous as clouds.
¡°University really is different,¡± Xiang Yu mused as he strolled, unabashedly ogling the girls he passed by, not hiding his lecherous demeanor one bit.
He had already investigated Fang Rong¡¯s ss schedule, so he headed straight for her ssroom.
As Xiang Yu entered Fang Rong¡¯s ssroom, all the students were engrossed in their phones, paying no attention to his arrival.
Xiang Yu scanned therge ssroom and located Fang Rong¡¯s seat, then walked over and sat down next to her.
He had just sat down when a male student approached him and nudged him, saying, ¡°Excuse me, ssmate, this seat is taken.¡±
Although the student spoke politely, his tone carried amand.
¡°Taken?
I don¡¯t see anyone here,¡± Xiang Yu retorted, ncing at the student.
Fang Rong turned her head, and upon seeing Xiang Yu, she was first taken aback, then quickly filled with revulsion.
¡°You?
Stay away from me,¡± Fang Rong said bluntly.
¡°See, kid?
Fang Rong just told you to scram, so make yourself scarce,¡± the student remarked, seeing Xiang Yu a bit unwilling toply, visibly annoyed.
¡°You can also scram, stop bothering me,¡± Fang Rong told the student.
¡°Did you hear that?
She told you to scram,¡± Xiang Yu chuckled.
¡°Both of you, just scram,¡± Fang Rong raised her voice.
¡°Xiao Li, what¡¯s going on?¡± At that moment, a handsome student asked as he approached.
¡°Brother Xinglong, this kid took your seat,¡± Xiao Li brightened as he saw Ding Xinglong arrive.
Ding Xinglong¡¯s father, Ding Shuizhi, owned a four-star hotel.
Although it wasn¡¯t as grand as Xiangyun International Hotel, they were still considered wealthy.
Ding Xinglong sized up Xiang Yu and said disdainfully, ¡°Kid, do you know this is my spot?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t!¡± Xiang Yu replied.
¡°Well, now you do, so scram,¡± Ding Xinglong said coldly.
In the school, Ding Xinglong was known to be a bully, with many students following him around.
And he had set his sights on Fang Rong.
Fang Rong despised such people most.
Her father was just like that; his daily violence and killings filled her with revulsion, so she seldom went home.
¡°This spot is mine now, how can it be yours?¡± Xiang Yu said, feigning ignorance.
¡°What did you say?¡± Ding Xinglong, who was used to having his way at school and unused to such defiance, said this as he grabbed Xiang Yu¡¯s clothes, ready to start a fight.
Just at that moment, the ssroom suddenly became much quieter.
A long-haired woman holding textbooks entered the ssroom.
Seeing her, Ding Xinglong gave Xiang Yu a vicious stare, then took a seat right behind him.
¡°Everybody quiet down, Teacher He has arrived,¡± someone whispered.
Then, all the male students in the ss turned their attention toward the front.
Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t help but look forward too, and his heart skipped a beat at the sight.
Teacher He was dressed in a professional suit, radiating an elegance and grace of a gentle, well-breddy.
Her eyes wererge, her gaze pure and untainted, which gave people a feeling of tranquility and peace upon seeing her.
Uponying eyes on her, Xiang Yu found himself staring, transfixed.
¡°Hmph!
Pervert,¡± Fang Rong snorted, ncing sideways at Xiang Yu.
¡°Who are you calling a pervert?
How am I a pervert?¡± Xiang Yu said.
¡°Just one look at your eyes, and anyone can tell you¡¯re a super-pervert,¡± Fang Rong said with disdain.
¡°Alright, since you said so, it seems only right that I live up to the name of a pervert,¡± Xiang Yu said as he stretched out both hands and began to snicker lewdly at Fang Rong.
He looked as ***** as one could possibly be.
Frightened by his actions, Fang Rong screamed and protected her body, drawing the attention of everyone around.
Ding Xinglong, who was sitting behind them and had a clear view, could not stand to watch someone openly harass Fang Rong like that.
Ding Xinglong stood up and darted to Xiang Yu¡¯s side, grabbing his clothes and lifting him up.
¡°Are you looking for death or what?¡± This sudden turn of events left the whole ss in stunned silence.
¡°No, no, no, I¡¯m not looking for death, please don¡¯t hit me,¡± Xiang Yu pretended to be very scared.
Seeing Xiang Yu dressed as he was and acting scared, the people around had already decided that this guy was a pushover; they hadn¡¯t noticed him around before.
Seeing this, Fang Rong was also taken aback; her bodyguard was not supposed to be this weak.
¡°What are you two doing?
Don¡¯t you know you¡¯re in ss?¡± Teacher He scolded at that moment.
¡°This kid¡¡± Ding Xinglong pointed at Xiang Yu, about to say something.
¡°Teacher He, save me, this kid wants to hit me,¡± Xiang Yu pleaded pitifully.
Seeing this, He Jing walked over.
¡°Ding Xinglong, let him go,¡± He Jing said sternly.
Ding Xinglong red at Xiang Yu with gritted teeth, but he didn¡¯t dare to disobey He Jing and reluctantly let go.
¡°What¡¯s your name?
I haven¡¯t seen you before,¡± He Jing asked Xiang Yu.
¡°Hello, Teacher He, I¡¯ve just transferred here,¡± Xiang Yu replied, staring at He Jing with an eager-to-learn student¡¯s expression.
¡°If you¡¯re new here, don¡¯t cause trouble.
Study hard, and if you need anything, feel free toe to me,¡± He Jing said before turning to walk back to the lectern.
¡°Thank you, teacher, I¡¯ll definitelye to you if I need anything,¡± Xiang Yu said with a smile.
¡°I¡¯lle to you even if there¡¯s nothing,¡± he thought to himself.
¡°You sure know how to pretend,¡± Fang Rong said with contempt as soon as Xiang Yu sat down.
¡°When have I ever pretended?
I am a good student who strives for progress every day,¡± Xiang Yu said with an upstanding look.
Fang Rong rolled her eyes at him but didn¡¯t say anything.
Rongrong had not exposed Xiang Yu¡¯s lie just now because she did not want her ssmates to know about her family background, nor did she want them to realize that this handsome student beside her was her bodyguard.
One forty-minute ss period soon went by.
Xiang Yu had never felt time pass so quickly.
¡°I warn you, stop following me, or I¡¯ll expose you,¡± Fang Rong threatened, then picked up her books and headed out.
¡°Save it; who¡¯s following you?
I¡¯m going to follow Teacher He,¡± Xiang Yu snickered.
Fang Rong cursed ¡°pervert¡± under her breath and then walked off.
Although Xiang Yu said he wasn¡¯t following her, he was ying the role of Fang Rong¡¯s bodyguard and needed to ensure her safety, so he nned to follow her from a distance.
¡°You think you¡¯re leaving too, kid?¡± Ding Xinglong said mockingly.
This ss period had been sheer torture for him, theplete opposite of what Xiang Yu felt; he had never felt a ss couldst so long.
¡°Oh right, I still have something to discuss with Rongrong, so I¡¯ll be leaving first,¡± Xiang Yu said, deliberately provoking him.
Chapter 16 - 16 16 Handsome do you have a partner
?16: Chapter 16 Handsome, do you have a partner?
16: Chapter 16 Handsome, do you have a partner?
¡°I¡¯ve got something to discuss with Rongrong and can¡¯t keep youpany,¡± Xiang Yu chuckled and then turned to leave.
¡°Think you can leave just like that?
Coming here and trying to act all tough, you need a lesson to know whose turf this is,¡± Ding Xinglong nced at his buddies and said, ¡°Guys, beat him up.¡±
By then, four people had surrounded Ding Xinglong.
Hearing hismand, they all shouted in unison, ready to make a move.
¡°Hold on!¡± Xiang Yu called out.
¡°What¡¯s the matter, kiddo?
You scared?¡± Ding Xinglong asked with a mockingugh, looking at Xiang Yu askance.
¡°No, I¡¯ve just got no time right now, let¡¯s talk some other time,¡± Xiang Yu said, and before the others could react, he bolted.
¡°Stop, don¡¯t run.¡± The group behind him was slow to react, and by the time Xiang Yu was almost out of the ssroom, they remembered to chase after him.
But they couldn¡¯t catch up to Xiang Yu; when they got out of the ssroom, he had already vanished without a trace.
Xiang Yu followed Fang Rong from afar, watching as she and another girl left the school gateughing and talking.
Since Fang Rong didn¡¯t want to go home, she rented a house with a few ssmates outside.
Xiang Yu then rented the house right across from theirs.
Seeing them enter the room, Xiang Yu walked up and knocked on the door.
It was opened by Fang Rong¡¯s ssmate, who seemed surprised to see Xiang Yu, then smiled and said, ¡°Are you the new student who arrived today?¡±
¡°Yes, yes, pretty younger sister, you have a really good memory,¡± Xiang Yu said with an is disarmingly na?ve expression.
As he spoke, he silently praised himself for his advanced ability to endure.
Perhaps ttered by Xiang Yu¡¯spliment, the ¡°pretty¡± younger sister happily let Xiang Yu into the room.
¡°Are you here for Rongrong?¡± she asked.
Usually, the students who came here were looking for Fang Rong, which she was used to, and since she had seen Xiang Yu sitting with Fang Rong earlier that day, she assumed Xiang Yu was there to see her.
¡°Who¡¯s looking for me?¡± Fang Rong came out upon hearing the voices.
¡°Why is it you?
What are you doing here?¡± she asked, her face full of anger.
¡°Oh, what a coincidence.
I¡¯ve just moved in across the street.
I thought I¡¯de over and get to know the neighbors,¡± Xiang Yu replied.
¡°Oh, that¡¯s great!
The guy who lived across before was a real creep.
Now that you¡¯re here, we¡¯ll feel much safer.
My name is Wang Lili,¡± Wang Lili said, her mood seeming to lighten considerably when she realized Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t there specifically to see Fang Rong.
¡°My name is Xiang Yu, Lili.
Nice to meet you,¡± Xiang Yu replied.
¡°Lili, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense.
He¡¯s the real creep,¡± Fang Rong said contemptuously.
¡°Did you guys know each other before?
You seem so familiar,¡± Wang Lili said, her eyes twinkling with curiosity as she looked at Xiang Yu, making him feel rather ufortable.
¡°We¡
we don¡¯t know each other.
Just by looking at him, I can tell he¡¯s a creep,¡± Fang Rong retorted.
¡°Rongrong, don¡¯t be biased against a handsome guy.
I think Xiang Yu seems pretty nice,¡± Wang Lilimented.
Feeling ufortable under Wang Lili¡¯s gaze, Xiang Yu quickly stood up to take his leave.
¡°If you need anything, just call me.
I¡¯m right across the street,¡± he said and hurried back to his room.
¡°This Xiang Yu is so handsome.
I wonder if he has a girlfriend,¡± Wang Lili mused dreamily.
Fang Rong ¡°¡¡±
In the afternoon, Xiang Yu was idly watching TV in his room when someone suddenly knocked on the door.
He sprang up, alert, and cautiously approached the door to peek.
There, outside, stood a face he remembered well, beaming with a brilliant smile.
¡°Who is it?¡± Xiang Yu drawledzily.
¡°Xiang Yu, open the door, it¡¯s Wang Lili.¡± Wang Lili said excitedly.
¡°Oh, Lili, what¡¯s up?¡± Xiang Yu opened the door with a smile on his face.
¡°We bought lots of delicious food, do you want toe over?¡± Wang Lili looked at Xiang Yu expectantly.
¡°Sure!¡± Xiang Yu looked very happy, but inside he deeply regretted it.
Fang Rong, wearing pajamas, was lying on the sofa watching TV.
She had seen Wang Lili go out but didn¡¯t ask what for.
Now seeing Wang Lili return with Xiang Yu, she couldn¡¯t help but exim.
¡°Why did you bring him here?¡± Fang Rong said unhappily.
¡°We¡¯re all neighbors, let¡¯s enjoy the good food together,¡± Wang Lili said cheerfully.
¡°Yeah, yeah, neighbors.¡± Xiang Yu said, looking at Fang Rong with a smile, not hiding his gaze at all.
Fang Rong red at him fiercely.
¡°You two eat here,¡± she said, then walked back to her own bedroom alone.
Wang Lili didn¡¯t stop Fang Rong and instead happily peeled an orange for Xiang Yu and handed it to him.
Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t refuse and quickly epted it.
Wang Lili then looked at Xiang Yu with a smile and asked, ¡°Xiang Yu, do you have a girlfriend yet?¡±
¡°Not yet.¡± Xiang Yu replied, already regretting his response.
Wang Lili¡¯s smile grew even brighter as she leaned closer to Xiang Yu, deliberately bumping him with her arm.
Xiang Yu tensed up as if he had been electrocuted.
Although he was usually slick with words, he really didn¡¯t know how to handle Wang Lili.
She was alright in figure, but her face was rather in.
Now he was being tantly flirted with by this ¡°dinosaur,¡± and didn¡¯t know how to respond.
Hidden in her room, Fang Rong didn¡¯t want to see Xiang Yu, but she was also curious about what the two were discussing.
She stealthily cracked the door open, just in time to see Xiang Yu sitting straight as an arrow, with beads of sweat visible on his forehead.
Seeing Xiang Yu in such a state, she nearlyughed out loud.
She couldn¡¯t help but think to herself, ¡°Despite his appearance as a yboy, this guy isn¡¯t bad at all, and actually quite cute.¡±
Just then, someone knocked on the door.
Xiang Yu, as if granted a reprieve, hurriedly stood up to open it.
As the door swung open, there stood a tall, ordinary-looking female student with a look of surprise on her face.
¡°Who are you looking for, beautiful?¡± Xiang Yu greeted her with a radiant smile.
¡°Who are you?¡± the beauty asked.
¡°Feiyan,e on in, let me introduce you,¡± Wang Lili said happily.
By now, Fang Rong couldn¡¯t stay put in her room any longer.
She changed into a different outfit and walked out, smiling mischievously at Xiang Yu.
When Xiang Yu saw her smile, he couldn¡¯t help but shudder; why did it feel so creepy?
Wang Lili quickly briefed Feiyan on Xiang Yu¡¯s situation.
Zhu Feiyan sized him up, and both she and Wang Lili exchanged looks, their eyes filled with little stars.
Although Zhu Feiyan wasn¡¯t as beautiful as Fang Rong, she was much better than Wang Lili.
¡°So this beauty lives here too.¡± Xiang Yu wanted to flirt but, because Wang Lili was there, feared he¡¯d be the one flirted with, so he smiled courteously instead.
¡°So the handsome guy is a neighbor too, have a seat.
I wonder if you¡¯re taken?¡±
Xiang Yu: ¡°¡¡±
Chapter 17 - 17 17 The Thing I Cant Stand the Most is Hitting Women
?17: Chapter 17 The Thing I Can¡¯t Stand the Most is Hitting Women 17: Chapter 17 The Thing I Can¡¯t Stand the Most is Hitting Women ¡°Hey handsome, got a girlfriend yet, or am I still in with a chance?
Forget about Rongrong, there are plenty of tall, rich, and good-looking guys after her.
Just by looking at you, I can tell¡ªyeah, you¡¯re good-looking, but definitely a poor bloke.
Maybe you and I¡¡± Zhu Feiyan gazed at Xiang Yu with a love-struck expression.
Wang Lili wasn¡¯t pleased watching from the side.
She knew Xiang Yu first and couldn¡¯t let Zhu Feiyan steal her thunder.
¡°Xiang Yu, she¡¯s just teasing you, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense.
Come on, have some tangerines.¡± Wang Lili handed a slice of tangerine to Xiang Yu after speaking.
¡°I¡¯m not joking around with him, I¡¯m for real.
Your name is Xiang Yu, right?¡± Zhu Feiyan scooted closer to Xiang Yu.
¡°My God, are girls nowadays really this forward?¡± Xiang Yu thought to himself.
He kept his head down, busy eating, not sure how to respond.
Fang Rong sat off to the side with her legs crossed, taking delight in seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s awkwardness.
Just then, Xiang Yu¡¯s phone suddenly rang.
He promptly stood up and chuckled, ¡°Sorrydies, I have something to take care of and need to leave.¡±
¡°Hey, don¡¯t go, you haven¡¯t answered the question yet?¡± ¡°Yeah, Xiang Yu, have some more to eat.¡±
Xiang Yu, clutching his phone, dashed back to his room like a fleeing bird, cursing inwardly, ¡°Damn, today¡¯s the most embarrassing day ever.
Who would have thought that I, a tough guy, could end up in such a sorry state.¡±
He checked his phone and saw that it was Fang Kuohai calling.
¡°What¡¯s up, Boss Fang?¡± Xiang Yu calmly inquired.
¡°We¡¯ve heard that Zhu Qingyuan, that bastard, might try to get back at us these next few days.
You must keep Rongrong safe from any harm.
I¡¯ll take care of things on this end,¡± Fang Kuohai spoke sternly.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Boss Fang, with me here, nothing will happen to Miss Fang.¡±
After receiving Xiang Yu¡¯s firm reply, Fang Kuohai hung up the phone.
Xiang Yu had just ended the call when someone knocked on the door again.
rmed, he thought it might be Lili and the othersing to invite him over once more.
Peeping through the spyhole, he saw a young man holding a bouquet of roses, knocking on the door across the hall.
Relieved that it wasn¡¯t them, Xiang Yu decided to lie down on his bed and take another nap.
That¡¯s when he heard Zhu Feiyan¡¯s voice outside.
¡°Give it up, kid, Rongrong¡¯s not going to fall for you.¡±
¡°You¡¯re lying, let Rongrong speak for herself.
Rongrong, Rongrong, I came to see you!¡± the young man shouted from outside.
¡°It¡¯s no use calling, she¡¯s not here,¡± Zhu Feiyan insisted.
¡°I don¡¯t believe you, let me in.¡± The young man said and tried to force his way inside.
¡°You can¡¯te in.¡± Zhu Feiyan quickly blocked him.
¡°Get out of my way, you whore, I didn¡¯te to see you.¡± The man pped Zhu Feiyan with a snap and then rushed inside.
Wang Lili and Fang Rong, seeing Zhu Feiyan get hit, rushed out in a panic to help Zhu Feiyan up.
¡°Feiyan, are you okay?
It¡¯s all my fault,¡± Fang Rong said guiltily, her eyes brimming with tears, but not letting them fall.
¡°Didn¡¯t you say she wasn¡¯t here?
Ah, who is this?¡± the man shouted.
¡°I¡¯m the one who said she¡¯s not here, I don¡¯t want to see you, just get out,¡± Fang Rong stepped forward and yelled.
¡°Rongrong, I really like you,¡± the man¡¯s face softened considerably upon seeing Fang Rong, but to her, it was nothing but repulsive.
¡°I don¡¯t like you, I can¡¯t stand you, get out!¡± Fang Rong said and began to push the man towards the door.
¡°Zhao Hong, have you no shame?
Rongrong says she doesn¡¯t like you, why are you still here?¡± Zhu Feiyan eximed angrily.
¡°What the fuck does it concern you?
Get the hell out of the way,¡± the young man named Zhao Hong said before swinging his hand to p Zhu Feiyan.
Fang Rong and the other two started to hit Zhao Hong when they saw this, but their punches were so soft they were more like tickling him.
Zhu Feiyan dodged Zhao Hong¡¯s p by tilting her head and then punched him in the chest with her small fist.
The three women¡¯s resistance only angered Zhao Hong further, and ignoring the consequences, he raised his fist to hit Fang Rong.
¡°You slut, it was your good fortune that I took a liking to you, and yet you¡¯re too stupid to see it.¡±
Frightened, Fang Rong promptly shut her eyes as Zhao Hong¡¯s punch came towards her.
However, it nevernded.
When she opened her eyes, she saw Xiang Yu standing next to Zhao Hong, looking intimidating as he grabbed Zhao Hong¡¯s arm.
¡°Who the fuck are you?
Get out of my way now,¡± Zhao Hong demanded rudely.
Zhu Feiyan, upon seeing Xiang Yu arrive, quickly pulled Fang Rong and the other woman away.
The three of them huddled together, crying softly as if they had been greatly wronged.
¡°I¡¯ve always despised men who hit women,¡± Xiang Yu said coldly.
¡°Don¡¯t fucking y the hero in front of me.
If you don¡¯t let go, I might just¡¡± Zhao Hong struggled to break free from Xiang Yu¡¯s grip but failed; his arm might as well have been mped by iron pincers.
¡°Apologize immediately,¡± Xiang Yu said expressionlessly.
¡°Apologize to your mother,¡± Zhao Hong retorted as he swung his left fist towards Xiang Yu¡¯s face.
Xiang Yu, seeing that the young man wouldn¡¯t learn his lesson until he was in his coffin, dragged him outside and shut the door.
The three girls stopped crying after a while, and then they heard a series of cracking sounds, followed by screams from outside.
¡°Xiang Yu won¡¯t be in any trouble, right?¡± Zhu Feiyan asked worriedly.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, the kid should be fine,¡± Fang Rong replied.
Xiang Yu was a bodyguard her father had hired, and she naturally believed in his abilities.
Sure enough, as soon as her words ended, Xiang Yu came in dragging Zhao Hong with him.
Zhao Hong¡¯s face was swollen, and he copsed to the ground, devoid of any strength.
¡°Speak up now,¡± Xiang Yu ordered as he kicked Zhao Hong without any courtesy.
Reluctantly, Zhao Hong looked at Fang Rong and the others, and then suddenly burst into tears.
¡°I was wrong, mydies, I won¡¯t dare to do it again.
I, Zhao Hong, am a bastard.
Please forgive me.¡±
Even Xiang Yu was taken aback by Zhao Hong¡¯s act, not expecting the young man to be so aware of the situation.
Seeing Zhao Hong like that, Fang Rong and the others couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.
¡°Alright then, just get the hell out of here,¡± Zhu Feiyan said, stepping forward.
Zhao Hong, like a prisoner pardoned, scrambled to his feet and prepared to leave.
Xiang Yu grabbed him by the cor and said coldly, ¡°From now on, you¡¯re not to bother these threedies ever again.
If you don¡¯t listen, next time I won¡¯t let you off so easily.¡±
¡°I understand, I understand,¡± Zhao Hong pleaded.
Seeing the man¡¯s pathetic demeanor, Xiang Yu quickly let him go.
Zhu Feiyan picked up a bunch of roses from the ground that had been trampled and, smiling, offered them to Fang Rong.
¡°My cutie, do you still want these roses?¡±
Fang Rong gave her a look but didn¡¯t say anything.
Seeing that the three were safe, Xiang Yu prepared to leave.
¡°Thank you for today,¡± Fang Rong said quickly as she saw Xiang Yu turning to go.
¡°Yeah, let¡¯s have dinner together tonight, my treat,¡± Zhu Feiyan said, eyes shining.
Chapter 18 - 18 18 Big Brothers Disguise is Quite Good Right
?18: Chapter 18: Big Brother¡¯s Disguise is Quite Good, Right?
18: Chapter 18: Big Brother¡¯s Disguise is Quite Good, Right?
Xiang Yu returned to his room andy on the bed watching television.
In his heart, he hoped Zhu Qingyuan¡¯s retaliation woulde soon, as he wished to speed up the pace of life.
After all, he had made a military vow to Commander Cao and was determined to resolve the issue within three years.
He had been here for over a week now, and everything was progressing ording to his nned schedule.
His current primary goal was to gradually gain Fang Kuohai¡¯s trust and then use that as a pathway to keep growing stronger.
If this time he could save Fang Rong from danger, it would definitely earn Fang Kuohai¡¯s trust, which would greatly aid the development of his next n.
As Xiang Yu mulled over these issues, he drifted off to sleep.
He didn¡¯t know how long he had slept when the sound of someone pounding on the door woke him up.
¡°Xiang Yu,e on, I¡¯m treating today,¡± Zhu Feiyan said with a beaming smile.
Wang Lili wasn¡¯t about to be outdone.
She tugged at Xiang Yu¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Feiyan is treating us, why miss out on a free meal?¡± After she finished, she gave Zhu Feiyan a mischievous smile.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t y coy and followed Fang Rong and the two other girls downstairs.
Since their residence was close to the university, there were many food stalls near the university gate at night.
They chose a rtively secluded and quiet ce to sit down.
¡°Xiang Yu, howe I¡¯ve never seen you before?¡± Zhu Feiyan asked.
Xiang Yu chuckled and nced at Fang Rong, ¡°I heard our school had many beauties, so I came over.
Only after arriving did I realize it was indeed true.
Look, on my very first day, I met you three beauties, right?
And that Ms.
He too.¡±
Zhu Feiyan and Wang Lili, hearing Xiang Yupliment them, couldn¡¯t help but grin from ear to ear.
¡°You can stop thinking about Ms.
He.
She¡¯s famously beautiful.
What about Rongrong?¡± Zhu Feiyan asked with a hint of mischief as she looked at Fang Rong.
Seeing this, Fang Rong quickly waved her hands and said, ¡°Me, he shouldn¡¯t even think about me either.¡±
¡°See, Rongrong is out of the picture too, but you can still consider us.
Although you don¡¯t have money, given your handsome looks, I¡¯m just barely able to ept you,¡± Zhu Feiyan said with a radiant smile.
Xiang Yu just sheepishly grinned and said nothing.
While the three chatted about everything under the sun, suddenly a group of about a dozen men approached them aggressively.
¡°If something happens, Feiyan, you and Lili take off first.
Rongrong, youe with me,¡± Xiang Yu said seriously.
Though Xiang Yu was not afraid of anyone, he couldn¡¯t guarantee that he could protect all three girls adequately.
Seeing the serious expression on Xiang Yu¡¯s face, Fang Rong asked worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±
¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about it, just follow my lead,¡± Xiang Yu responded, ready to deal with any unexpected events.
Indeed, those dozen men were targeting them.
¡°It¡¯s him, they are the ones who hit me,¡± one of them barked loudly.
¡°Zhao Hong?
Are you never going to stop?¡± Zhu Feiyan, seeing it was Zhao Hong who had brought the people, immediately stood up and eximed.
Fang Rong and Wang Lili also stood up; the arrival of so many men all at once made them somewhat apprehensive.
Fang Rong took out her phone to call the police, but Xiang Yu gestured to stop her.
Initially, Xiang Yu had thought these men were sent by Zhu Qingyuan, and if that was the case, he would have needed to ensure Zhu Feiyan and the others escaped first.
After all, Zhu Qingyuan¡¯s men were not mere street thugs; they were formidable.
But when those men approached, Xiang Yu felt relieved because these people clearly looked like street hooligans who relied on their numbers to bully others.
If they encountered real trouble, they would undoubtedly run faster than anyone else.
Yet at the same time, Xiang Yu felt a tad disappointed in his heart; he was looking forward to Zhu Qingyuan¡¯s speedy arrival.
¡°Kid, have you not been beaten enough?¡± Xiang Yu coldly said, feeling an inexplicable rage growing within him at that moment, determined to teach these guys a good lesson this time.
¡°Is he the one you¡¯re talking about?¡± one of them asked Zhao Hong.
¡°Exactly, it was him, he hit me this afternoon.
I¡¯ll treat you guyster,¡± Zhao Hong said loudly.
¡°Smack!¡± Just as Zhao Hong had finished speaking, someone beside him pped him hard.
The p stunned Zhao Hong.
Even Xiang Yu, standing on the side, was taken aback.
¡°Do you know who he is?
Apologize quickly!¡± the man yelled at Zhao Hong.
Zhao Hong looked at the man incredulously; these were the people he had called over, how did they end up on the other side?
¡°Big brother, I¡¯m sorry for the trouble.
I¡¯ll take care of him when we get back,¡± the man then walked up to Xiang Yu, trying to please him.
Xiang Yu gave the guy a serious look and then realized who he was.
It turns out this guy was the punk he had schooled a few days ago.
Seeing that Xiang Yu recognized him, the punk chuckled and then pulled out ten thousand yuan from his pocket.
¡°Big brother, the ten thousand yuan was ready, I just couldn¡¯t find you.
I didn¡¯t expect to bump into you here.¡±
By then, Zhao Hong was utterly dumbfounded.
His own reinforcements not only failed to teach the other party a lesson, but they were also giving them money; what kind of world was this?
Seeing this scene, he deeply regretted ever messing with such a cmity.
Xiang Yu took the money from the punk, weighed it in his hand, and smiled, ¡°Take this money back.
Consider it my treat for these young brothers.
Also, I want to tell you something: this is myst warning.
If you ever bully people because you outnumber them again, I¡¯ll cripple you on the spot.¡±
The punk, clearly startled as Xiang Yu tossed the money back to him, was at a loss.
¡°Big brother, this¡¡± he stammered.
¡°What¡¯s this?
Just go, and remember what I said,¡± Xiang Yu responded.
¡°Big brother, don¡¯t worry, I remember.
Let¡¯s go,¡± the punk took a deep breath, as if he had made a huge decision.
¡°Wait!¡± Zhu Feiyan called out to them as they were about to leave, ¡°Settle the bill for the meal first.¡±
The punk, thinking there was another issue, rushed to the owner to settle the bill.
Before leaving, he whispered a few words in Xiang Yu¡¯s ear, then called his people and left.
Zhao Hong, seeing the punk and his entourage leave, just stood there, dumbfounded.
¡°You should leave too, and don¡¯te harassing them again.
If I find out, I¡¯ll cripple you,¡± Xiang Yu said sternly.
Upon hearing Xiang Yu, Zhao Hong turned and ran.
After Zhao Hong left, Xiang Yu immediately switched to a yful grin, ¡°How was that, did I look like a mob boss?¡±
Seeing Xiang Yu like this, the three girls all burst outughing.
Xiang Yu had a drink, then stood up and stretched, ¡°You two head back on your ownter; Rongrong, youe with me now.¡±
Chapter 19 - 19 19 Peeking from the Shadows
?19: Chapter 19: Peeking from the Shadows 19: Chapter 19: Peeking from the Shadows ¡°You two head back on your ownter, I¡¯ll leave with Rongrong first,¡± Xiang Yu said nonchntly as he stood up and stretched.
Fang Rong and the others were startled by his remark, unsure of what Xiang Yu was up to.
¡°Who¡¯s going with you?
Just leave by yourself,¡± Fang Rong said, then lowered her head and continued eating.
Zhu Feiyan and herpanion also looked nkly at Xiang Yu.
¡°Come over here,¡± Xiang Yu said, seeing that Fang Rong was indifferent, he grabbed her wrist and started walking.
¡°What are you doing, you¡¯re hurting me,¡± Fang Rongined.
Xiang Yu grinned at her and said, ¡°I want to tell you a secret.¡± After saying that, he walked ahead.
Meanwhile, Zhu Feiyan and herpanion looked on jealously.
¡°Does Xiang Yu really not know his ce?
Is Fang Rong even within his league?¡± Wang Lili said unhappily.
¡°Exactly, let¡¯s see what he¡¯ll say after Rongrong rejects him,¡± Zhu Feiyan muttered resentfully.
While the two were busy eating, suddenly a few men rushed over.
They nced at Zhu Feiyan and herpanion, then chased after Xiang Yu in the direction he had left.
¡°What on earth are you doing?¡± Fang Rong struggled free from Xiang Yu and red at him fiercely.
¡°Don¡¯t talk,¡± Xiang Yu suddenly held her mouth and pressed against the wall.
Fang Rong, not understanding what was happening,plied quietly without moving.
¡°Where did they run off to, the little bastards, they sure move fast,¡± one of them said.
¡°Some of you keep chasing ahead, and the rest of you follow me,¡± hemanded.
Xiang Yu covered Fang Rong¡¯s mouth and hid in the darkness, silently listening to the conversation until the voices faded away.
When he looked at Fang Rong, he saw her face was flushed red and her watery eyes ring at him.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiang Yu asked, puzzled.
¡°Can you let me go now?¡± Fang Rong¡¯s voice was muffled as Xiang Yu was covering her mouth.
It was then Xiang Yu realized that, due to the tense situation earlier, his left hand was covering Fang Rong¡¯s mouth while his right hand had inadvertently¡
¡°Let¡¯s get out of here quickly,¡± Xiang Yu said as he continued walking, his heart still racing from the sensations he just experienced.
¡°Let go of me, I can walk by myself,¡± Fang Rong broke free from Xiang Yu¡¯s grasp and walked ahead of him.
The two arrived at the bottom of their dorm building.
¡°You get in the car and wait for me, I¡¯ll be right back,¡± Xiang Yu said as he opened the car door for Fang Rong to get in.
¡°Remember, don¡¯te out,¡± he reminded her.
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s serious expression, Fang Rong felt somewhat scared and sat motionless in the car, watching as Xiang Yu slowly walked away.
After settling Fang Rong, Xiang Yu felt relieved.
They had finally arrived, and he was bing somewhat impatient.
He took out his phone and called Fang Kuohai.
¡°Boss Fang, they¡¯ve made their move, be careful,¡± he said.
¡°Your task is to keep Rongrong safe, don¡¯t interfere in anything else,¡± Fang Kuohai said bluntly, then hung up the phone.
Xiang Yu walked back to the intersection where they had been, just as four men were walking back from a distance.
¡°Wait, those two ran too fast,¡± one of them said.
¡°Are you looking for me?¡± Xiang Yu leaned against the wall, mockingly watching the four men.
The four of them were initially taken aback and looked closely at Xiang Yu in the darkness before happily crowding around him.
¡°We¡¯re so lucky to have found him first,¡± one of them said joyously, as if Xiang Yu was already their prey on a te.
¡°Should we call the others over?¡±
¡°Are you stupid?
If we capture this kid ourselves, the credit will all be ours.
Why the need to call so many people?¡±
¡°Have you all finished talking?
Because if you have, I¡¯m about to make my move,¡± Xiang Yu said coldly from within the darkness.
Since this street was somewhat remote and the surrounding streetlights had been damaged, it had be a haven for lovers.
Couples hid in corners, engaging in intimate acts.
¡°Honey, you¡¯re so naughty, how could you touch me there?¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s not like you can get pregnant.¡±
¡°I feel like someone ising.¡±
¡°What¡¯s there to worry about?
Everyone whoes here is like us.¡±
¡°Ahh¡¡± As one couple was immersed in their affection, four burly men approached and ruthlessly pulled them apart.
¡°What are you doing?¡± The boy, wanting to show some bravado in front of his girlfriend, wilted immediately upon lifting his head and seeing the four muscr men.
¡°Damn, this littledy is quite pretty,¡± one of the burly men remarked as he grabbed the girl.
He then moved on to the next couple.
The girl screamed and then ran sobbing towards a brightly lit area, likely traumatized for a long time toe.
What was once a quiet street had suddenly turned lively, filled with cries and wails.
¡°These beasts, driving all the couples away!
How am I supposed to enjoy free movies now?¡± Having dealt with the four men before him, Xiang Yu ran towards the source of the screams.
Fang Rong sat tensely alone in the car, watching the outside.
Xiang Yu had been gone for quite a while and hadn¡¯t returned, worrying her.
Despite her initial disliking for the guy, he was there to protect her, and if something were to happen to him, it would weigh on her conscience.
Fang Rong looked around, saw no one, then got out of the car by herself.
She took a deep breath to bolster her courage before heading towards the ¡°Lovers Street.¡± Cautiously, she proceeded, her fear initially growing¡ª only to be somewhat alleviated upon seeing couples walking out from the street.
Upon reaching an intersection and seeing four men lying on the ground, knowing it was Xiang Yu¡¯s doing, she felt much more relieved.
She then strutted confidently ahead, only toe across another four men lying there.
Xiang Yu was hiding, not far from those four men, in a corner.
¡°Xiang Yu, what are you doing there?¡± Fang Rong, realizing that Xiang Yu had handled the situation, called out loudly, unafraid of revealing her location.
¡°Ah¡
Someone is peeping, you pervert!¡±
¡°You brat, what are you peeping at?
I¡¯ll kill you.¡± The person might have been too absorbed to notice Xiang Yu hiding there.
¡°Quiet!¡± Seeing he had been exposed, Xiang Yu quickly gestured for Fang Rong to be silent, then hurried over to her.
Fang Rong refused to listen.
Her opinion of Xiang Yu had started to improve, but she hadn¡¯t expected him to be so lecherous as to leave her all alone in the car while he peeped at people being intimate.
What a shameless man.
Just as Fang Rong turned to leave, two men suddenly emerged from the darkness, one of them grabbing Fang Rong and taking off.
They clearly had no intention of confronting Xiang Yu; their target was only Fang Rong.
Xiang Yu knew these two were no ordinary foes.
He had initially stayed hidden in the darkness intending to act when the time was right, but the girl had unexpectedly dashed out.
Chapter 20 - 20 20 The Bodyguard Quits
?20: Chapter 20 The Bodyguard Quits 20: Chapter 20 The Bodyguard Quits Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t expected Fang Rong toe out on her own, which was beyond his expectation.
¡°Let me go, let me go¡¡± Fang Rong, carried on someone¡¯s shoulder, panicked and lost her sense, then started struggling and screaming loudly.
The two men, however, paid her no heed and hurriedly moved forward.
As soon as Xiang Yu saw the two men appear, he knew something terrible was happening.
He wanted to chase after them, but suddenly someone grabbed his arm.
¡°You sick pervert, thinking of slipping away now?
Toote,¡± the person yelled.
Young people, in front of their girlfriends, always have courage.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t want to tangle with him and shook off his arm, preparing to move forward, when the college student stubbornly grabbed his cor again.
Seeing Fang Rong about to be taken away, Xiang Yu grew anxious.
Instinctively, he grabbed the man¡¯s hand and twisted hard.
There was a snap¡ªprobably a break.
The college student screamed in agony, then finally let go.
Xiang Yu took a couple of steps forward, feeling somewhat remorseful, since the other man wasn¡¯t actually a bad person, just trying to show off himself.
Xiang Yu pulled out a stack of money from his pocket and threw it on the man.
¡°Go see a doctor,¡± Xiang Yu said without lingering any longer and chased towards the distance.
In that short moment, the two men had already put Fang Rong in a car.
Xiang Yu sprinted to a car at maximum speed and chased after them.
It was now nine o¡¯clock in the evening, the roads were busy with traffic, and it was impossible for the cars to move fast.
But Xiang Yu didn¡¯t engage in a speed contest with the other party; he just followed closely.
After all, Fang Rong was in their hands, and he didn¡¯t want her to be harmed.
The others noticed Xiang Yu too, but they weren¡¯t worried and just drove at a normal speed, in tacit understanding with each other.
They drove out of the university town, where the traffic was much lighter, so both their speeds increased.
Xiang Yu closely followed them, clearly seeing the situation inside their car.
Fang Rongy limp in the back, apparently knocked out by them.
After driving for about half an hour, they arrived in the suburbs.
The car in front slowly entered arge area that looked like a parking lot, filled withrge trucks.
The three men got out, still carrying Fang Rong, and entered a huge warehouse.
The warehouse was several meters high with two connected floors.
¡°Big brother, we¡¯ve brought the person,¡± said the man as he ced Fang Rong beside a pile of sacks.
¡°Good, well done.
Has anyone followed?¡± the person on the second-floor railing responded.
This man was tall and skinny, with a vicious and sinister face¡ªit was Zhu Qingyuan, Fang Kuohai¡¯s third brother.
¡°A guy followed us here,¡± responded the man.
Just then, Xiang Yu walked in, rubbing his chin and looking around.
¡°Wow, this ce is nice,rge and spacious,¡± Xiang Yu remarked appreciatively.
Upon seeing it was this young man, Zhu Qingyuan¡¯s expression turned cold.
He certainly hadn¡¯t forgotten how this young man had humiliated him at the conference, and he was determined to reim his dignity.
Zhu Qingyuan looked skeptically at the man below.
The man nodded and said, ¡°Yes, big brother, only he followed.¡±
Once Zhu Qingyuan heard that only Xiang Yu was there, he burst outughing.
¡°You¡¯ve got guts, kid,¡± he said.
¡°No, no, no, don¡¯t say that.
I¡¯m the faint-hearted type,¡± Xiang Yu said nonchntly, looking around the warehouse.
¡°Uncle Zhu, this is a nice ce.
You must be making a good amount of money, right?¡± Xiang Yu chuckled.
¡°What the hell do you think you are, still trying to pretend in front of me?¡± At that moment, a man, infuriated by Xiang Yu¡¯s casual demeanor, kicked him.
¡°Hey, bro, what¡¯s this for?¡± Xiang Yu feigned surprise, then grabbed the man¡¯s leg and yanked it backwards.
The man screamed as he was forced into a split.
¡°Bro, you¡¯re quite good at this,¡± Xiang Yu said, patting the man¡¯s face andughing.
Zhu Qingyuan looked down coldly and then walked over.
¡°Kid, you¡¯ve got some moves.¡± He approached Fang Rong, then suddenly grabbed her by the neck and lifted her up.
¡°You wouldn¡¯t want to see her die, would you?¡± Zhu Qingyuan nced at Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu still had that indifferent look as he surveyed the warehouse.
¡°Looking at this ce, there are several warehouses like this one.
It might not be a bad idea to rent one and open a small shop here,¡± he mused aloud.
Zhu Qingyuan, seeing that Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t taking him seriously, drew a sharp knife from his waist and pressed it against Fang Rong¡¯s face.
At that moment, Fang Rong awoke and opened her eyes to the sight of a gleaming dagger, which made her scream in fright.
¡°You bastards, let me go¡¡±
¡°Hmph!
Letting you go isn¡¯t that simple.
I¡¯ll carve a couple of cuts on your face and see if your dad still recognizes you,¡± Zhu Qingyuan said, preparing to make a move.
¡°Wait!¡± Xiang Yu called out.
¡°Kid, are you finally taking this seriously?¡± Zhu Qingyuanughed coldly.
¡°I just want to ask, what characters do you n to carve on her face?
It would be a pity if they looked ugly,¡± Xiang Yu said with a smile.
¡°Kid, stop pretending.
The more you act like this, the more frightened you actually are inside.
Don¡¯t think I wouldn¡¯t dare.
Today Uncle Zhu will show you,¡± Zhu Qingyuan said, pressing harder with his knife, causing Fang Rong to tremble all over.
¡°Wait, wait, Uncle Zhu, you indeed are an old hand at this.
You saw right through my little ploys.
How about this, carve a few cuts on my face instead.
After all, Fang Rong is your niece.
Why should we men involve a youngdy in our matters?
It would make us aughingstock in the underworld, don¡¯t you think, Uncle Zhu?¡± Xiang Yu said, stepping forward.
¡°Stop, don¡¯te any closer,¡± one of Zhu Qingyuan¡¯s stout men said as he kicked Xiang Yu in the abdomen.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t try to dodge but took the hit firmly.
¡°Look, Uncle Zhu, this isn¡¯t fair.
I¡¯m just a lousy bodyguard.
I can¡¯t risk my life for a job.
You know what, do as you please.
I quit my job right now,¡± Xiang Yu said, then turned around to leave.
¡°Do you think this is some kind of ce where you cane and go as you please?¡± one of the men said, blocking Xiang Yu¡¯s path.
¡°Fuck your bullshit, if I want to leave, who can stop me?¡± Xiang Yu said bluntly and continued to walk forward.
¡°Xiang Yu, you son of a bitch, you asshole, my dad won¡¯t let you get away with this¡¡± Fang Rong, seeing Xiang Yu really trying to leave, suddenly felt anxious.
Initially, she had been touched to see Xiang Yu chase after her alone, but now she started to hate him again.
¡°Miss Fang, you better pray for yourself, I¡¯m out of here,¡± Xiang Yu said with a chuckle, then walked towards the exit.
¡°Hold on,¡± Zhu Qingyuan said, seeing Xiang Yu apparently not joking.
He put down Fang Rong and took two steps forward.
¡°How much did Fang Kuohai pay you?
I¡¯ll give you double that if you work for me.
What do you say?¡±
Chapter 21 - 21 21 Youre Not Trying to Take Advantage of Me Are You
?21: Chapter 21: You¡¯re Not Trying to Take Advantage of Me, Are You?
21: Chapter 21: You¡¯re Not Trying to Take Advantage of Me, Are You?
¡°Boss Fang, Rongrong¡¯s phone is unreachable, and so is Xiang Yu¡¯s,¡± Shi Jian said nervously in the Jianghu Bar.
¡°Did you catch those troublemakers outside?¡± Fang Kuohai demanded sternly.
¡°We caught them all; the brothers are interrogating them.
I believe we¡¯ll have results soon,¡± Shi Jian replied.
¡°Hmm, beat them harshly; they¡¯ll break eventually.
You, gather some people ande out with me; this is definitely the third brother¡¯s doing,¡± Fang Kuohai said as he headed downstairs.
Shi Jain followed with several people behind him.
In Fang Yuan Logistics¡¯ warehouse, Xiang Yu was negotiating terms with Zhu Qingyuan.
¡°What?
Double the sry?
Mr.
Zhu, you can¡¯t be serious; do you know how much I¡¯m earning now?¡± Xiang Yu said feigning surprise.
¡°You heard right.
If you¡¯re willing to work for me, I¡¯ll give you thirty thousand a month,¡± Zhu Qingyuan said quickly upon seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s hesitant expression.
¡°Xiang Yu, you beast, you¡¯re not human; how could you do this?¡± Fang Rong yelled, pointing at Xiang Yu.
¡°Miss Fang, people aim for higher ces, and water flows to lower ones; you have to understand me,¡± Xiang Yu nced at Zhu Qingyuan and continued, ¡°Mr.
Zhu, you won¡¯t trick me, will you?¡±
¡°Do I, Zhu Qingyuan, look like that kind of person?
My word is my bond,¡± Zhu Qingyuan assured.
Seeing how easily Xiang Yu was tempted, he couldn¡¯t help but sneer internally; he would never trust such a man.
Today Xiang Yu could betray Fang Kuohai for thirty thousand, tomorrow he might betray him, Zhu Qingyuan.
Zhu Qingyuan¡¯s sole purpose was to create discord between Fang Kuohai and Xiang Yu.
Once Xiang Yu left Fang Kuohai, taking him down would be a piece of cake, and Fang Kuohai would also lose a major asset; it was killing two birds with one stone.
¡°Fine, as long as you promise me that money, I¡¯m in,¡± Xiang Yu chuckled.
Just then, someone whispered a few words in Zhu Qingyuan¡¯s ear.
Zhu Qingyuan looked at Xiang Yu and said, ¡°But right now, I can¡¯t trust you.
Bring them, tie up Miss Fang and this guy.¡±
¡°Hey, I thought we had a deal; why tie me up?¡± Xiang Yu asked with a look of surprise.
¡°I¡¯m just testing your loyalty.
If you¡¯re unwilling, you are free to leave,¡± Zhu Qingyuan said, sure that Xiang Yu, wanting to follow him, would not walk away.
¡°Alright, alright, if that¡¯s how it is, then bring it on,¡± Xiang Yu dered, posing nobly.
At that moment, two men approached Xiang Yu slowly with ropes and finally pounced on him, tying him up.
¡°Don¡¯t push me; I can walk,¡± Fang Rong red venomously at Xiang Yu as the two were pushed into a small room at the back of the warehouse, then tied face to face to prevent Xiang Yu from escaping.
¡°You beasts, let me go, let me go, Xiang Yu you beast, what are youughing at?¡± Fang Rong shouted face-to-face with Xiang Yu.
The others didn¡¯t bother with so much.
They left two people to watch the door while the rest returned to the inside of the warehouse.
¡°Miss Fang, don¡¯t get so close to me.¡± Xiang Yu chuckled, his eyes fixed intently on Fang Rong¡¯s face.
Fang Rong, who had never been so close to a man, suddenly felt her face turn beet red.
She was originally holding back a bellyful of anger, but now she couldn¡¯t speak it out.
¡°Miss Fang, I have a feeling,¡± Xiang Yu mused, ¡°Why is your chest so soft?¡±
Upon hearing Xiang Yu say this, like a scoundrel, Fang Rong became furious.
Not caring that she was tied up, she bit down hard on Xiang Yu¡¯s shoulder, causing him to inhale sharply with pain.
Unsatisfied, she tried to kick Xiang Yu, but her legs were tied and the kick threw them both off bnce, toppling backward.
Xiang Yu¡¯s body toppled forward too.
If they had really fallen straight down, it might have injured Fang Rong¡¯s head badly.
In the moment they lost bnce, Xiang Yu forcefully twisted his body to shift Fang Rong on top of him.
They fell with a loud ¡°bang¡±, and Fang Rong found herself lying on Xiang Yu¡¯s chest, their lips unexpectedly meeting¡
¡°Ah, you beast, you¡¯re bullying me.¡± Fang Rong felt humiliated and burst into tears.
Then, she noticed Xiang Yu lying motionlessly with his eyes closed and blood streaming from the back of his head.
¡°Ah, Xiang Yu, Xiang Yu, are you alright?¡± Fang Rong saw the blood on Xiang Yu¡¯s head and was suddenly scared, tears streaming uncontrobly.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault, please don¡¯t die.¡± Although she knew Xiang Yu was a small-time rogue, she would be guilt-ridden for life if he truly died for her.
If it hadn¡¯t been for her need to save herself, he wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this, and she broke into uncontroble sobs again.
¡°I say, Miss Fang, have you cried enough?¡± Xiang Yu said with a wicked smile.
¡°So you didn¡¯t die, that¡¯s great, that¡¯s great¡¡± Fang Rong finally gathered herposure.
¡°Your lips are quite soft, almost bewitched me.¡± Xiang Yu said dreamily.
Seeing Xiang Yu looking like that but still thinking about it, Fang Rong rolled her eyes at him and didn¡¯t continue scolding him.
¡°Alright, no more messing around, we should go.¡± After Xiang Yu spoke, he suddenly strained against the ropes and they snapped with a pop.
He had been hiding a small knife in his hand all along.
Such a level of kidnapping meant nothing to him.
¡°You had a¡¡± Fang Rong¡¯s eyes went wide, somewhat incredulously.
Xiang Yu quickly gestured for her to be quiet.
He touched the back of his head, felt nothing serious, and then called out, ¡°Hey, you two brothers outside,e in for a sec, I have something to say.¡±
¡°What is it¡¡± The two men outside, knowing Xiang Yu could be their brother, walked in unguarded, but as soon as they entered, Xiang Yu knocked them out with a ¡°bang bang¡±.
¡°What is it, I wanted to beat you.
You two little brats dared to tie me up.¡± After saying that, Xiang Yu kicked them a couple more times, then turned to Fang Rong and asked, ¡°Do you want to kick them too?¡±
Fang Rong just shook her head without saying a word, her eyes on Xiang Yu.
¡°Since you¡¯re not kicking, I¡¯ll kick a few more times.¡± Xiang Yu kicked them again and then pulled Fang Rong towards the exit.
They left through the back door and to their surprise, their car was parked there, keys still in the ignition.
It seemed like their captors had been too nervous to take them.
The moment they got into the car and started it, they heard shouting from the warehouse ahead.
However, ignoring everything else, they drove toward the front.
All the way, Fang Rong just stared at Xiang Yu with aplicated expression, silent as if looking at a stranger, yet also like looking at her lover.
¡°What¡¯s the matter, you¡¯re not thinking of assaulting me, are you?
Let me tell you, I¡¯m not that kind of person.¡± Xiang Yu said innocently.
Chapter 22 - 22 22 The King of Bragging is Him
?22: Chapter 22: The King of Bragging is Him 22: Chapter 22: The King of Bragging is Him ¡°What¡¯s the matter, you¡¯re not trying to take advantage of me, are you?
Let me tell you, I¡¯m not that kind of person,¡± Xiang Yu said with an innocent look on his face.
Fang Rong immediately rolled her eyes at him upon hearing this.
The previously good atmosphere was shattered by Xiang Yu¡¯s remark.
¡°Do you really want to follow that big bad guy?¡± Fang Rong questioned.
¡°What, you can¡¯t bear to part with me?
If you can¡¯t, then I won¡¯t go,¡± Xiang Yu said with a ruffian¡¯s grin.
¡°Dream on, who can¡¯t bear to part with you?
I am just watching you walk straight into a pit of fire and trying to pull you out,¡± Fang Rong said with a look of indifference.
¡°Forget it, with the sry that Uncle Zhu is offering me, who else would I follow if not him?¡± Xiang Yu teased Fang Rong on purpose.
¡°You, you¡¯re really going to follow him?¡± Fang Rong asked with aplicated expression, before turning her head away with a ¡°Hmph¡¡± and no longer paying attention to Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu just smiled and said nothing.
Fang Kuohai was certain that something had happened to Xiang Yu, so he brought Shi Jian and a dozen other men, storming into Fang Yuan Logistics.
¡°Uncle Zhu,e out here right now,¡± he shouted as soon as he entered the gate.
Fang Rong had grown up with Fang Kuohai and was his precious pearl.
He wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to harm her.
¡°Little Eight, what are you so furious about?
What do you want with Brother Three?¡± Zhu Qingyuan asked with a malicious grin.
¡°Uncle Zhu, stop pretending.
Where is Rongrong?
Hand her over quickly,¡± Fang Kuohai bellowed.
¡°What, Rongrong is missing?
What happened?
Who did it?
They dare toy hands on my niece.
If I find him, I¡¯ll chop him to pieces,¡± Zhu Qingyuan said with an angry look.
¡°Uncle Zhu, cut the act.
It was your people who did this.
Hand her over now, or I won¡¯t let this go,¡± Fang Kuohai demanded.
¡°Little Eight, calm down.
You have no evidence, why would you say I took her?
What¡¯s the point for me?
You won¡¯t give me your bar, right?
I only care about your bar, not Rongrong,¡± Zhu Qingyuan replied.
¡°You, you want my bar?¡± Fang Kuohai finally understood.
Zhu Qingyuan wanted to take this opportunity to take over the bar.
Among the several brothers, only Fang Kuohai was the weakest, and he had just offended the other party at the big meeting, which gave Zhu Qingyuan a chance.
¡°Little Bro, where is your mind wandering off to?
I see you¡¯re not making much profit from the bar; I just want to run it for you, don¡¯t get me wrong.
Besides, hasn¡¯t Rongrong been wanting you to retire?
This is closely connected to whether you and Rongrong can develop healthily in the future,¡± Zhu Qingyuan said threateningly.
At this point, Fang Kuohai was certain that Rongrong had been captured by them.
But at this ce and time, he was powerless, considering their superior numbers and being on the enemy¡¯s turf.
¡°Brother Three, when the eight of us brothers followed War God in the old days, striding through the rivers andkes, how imposing we were, how bold!
How deep was our brotherhood back then,¡± Fang Kuohai said nostalgically, unable to take a hard line, he wanted to touch the other side¡¯s emotions.
¡°Yeah, Little Eight, twenty years have flown by in the blink of an eye.
We can¡¯t deny getting older.
Little Bro, I¡¯m doing this because I care for you.
The bar¡¯s profits aren¡¯t looking too good, why don¡¯t I give you some money and you transfer it to me?
With me running it, the profits are sure to double,¡± Zhu Qingyuan said as if he was concerned for Fang Kuohai.
¡°Little Bro, I¡¯ll give you two days to think about it,e back to me after you¡¯ve made your decision,¡± Zhu Qingyuan gave the eviction order.
Fang Kuohai clenched his fists in anger, but with Rongrong in their hands, he was out of options.
¡°I¡¯ll think it over, but you must ensure Rongrong¡¯s safety,¡± Fang Kuohai said sternly.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, little brother, I will assign someone specifically to find my niece¡¯s whereabouts.
She won¡¯t suffer any injustice,¡± said Zhu Qingyuan.
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Fang Kuohai bellowed before he turned around and marched off.
Shi Jian, who had been eager to act, was startled to see Fang Kuohai turn and leave so abruptly but then followed him out.
¡°Boss Fang, what should we do?¡± Sitting in the car, Shi Jian asked with some reluctance, ¡°Are we really going to give up the bar to that bastard?¡±
¡°What else can we do?
Rongrong is in their hands,¡± Fang Kuohaiid back, looking utterly exhausted.
Rongrong meant much more to him than the bar did.
The only reason he had stayed here all these years was that he had dozens of brothers depending on him for their livelihood.
He couldn¡¯t abandon those brothers who had been through life and death with him.
But now, when truly faced with a choice, he would not hesitate to choose Rongrong.
¡°Shi Jian, after all these years following me, have you ever regretted it?¡± Fang Kuohai asked with a touch of sorrow.
¡°Boss Fang, Big Brother, what are you talking about?
Ever since you saved me that time, I swore that I¡¯d stick with you for life,¡± Shi Jian responded, also feeling emotional.
After so many years with Fang Kuohai, their bond was more than just leader and subordinate.
Back then, Shi Jian was just a migrant worker, who came here with the dreams of young men, only to learn the harsh realities of life.
All his money had been stolen while riding the bus.
He had thought about going home, but his pride held him back.
To return in such a manner would be too shameful, so he vowed not to go back until he made something of himself.
At first, he worked on the construction site, but after two months, the boss refused to pay him.
In a fit of anger, he went alone to confront the boss, only to find himself surrounded by thugs looking for an excuse for violence.
If Fang Kuohai hadn¡¯t appeared just in time, he would have either lost his life or ended up severely disabled.
From that moment, he made a firm resolution to stick by Boss Fang¡¯s side, to protect him.
Seeing Fang Kuohai in his current state, Shi Jian¡¯s heart was indescribably heavy.
¡°This kid Xiang Yu, he can¡¯t even protect one person,¡±ined Shi Jian, mming his fist down on the keyboard.
¡°We can¡¯t me him entirely for this, I was too negligent.
I knew that Third Brother Zhu was likely to go after Rongrong, sigh¡¡± Fang Kuohai expressed his regret.
¡°Shi Jian, after we get back, gather all the brothers.
I have something to say,¡± he stated thenid back in the rear seat, silent thereafter.
Upstairs in the Gannd Bar.
A group of people was gathered, talking about something.
¡°At that time, there were more than twenty guys surrounding Rongrong.
When I saw that, I just rushed over.
Guess what expression they had when they saw me?¡±
¡°What expression?¡± the crowd gathered around Xiang Yu asked.
¡°The moment they saw me, they just froze, all of them started running, hollering as they went, ¡®The War God is here, War God is here, run for your lives.¡¯ I was like, ¡®Geez, I haven¡¯t even thrown a punch yet,¡¯ and they all ran off, so I had no choice but to bring Rongrong back with me,¡± said Xiang Yu.
¡°Bro Yu,¡± said one of the crowd, ¡°are you exaggerating that story?
If they all ran off, how did you get that gash on the back of your head?¡±
¡°Yeah, yeah, did you get beaten up?¡±
¡°Nonsense, when I saw them running away, I was just feeling frustrated, and then I identally stepped on a banana peel, that¡¯s why I took a tumble,¡± he imed.
Fang Rong sat on a couch to the side, giggling foolishly as she watched Xiang Yu boast; she didn¡¯t step forward to stop him.
Chapter 23 - 23 23 The Brotherly Bond That Has Passed
?23: Chapter 23: The Brotherly Bond That Has Passed 23: Chapter 23: The Brotherly Bond That Has Passed Fang Kuohai got out of the car and walked into the bar with ack of energy.
The brothers on the first floor saw Fang Kuohaiing back and hurried over.
¡°Boss Fang, you¡¯re back.
Miss Fang is waiting upstairs,¡± one of them said.
¡°What?
What did you say?¡± Fang Kuohai grabbed the man¡¯s arm.
The man didn¡¯t know why Fang Kuohai was so anxious and then stuttered, ¡°Miss Fang is waiting for you upstairs.¡±
¡°Rongrong is back?¡± Fang Kuohai said incredulously.
He couldn¡¯t believe that Zhu Qingyuan would be so kind as to send Rongrong back.
¡°Where is she?¡± Fang Kuohai asked and without saying much else, he ran towards the second floor.
Shi Jian, following behind, also found it a bit strange and ran up too.
As Fang Kuohai and Shi Jian entered, they saw Xiang Yu bragging.
¡°Dad, you¡¯ve arrived.
We were just waiting for you,¡± Fang Rong ran over as soon as she saw Fang Kuohai.
Fang Kuohai looked at his daughter in disbelief, ¡°Child, you¡¯ve been through a lot,¡± Fang Kuohai said and then hugged Fang Rong tightly.
Without this incident, he would never have known the pain of losing his daughter.
¡°Dad, here I am,¡± Fang Rong consoled, ¡°It was Xiang Yu who saved me and brought me back.¡±
Upon hearing this, Fang Kuohai finally released Fang Rong, and by then, Xiang Yu was already standing next to him.
¡°Boss Fang, I¡¯m really sorry for not protecting Miss Fang well enough and letting her suffer,¡± Xiang Yu said with a face full of guilt, no longer boasting as he had been.
¡°Xiang, don¡¯t say that; we owe you a lot this time.
Come, tell me what happened,¡± Fang Kuohai said, pulling Xiang Yu to sit with him on the sofa.
Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t start bragging to Fang Kuohai, as he had just been bragging to his brothers.
He looked up at the others and coughed, ¡°You guys go ahead and leave; I¡¯ve already told you once, it¡¯s not interesting if you listen again.¡±
The others understood what Xiang Yu meant, then chuckled and went downstairs.
After they left, Xiang Yu recounted the whole incident.
Fang Kuohai nodded in approval and said, ¡°Xiang Yu, we owe you a lot this time.
If not for you, Rongrong might not have made it back,¡± Fang Kuohai remarked.
¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Boss Fang, protecting Rongrong is part of my job,¡± Xiang Yu said and chuckled, making a face at Fang Rong.
¡°That¡¯s great, now that Zhu Qingyuan knows Miss Fang hase back, he must be furious,¡± Shi Jian said joyfully: ¡°Xiang Yu, I did not expect you to be quite capable.¡±
¡°Need I say more?¡± Xiang Yu said proudly.
¡°Then how did your head get injured?¡± Shi Jian teased.
¡°My head?
Oh, I identally slipped on a banana peel,¡± Xiang Yu said.
¡°No serious injuries, I hope?¡± Fang Kuohai asked with concern.
¡°It¡¯s nothing serious,¡± Xiang Yu said nonchntly.
¡°Dad, I have something to tell you,¡± Fang Rong said, pouting at Xiang Yu, ¡°This guy wants to betray you, be careful.
He said he wanted to go with that big viin Zhu Qingyuan, don¡¯t trust him too easily.¡±
¡°Oh?
Really?¡± Fang Kuohai feigned surprise.
He naturally wouldn¡¯t believe what Fang Rong said; if Xiang Yu had nned to align with Zhu Qingyuan, he wouldn¡¯t have brought Fang Rong back.
¡°Hmm, you should watch him; he doesn¡¯t seem like a good person,¡± Fang Rong said.
Everyone burst outughing when they heard Fang Rong say this, except Xiang Yu, who had a stern face.
¡°Look, Miss, I risked my life to rescue you, and you still say such things, it really breaks my heart, my little heart is chilled,¡± Xiang Yu said, covering his chest in mock pain.
¡°Hmph!
No one believes you,¡± Fang Rong said as she sat down on a nearby sofa.
¡°Rongrong, go back to your room.
I need to discuss something with them,¡± Fang Kuohai said with a smile.
Fang Rong nodded, then stood up and walked back to her room, not wanting to be involved in these matters.
¡°What do you make of this?¡± Fang Kuohai, seeing Fang Rong leave the room, instantly lost his smile, leaving no trace of it on his face.
¡°This time Zhu Qingyuan didn¡¯t seed, but he will surely take further steps.
We must be careful and wary of them,¡± Shi Jian said, having been in the circle long enough to understand Zhu Qingyuan¡¯s temperament.
¡°Xiang Yu, what do you think?¡± Fang Kuohai asked.
Although Xiang Yu had only recently joined, Fang Kuohai always felt there was more to this young man.
¡°Since they have already taken action against us, we have no intention of backing down.
My suggestion is to strike first,¡± Xiang Yu stated decisively, his eyes gleaming with intensity, showing none of his usual carefree demeanor.
¡°I agree with Xiang Yu¡¯s idea, since he wants to take down our bar, why not take over his logisticspany?¡± Shi Jian looked expectantly at Fang Kuohai.
Fang Kuohai sighed and leaned back on the sofa, saying, ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe that after all these years as brothers, we¡¯ve ended up like this.¡±
¡°Boss Fang, this is all his own doing; you shouldn¡¯t take it to heart.
We¡¯ve been avoiding conflict for years, but what has that led to?
They not only remain ungrateful but think we are weak and intensify their tactics,¡± Shi Jian said indignantly.
¡°They cannot bear me, but I cannot stop being righteous.
After all, we¡¯ve sworn allegiance and shared the Blood Wine,¡± Fang Kuohai said, his eyes dim with sorrow.
Xiang Yu sat quietly, not saying much, revealing that Fang Kuohai really did not want to take this step.
There were still people in this path who valued loyalty and righteousness.
¡°Let me think about it,¡± Fang Kuohai said before closing his eyes andying back on the sofa.
Seeing this, Xiang Yu exchanged a nce with Shi Jian and then withdrew.
¡°Boss Fang is too kind; that bastard Zhu Qingyuan has bullied his way to our doorstep,¡± Shi Jian said through clenched teeth.
Xiang Yu whistled nonchntly and then went to the bar on the first floor.
¡°Tingting, get me a beer,¡± Xiang Yu said.
Seeing Xiang Yu return, Lan Tingting smiled and asked, ¡°How is being a bodyguard?
Is it going well?¡± Lan Tingting, merely a waitress here, could not possibly be aware of the events that had transpired.
¡°It¡¯s okay, Tingting.
I haven¡¯t seen you all day; you¡¯ve gotten even more beautiful,¡± Xiang Yu said with a chuckle.
Lan Tingting rolled her eyes at him, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you wearing your new clothes?
You should throw away that rag you¡¯re wearing.¡±
¡°This outfit isfortable,¡± Xiang Yu said as he drank his beer.
¡°What time do you think it is, and you still have the mood to drink here?¡± Shi Jian sat down next to Xiang Yu, his face filled with worry.
Seeing the two seemed to have something to discuss, Lan Tingting quickly walked away.
¡°What time?¡± Xiang Yu said, looking confused, ¡°Is it the end of the world or something?¡±
¡°What time?
Other people are shitting on our necks, and you can swallow that pride?
I can¡¯t,¡± Shi Jian said, standing up furiously, ready to leave.
¡°Stop!¡± Xiang Yu saw Shi Jian like this and chuckled.
Chapter 24 - 24 24 Take Action
?24: Chapter 24: Take Action 24: Chapter 24: Take Action ¡°Stop right there!¡± Xiang Yu called out to Shi Jian when he saw his expression.
¡°Are you really nning to do something?¡±
¡°Exactly, even if Boss Fang doesn¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll handle it myself,¡± Shi Jian dered boldly.
¡°Are you crazy?
Keep your voice down,¡± Xiang Yu beckoned Shi Jian with a wave and whispered, ¡°Since Boss Fang is hesitant, why don¡¯t we take care of this for him?¡±
¡°So you had this nned already,¡± Shi Jian said in a low voice, giving Xiang Yu a punch.
¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to my dorm and talk,¡± Xiang Yu pulled Shi Jian up the stairs, and Shi Jian closed the door behind them.
¡°What¡¯s your n?¡± Xiang Yu asked.
¡°What else can I n?
I¡¯ll take a few brothers and take down that bastard Zhu Qingyuan when he¡¯s alone, just cripple him and it¡¯s done,¡± Shi Jian said unapologetically.
¡°You don¡¯t need to be polite with such a person.
Recently, they were supposed to deliver goods for someone, but they sold the goods halfway and pocketed the money.
When the owner confronted him, Zhu crippled him.¡±
¡°Oh?
Really?
What other bad things has he done?¡± Xiang Yu asked, somewhat curious.
¡°Plenty, his crimes are too numerous to count, enough to execute him a hundred times,¡± Shi Jian scoffed.
¡°Shi Jian, do we have the guts to take him down, just the two of us?¡± Xiang Yu asked.
¡°What, just the two of us?¡± Shi Jian eximed, looking at Xiang Yu¡¯s determined eyes that didn¡¯t seem to be joking, then gritted his teeth and resolved, ¡°Fine, as long as Xiang Yu dares, I¡¯ll never back down.¡±
¡°Good, let¡¯s n the specifics,¡± Xiang Yu said.
After they finished their discussion, they left the room.
Xiang Yu was as casual as ever.
Then he went to the bar to chat with Lan Tingting.
Because it was a tense period, Fang Kuohai had Fang Rong stay here temporarily without leaving.
Although Fang Rong was fed up with the ce, she had no choice but toply with her father¡¯s arrangement.
Standing on the second floor, watching Xiang Yu chatting enthusiastically with a server below, she felt an inexplicable jealousy and then went downstairs to sit next to Xiang Yu.
¡°Ah, the young miss is here.
Want to join me for a few drinks?¡± Xiang Yu grinned cheekily.
¡°Aren¡¯t you already apanied?
Why do you need me?¡± Fang Rong responded coldly.
Hearing Fang Rong say this, Lan Tingting just shook her head with a smile and then went back to work.
¡°Hey, why do I detect a strong scent of jealousy here?
You wouldn¡¯t have fallen for me, would you?¡± Xiang Yu asked.
¡°Me?
Fall for you?
Don¡¯t be delusional; you¡¯re a toad lusting after swan meat,¡± Fang Rong retorted bluntly.
¡°I was just saying.
Look how agitated you are.
Got a guilty conscience?
If you like me, just say it,¡± Xiang Yu said.
¡°You, you scoundrel!¡± Fang Rong huffed and quickly ran upstairs, entering her room.
She didn¡¯t know why, but she always felt an indescribable charm about Xiang Yu; her heart raced and she felt breathless whenever she saw him.
¡°If only he wasn¡¯t so frivolous, he might not be so bad,¡± Fang Rong thought foolishly to herself.
¡°No, I shouldn¡¯t think this way.
He¡¯s just a big bad wolf.
I shouldn¡¯t think good of him,¡± she muttered to herself.
She hid in her room, fantasizing, sometimes giggling, sometimes serious.
Around nine o¡¯clock that night, Xiang Yu¡¯s phone suddenly rang.
He saw it was Shi Jian calling but didn¡¯t answer; instead, he whistled as he walked out of the bar and into a ck sedan.
¡°So, are you ready?¡± Xiang Yu asked.
¡°All checked out.
Zhu Qingyuan has three main men, and right now, two are with him.
One of them is guarding thepany,¡± Shi Jian said excitedly, starting the car and driving off.
Prime Time Bath Center.
In arge private room, Zhu Qingyuan and two brothers were lying in a pool.
¡°Big brother, when are we making our next move?¡± one of them asked.
¡°We underestimated that Xiang Yu.
Just give it another two days, in two days none of them will escape,¡± Zhu Qingyuan¡¯s gaze turned cold as he stood up and wrapped a towel around himself.
¡°Let¡¯s go, head to the eighth floor.¡±
His two brothers exchangedscivious smiles, then followed him upstairs.
They got three rooms on the upper floor and entered them without so much as a word.
¡°Boss Zhu, you haven¡¯t been here in a long time,¡± ady in a bikini greeted Zhu Qingyuan as he entered, quickly grabbing his arm.
¡°Missed me, have you?¡± Zhu Qingyuan chuckled, making no effort to hide his intentions.
Xiang Yu alighted from the car and sauntered into Prime Time, unquestionably getting stopped by security again.
This time, Shi Jian sorted it out, and they got a room and headed upstairs.
¡°Man, can¡¯t you dress more properly?
I feel embarrassed walking with you,¡± Shi Jian said, somewhat helplessly.
¡°I¡¯m broke.
Maybe you could buy me a few pieces when you¡¯re free?¡± Xiang Yu teased.
¡°Forget it, you broke.
I paid this time, you¡¯ll have to pay me back when we return,¡± they conversed as they entered the private room.
Once inside, Xiang Yu started undressing, ready to take a thorough bath.
¡°What are you doing?¡± Shi Jian asked, staring at him wide-eyed.
¡°What does it look like?
I¡¯m here to take a bath, what else?¡± Xiang Yu replied unapologetically.
¡°Focus on the important stuff first.
Who said you¡¯re here to bathe?¡± Shi Jian waspletely at a loss with Xiang Yu.
¡°Right, business first, then the bath,¡± Xiang Yu chuckled and followed Shi Jian upstairs.
Zhu Qingyuan was soaking in the bath in his room.
Just then, the door was suddenly kicked open.
Zhu Qingyuan, being an old hand at this, pushed thedy straddling him away force¡±¡±¡±
Chapter 25 - 25 25 Cold as a Beast
?25: Chapter 25 Cold as a Beast 25: Chapter 25 Cold as a Beast ¡°It¡¯s you two,¡± said Zhu Qingyuan coldly.
With his right hand, he violently pulled out a knife, and fresh blood streamed from his left hand, but he did not cry out, nor did he nce at it further.
It was evident he was a ruthless character.
¡°Hmph!
Zhu Qingyuan, you never expected this day, did you?¡± Shi Jian¡¯s gaze was icy, and his fists were clenched, ready to finish him off.
Just then, two men suddenly rushed in from the outside; both were bare-bottomed, holding knives in their hands.
¡°Big brother,¡± they worriedly looked at Zhu Qingyuan as they burst in.
¡°Be careful¡¡±
Zhu Qingyuan had not finished his words when Xiang Yu, hiding behind, ¡®bang bang¡¯ took him down twice.
Unfortunately, the two great generals beside Zhu Qingyuan hadn¡¯t even seen Xiang Yu¡¯s face before they fell there.
¡°These are your great generals?
They are too weak,¡± Xiang Yu shook his head and sighed.
He was no gentleman; if he could easily eliminate his opponents, he wouldn¡¯t exert an ounce of extra effort.
¡°You¡¡± Zhu Qingyuan ground his teeth, ¡°Kid, you¡¯re seeking death.¡± He had already gripped Xiang Yu¡¯s dagger tightly in his hand; with a casual flick, ¡°plush,¡± he sliced off a bed corner.
Only then did he pick up the dagger again for another look.
The dagger emitted a chilling cold light, giving off a frosty feeling.
This dagger had been obtained by Xiang Yu during his first mission in the Middle East when a dying terrorist had thrown it.
It was to block this de that arade of Xiang Yu had given up his own life.
It was the first time Xiang Yu had killed someone; he had riddled the opponent with bullets, but because he had killed an important criminal, he was disciplined.
This dagger held extraordinary significance for him; he had lost count of how many people he had killed with it.
Holding the dagger, Zhu Qingyuan grew a bit more confident.
¡°Will you do it yourself, or shall we do it?¡± Shi Jian said as he took a step forward.
¡°Just with you two also want to take me on?¡± Zhu Qingyuan suddenly stabbed at Shi Jian with a knife; it was very fast, aimed directly at a vital spot.
Shi Jian had been on guard against him, knowing that Zhu Qingyuan, having struggled up to this point, certainly had unusual skills.
Seeing that his stab had missed, Zhu Qingyuan lunged toward Shi Jian, intending to seize the moment to finish off Shi Jian first and then fight Xiang Yu.
Shi Jian stepped back several steps continuously, internally surprised at how formidable Zhu Qingyuan was.
Meanwhile, he nced at Xiang Yu from the corner of his eye, silently cursing why the kid hadn¡¯t acted yet.
¡°Put down the dagger.¡± Suddenly a frigid voice rang out, causing Zhu Qingyuan¡¯s body to tremble.
The voice seemed toe from hell, making him involuntarily step back several paces.
¡°Put it down, you don¡¯t deserve to hold it,¡± Xiang Yu said, unusually serious, which even stunned Shi Jian for a moment.
¡°Hmph!
Put it down?
I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Zhu Qingyuan felt a dangerous aura emanating from Xiang Yu, so he took a step to the right and backed against the wall, ready tobat Xiang Yu.
He knew Xiang Yu¡¯s prowess, but in this cramped space, with a sharp dagger in his hand, he was confident he could stab Xiang Yu.
Shi Jian noticed the problem, but with Xiang Yu standing in front of him, he was powerless to help.
Just when the dagger had only just torn Xiang Yu¡¯s clothes, Zhu Qingyuan¡¯s wrist was suddenly grabbed by Xiang Yu.
Zhu Qingyuan tried to stab harder, but his wrist felt like it was stuck and painfully, he couldn¡¯t move it forward even a bit.
Only then did Zhu Qingyuan realize the gap in strength between himself and Xiang Yu.
Despite using his arm¡¯s strength, he couldn¡¯t advance it even slightly, let alone gain momentum.
He wanted to pull his hand back, but he couldn¡¯t.
¡°I told you to put it down, why didn¡¯t you listen?¡± Suddenly, a snapping sound was heard and Xiang Yu directly broke the opponent¡¯s wrist; bone spikes pierced through the skin, blood gushed out.
Xiang Yu took the dagger and put it away, his expression significantly improved, then with a p, he knocked Zhu Qingyuan onto the bed.
It was hard to believe that Zhu Qingyuan, a major gang leader, was so easily defeated in front of Xiang Yu.
Even Shi Jian, who stood by the side, was somewhat taken aback.
Now seeing Zhu Qingyuan hit the bed, he grabbed his hair and threw him to the floor, his right hand brandishing the dagger, ready to sh his throat.
Xiang Yu quickly grabbed Shi Jian¡¯s wrist.
¡°Now is not the time to kill him,¡± Xiang Yu said.
¡°What are you talking about?
We came here today to end his life, how can we give up now?¡± Shi Jian said, almost crazily.
At this moment, Zhu Qingyuan finally felt afraid, sensing a whiff of death.
¡°Brothers, spare my life.
Just let me go today, and I¡¯ll give you half of my logisticspany,¡± Zhu Qingyuan, no longer minding the pain in his wrist, knelt on the ground and pleaded.
¡°Half?¡± Xiang Yu said coldly.
Zhu Qingyuan knew what Xiang Yu meant, now that even his life was at risk, what use were these assets?
¡°All of it, from today onwards, Fang Yuan Logistics is yours,¡± he dered.
¡°No going back.¡±
¡°I will never go back,¡± Zhu Qingyuan said, secretly pleased as he saw Xiang Yu agree; as long as he could walk out from here today, who would acknowledge these words in the future?
¡°Alright, but I need to leave you with something to remember,¡± Xiang Yu said, then forcefully kicked Zhu Qingyuan¡¯s leg, creating a cracking sound as the leg bone shattered, which trembled in the ears of those who heard it.
Zhu Qingyuan could no longer bear the pain, and cried out loud, tears uncontrobly streaming down his face.
It was the first time he had ever been in such a sorry state after so long in the underworld.
¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Xiang Yu said, pulling Shi Jian along.
Shi Jian, still holding the dagger, reluctantly nced at Xiang Yu, then turned and walked out.
As Xiang Yu reached the door, he suddenly turned his head and red at Zhu Qingyuan, ¡°You better mean what you said, or I will take your life, and I mean it.¡±
Seeing the look in Xiang Yu¡¯s eyes, Zhu Qingyuan was so frightened that he almost passed out.
It was a cold, wild-beast-like look, a kind of invisible killing intent that can only be acquired through blood and tears.
He had no doubt that Xiang Yu could end his life with just a single move.
What to do?
Should he really hand over hispany to them?
It was his life¡¯s work, won through countless life-and-death struggles, just to be given away like this?
Reluctance surged in Zhu Qingyuan¡¯s heart, and his eyes began to darken as he thought about the scores of loyal men under hismand.
¡°Why didn¡¯t you let me kill him, keeping him today is burying a problem for us,¡± Shi Jianined, only then noticing that Xiang Yu had not followed him.
¡°Hey, where are you going?¡± Shi Jian turned and called after Xiang Yu.
¡°To take a bath, what else?
The business is done, what more do you want?¡± Xiang Yu replied as he entered the room and calmly began to undress.
¡°I can¡¯t believe you, you¡¯re in the mood to take a bath now,¡± Shi Jian shook his head helplessly.
¡°Tell me, why didn¡¯t you let me kill him?¡± he continued, still dissatisfied.
¡°Didn¡¯t you see the three cameras on the way up?
I¡¯m not a fool like you,¡± Xiang Yu replied before jumping into the pool.
There was another reason he did not mention, he needed to use Zhu Qingyuan to gain Fang Kuohai¡¯splete trust and reliance.
It was only by making this move that he could fully enter the circle and build his own power.
Of course, he could not reveal these thoughts¡
Chapter 26 - 26 26 Revenge
?26: Chapter 26 Revenge 26: Chapter 26 Revenge Shi Jian had no way of dealing with Xiang Yu and had no choice but to strip and jump into the pool.
Just as he was about to speak while sitting in the pool, he suddenly noticed that Xiang Yu¡¯s body was covered with scars.
One of the round scars was near the heart, clearly from a rifle shot, and there was a long scar on his chest from a saber sh.
At that moment, Shi Jian realized that the carefree Xiang Yu in front of him was not as simple as he had thought.
Perhaps he had seen through life and death long ago.
¡°Had enough of looking?
You¡¯re interested in men too?¡± Xiang Yu suddenly said, lying there.
¡°If you don¡¯t look at me, how would you know I¡¯m looking at you?¡± Shi Jian retorted mercilessly and theny down as well.
¡°Do you think the two of us lying naked in a pond makes us close buddies?¡± Xiang Yu suddenly said.
Hearing this, Shi Jian almost fell into the pond and didn¡¯te out.
The two of them chatted back and forth, when suddenly two people walked in from outside.
Shi Jian felt someone approaching and immediately stood up from the pond.
Xiang Yu, however, remained calmly lying there.
He could tell by the footsteps that they were two women who walked with a nging vigor and made no effort to conceal their approach, clearly they were there to offer services.
¡°Who are you?
What are you doing here?¡± Shi Jian sternly asked, as he had just dealt with Zhu Qingyuan and hadn¡¯t recovered from the tense atmosphere.
The two women looked excitedly at Shi Jian, who was not only handsome but also appeared strong and imposing.
¡°Brothers, we came specifically to provide services.¡± One of them said as they walked into the pool.
Only then did Shi Jian realize he was standing in front of two women without any clothes on.
¡°Ah!¡± Shi Jian eximed and quickly sat down in the pool, naturally reacting physically.
At the same time, his face turned red and he was too nervous to speak.
¡°Get out.¡± Shi Jian quickly reacted and said unkindly.
The two women were stunned and didn¡¯t understand the situation, as they had never encountered someone like him before.
¡°Brother, don¡¯t rush to reject us,¡± one of them said with a smile, then walked up to Shi Jian.
¡°p¡±
Shi Jian didn¡¯t hesitate and pped her right away.
¡°Did you hear me when I told you to get out?¡± Shi Jian said coldly.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Just then, Xiang Yu suddenly opened his eyes and seeing the women, he too pped one of them.
Just before, when he realized there was no danger, he had actually fallen asleep there.
Seemingly called freaks, the two women cursed and then ran out crying.
¡°Why are youughing?¡± Shi Jian red at Xiang Yu with a flushed face.
¡°Don¡¯t get worked up, you¡¯re not interested in me, are you?¡± Xiang Yuughed heartily.
¡°Xiang Yu, you¡¯re a freak.
Go to hell.¡± Shi Jian said and then walked out of the pool to get dressed.
Xiang Yu, having had a nap, felt much refreshed and also got out of the pool.
After Zhu Qingyuan got beaten up, he didn¡¯t go to the hospital but instead gathered all his brothers at hispany.
Seeing their boss beaten up like that, they were all fired up, swearing to chop up the attacker.
But, most of them were swayed by the prospect of owning the Riverside Bar.
¡°I¡¯ve only called you here for one thing today, to take over ¡®Riverside Bar.¡¯ There¡¯s a guy named Xiang Yu among them; whoever catches him gets the Riverside Bar.
He¡¯s the one who crippled my hands and legs, so I¡¯m counting on you brothers,¡± Zhu Qingyuan dramatically said.
Hearing that it was Xiang Yu who had crippled their boss, everyone clenched their fists, swearing to avenge their boss, though many were motivated by the prospect of owning the Riverside Bar.
Zhu Qingyuan didn¡¯t linger after his speech and called his brothers to grab their weapons and head towards Riverside Bar.
A fire burned in his heart;st time, Zhu Qingyuan had been fooled by Xiang Yu, and today he had been crippled.
He couldn¡¯t swallow this indignity.
Now utterly reckless, that feeling of kneeling before Xiang Yu hadpletely disappeared.
Surrounded by dozens of brothers, he felt safe.
Moreover, Xiang Yu was not invincible; he too feared guns.
At the Riverside Bar, Fang Kuohai had a bad premonition and tried to call Shi Jian, but he couldn¡¯t get through.
¡°Dad, you pacing back and forth is making me dizzy,¡± Fang Rong said somewhat discontentedly.
¡°No, Rong, you¡¯re leaving here now.
I¡¯ll send someone with you to the small vi,¡± Fang Kuohai said worriedly, then reached for his phone.
¡°Dad, what¡¯s gotten into you today, why so suspicious?
I¡¯m fine here, why should I leave?¡± Fang Rong said reluctantly, ¡°I¡¯m not going, I want to stay here.¡± Originally, she didn¡¯t want to stay, but hearing that she was supposed to go to the small vi, she chose to stay here instead.
¡°No, you must go.¡± Fang Kuohai had barely spoken when a noisymotion rose from below, followed by gunshots.
Fang Kuohai quickly walked over to the desk and took out a gun.
¡°Stay here, don¡¯t go out,¡± Fang Kuohai said sternly.
Fang Rong had never seen her father so serious; at that moment, she too began to feel tense.
¡°Shi Jian, Xiang Yu, where have you two jerks run off to?¡± After Xiang Yu had rescued herst time, his face often inadvertently appeared in her mind.
Fang Kuohai picked up the gun and walked out, but just as he stepped outside¡
Chapter 27 - 27 27 Some Things I Dont Want to Repeat
?27: Chapter 27 Some Things I Don¡¯t Want to Repeat 27: Chapter 27 Some Things I Don¡¯t Want to Repeat Fang Kuohai knew something had happened outside, so he took his gun and walked out, only to be stunned on the spot.
All the guests had been driven out, and his own brothers were being held hostage by outsiders.
He hadn¡¯t expected that in the blink of an eye his ce would be taken over; he med himself for being too careless, knowing full well that Zhu Qingyuan woulde after him and yet not having taken it seriously.
¡°Third Brother, I know it¡¯s your people.
What on earth are you trying to do?¡± Fang Kuohai shouted.
At that moment, Zhu Qingyuan, sitting in a wheelchair, was pushed in.
¡°Little Eight, that¡¯s what I should be asking you.
What are you nning to do?¡± Zhu Qingyuan said with a sneer.
Seeing Zhu Qingyuan in this state, Fang Kuohai suddenly froze.
He hadn¡¯t seen him for a few days; how did he end up in a wheelchair, and with bones protruding from his wrist?
Lan Tingting, who was standing to the side, nearly screamed when she saw Zhu Qingyuan.
She had nned to leave earlier, but she had been detained here.
The sleazy man watching her was now leering at her, waiting for his boss to finish so he could take her to his room.
Lan Tingting was too scared to move an inch.
¡°Little Eight, you really are ruthless, aren¡¯t you?
Are you satisfied with how I look now?¡± Zhu Qingyuan said, giving a signal to the people beside him.
The two men beside him hurried upstairs to disarm Fang Kuohai.
¡°Third Brother, I didn¡¯t do this.
Could you be mistaken?¡± Fang Kuohai forced himself to stay calm.
He truly hadn¡¯t ordered this; if he had, the ce would certainly be in DEFCON 1 by now, and it would not have been taken over so easily.
¡°Stop pretending.
Xiang Yu and Shi Jian must not havee back yet.
I¡¯ve marked them for death,¡± Zhu Qingyuan said icily.
¡°Come out.¡± It was at this moment that Fang Rong was brought out from a room.
¡°Dad!¡± Fang Rong called out, and just then saw Zhu Qingyuan below.
¡°You big viin¡¡± Her words were cut off when she suddenly saw the bones sticking out of Zhu Qingyuan¡¯s wrist and quickly covered her mouth to stop speaking.
¡°Let her go.¡± Fang Kuohai saw Fang Rong being mistreated and got angry on the spot; a man beside him held a knife to his neck.
¡°Little Eight, don¡¯t get excited.
The real show is still toe.
I warned you before, but you wouldn¡¯t listen,¡± Zhu Qingyuan said with a coldugh; by now, someone had pushed Fang Rong to his side.
¡°My dear niece, you do have a pretty face, but I wonder how the rest of you holds up?¡± Zhu Qingyuan chuckled lewdly.
¡°You big viin.¡± Fang Rong spat at Zhu Qingyuan.
¡°That¡¯s right, I am the big viin.
Strip both of their clothes off,¡± Zhu Qingyuan ordered, pointing at Fang Rong and Lan Tingting.
¡°Third Brother, you beast!
She is your niece¡ªThird Brother, Zhu Qingyuan, you can¡¯t do this¡¡± Fang Kuohai was in total desperation.
Fang Rong was his treasure, his everything.
He knew Fang Rong well enough to know that if her clothes were really stripped off, it would ruin her life.
¡°Ha ha¡
Little Eight, I just love seeing you like this, beg me,¡± Zhu Qingyuanughed loudly.
¡°Dad, don¡¯t beg him, I¡¯d rather die,¡± Fang Rong suddenly said with newfound bravery.
Fang Kuohai clenched his teeth tightly, ring fiercely at Zhu Qingyuan as the two men confronted each other.
¡°Let go of me, I¡¯m just working here, let me go,¡± Lan Tingting said forcefully, pushing the person in front of her.
The sleazy man, hearing she was just a worker there, became even more brazen, and then he aggressively tore at her sleeve, ripping it off.
The clothes were given to her by Xiang Yu, which she had always cherished; she never imagined they would be torn up like this.
¡°If you dare to touch me, when Xiang Yues back he will surely teach you a lesson, you beast, let me go¡¡± Lan Tingting cried out,pletely out of ideas by now.
Here, only Xiang Yu was kind to her, so she invoked his name.
¡°Xiang Yu?
Who does Xiang Yu think he is?
When hees, I¡¯ll make him watch what I do to you, I want him to kneel before me begging,¡± the sleazy manughed haughtily.
¡°That¡¯s right, it was him who injured the boss¡¯s hand.
When hees, I¡¯ll cripple him first,¡± he added, not forgetting to suck up to his boss.
Lan Tingting, hearing this, felt a sense of despair.
She hoped Xiang Yu woulde save her now, but at the same time, she didn¡¯t want Xiang Yu toe, since they were all bad guys here and he wouldn¡¯t be able to beat them.
¡°Little beauty,e on, I¡¯ll take care of you now,¡± the sleazy man said without any regard for the people around, and then he started to tear at Lan Tingting¡¯s clothes bit by bit.
At this moment, the people around remained silent, some even started to cheer, everyone¡¯s focus converged on the sleazy man.
¡°Xiang Yu, save me,¡± Lan Tingting called out in desperation.
Just then, the door to the bar was kicked open with a ¡®bang¡¯, and Shi Jian rushed in, shouting.
The first person he saw was Zhu Qingyuan, and he threw a punch in his direction.
But before he could reach Zhu Qingyuan, his head was held at gunpoint.
¡°Wow, it¡¯s so lively here today.
I didn¡¯t expect to meet you so soon, Zhu Qingyuan; such fate we have,¡± Xiang Yu said nonchntly, tossing peanuts into his mouth and ncing around.
¡°Xiang Yu!¡± Zhu Qingyuan bit down on his teeth and red at Xiang Yu with intense hatred; he wished he could eat him alive.
Yet, at the same time, he felt deeply wary of him.
The moment Xiang Yu walked in, he felt as though death was in the air, and couldn¡¯t help but be pushed back several steps by his men.
Then, a man came over with a gun pointed at Xiang Yu¡¯s head, ready to shoot Xiang Yu at the boss¡¯smand.
¡°Put down your gun,¡± Xiang Yu said coolly, continuing to eat peanuts, and turned his head to look at the man withposed indifference.
Xiang Yu still had that smile that never seemed to change since he came to the city, as if his expression had never altered.
¡°Hmph!
Stop talking out of your ass,¡± the man sneered, moving half a step forward.
It was at that moment he realized his hand was missing.
Was it a trick of the eye?
How could this be?
¡°My hand, ah¡¡± It was only when he saw his hand in Xiang Yu¡¯s possession that he finally felt the pain and started screaming on the ground.
No one saw how Xiang Yu had chopped the man¡¯s hand off; they only saw Xiang Yu holding a hand and then taking the gun, ¡°I don¡¯t like to repeat myself,¡± Xiang Yu said, testing the handgun, ¡°Nice gun.¡±
All of a sudden, everyone on the scene didn¡¯t know what to do, just staring nkly at Xiang Yu standing in the center, and his faint smile seemed even more terrifying to them.
¡°What was it you said just now?
You wanted to see me kneel here, didn¡¯t you?¡± Xiang Yu suddenly turned around and smiled at the sleazy man beside Lan Tingting.
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s smile, the man shuddered all over, and quickly wrapped his arms around Lan Tingting, putting a knife to her neck.
¡°Don¡¯te any closer, or I¡¯ll kill her.¡±
Chapter 28 - 28 28 Have you really witnessed murder
?28: Chapter 28 Have you really witnessed murder?
28: Chapter 28 Have you really witnessed murder?
The sleazy man, seeing Xiang Yu staring at him, quickly hid behind Lan Tingting.
Although Xiang Yu was formidable, he was after all just one person.
The sleazy man hadn¡¯t clearly seen how Xiang Yu had managed to chop off hispanion¡¯s hand with that knife attack, but it had been a surprise strike.
He figured if he were the one tounch a surprise attack, the oue might be much the same.
¡°Xiang Yu, put down the gun and kneel before me, I¡¯ll give you a swift death, otherwise, heh heh¡¡± The sleazy man, holding Lan Tingting around the neck, had already ced the knife there, leaving a mark on her throat.
¡°Close your eyes, Sister Tingting,¡± Xiang Yu said calmly.
¡°Xiang Yu?¡± Although Lan Tingting had seen fights before, she had never experienced anything like today¡¯s situation.
She was shaking all over and hadn¡¯t understood what Xiang Yu was asking her to do.
¡°If you don¡¯t put down the gun by the count of three, I will¡¡±
Just then, Xiang Yu suddenly raised his gun and fired without the slightest hesitation, his expression still indifferent.
¡°Let me emphasize, don¡¯t make me repeat myself,¡± Xiang Yu sighed.
¡°Ah¡¡± At that moment, Lan Tingting realized why Xiang Yu had asked her to close her eyes, as the sleazy man¡¯s brow had just been pierced by the bullet, sttering her face with blood.
When the sleazy man fell, she lost control and screamed, crouching down on the ground.
The people around didn¡¯t react at first, seeing Xiang Yu surrounded and at a disadvantage, they were waiting for Xiang Yu to kneel and beg for mercy in front of the sleazy man.
¡°Kill him.¡± Someone finally reacted and shouted, but before the voice even faded, gunfire rang out, a bullet to the temple, killing instantly.
Then three more shots were fired, and three more people fell to the ground.
¡°Anyone who dares to move, I¡¯ll kill them,¡± Xiang Yu¡¯s voice was calm, his facial expression indifferent, as if he had just killed a few ants rather than a few men.
The devil, this guy is definitely the devil.
The people around were somewhat in disbelief, staring at Xiang Yu.
Although some of them had killed before, they were never thisposed.
At that moment, Xiang Yu suddenly pointed his gun to the second floor behind him as if he had eyes on the back of his head.
¡°Don¡¯t kill me, I just felt itchy on my body and scratched it,¡± said the man, dropping the knife in his hand and falling to his knees with his hands raised above his head.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t pay attention to him and just stood there quietly.
The scene fell into silence, and under Xiang Yu¡¯s imposing presence, no one dared to move for fear that any noise might lead to a bullet.
¡°We can¡¯t be frightened by him, he only has four bullets left in his pistol.
If all dozen of us attack him at once, we can take him down,¡± someone suddenly yelled.
Some people were influenced and began to stir, but then Xiang Yu slowly raised the gun in his hand and aimed it at the person who had spoken.
That person grabbed Fang Rong and hid behind her.
Fang Rong wasn¡¯t Lan Tingting¡ªFang Kuohai¡¯s darling daughter.
Tingting had already said she was just an ordinary employee, and with that rtionship, he believed Xiang Yu wouldn¡¯t dare to act rashly.
He had intended to say more just to soothe the situation, but the moment Xiang Yu raised his gun, he pulled the trigger without a moment¡¯s hesitation.
The room plunged into deathly silence once more, the air thick with the scent of blood, and those who had been about to act once again gave up the thought.
Although Xiang Yu¡¯s gun had only three bullets left, none of them wanted to die.
Wherever Xiang Yu¡¯s gaze swept, they all lowered their heads one by one.
He let out a coldugh, shook his head, and then walked toward Zhu Qingyuan, who was sitting in a wheelchair.
¡°Someone, Little Li, Old Wang, hurry up and stop him!¡± Zhu Qingyuan waspletely panicked, seeing Xiang Yu step closer, he felt an unprecedented fear.
He regretted, regretted why he hadn¡¯t stopped in time.
If he had gone to the hospital then, if he had left everything behind and left alone, none of this would have happened.
¡°Spare me, Xiang Yu, I beg you.
I have money, lots of money.
As long as you spare me, it¡¯s all yours.
I promise never to bother you again.
I¡¯ll disappear from your sight,¡± Zhu Qingyuan finally lost hisposure in the face of death and got down on his knees in front of Xiang Yu.
¡°There are some things I really don¡¯t want to repeat,¡± said Xiang Yu as he pulled out a chillingly white dagger.
¡°Xiao Ba, I am your third brother.
Hurry up and tell him to stop, we¡¯ve drunk Blood Wine together.
I have an elderly mother and children; I can¡¯t die¡¡± Zhu Qingyuan knew that Fang Kuohai was the real boss here, and Xiang Yu was just his bodyguard.
He began to plead with Fang Kuohai.
Fang Kuohai was a man who valued loyalty.
When they had sworn brotherhood and drunk Blood Wine, they had vowed to live and die together.
But as time went on, the brotherhood gradually faded, leading to the current rupture.
Thinking back, Fang Kuohai suddenly felt a touch of softness in his heart.
¡°Xiang Yu¡¡±
However, before Fang Kuohai could finish speaking, Xiang Yu¡¯s dagger was already at Zhu Qingyuan¡¯s throat.
¡°You have children?
Have you ever thought about the young woman you raped, pregnant with a child?
Do you know the driver you caused the death of, his mother wept until she went blind¡¡± Xiang Yu snorted coldly.
He didn¡¯t say these things out loud because he was no longer aw enforcer but an Underground Evil Emperor.
The knife lightly traced across the neck, a gurgling sound following, then a burst of blood mist sprayed from Zhu Qingyuan¡¯s neck.
Zhu Qingyuan, unwilling to ept his fate, tried to say something, staring desperately at Xiang Yu.
He probably never understood why Xiang Yu¡¯s face was so indifferent while killing, without any expression.
He had never been a soldier, never participated in a mission, and naturally could not understand the heart-wrenching pain of losing brothers who had sacrificed their lives to protect him, the helplessness he felt whenrades were blown to pieces bynd mines right before his eyes.
If he had gone through these experiences, he would understand that all of this was nothing to Xiang Yu, perhaps as simple as eating a meal.
¡°Third Brother!¡± The moment Zhu Qingyuan fell, Fang Kuohai¡¯s emotions burst forth.
He ran over and held him, tears streaming down unabashedly.
After all, they had once been brothers, and it was painful to watch him die before his eyes.
Xiang Yu wiped his dagger on the body, then put it away.
He pulled out a peanut from his pocket, tossed it high, and caught it in his mouth.
Half of those around had vomited.
They had beaten people, threatened people, and some had even killed people, but it had never been as bloody as today.
At this moment, whether they were Zhu Qingyuan¡¯s men or Fang Kuohai¡¯s men, they all put down their weapons.
What happened today was too shocking for them, a bit too much to ept.
Suddenly, someone yelled and lunged at Xiang Yu.
¡°Xiang Yu, I¡¯ll kill you¡¡± The man was tall and imposing, his voice booming as if he ignored Xiang Yu¡¯s threat and charged him¡
Chapter 29 - 29 29 Show Mercy
?29: Chapter 29: Show Mercy 29: Chapter 29: Show Mercy ¡°Xiang Yu, I will kill you¡¡± The man was tall and imposing, his voice booming.
He ignored Xiang Yu¡¯s threat and charged forward, causing even Xiang Yu to be momentarily stunned, unable to believe that someone would dare stand up to him in the face of death.
The people around held their breath, fully expecting Xiang Yu to fire his gun based on their impressions of him.
They already envisioned the heavy-set man falling to the ground.
Unexpectedly, however, Xiang Yu did not shoot.
Seeing the heavy-set man charging at him with a pained expression, Xiang Yu kicked him squarely in the chest, knocking him down right there.
¡°Now you have two choices,¡± Xiang Yu spoke as he nced at the heavy-set man lying on the ground.
¡°First, leave this city and nevere together again.
If I find you, I will kill you immediately.
Second, stay and follow me.
But forget the second option because you are not qualified.¡± After speaking, he casually threw his gun on the ground.
Even though Xiang Yu was now unarmed, no one dared to make a move, as their will had already been broken.
¡°Tingting, let me take you home,¡± Xiang Yu approached Lan Tingting and helped her up.
At that moment, Lan Tingting was still recovering from the shock, and when Xiang Yu touched her arm, she visibly trembled all over.
Lan Tingting looked up to see Xiang Yu¡¯s faint smile, and then, throwing caution to the wind, she stood up and hugged him tightly.
She did not cry; she just held him firmly.
Because Lan Tingting¡¯s clothes were torn, exposing her pale, snowy shoulders¡
Xiang Yu quickly looked away, daring not to stare any longer.
Laying her head on Xiang Yu¡¯s chest, Lan Tingting felt very warm and safe.
For a moment, she really wanted to just lie there and not move.
¡°I¡¯ll take you home,¡± after saying this, Xiang Yu helped Lan Tingting to walk outside.
Lan Tingting nodded, then followed Xiang Yu outside; she was truly terrified today.
Everyone at the scene quietly watched the two of them, no one spoke, and no one dared to move.
Fang Rong, upon seeing Xiang Yu helping Lan Tingting leave, felt an inexplicable sense of jealousy.
Only when they saw Xiang Yu and Lan Tingting leave did everyone breathe a sigh of relief and hurriedly ran outside.
Xiang Yu had given them an ultimatum to leave the city.
They never wanted to see Xiang Yu¡¯s face again; today would be the nightmare of their lives.
One of thenky men patted the heavy-set man on the shoulder as he passed by, ¡°Column, the boss isn¡¯t your savior, he killed your parents, we were all there at the scene.¡± After saying this, he hurried off.
Upon hearing this, the heavy-set man suddenly froze, realizing that the man he devotedly protected was actually his enemy¡
Lan Tingting¡¯s ce wasn¡¯t far from the bar.
It wasn¡¯t until she stepped into her home that she felt much better, but the shocking scene from before still left her heart pounding.
¡°Stay with me for a while, I¡¯m a bit scared,¡± Lan Tingting said, sitting on the edge of the bed, head down.
If it weren¡¯t for Xiang Yu¡¯s arrival, she might have been vited.
Xiang Yu tried to lighten the mood of the scene but didn¡¯t know what to say.
¡°Tingting, you are really beautiful,¡± he blurted out suddenly, immediately realizing thisment didn¡¯t lighten the mood, and he chuckled awkwardly without saying more.
Upon hearing this, Lan Tingting¡¯s face turned even redder.
She just kept her head down, twisting the corner of her clothes, silent like she was waiting for something.
Seeing Lan Tingting¡¯s flushed and pretty face, Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t resist sitting close beside her.
The moment Lan Tingting felt Xiang Yu touch her, she jolted up as if electrified.
¡°I, I¡¯m going to take a shower,¡± she said hurriedly, then rushed to the bathroom.
¡°Xiang Yu!¡± Just then, Lan Tingting suddenly called out his name; her voice was timid and hesitant, very quiet, making Xiang Yu think he had misheard.
¡°Did you call me?¡± Xiang Yu suddenly sat up.
¡°I forgot my towel, could you please bring it to me?¡± Lan Tingting said.
Just then, Xiang Yu¡¯s phone suddenly rang.
He nced at it, then called out, ¡°Tingting, grab it yourself, I have to go,¡± and with that, he grabbed his phone and dashed away as if escaping.
Lan Tingting was a good girl, and Xiang Yu didn¡¯t want to harm her; in this situation, it was safer for him to leave.
Lan Tingting, standing alone in the bathroom, shook her head and smiled, feeling an increased fondness for Xiang Yu.
She had been frightened today and had originally wanted Xiang Yu to stay and keep herpany.
¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Xiang Yu shouted over the phone, feeling unreasonably irritable even though he had no romantic feelings for Lan Tingting, but being disturbed at that moment added to his annoyance.
There was suddenly silence on the other end of the phone, and after a long while, someone spoke, ¡°You¡¯re on a short fuse.
Come back now; there¡¯s something you need to handle.¡± Shi Jian then hung up.
Xiang Yu had not been this angry even when he had killed someone earlier.
¡°You took the wrong medicine,¡± Xiang Yu yelled into the phone, but by then Shi Jian couldn¡¯t hear him anymore.
After her shower, Lan Tingting walked out of the bathroom to sit on the sofa, somewhat dazed.
For some reason, her mind was filled with images of Xiang Yu; perhaps this was what people called love.
¡°Xiang Yu, I belong to you in this lifetime,¡± Lan Tingting muttered to herself¡
Chapter 30 - 30 30 You Go Dont Drag Me Along
?30: Chapter 30: You Go, Don¡¯t Drag Me Along 30: Chapter 30: You Go, Don¡¯t Drag Me Along Xiang Yu leisurely walked into the bar where the body had previously been; no trace of the corpse remained now, yet a faint stench of blood still permeated the air.
Upon seeing Xiang Yu return, Shi Jian hurriedly ran over.
¡°Why are you wet, and there¡¯s a hint of fragrance too?¡± Shi Jian sniffed him, suddenly thought of something, and his mouth dropped open in surprise, ¡°You didn¡¯t, you didn¡¯t¡¡± Shi Jian stammered.
¡°Dude, you¡¯re too sensitive,¡± Xiang Yu said, resting his hand on his shoulder.
¡°Stop bluffing,e with me.¡± Shi Jian pulled Xiang Yu upstairs into a room where two people were sitting.
One of them was Fang Rong whose face was pale, probably still not recovered from the earlier shock.
The other was a brawny man who quickly stood up from the couch upon seeing Xiang Yu entering and knelt down with a thud in front of him.
¡°You avenged me by killing my enemy, thank you,¡± the brawny man said with a muffled voice.
Xiang Yu was taken aback for a moment, just earlier he had wanted to kill him, and now, there was a drastic turn of events.
Seeing this, Shi Jian quickly came over to exin, and that¡¯s when Xiang Yu realized this guy had been kept in the dark all along.
¡°Stand up.
¡°Xiang Yu quickly helped him up.
The big guy, speaking in a blunt and simple manner, gave a naive and straightforward impression, which made Xiang Yu take a liking to him.
¡°You¡¯re Tie Zhuzi, right?
From now on, we are brothers,¡± Xiang Yu said, patting his shoulder.
Tie Zhuzi nodded with joy, afraid that Xiang Yu might not agree.
He had seen Xiang Yu¡¯s imposing killing intent earlier and thought he would be difficult to get along with, but since he was his benefactor, he decided to stay by Xiang Yu¡¯s side to protect him.
¡°Where have you been just now?¡± At that moment, Fang Rong approached with an usatory expression.
¡°Where I¡¯ve been is none of your business, missed me huh?¡± Xiang Yu chuckled.
¡°You, you are my bodyguard,¡± Fang Rong retorted, her face flushing suddenly.
¡°Oh, you¡¯re right, I¡¯d forgotten about that, I¡¯ll stick by your side from now on,¡± Xiang Yu said, resting his hand on her shoulder, chuckling mischievously.
¡°Get lost, shameless,¡± Fang Rong snorted and walked away.
¡°Where¡¯s the boss?¡± Xiang Yu asked Shi Jian.
¡°Locked in his own room, probably grieving; after all, the deceased was a brother to him from back in the day,¡± Shi Jian replied with a hint of sadness.
Just then, someone came over and called Xiang Yu and Shi Jian to Fang Kuohai¡¯s office.
¡°Have a seat,¡± Fang Kuohai said as they entered, pointing to a sofa in front of him, his gaze towards Xiang Yuplicated.
¡°The third brother is dead, and this matter won¡¯t easily blow over.¡±
¡°You mean the old man on our side?¡± Shi Jian hurriedly asked.
Fang Kuohai nodded.
¡°Although we brothers have our differences on normal days, and the old man turns a blind eye, now with the third brother dead, the problem has grown serious.¡±
¡°This incident started because of me, it was my idea to attack him.
If need be, one life for another, I¡¯m ready to pay with mine,¡± Shi Jian said, looking towards Xiang Yu, hoping he would also express his opinion since they had discussed this together.
He took on everything voluntarily, showing his resigned eptance.
But to Shi Jian¡¯s disappointment, Xiang Yu was casually eating peanuts and even nodded when he heard the suggestion.
¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea,¡± Xiang Yu shrugged with a smile.
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s attitude, Fang Kuohai could only sigh internally.
There¡¯s a saying that it¡¯s easy to invite the spirits but hard to send them away.
He started to regret letting Xiang Yu join his team, remembering the indifferent look in Xiang Yu¡¯s eyes when killing, he felt a chill down his spine.
¡°Now is not the time to shirk responsibility, we shoulde up with a solution together,¡± Fang Kuohai said.
¡°Two options, first, pay them off, second, transfer the businesses previously owned by Zhu Qingyuan to them,¡± Xiang Yu suddenly said.
He had attended the meetingst time and had met them; although they appeared harmonious, theycked any real connection, so solving this with money shouldn¡¯t be a problem.
¡°Money is not an issue, but it¡¯s the old man I¡¯m worried about,¡± Fang Kuohai sighed.
Just then, Fang Kuohai¡¯s phone suddenly rang.
He took it out, nced at it, and shook his head with a wry smile, ¡°Speak of the devil, and he appears.¡±
As soon as Fang Kuohai answered the phone, he heard the roaring from the other end.
¡°Xiao Ba, tell me if what they say is true.
You¡¯ve got quite the nerve¡ªdo you even care about your godfather anymore?
Can you really justify this to your brothers¡¡±
Old man Sheng Wantao cussed for a good ten minutes.
Fang Kuohai merely nodded in agreement the whole time, not daring to speak up.
Finally, he promised to go and exin things to the old man and the other brothers tomorrow.
After hanging up, Fang Kuohai sighed, ¡°It¡¯s a matter of life or death now.¡± After saying that, he looked over at Xiang Yu and the others.
Shi Jian looked utterly serious, his demeanor unwavering as if he was prepared to face death, while Xiang Yuy there eating peanuts, showing no signs of nervousness.
¡°Both of you go out first,¡± Fang Kuohai said, sounding exhausted.
As they walked out of Fang Kuohai¡¯s room, Shi Jian, looking grave, said to Xiang Yu, ¡°This matter started because of us.
Tomorrow, it will be up to the two of us to bear all the consequences.¡±
¡°No, handle it yourself; don¡¯t drag me into this,¡± Xiang Yu said, letting out a yawn, ready to go back to his room to sleep.
¡°Xiang Yu, where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Shi Jian, infuriated, clenched his teeth.
Even at a time like this, he was acting carefree.
¡°It¡¯s three in the morning, where else could I be going if not to sleep?¡± Without adding another word, Xiang Yu walked back to his room.
¡°Xiang Yu, you jerk, I won¡¯t let you sleep,¡± Shi Jian muttered as he followed Xiang Yu into his room¡
In the morning, Xiang Yu woke up at eight o¡¯clock, kicked awake by Shi Jian.
¡°What time do you think it is?
You¡¯re still sleeping.
Do you even care?¡± Shi Jian said, visibly upset.
Xiang Yu opened his eyes and saw Shi Jian¡¯s eyes, bloodshot from a night without sleep.
He then got up, washed up, and dressed in a white suit, which made him look even more handsome and upright.
¡°Stop preening ande downstairs.
We need to leave soon,¡± Shi Jian urged as he pulled Xiang Yu downstairs.
By then, there were already about twenty people waiting downstairs.
When they saw Xiang Yue down, they all straightened up as if Xiang Yu was their leader.
Xiang Yu nced at them casually and, without a word, sat down nearby.
A few minutester, Fang Kuohai came down from upstairs, dressed in a ck suit and looking very serious.
¡°Big brother, if we go together, we die together,¡± suddenly a voice said from the crowd.
¡°Right, we might as well fight them if ites to that.¡±
¡°Brothers, wait here patiently.
The situation hasn¡¯t escted to that point yet.
It will be enough for just the three of us to go,¡± Fang Kuohai said.
He knew that even if it came to a fight, the few men under him were no match; it would be futile for more than the three of them to go.
¡°I¡¯ming with you,¡± suddenly a hoarse voice spoke up.
The crowd turned back to see it was Tie Zhuzi.
¡°You stay here too,¡± said Fang Kuohai, pausing for a moment.
¡°No way, I muste with you,¡± Tie Zhuzi insisted, not giving any face to Fang Kuohai.
Xiang Yu nced at Tie Zhuzi, then smiled and said, ¡°Zhuzi, you stay here.¡±
Seeing Xiang Yu speak, Tie Zhuzi reluctantly nodded¡
Chapter 31 - 31 31 What the Hell Are You
?31: Chapter 31 What the Hell Are You?
31: Chapter 31 What the Hell Are You?
Fang Kuohai nced at Tie Zhuzi, and although he had just pledged his loyalty, his reluctance to listen to Fang but instead to Xiang Yu made him quite ufortable.
¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Fang Kuohai said and then turned and walked out, with Xiang Yu and another following him to the car.
In the car, Fang Kuohaiy back with a worried expression, not knowing how to handle the situation.
Indeed, it had been Xiang Yu who had caused the trouble, but Shi Jian had been with him for such a long time that he truly did not want to hand him over.
As for Xiang Yu, it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to, rather he was concerned about Xiang Yu causing more trouble.
Around nine o¡¯clock, the three of them arrived at a clubhouse in the suburbs.
There was no name on the clubhouse, and two men in ck seemed to be waiting for them by the door.
Upon seeing Fang Kuohai and his group approaching, the two men came forward with stern faces and said, ¡°We are sorry, Brother Hai, it¡¯s the boss¡¯s orders.¡± Having said that, they began to search him, and then Shi Jian.
When they attempted to search Xiang Yu, he pushed their hands away.
¡°No need to search me; I only have a dagger,¡± Xiang Yu said nonchntly.
¡°Even a dagger is not allowed, please cooperate,¡± the man said coldly.
¡°I don¡¯t n to cooperate with you,¡± Xiang Yu replied with a smile.
As the man was about to take action, Fang Kuohai intervened, ¡°Xiang Yu, just give them the dagger.¡±
Since Fang Kuohai had spoken, Xiang Yu reluctantly took out the dagger.
¡°Take care of it; if you lose it, I will take your life,¡± Xiang Yu said as he handed over the dagger and then followed Fang Kuohai inside.
Inside was a moderately sized golf course with eight people sitting in the center, nked by two men each.
On both sides, about thirty people formed a corridor.
¡°Nice ce,¡± Xiang Yumented as he looked around.
The sun was shining brightly, and the warm feel of the grass was pleasant, though the atmosphere was anything but harmonious.
¡°Haha¡
you all made it, sorry for beingte, ran into some trouble on the way,¡± Fang Kuohai chuckled as he walked over.
As soon as Fang Kuohai stopped, one of the men stood up and pped him loudly.
¡°Little Eight, are you still human?
No matter what, you shouldn¡¯t have killed Third Brother.¡±
The speaker, a skinny tall man with a scorpion tattooed on his neck, was the fifth in their brotherhood and ran smuggling and trafficking operations.
Known as Yan Bin, he was renowned for his ruthlessness.
Although not the wealthiest among the brothers, he wielded the most power,manding over a hundred men, most of whom were armed.
Because Yan Bin and Zhu Qingyuan often had business dealings, their rtionship was rtively the closest.
¡°Fifth Brother, what do you mean by this?¡± Fang Kuohai spat out blood as he spoke.
¡°What do I mean?
We had clear rules from the beginning.
If brothers harm each other, it¡¯s a life for a life, and their families are involved too,¡± Yan Bin said righteously and without mercy.
¡°It was Zhu Qingyuan who went too far.
He brought people to my bar, intending to kill me, and I merely counterattacked,¡± Fang Kuohai yelled, growing desperate.
¡°Godfather, do you think the same?¡± Fang Kuohai asked as he looked at Sheng Wantao.
¡°Hmph!
You killed Third Brother, what can I say?
Although there were things not ideal with Third Brother, he was still your brother,¡± Sheng Wantao red as he spoke.
Just then, two men approached to seize Fang Kuohai.
Seeing this, Shi Jian quickly jumped beside Fang Kuohai and yelled at the two men, ¡°What are you doing?¡±
Suddenly, the surrounding crowd converged, and the atmosphere instantly became tense.
They all looked to Sheng Wantao, ready to take Fang Kuohai down upon hismand.
¡°Godfather, what are we waiting for?
Just kill him and be done with it,¡± Yan Bin yelled.
¡°What good does killing him do?
I have an idea, how about wepensate the bosses here?
You name the price.
That way, everyone wins,¡± Xiang Yu suddenly suggested in a rxed tone.
¡°Who are you to speak here?
Get out of the way,¡± Yan Bin yelled.
¡°You better watch your words, or you won¡¯t even know how you die,¡± Xiang Yu said with a coldugh, giving Yan Bin an icy stare.
When he had entered earlier, he had already thoroughly assessed the situation.
There were thirty-six people standing on both sides, with about a dozen more patrolling around.
If something unexpected happened, he was confident he could save himself.
¡°What the hell are you, I¡¯ll kill you,¡± Yan Bin snatched a gun from someone, pointed it at Xiang Yu¡¯s head, clicked off the safety, and looked like he was about to shoot.
Xiang Yu snorted coldly to himself, then quickly hit the other man¡¯s wrist, snatched the gun, and pointed it at Yan Bin.
¡°You think you can kill me?¡± Xiang Yu said contemptuously.
At that moment, the men in ck around them all suddenly drew their guns and pointed them at Xiang Yu.
Two men immediately jumped in front of Yan Bin to protect him.
¡°Put down the gun, put down the gun¡¡± Yan Bin¡¯s bodyguard yelled at Xiang Yu.
The tension at the scene had reached a breaking point, ready to erupt into violence.
¡°Don¡¯t just point a gun at someone, it can easily go off,¡± Xiang Yu said with a smile, then handed the gun over to Fang Kuohai beside him.
Although Yan Bin had significant influence, his brothers weren¡¯t here at the moment.
Having had his gun taken just now, he had broken out in a cold sweat, fearing that Xiang Yu might actually shoot.
Now that Xiang Yu had handed the gun to Fang Kuohai, Yan Bin regained some bravado.
¡°Did you all see that?
Even people from Fang Kuohai¡¯s side dare to cause trouble here, godfather, boss, what are you waiting for?¡± Yan Bin shouted.
In their eyes, Xiang Yu was nothing more than a bodyguard.
The only reason he dared to do so was because he had Fang Kuohai¡¯s support.
If they could control Fang Kuohai, then Xiang Yu would be nothing to worry about.
Fang Kuohai, too, was secretly shocked.
Xiang Yu had guts; he almost got himself killed.
¡°Everybody shut up and put the guns away,¡± Sheng Wantao suddenly shouted.
Seeing this, the men in ck sheathed their guns.
Fang Kuohai also handed his gun to one of them and took a seat.
Yan Bin gave Xiang Yu a vicious look and reluctantly sat down.
In his heart, he had made up his mind: Xiang Yu definitely needed to be dealt with.
No matter how well Fang Kuohai treated him, he had to die.
In his heart, he had already issued a death order for Xiang Yu.
¡°I want to hear everyone¡¯s opinions, what do you think?¡± Sheng Wantao looked around at the others.
Except for Yan Bin, who stood up, the others just quietly sat there, as if they had nothing to do with the matter.
Now that the old man was asking for their opinions, they all coughed and changed their posture.
¡°Haotian, you¡¯re their elder brother.
You go first.
What should we do about this situation?¡± Sheng Wantao asked Wu Haotian.
Wu Haotian was the elder brother among them, currently running Yijing Real Estate Company, and was the wealthiest of the group.
He was slightly taller than average, a bit plump, dressed in a suit with a red tie, exuding an aura of leadership.
¡°If you ask me, we should do it like this¡¡±
Chapter 32 - 32 32 You Must Die Today
?32: Chapter 32: You Must Die Today 32: Chapter 32: You Must Die Today Wu Haotian cleared his throat and said, ¡°Now that everything has happened, we should try our best to make amends.
Xiao Ba did make a mistake, but if we kill him, wouldn¡¯t we lose a good brother?
I suggest we let Xiao Ba find a way to make up for it.¡±
¡°He hasmitted murder, how can he make amends?
Even with amends, Third Brother won¡¯te back to life, will he?¡± Yan Bin said indignantly, clearly dissatisfied with the older brother¡¯s words.
¡°What are your thoughts?¡± Sheng Wantao looked around at the others.
The rest nodded in agreement with Wu Haotian¡¯s point of view.
Usually, Zhu Qingyuan was arrogant and dismissive of the others, and now only Yan Bin stood up for him.
¡°In that case, Xiao Ba, tell us how you n to make amends?¡± Sheng Wantao said.
Seeing that everyone was starting to relent, Fang Kuohai said, ¡°I¡¯ll give each brother two million, and I¡¯ll take over the Fang Yuan logistics that Third Brother left behind, 70% of the revenue will go to Godfather for a fair distribution.¡±
No one else spoke; after all, two million for free was something, not to mention the yearly ie of Fang Yuan logistics was no small amount.
¡°No, Third Brother¡¯s life was just worth two million?
I don¡¯t agree,¡± Yan Bin stood up and said.
¡°Old Five, don¡¯t be ungrateful.
Two million for each of you, and I have to shell out sixteen million in total, that¡¯s all my savings.
How much do you think I can earn from a bar?¡± Fang Kuohai had already adopted a take-it-or-leave-it attitude, and if they didn¡¯t agree, he was prepared not to offer even this much.
¡°Who was the one who made the stab?
In addition to the demands you¡¯ve made, I also want the life of the one who wielded the knife,¡± Yan Bin said coldly.
At this, the others looked at Fang Kuohai, wanting to know who had wielded the knife initially.
Fang Kuohai, clenching his teeth, coldly stared at Yan Bin without speaking.
¡°It was me who did it,¡± Xiang Yu said leisurely, standing there.
He was worried Fang Kuohai would out him, which would ruin their rtionship, and he wasn¡¯t ready to break with Fang Kuohai just yet, as he still had uses for him in the future.
¡°Hmph!
I knew it was you, I¡¯ve got your life in my sights,¡± Yan Bin sneered.
¡°This matter is settled then, Xiao Ba, do you have any objections?¡± Sheng Wantao said, his gaze leaving no room for doubt.
Just then, five men suddenly rushed over and surrounded Xiang Yu.
Seeing the situation escte, Xiang Yu could not be bothered to think further and just casually took some peanuts from his pocket and started eating.
Now, it all depended on what Fang Kuohai would choose; if he remained silent, Xiang Yu wouldn¡¯t mind killing a few and then escaping.
¡°Wow, what¡¯s with themotion today?¡± At that moment, a thirty-something-year-old woman in a red dress and curled hair, with a stunning figure, walked over from afar.
Despite not being as beautiful as Lan Tingting, her flirtatious demeanor with each smile and frown was captivating.
¡°Godmother!¡± a few people stood up and greeted her respectfully.
Only Yan Bin nced over the woman¡¯s body quickly, not hiding his lecherous nature.
The woman pretended not to notice Yan Bin¡¯s gaze and leaned on the back of the chair behind Sheng Wantao, who quickly briefed her on the situation.
This woman was Kong Ruyu, Sheng Wantao¡¯s mistress for the past two years, a former B-list actress.
¡°Ah, I see,¡± Kong Ruyu remarked after ncing at Xiang Yu, who looked rxed and fearless, casually eating his peanuts.
Xiang Yu also quickly scanned Kong Ruyu and immediately sensed that she was no ordinary woman; she was likely Sheng Wantao¡¯s unseen advisor.
¡°This young man is impressive, a real man.
It¡¯d be a pity to kill him just like that.
Since Qingyuan is already dead, why not let him take Qingyuan¡¯s ce and see how it goes?
It might yield good results,¡± Kong Ruyu whispered to Sheng Wantao.
Although Kong Ruyu spoke softly, those nearby heard.
Her decision surprised them; Xiang Yu was just a bodyguard for Fang Kuohai, a disposable pawn.
To protect Fang Kuohai, they had to kill Xiang Yu.
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s rxed expression, they assumed he had already resolved to die and possibly had an agreement with Fang Kuohai¡ªmoney for a life.
Even Sheng Wantao was taken aback by Kong Ruyu¡¯s words.
He turned to look at his beauty, wondering why she would suggest such a thing.
Kong Ruyu had given him many good ideas in the past, and he trusted her.
¡°What did you say, have him take over Third Brother¡¯s position?
I disagree!
If you don¡¯t kill him here today, don¡¯t me me,¡± Yan Bin had wanted to see Xiang Yu beg for mercy, but Xiang Yu was neither scared nor perturbed, which disappointed him.
¡°Old Five, don¡¯t be hasty.
We¡¯re just temporarily cing him there.
If he doesn¡¯t perform well, we can always kill him.
If he really has the ability, it¡¯ll be a win for everyone to have their share,¡± Kong Ruyu said with a flirtatious smile.
The others nodded in agreement.
Fang Kuohai suddenly stood up and said, ¡°I am willing to add an extra million for each person as a temporary price for his life.
If he doesn¡¯t do well, you can deal with him.¡±
With no further objections from the rest, Zhu Qingyuan¡¯s death not only brought them three million each but promised indefinite dividends in the future.
It was like they were dividing Zhu Qingyuan¡¯s power amongst themselves, a situation they were only too happy to ept.
But Yan Bin still couldn¡¯t swallow his pride; having been disarmed had hurt his ego, and though he had intended to kill Xiang Yu, he was now being appointed to Third Brother¡¯s seat, which almost made him burst with frustration.
¡°Fine, since Xiao Ba has made such a significant concession, let¡¯s allow this young man¡¯s head to hang there for the time being.
But while the death penalty is unavoidable, the living penalty won¡¯t be spared.
Bring forth the punishment,¡± Sheng Wantao shouted.
Seeing that things hadn¡¯t reached the worst-case scenario, Xiang Yu stopped worrying and let them proceed.
The development was surprisingly smooth; he hadn¡¯t expected to take over Zhu Qingyuan¡¯s business this easily.
Yet he knew Kong Ruyu wasn¡¯t a simple woman, and he¡¯d have to be cautious around her.
She had ced him in this position not because of his ability but surely for other reasons.
About a few minutester, the five men around Xiang Yu suddenly grabbed hold of him.
Xiang Yu did not resist, as long as he survived unmaimed today, it would be a sess.
Then a man with a glowing-hot iron approached.
¡°Xiang Yu, you¡¯ve heard what¡¯s been said.
From today, you¡¯ll take over Fang Yuan Company, but you must also ept this punishment, do you agree?¡± Sheng Wantao took the iron and said loudly.
Seeing this, Xiang Yu suddenly burst intoughter.
¡°Come on then¡¡±
Chapter 33 - 33 33 Strategy
?33: Chapter 33 Strategy 33: Chapter 33 Strategy When Xiang Yu saw the red-hot branding iron, heughed heartily, exuding a boldness as he said, ¡°Come at me.¡±
Sheng Wantao, holding the branding iron, came up behind Xiang Yu and pressed it right onto his back.
A sizzling sound emanated from behind Xiang Yu, and the air was filled with the smell of burnt feathers.
¡°Xiang Yu!¡± Shi Jian, worried, knelt in front of Xiang Yu, supporting him.
All he saw was Xiang Yu¡¯s eyes bloodshot, his teeth clenched, yet he said nothing.
The people around were all a bit horrified.
Kong Ruyu simply turned her head away, unable to bear watching any longer.
With bone-piercing paining from his back, Xiang Yu felt a bit dizzy, but he endured it, not allowing himself to faint.
It wasn¡¯t time yet.
¡°That¡¯s a real man,¡± Sheng Wantao threw down the branding iron and shouted.
¡°Xiang Yu.¡± Shi Jian saw it was over and quickly supported Xiang Yu.
¡°Quick, take him to the room.
I have medicine there,¡± Kong Ruyu hurriedly led the way.
At the moment Xiang Yu was helped away by Shi Jian, he heard Sheng Wantao say with a loud voice that this matter was now over and that nobody was allowed to bring up Zhu Qingyuan¡¯s affair ever again.
Upon hearing this, Xiang Yu let out a coldugh and passed out.
Xiang Yu did not know how long he had been unconscious, but when he woke up, he felt a soft hand caressing his body.
It tickled pleasantly, and lying there, he did not want to move, enjoying the caress.
¡°Since you¡¯re awake, stop pretending.¡± Suddenly, a teasingughter rang out, and at the same time, Xiang Yu felt a burning pain on his back that made him involuntarily take a deep breath of cold air.
Turning his head, he caught sight of Kong Ruyu¡¯s smiling face.
Her smile was beautiful enough to make hearts race.
Xiang Yu quickly looked around.
¡°No need to look, it¡¯s just the two of us in the room.
The old man won¡¯te at this time,¡± Kong Ruyu said as if she had read Xiang Yu¡¯s mind.
¡°Thank you for saving me,¡± Xiang Yu said, lying there.
¡°Don¡¯t thank me.
It was your own tough luck, but I did save you for a reason,¡± Kong Ruyu said, gently caressing his back.
¡°How should I address you?¡± Xiang Yu, his mind wandering, quickly shifted his attention.
¡°When others are around, you can call me ¡®Godmother¡¯; now, you can call me ¡®Sister¡¯,¡± Kong Ruyu said, moving a bit closer to Xiang Yu.
Kong Ruyu was already in her early thirties, but her skin was as soft as a baby¡¯s.
As if sensing Xiang Yu¡¯s gaze, Kong Ruyu deliberately pulled up her skirt a bit.
¡°How old do you think I look right now?¡± Kong Ruyu smiled and asked.
¡°Right now, you look like my little sister,¡± Xiang Yu chuckled and said.
Heyfortably on the bed and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°This is your room, isn¡¯t it?¡±
¡°It is,¡± Kong Ruyu said.
Kong Ruyu theny on her side, her gaze flowing as she stared straight at Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu also met her gaze unflinchingly.
¡°Do I look good?¡± Kong Ruyu suddenly asked.
¡°Good-looking,¡± Xiang Yu chuckled.
¡°You can¡¯t be thinking about me, though.
I belong to your boss.
If anyone touched me, the boss definitely wouldn¡¯t let him off,¡± Kong Ruyu spoke as shey down, her tone casual as if speaking to an old friend.
Kong Ruyuy down, turned to Xiang Yu, and the twoy close together, listening to each other¡¯s breath.
¡°You say the boss won¡¯t let me off, but I¡¯m not convinced,¡± Xiang Yu said with a smile.
Kong Ruyu then gave Xiang Yu a look and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t touch me, of course, he won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t say much more, lying there, thinking about his next move.
¡°Is Sister¡¯s skin very nice?¡±
¡°Mmm, indeed,¡± Xiang Yu nodded and said.
¡°Then, do you have any thoughts?¡± Kong Ruyu asked with a smile.
It had to be said that Kong Ruyu was certainly experienced; every move she made was so tempting.
¡°Yes,¡± Xiang Yu straightforwardly said.
He knew the woman in front of him was no simpleton, nor was she a good sort.
If it came to it, he wouldn¡¯t feel a speck of guilt dealing with her.
¡°But, having thoughts is useless.
I¡¯m your boss¡¯s woman.
If I tell him about this, you¡¯re done for,¡± Kong Ruyu teased with a flirtatious smile.
¡°Would you really do that?¡± Xiang Yu suddenly sat up and stared intently at Kong Ruyu.
¡°What would I regret?
I¡¯ve heard about you.
Your biggest current enemy is Yan Bin.
If you can¡¯t handle him, then you might as well wait for death,¡± Kong Ruyu said as she pushed Xiang Yu away and stood at a distance.
¡°If you can really take down Yan Bin, then I¡¯ll consider you a real man,¡± Kong Ruyu said.
¡°You mean to surrender to you, old monk?
It¡¯s better you surrender now, I can¡¯t wait any longer,¡± Xiang Yu chuckled.
¡°That¡¯s impossible; we¡¯ll talk about it when the timees.
Just imagine it for now.
Once your back heals, leave on your own,¡± Kong Ruyu said, throwing him a coquettish nce before walking out.
Xiang Yu sat up straight, the pain ring up on his back.
Judging by Kong Ruyu¡¯s behavior, she seemed to want to use her charms to lever him into removing Yan Bin for her.
He didn¡¯t know how Yan Bin had crossed this woman, but looking at the current situation, Xiang Yu¡¯s feud with Yan Bin was set.
Even if Xiang Yu didn¡¯t go after him, he woulde after Xiang Yu himself.
It looked like he was going to do Kong Ruyu a favor, but he had to be wary of this terrifying woman in the future, Xiang Yu thought to himself.
The way he had looked at her just now would leave her with the impression of a lecher, making her believe he was just a reckless and foolish fellow.
Getting up from the bed, he found his clothes and got dressed.
The clothes had been burnt through, nearly catching fire.
Luckily, the hole was in just the right ce to avoid his wounds, making it less painful.
Just as he was about to leave, Shi Jian called.
¡°You¡¯re awake?
Come back quick; we still need you here¡¡±
Chapter 34 - 34 34 Choosing Sides that Determine Fate
?34: Chapter 34: Choosing Sides that Determine Fate 34: Chapter 34: Choosing Sides that Determine Fate Xiang Yu had just stepped out the door when Shi Jian called.
¡°Once you wake up, hurry back, we still need you here¡¡±
¡°Do you have any conscience, was I really sleeping?
I passed out, alright?¡± Xiang Yu shouted.
Arriving at the bar, he saw many people standing inside, all subordinates of Fang Kuohai.
When they saw Xiang Yuing in, they all looked at him with admiration in their eyes.
¡°Brother Yu, Brother Yu¡¡±
Xiang Yu just smiled and nodded at them, then went straight upstairs.
When he reached therge office on the second floor, Fang Kuohai, Shi Jian, and several managers were there.
¡°You finally came back,¡± Fang Kuohai said, standing up andughing.
Xiang Yu found a ce to sit down, with Shi Jian sitting next to him.
¡°Now that Xiang Yu hase back, let¡¯s talk about our future ns.
We promised each of them three million, we can currently put up twenty million but are short by four hundred thousand.
You all think of a way,¡± Fang Kuohai said.
The others lowered their heads after hearing this.
After all, four hundred thousand was not a small amount for an individual, and they were not willing to dip into their savings for this.
¡°I have one hundred thousand,¡± Shi Jian frowned and said, although he knew one hundred thousand wouldn¡¯t help much, that was all his savings.
¡°What about you guys?¡± Fang Kuohai looked at the others.
The others were managers of the bar and had siphoned off more than several hundred thousand from there.
¡°I have two hundred thousand.¡±
¡°I also have two hundred thousand.¡±
Seeing Fang Kuohai looking at them, they couldn¡¯t say much and could only offer up two hundred thousand, which felt like a mere trifle to them.
Seeing them like this, Fang Kuohai was clearly disappointed; together, they didn¡¯t even make up one million.
He shook his head helplessly, ¡°The remaining three hundred thousand, I¡¯ll have to borrow from some friends.¡±
Xiang Yu sat there without speaking; he just quietly watched everyone.
Fang Kuohai was really considerate; being able to offer an extra million each to safeguard Xiang Yu¡¯s life showed his loyalty, regardless of his reasons.
¡°I¡¯ll handle the remaining three million myself, don¡¯t worry,¡± Xiang Yu said leisurely.
¡°You?
Where are you going to get the money, you¡¯re broke,¡± Shi Jian retorted irritably.
When Xiang Yu first arrived, he was only wearing a simple tracksuit, not looking like a wealthy person at all.
¡°That¡¯s none of your concern; I have my ways,¡± Xiang Yu said.
Fang Kuohai looked at Xiang Yu, full of confidence, then nodded, ¡°Alright, since Xiang Yu says so, let him handle it.
If it really gets tough, we¡¯ll think of something else.¡± Fang Kuohai suddenly realized that they actually didn¡¯t know Xiang Yu very well.
¡°Let¡¯s discuss the next issue.
Xiang Yu, now you¡¯re taking over Fang Yuan Logistics.
Thepany is in chaos, the younger brother¡¯s people have all left.
What are your ns?¡± Fang Kuohai asked worriedly.
¡°No ns, I¡¯ll go and see the situation first,¡± Xiang Yu said nonchntly.
Seeing the indifferent expression on Xiang Yu¡¯s face, Fang Kuohai just shook his head and didn¡¯t say much more.
He thought Xiang Yu was still too young, only knowing how to solve problems with force.
He needed to understand that not all problems could be resolved that way.
¡°How about this, I¡¯ll send some of our people over to help you out initially,¡± Fang Kuohai suggested.
¡°That won¡¯t work, big brother.
If they are transferred over, what about the security here?¡± Shi Jian quickly objected.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, it will be safe here for now,¡± Fang Kuohai confidently said.
To outsiders, Xiang Yu was his bodyguard.
Although Xiang Yu had now be the boss, he was still Fang Kuohai¡¯s man.
If someone wanted to target Fang Kuohai, they would definitely start with Xiang Yu.
¡°No, I don¡¯t agree,¡± Shi Jian stood up and said.
Fang Kuohai looked at Xiang Yu, who sat there without moving.
He chuckled and stood up, ¡°How about this, let¡¯s see what our brothers think.
If they are willing to go, they¡¯ll go; if they want to stay, they¡¯ll stay.¡± Fang Kuohai said as he walked outside.
Shi Jian and a few others followed him outside, while Xiang Yu sat there, leisurely eating peanuts without moving.
¡°Everyone quiet down.
Xiang Yu has now taken over¡¡± Fang Kuohai briefly exined the situation and continued, ¡°Those brothers who want to develop with him, stand on the left side; those who want to stay, stand on the right.¡±
The moment Fang Kuohai finished speaking, Tie Zhuzi directly walked over to the left side, wanting to follow Xiang Yu.
The others hesitated.
Then a young guy walked over and stood next to Tie Zhuzi.
Several followed.
They all hung their heads, seemingly feeling a bit guilty toward Fang Kuohai, but still, they made the decision to stand there, not for anything else but feeling that following Xiang Yu would be more thrilling.
In the end, exactly half were on the left side, mostly young men in their early twenties.
Those on the right were rtively older.
Perhaps they preferred stability.
¡°Let¡¯s settle it then, those on the left side start following Xiang Yu from now on,¡± Fang Kuohai said and then walked back to the room.
Although he was mentally prepared, it was still hard to take.
His own brothers had so readily switched allegiance to Xiang Yu.
To outsiders, Xiang Yu seemed like one of his subordinates, but he knew that Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t someone who would remain subordinate for long.
Now that Xiang Yu had gained power, he couldn¡¯t control him anymore.
¡°Xiang Yu, the brothers have made their choice.
Take good care of them in the future, don¡¯t let them down,¡± Fang Kuohai chuckled dryly and then turned around to pat Shi Jian on the shoulder, ¡°You go with him too.¡±
¡°Big brother, I¡¯m staying with you,¡± Shi Jian dered.
Fang Kuohai smiled and shook his head, ¡°Listen to me, help him well.¡± After saying that, he went back to his room.
¡°Why don¡¯t you say something?
You¡¯re taking all of big brother¡¯s men away; what will he do?¡± Shi Jian stood in front of Xiang Yu and shouted.
Xiang Yu stood up, stretchedzily, and ignored him, walking towards the outside.
¡°You¡¡± Shi Jian forcefully grabbed Xiang Yu¡¯s shoulder.
¡°With me here, he will definitely be safe.
Without me, he would be wiped out soon,¡± Xiang Yu suddenly turned around with a solemn expression, then shrugged off Shi Jian¡¯s hand and walked outside.
Outside, there stood sixteen people on the first floor, with the tall and powerful Tie Zhuzi at the forefront.
¡°Big brother!¡± Seeing Xiang Yue out, they all shouted in unison.
Xiang Yu nodded, looked at the crowd, and said, ¡°You all want to follow me?¡±
¡°Yes!¡± the people firmly said.
¡°Listen up, not everyone can hang with me; my requirements are strict, and the road ahead will definitely be dangerous.
Those who just want to bask in the glory with me should leave now.
I¡¯m not joking; if you vite my discipline in the future, I will personally cripple you,¡± Xiang Yu sternly said, a rare expression for him.
Shi Jian, standing by Xiang Yu¡¯s side, suddenly felt that this man was no simple character; perhaps following him could indeed carve out a significant future¡
Chapter 35 - 35 35 If You Dont Want to Work Then Get Lost
?35: Chapter 35 If You Don¡¯t Want to Work, Then Get Lost 35: Chapter 35 If You Don¡¯t Want to Work, Then Get Lost Xiang Yu stood above on the second floor, saw the determination in the eyes of the people below, knew they had decided to follow him, and then he descended.
¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s take a look at thepany,¡± Xiang Yu said leisurely, munching on peanuts.
Shi Jian went to Fang Kuohai¡¯s room, said his goodbyes, and then followed Xiang Yu.
A group of people, five cars, charged dustily toward Fang Yuan Logistics.
When they arrived in front of Fang Yuan Logistics, they saw the gates tightly locked and many people gathered outside, all moring about something.
¡°Make way, what¡¯s all thismotion?¡± Shi Jian suddenly shouted as he got out of the car.
The crowd, seeing Xiang Yu and his group, started to make way, and at that moment a plump man stepped forward.
¡°Are you the boss here?
Our goods have been dyed so many days, what¡¯s going on?
Who¡¯s going topensate for our losses?¡± The fat man¡¯s words immediately sparked agreement from the surrounding people, who began to shout and make amotion.
¡°Quiet down, this is our new boss, it¡¯s his first day on the job, you can discuss your issuester,¡± Shi Jian shouted.
¡°Discusster?
No, we want an exnation today,¡± the fat man, realizing there was a new boss, began to mor even more, clearly being the ringleader.
¡°We¡¯ll discuss this matter after the meeting, now you all go back,¡± Shi Jian yelled.
But the people weren¡¯t listening to him, and some were bing agitated, continuing their morous protest.
Shi Jian and his brothers encircled Xiang Yu in the middle, ready to fight at any moment.
Just then, Xiang Yu casually stepped forward, quickly drew a gun from Shi Jian¡¯s person, unlocked the safety, and pressed it directly against the fat man¡¯s head.
Before the fat man could react, Xiang Yu fired the gun, but intentionally angled it so the shot hit the ground.
The plump man stood there petrified, his legs trembling, speechless as he stared at Xiang Yu.
The surrounding onlookers scattered in terror, no one daring to stay there any longer.
Xiang Yu nonchntly nced around, then tossed the gun back to Shi Jian and walked toward the interior of the building.
Shi Jian himself broke out in a cold sweat.
He was genuinely worried Xiang Yu might kill the man in a moment of agitation; that wouldplicate things severely.
This was different from dealing with the underworld, after all, the man might just be an ordinary businessman.
The brothers around him, on the other hand, each showed a look of glee, feeling a sense of profound satisfaction.
Following the boss was damn different.
Walking into the logistics center, they saw the staff lounging around chatting.
Some were even huddled together ying poker.
¡°Gather them for a meeting,¡± Xiang Yu ordered, then led the way towards an office building.
About ten minutes passed, and people gradually made their way over.
They walked with azy gait that hardly suggested they were there to work.
After entering the conference room, they each found ces to sit down.
Roughly half had arrived, while many others chatted andughed as they slowly approached.
¡°Don¡¯t let them in; those who haven¡¯t arrived are dismissed,¡± Xiang Yu suddenly dered.
Those who had already arrived suddenly sensed an air of tension and involuntarily sat upright.
¡°Hey, why can¡¯t wee in, what are you doing?¡± the people outside started to protest.
¡°You¡¯ve been dismissed, you can leave now,¡± Shi Jian said seriously, standing by the door with a few others.
The people outside were still moring toe in, but Shi Jian cursed them away in a frenzy; he was genuinely worried that Xiang Yu woulde out and shoot them.
Seeing that everyone had taken their seats, Xiang Yu finally said, ¡°Starting today, I¡¯m taking over Fang Yuan Logistics.
Whatever positions you had before, you¡¯ll continue in them, but with an extra five hundred on top of your sries.
However, I must emphasize that you need to work hard.
If anyone ns to just coast by, leave now, and spare me the trouble of firing you.¡±
After Xiang Yu finished speaking, most of the people below were somewhat excited.
They didn¡¯t care who the boss was; what mattered to them was their pay.
¡°I resign,¡± just then, an elderly voice suddenly rang out, and the crowd turned to look¡ªit was Zhu Qingyuan¡¯s former butler.
This man, named Ma Qiang, had followed Zhu Qingyuan from the beginning of his career.
He now controlled thepany¡¯s financial lifeline, and many of the business operations were handled by him.
He chose to resign now mainly because he didn¡¯t feel he had been given the attention he deserved.
Xiang Yu came into power without consulting him first, and even the rank-and-file employees had gotten a raise of five hundred Yuan, yet he, a veteran in thepany, received no advantage whatsoever.
His resignation was mainly a ploy to pressure Xiang Yu.
He expected Xiang Yu to ask him to stay and then he wouldy out some demands of his own, thus solidifying his status in thepany.
But he overlooked one thing: Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t someone who could be threatened so easily.
¡°Why are you resigning?¡± Xiang Yu asked, looking at him.
¡°There are too many ces in thepany that rely on me; you can¡¯t do without me.
Besides, I¡¯m getting old, and my strength isn¡¯t what it used to be,¡± Ma Qiang said, trying to y the age card.
Xiang Yu immediately understood Ma Qiang¡¯s intentions.
This sort of person was mediocre in ability and only sought credit.
Keeping him would only bring bad influences into thepany.
¡°I ept your resignation.
Leave now,¡± Xiang Yu said.
Upon hearing this, Ma Qiang was momentarily stunned.
Not only did Xiang Yu not try to retain him, but he didn¡¯t even say a word more than necessary.
Ma Qiang worried that Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t grasped the importance of his message or his significance to thepany.
¡°I used to be in charge of¡¡± Ma Qiang tried to repeat but was interrupted by Xiang Yu.
¡°No need to say more; leave right now.
And Shi Jian, have someone make sure he doesn¡¯t take anything from thepany, including his cell phone,¡± Xiang Yumanded directly.
Upon receiving the order, Shi Jian, along with Tie Zhuzi, went up to Ma Qiang, searched and confiscated his cell phone, and found an ount book on him as well.
¡°What are you doing?
Do you know how important I am to thepany?
Without me, you all won¡¯t make any money¡¡± Ma Qiang still wanted to put on a show and threaten Xiang Yu, but Xiang Yu didn¡¯t y along and directly fired him.
He was somewhat unable to ept this; after all, he was no longer young, and it might not be so easy to find another job.
Xiang Yu waved his hand and had Ma Qiang thrown out.
The people on the scene all had their mouths agape in surprise; Ma Qiang¡¯s status in thepany had once been unshakeable, and they didn¡¯t expect the new boss to dismiss him so swiftly.
Xiang Yu did this as a warning to the people here that no matter who you were, if you didn¡¯t work hard, he would fire you at any time and not let you take away anything from thepany.
¡°Who thinks they can fill the old man¡¯s shoes, stand up now,¡± Xiang Yu said, looking at everyone.
Ma Qiang¡¯s former job was not onlyplicated but also came with significant authority.
It was a role many people coveted, and upon hearing Xiang Yu¡¯s words, many were itching to make a move.
¡°But first, let me be clear, if you stand up but are not up to the task, I¡¯ll finish you,¡± Xiang Yu said calmly, but no one doubted the authenticity of his words.
For a moment, those who had been eager to try settled back into their seats, dispelling the thoughts they had entertained.
¡°I could give it a try¡¡± Just then, a crisp and pleasant voice suddenly spoke up¡
Chapter 36 - 36 36 The Feeling of Collecting Debts is Very Refreshing
?36: Chapter 36: The Feeling of Collecting Debts is Very Refreshing 36: Chapter 36: The Feeling of Collecting Debts is Very Refreshing ¡°I can try¡¡± Suddenly a crisp and pleasant voice rang out, and everyone turned to look, only to see a stunningly beautiful woman.
It was Ning Xiaolu.
She had her hair tied in a ponytail, an oval-shaped face, was without makeup, and her expression was somewhat stern as she stood there in her work attire, expressionless as she watched Xiang Yu.
If she hadn¡¯t stepped forward, Xiang Yu wouldn¡¯t have noticed that there was such a beauty here.
Although she was just dressed in work clothes, they could not hide her astounding beauty, even a bit prettier than Fang Rong.
However, Xiang Yu noticed a faint scar on her neck, clearly self-inflicted, and wondered what had driven her to such an act.
¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± asked Xiang Yu.
¡°Ning Xiaolu!¡±
¡°From now on, you will handle the work here, and your sry will be doubled from what it was before.
Any problems with that?¡± Xiang Yu said directly.
Xiang Yu¡¯s words almost shocked everyone present, what kind of boss was this?
Just because she said she was capable, she got the job without any evaluation.
And so, Ning Xiaolu easilynded the position of a big shot leader, causing some people to start regretting not stepping forward earlier.
But an opportunity onlyes once, and it was toote for them to stand up now.
Even Ning Xiaolu was stunned for a moment.
She didn¡¯t understand why Xiang Yu trusted her so much, simply shaking her head without speaking.
Shi Jian stood to the side, watching Xiang Yu viciously, cursing in his heart that this kid was na?ve and ipetent in management.
If it weren¡¯t for everyone else present, he really wanted to go up and p him to his senses.
¡°There¡¯s nothing more for now, meeting dismissed,¡± Xiang Yu shouted, then left the conference room.
As soon as Xiang Yu finished speaking, the venue started buzzing with noise.
Some didn¡¯t look favorably upon Xiang Yu, thinking thepany would copse sooner orter, and some thought thepany had already copsed, no one had faith in him¡
Xiang Yu found an office that felt nice, then sat down there.
Just as he sat down, Ning Xiaolu walked in with an ice-cold face.
¡°What is it?¡± asked Xiang Yu.
¡°Why do you trust me so much?¡± Ning Xiaolu stood there and said.
¡°No reason,¡± Xiang Yu didn¡¯t want to borate.
¡°I have a condition.¡±
¡°Speak,¡± Xiang Yu said sinctly.
¡°Since you¡¯ve handed me management, I should have authority over personnel appointments in thepany, and you can¡¯t get involved arbitrarily,¡± Ning Xiaolu said seriously.
After seeing how decisive Xiang Yu was earlier, she was quite worried.
¡°No problems, all matters here are up to you.
Anything else?¡± Xiang Yu replied, rxing back on the couch.
¡°Yes, this office is now mine, and yours is upstairs.¡±
¡°¡¡± Xiang Yu, somewhat speechless, stood up and walked towards the door.
As he passed by Ning Xiaolu, he became even more certain that the fine scar was self-inflicted, and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Why did you put a knife to your own neck?¡±
Upon hearing this, Ning Xiaolu¡¯s face suddenly changed color.
¡°You were there at the time?¡± Then she touched the scar on her neck with an iced expression, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±
Xiang Yu just asked casually, without much curiosity, and then walked out eating peanuts.
At that moment, he saw Tie Zhuzi running over excitedly.
¡°Brother Yu, your office is upstairs now, and it¡¯s very spacious up there,¡± said Tie Zhuzi, who had previously followed Zhu Qingyuan and was thus familiar with the geography of the ce.
Xiang Yu followed him upstairs and entered the office, only to see a spacious and bright room, fully equipped with all the necessary devices, and even a bedroom inside.
¡°Zhu Qingyuan sure knows how to enjoy life,¡± Xiang Yu said with augh, sitting on the boss¡¯s chair.
Just then, Shi Jian stormed in.
¡°Tie Zhuzi, you go out first.¡±
Tie Zhuzi looked at Xiang Yu, and seeing that he nodded in agreement, then left the room.
¡°Xiang Yu, do you even know how to manage?
How could you employ someone so recklessly?
That girl is so young, yet you let her manage.
What were you thinking?¡± Shi Jian said, fuming with anger.
¡°Let¡¯s not worry about that now.
Think about how to get three million first.
Get the money before anything else,¡± Xiang Yu said with a smile.
¡°What?
Didn¡¯t you say you had a solution?¡± Shi Jian was nearly driven mad by Xiang Yu.
In the presence of Fang Kuohai, Xiang Yu had confidently promised to handle it.
Now, he was just staring nkly.
The worst part was that he wasn¡¯t anxious at all and was even leisurely eating peanuts.
¡°With so much money, what can I do,¡± Xiang Yu said, stroking his chin in thought.
¡°You go check the ounts, see whichpany owes us money, and we¡¯ll go collect it.¡±
¡°You, you¡¡± Shi Jian, pointing at Xiang Yu, was so angry he couldn¡¯t finish his sentence before storming out.
Watching Shi Jian leave in a huff, Xiang Yu shook his head and chuckled.
He wouldn¡¯t tell him that there wasn¡¯t just three million in his bank card, but thirty million.
But if he could save some funds for the country, then he should save.
Now that he had his own patch to tend to, Xiang Yu pondered over how to deal with Yan Bin.
Yan Bin was ruthless, had many brothers under hismand, and was well-armed.
He was a malignant tumor, and if Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t take him down, it would be hard to make any further progress.
When Zhu Qingyuan was there before, Yan Bin used his transport routes for drug trafficking and smuggling.
Now that it had changed hands to Xiang Yu, his main lifeline was as if stricken at its vitals.
If he wanted to develop, he would definitelye to Xiang Yu, or find other ways to umte wealth.
If he wanted to take down Yan Bin, he would first have to fully understand him¡
As Xiang Yu was lying there thinking, Shi Jian suddenly pushed the door open and came in, holding something in his hand.
¡°Couldn¡¯t you knock?
Didn¡¯t you see I was deep in thought?¡± Xiang Yu called out to him.
¡°You blockhead, what¡¯s there for you to ponder?
Quick, take a look; these people all owe ourpany money, totaling more than five million,¡± Shi Jian said somewhat excitedly.
¡°Investigate these people and see what they do for a living.
Get Tie Zhuzi, and let¡¯s prepare to collect debts,¡± Xiang Yu ordered.
¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go get ready right away,¡± Shi Jian said excitedly as he ran out.
It was time to collect debts; nothing was more exciting than that.
In less than ten minutes, Shi Jian and Tie Zhuzi hurried back.
Shi Jian pointed at one of them and said, ¡°This guy¡¯s name is Qian Meiduo.
He¡¯s a usurer, notorious for his evil doings, oppressing men and bullying women, and sending many respectable women into brothels.
This one is called¡¡±
¡°Hold on,¡± Xiang Yu interrupted.
¡°How much does this damn ¡®Qian Meiduo¡¯ owe us?¡±
¡°It¡¯s not exactly a debt, but Zhu Qingyuan, that bastard, had deposited the money with him to lend out at high interest,¡± Tie Zhuzi suddenly interjected with a resonant voice.
¡°Two million,¡± Shi Jian nodded.
¡°All right, let¡¯s start with him.
I want to see how much this ¡®Qian Duoduo¡¯ has.
Where does he live?
Let¡¯s go find him,¡± Xiang Yu said as he got ready to leave.
¡°His name is Qian Meiduo,¡± Shi Jian said testily.
¡°Is it just the three of us going?
He has a dozen or so brothers there¡¡±
Chapter 37 - 37 37 Touch Me and Pay 100000
?37: Chapter 37 Touch Me and Pay 100,000 37: Chapter 37 Touch Me and Pay 100,000 ¡°It¡¯s just the three of us, and they¡¯ve got like dozens of brothers over there,¡± Shi Jian said irritably.
¡°We¡¯re here to collect debt, not to fight.
Stop babbling and let¡¯s go,¡± Xiang Yu said as he walked outside.
Once outside, they found a car, and Xiang Yu got into the back.
¡°Shi Jian, drive,¡± Xiang Yu called out.
¡°Why should I drive?
I¡¯m not driving,¡± Shi Jianined.
¡°I¡¯m the boss.
If you don¡¯t drive, who will?¡± Shi Jian tried to squeeze into the back but was kicked out by Xiang Yu.
¡°I¡¯ll drive, I¡¯ll drive,¡± Tie Zhuzi chuckled and took the driver¡¯s seat while Shi Jian reluctantly sat in the passenger seat.
Tie Zhuzi drove the car all the way to the city outskirts, reaching a rtively busy street lined with office buildings.
He parked the car in front of a small building and led Xiang Yu and the others into a creditpany.
The receptionist at thepany was a young girl with heavy makeup.
Her eyes lit up when she saw the three men enter.
Seeing Xiang Yu dressed in a white designer suit, she could tell he was a wealthy man and quickly bent forward to greet him, ¡°Hello, how can I help you?¡±
The girl was wearing a loose white shirt, and her bending motion left the three men parched.
The girl noticed the three men¡¯s expressions, but she didn¡¯t care and intentionally bent over longer than needed.
¡°Get your boss here, we¡¯vee to collect a debt,¡± Xiang Yu coughed and shifted his tone as he spoke.
¡°Collect a debt?¡± The girl smirked, then reassessed Xiang Yu from top to bottom.
Despite his handsome appearance and affluent look,ing here to collect debt showed his ignorance.
¡°I must have heard wrong, you¡¯re here to collect a debt?¡± she said.
¡°Stop the nonsense and get your boss,¡± Xiang Yu said.
¡°You¡¯d better know where you are.
If you dare make a scene here, I guarantee you won¡¯t walk out easily,¡± the girl said with a disdainful look.
¡°Is that so?
I wasn¡¯t aware,¡± Xiang Yu said, reaching out to grab the girl¡¯s cheek.
Although the girl was used to dealing with various people in her job, she had never encountered someone as brazen as Xiang Yu, who would reach out to touch someone¡¯s face outright.
¡°Ah, you gangsters, Manager Wang, someone¡¯s making trouble here ¡¡± the girl shouted as she ran inside.
¡°Still, this trick works.¡± Xiang Yu absently looked at his hand and then whistled as he walked inside.
Shi Jian, following behind, scornfully cursed, ¡°Shameless,¡± and also entered.
They hadn¡¯t walked far when a tall, thin man hurried out.
He looked at Xiang Yu and his group and scoffed, ¡°What are you doing?
Do you know where you are?¡±
¡°Cut the crap.
Yourpany owes us five million.
Pay up now,¡± Xiang Yu said righteously.
¡°Who are you?¡± The tall man looked at Xiang Yu, not seeming to lie, and felt somewhat uneasy.
¡°Ever heard of Zhu Qingyuan?¡± Shi Jian stepped forward and said.
¡°Oh, so you¡¯re Boss Zhu¡¯s men.
Please,e in,¡± Manager Wang said, quickly ushering Xiang Yu inside.
¡°Enough talk, get the money ready.
We have other things to handle,¡± Xiang Yu was beginning to get impatient.
¡°This isn¡¯t too good, Zhu Qingyuan has left two million here, and we¡¯ve already paid him back,¡± said Manager Wang, his lips curling into a smile.
¡°Bullshit, when did you pay him back?
I had no idea,¡± Tie Zhuzi suddenly stepped forward and shouted.
Xiang Yu could tell from Manager Wang¡¯s expression that the kid was lying.
The news of Zhu Qingyuan getting wiped out must have spread, and they wanted to swallow the two million.
¡°If you dare to lie again, I¡¯ll cripple you right now.
Hurry up and get the money,¡± Xiang Yu shouted at Manager Wang, pointing at him.
¡°You¡¯re here for a robbery, huh?¡± Manager Wang sneered, ¡°Then you¡¯ve really chosen the wrong¡¡±
Manager Wang hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Xiang Yu pped him across the face.
¡°I told you to shut up, and you¡¯re still babbling on and on.
I can¡¯t stand you.¡±
¡°You, you¡¡± Manager Wang hadn¡¯t expected Xiang Yu to swing a fist without warning.
He had never been ¡®treated¡¯ like this at work before.
By now, he already saw Xiang Yu and hispanions as dead men.
No one who caused trouble here ever walked out in one piece.
The girl standing behind them watched as Xiang Yu took action and sighed regretfully.
Such a handsome young man, about to be crippled.
Manager Wang, having been pped, hurriedly ran upstairs, fearing that if he slowed down, Xiang Yu and his group might escape.
The girl standing at a distance suddenly noticed that although Xiang Yu was wearing brand clothes, there was a huge hole in the back.
It turned out it was second-hand picked up clothing.
She had really misjudged earlier; they were just three clueless fools.
Thinking this, Xiang Yu¡¯s handsome face suddenly seemed a bit nauseating to her.
Broke and still trying to act like a big shot?
Clearly, he was asking for trouble.
Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t have guessed that the big hole in his clothes would lead to such thoughts, but he knew that Manager Wang was definitely getting people, so he found a chair and sat down.
¡°Who dares to cause trouble here?¡± Suddenly, a rough voice rang out.
Then a group of people came downstairs, led by a very tall, bald man followed by seven or eight burly men.
Shi Jian and Tie Zhuzi saw the neers and quickly stood by Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu, meanwhile, spent his time peeling peanuts, scattering the shells conspicuously on the shiny floor tiles.
¡°He¡¯s the one causing trouble, and he pped me,¡± Manager Wang pointed at Xiang Yu indignantly, but he dared note too close.
Seeing that the person in charge had finally arrived, Xiang Yu stood up and took a few steps forward.
¡°Are you ¡®Qian Duoduo¡¯?¡± Xiang Yu asked doubtfully.
¡°Stop your damn nonsense.
Do you have a death wish?¡± Hearing Xiang Yu speak like this, the bald man didn¡¯t hesitate and grabbed Xiang Yu¡¯s cor.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t move, allowing the bald man to grab his cor.
Shi Jian and Tie Zhuzi saw this and were about to take action but were stopped by a gesture from Xiang Yu.
¡°I¡¯ll tell you this, touch me and it¡¯s a hundred thousand,¡± Xiang Yu said calmly.
¡°Looking for death.¡± The bald man drew back his fist and aimed at Xiang Yu¡¯s face.
At that moment, Xiang Yu suddenly reached out, forcefully pushed away the fist and grabbed the other¡¯s wrist, twisting it hard.
The bald man had not expected Xiang Yu to be so strong, the pain causing him to quickly release Xiang Yu¡¯s cor.
Hispanions, who were initially eager to see how their boss would deal with the arrogant kid, hadn¡¯t anticipated that he would be subdued in one move.
After all, the bald man was a major yer under Qian Meiduo, who had knocked down countless others with his fists¡
Chapter 38 - 38 38 The Humiliation of Being Bullied at Ones Doorstep
?38: Chapter 38: The Humiliation of Being Bullied at One¡¯s Doorstep 38: Chapter 38: The Humiliation of Being Bullied at One¡¯s Doorstep ¡°Do you know who I am?
If you dare touch me, I¡¯ll¡¡±
The bald man tried to threaten Xiang Yu, but before he could finish his sentence, Xiang Yu suddenly increased his grip, causing him to break out in a cold sweat from the pain.
He was worried that Xiang Yu would use even more force and break his arm.
The people behind the bald man saw this and began to ready their weapons to fight.
¡°Nobody move, or I¡¯ll cripple him,¡± Xiang Yu grabbed the bald man¡¯s arm and twisted it hard.
Everyone heard a crack, and the surroundings suddenly went quiet, except for the bald man¡¯s scream.
But Xiang Yu knew that his arm wasn¡¯t broken, just dislocated.
¡°Are you going to pay back the debt or not?¡± Xiang Yu asked, growing impatient.
¡°I can¡¯t make that call by myself, I need to discuss it with my boss,¡± the bald man said through clenched teeth, having never been so embarrassed in all his time in the underworld.
¡°Your boss?
Aren¡¯t you Qian Duoduo?
What a waste of my feelings,¡± Xiang Yu, without any hesitation, snapped the bald man¡¯s arm.
The bald man screamed in pain, tears running down his face.
At this, his followers yelled and prepared to rush up and chop Xiang Yu into pieces.
At that moment, Xiang Yu suddenly grabbed the bald man¡¯s other arm.
¡°If any of you dare to move, I¡¯ll cripple this arm too,¡± said Xiang Yu indifferently, as if breaking an arm was no different to him than breaking a branch.
The people around had no doubt about Xiang Yu¡¯s words.
They stood there with their weapons ready, waiting for Xiang Yu to let go so they could rush him.
¡°We¡¯ll call it even like this, I don¡¯t want the hundred thousand from earlier.
But I have one more condition,¡± Xiang Yu said with a smile.
¡°What condition?¡± the bald man asked, shivering in pain.
¡°See that girl over there?
Call her over, I want to touch her face,¡± Xiang Yu said with a chuckle.
Shi Jian: ¡°¡¡±
Tie Zhuzi: ¡°¡¡±
¡°You¡¡± the bald man started to say something, but then he felt a sharp pain in his other arm, ¡°Xiaoling,e here!¡± he yelled loudly.
The girl standing in the distance was already dumbfounded, wondering just who Xiang Yu was to dare mess with the bald man and had him subdued with just one move.
Just a moment ago, she even felt pity for Xiang Yu, not realizing he had the capability to act this boldly.
Now hearing Xiang Yu wanted to touch her face, she wasn¡¯t angry, but felt a little ttered.
This proved she was charming enough to have such a heroic figure fall for her charms.
¡°Hurry up, bring your face closer for a touch,¡± the bald man shouted at Xiaoling.
Hearing the bald man¡¯s words, Xiaoling looked at him with disdain.
The bald man, who usually strutted around and had shown interest in her, was now degrading her in front of everyone, a great humiliation.
Seeing that Xiaoling just stood there without moving, two men came up and dragged her over to Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu chuckled and said, ¡°Just kidding, you guys really took it seriously.
Alright, let¡¯s leave it at this for today.
Tell your boss that I¡¯lle to collect the debt tomorrow.
Tell him to be ready.¡±
Xiang Yu was about to let go when the opponents suddenly surrounded the exit.
¡°Be careful, I have a gun here,¡± Xiang Yu said, patting Shi Jian¡¯s waist, which was bulging suspiciously.
¡°Let him go,¡± the bald man suddenly yelled, ¡°Tomorrow at eight in the evening, at the abandoned factory on West Third Ring, the money will be ready for you, if you have the guts,e and get it.¡±
¡°It¡¯s a deal,¡± Xiang Yu said, letting go of the bald man and strolling leisurely towards the exit.
The people around were eager to try something, but with Shi Jian gripping his gun, they didn¡¯t dare to make a move, fearful of getting shot.
Upon leaving the building, Xiang Yu stretchedzily.
¡°Brothers, we¡¯re gonna be rich tomorrow.¡±
At that moment, Shi Jian and Tie Zhuzi were drenched in cold sweat.
They were scared to think about it and, without another word, hurried Xiang Yu into the car.
¡°Are you two trying to rebel or what?¡± Xiang Yu said discontentedly.
Shi Jian knew Xiang Yu was bold and capable, but that didn¡¯t mean he could be reckless.
The war was on the brink of breaking out just now, and that too in such a bustling area.
If a real fight had urred and reinforcements had arrived for the opposition, they might have ended up dead there.
Tie Zhuzi drove several thousand meters in one go before he finally breathed a sigh of relief and then burst outughing.
Shi Jian, on the other hand, wore a frustrated expression.
But remembering the white rabbit trembling slightly earlier, he couldn¡¯t help but feel suddenly aroused.
¡°Brother Yu, where are we heading now?¡± Tie Zhuzi asked.
Just then, Xiang Yu¡¯s phone suddenly rang.
He picked it up and saw it was Yan Bin calling.
¡°Hey, Grandfather Yan,¡± Xiang Yu answered the phone with augh.
¡°Heard you stirred up trouble with Bald Qiang, huh kid, pretty gutsy,¡± Yan Bin said with augh.
¡°Thanks for thepliment, Grandfather Yan.
I had no choice, you know, I¡¯m just striving hard to raise your few million,¡± Xiang Yuughed.
Shi Jian and hispanion listened quietly as it was Yan Bin on the line, and they didn¡¯t speak.
He knew that Yan Bin and Xiang Yu didn¡¯t have a good rtionship, and a sh between them was inevitable eventually.
¡°Today, I just want to make this clear.
Before midnight tomorrow, I want my three million in full in my ount.
If you¡¯rete, you¡¯ll bear the consequences.
Also, let me warn you, your life is mine, and I will personally take it in time, to avenge Brother San,¡± Yan Bin said coldly.
¡°Grandfather Yan, you really have a sense of humor.
Of course, my life is my own, and no one can take it.
Just likest time, don¡¯t end up losing your own in the process; that won¡¯t be good,¡± Xiang Yuughed.
¡°Alright, kid.
We¡¯ll see when the timees.¡±
¡°Sure thing, Grandfather Yan.
Take good care of yourself, and I wish you an early¡
ascent to heaven¡¡± Before Xiang Yu could finish, the call was disconnected.
Hearing it was Yan Bin, Tie Zhuzi broke out in a cold sweat.
He knew best who Yan Bin was, having often dealt with him when he followed Zhu Qingyuan.
Known for being ruthlessly violent, Yan Bin often mutted people for slight displeasures.
Even Zhu Qingyuan was somewhat afraid of him.
But Tie Zhuzi also knew the current situation; Xiang Yu having been branded with an iron was because of this man, and by intuition, Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t going to let it go just like that.
After hanging up the phone, Xiang Yu was all cool, nonchntly eating peanuts.
¡°Zhuzi, let¡¯s check out the bar,¡± Xiang Yu suddenly said.
Walking into the bar, Shi Jian immediately went to look for Fang Kuohai on the second floor.
Xiang Yu, meanwhile, sat at the bar.
¡°You actually remember toe visit?¡± Lan Tingting red at Xiang Yu a bit displeased.
¡°Was missing you, so thought I¡¯d stop by,¡± Xiang Yu chuckled and took a swig of beer.
Lan Tingting¡¯s face turned red, and thinking about that night she almost gave herself to Xiang Yu, her face grew even hotter, then she turned around to stay busy.
As Xiang Yu saw Lan Tingting turn away and was about to go upstairs, suddenly Lan Tingting called him back¡
Chapter 39 - 39 39 A Free Birthday Feast
?39: Chapter 39: A Free Birthday Feast 39: Chapter 39: A Free Birthday Feast ¡°Xiang Yu, I have something I want to tell you,¡± Lan Tingting said as if mustering a great deal of courage.
¡°What is it?¡± Xiang Yu walked back and sat down again.
¡°I, I don¡¯t want to work here anymore,¡± Lan Tingting suddenly blurted out with courage, ¡°I want to go to your ce.¡±
¡°No problem, go find Ning Xiaolu.
She¡¯s in charge of thepany¡¯s affairs now.
Just tell her I sent you,¡± Xiang Yu finished his beer on the table in one gulp, then turned and went upstairs.
Watching Xiang Yu¡¯s departing figure, Lan Tingting was somewhat dazed.
What kind of person was he?
She didn¡¯t really understand him, but felt an inexplicable sense of trust, even though he was clearly just a petty thug.
Arriving at Fang Kuohai¡¯s office, he was there discussing matters with Shi Jian.
¡°Xiang Yu,e sit down.
I heard you stirred up trouble with Qian Meiduo to raise money.
You really shouldn¡¯t have done that.
Qian Meiduo isn¡¯t any legitimate businessman; he¡¯s capable of anything for money,¡± Fang Kuohai expressed his concern,
¡°Back when he was just a small-time thug, to collect a debt, he raped a girl in her teens and forced her into prostitution, eventually leaving her crippled.
Such things have happened many times with him; his reputation in the underworld is terrible, and few people deal with him.
Except for Yan Bin, since they are cut from the same cloth.¡±
¡°Big brother, Xiang Yu has agreed to meet others at the Western Third Ring tomorrow.
What do you think we should do?¡± Shi Jian said, worried.
¡°Since he has made a promise, he¡¯s got to go.
That¡¯s the rule of the underworld.
What if we do this: call all the brothers tomorrow; I¡¯ll go with you.
Hopefully, Qian Meiduo won¡¯t make things too difficult for you, out of respect for me,¡± Fang Kuohai was unsure if the other party would be troublesome, but this was the only n for now.
¡°Fang Boss, you needn¡¯t go tomorrow.
I can handle this matter myself.
I came today to make sure everything¡¯s still safe here, and to check if Fang Rong is doing well?¡± Xiang Yu, having be a big brother, felt it was inappropriate to still call Fang Kuohai ¡®big brother¡¯, so he changed it to ¡®boss¡¯.
¡°If you¡¯re so confident, then go ahead and handle it yourself.
The safety here is assured; ever since Zhu Qingyuan was taken out, few dare to make trouble here,¡± Fang Kuohai looked approvingly at Xiang Yu, because all this was his doing.
Upon leaving the bar, Xiang Yu told Shi Jian and the other to go ahead, while he went to the school alone to ensure Fang Rong¡¯s safety.
No matter what Fang Kuohai was like, Fang Rong was innocent.
Lately, he felt there were too many unsettling elements.
Walking through the school gate, he had intended to call Fang Rong when he suddenly saw Zhu Feiyan walking towards him with a few ssmates.
He thought about avoiding them, but Zhu Feiyan had already spotted him.
¡°Xiang Yu, long time no see.
Why haven¡¯t I seen you in sstely?
Come over, girls, let me introduce you to a handsome guy.
He lives right across from me.
Isn¡¯t he handsome?¡± Zhu Feiyan ogled Xiang Yu with star-struck eyes.
The other girls also looked at Xiang Yu as if they wanted to devour him, and he felt rather embarrassed.
Were college girls really this desperate nowadays?
¡°Xiang Yu,e join us for a ssmate¡¯s birthday, okay?¡± Zhu Feiyan said as she hooked her arm through Xiang Yu¡¯s, feeling quite proud of herself.
The other girls also invited Xiang Yu to join them.
Feeling the warmth from her arm, Xiang Yu was a bit lost in thought.
Although Zhu Feiyan wasn¡¯t particrly attractive, she had a decent figure.
However, Xiang Yu remembered the purpose of his visit, so he declined, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry¡¡±
¡°Don¡¯t be sorry.
Today is Ding Xinglong¡¯s birthday.
He invited everyone from our ss.
Juste along,¡± Zhu Feiyan said, pulling him along.
Since everyone was going together, Fang Rong would naturally be there as well, so it might be better to wait for her there.
Besides, he hadn¡¯t had enough of the gentle warmthing from his arm.
Zhu Feiyan either unconsciously or deliberately hugged Xiang Yu¡¯s arm against her chest, as if afraid he would run away if she wasn¡¯t careful.
Xiang Yu also had some memory of Ding Xinglong.
His first day at school was marked by a scuffle with this guy over a seat.
Since it was his birthday, it meant that today was a day to eat a big meal.
They had just walked a few steps when several girls behind them looked at Xiang Yu and giggled.
Zhu Feiyan asked them suspiciously what was going on, but they didn¡¯t say a word.
A few of them took a taxi to Xinglong Hotel.
¡°Wow, this kid is a second-generation rich kid, huh?
He¡¯s actually treating the whole ss to a meal here,¡± Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t help but blurt out as he looked at the hotel.
Hosting a birthday banquet here must cost at least a few thousand yuan.
Considering therge number of ssmates invited, it must be costing tens of thousands.
¡°Of course he¡¯s a second-generation rich kid; this four-star hotel is owned by his family,¡± someone said with a star-struck expression.
Zhu Feiyan handed over the invitation at the door, then a waiter led them to the top floor.
The room on the top floor was luxurious.
After Zhu Feiyan and the others entered, they excitedly looked around everywhere.
They were among the early arrivals, and the room wasn¡¯t very crowded yet.
Xiang Yu found a corner to sit down alone and began casually eating peanuts.
An hour passed, and not everyone had arrived yet.
He didn¡¯t understand why Zhu Feiyan and the others were so excited toe so early.
It was about two hours before the room finally filled with people, and everyone was chatting in small groups.
He had already spotted Fang Rong but didn¡¯t go over to talk to her.
Only Xiang Yu sat quietly in the corner, eating alone.
Nobody noticed him because nobody knew him.
After another ten minutes, the crowd suddenly went quiet as two men entered the room.
These two looked very much alike; one of them was Ding Xinglong, and the other was his father, Ding Yongzhi.
Ding Xinglong appeared, dressed in a ck suit, looking very handsome and immediately attracting the attention of all the female ssmates.
Ding Xinglong, on the other hand, kept his gaze fixed on Fang Rong.
¡°I¡¯m very happy today to have all the ssmates join my son¡¯s birthday banquet.
It¡¯s my honor.
Let me start by representing¡¡± Ding Yongzhi began with an opening statement.
Then Ding Xinglong cleared his throat and said, ¡°Thank you, ssmates, foring to my birthday.
I¡¯m very happy.
There¡¯s also another matter I want to announce today.¡± With that, Ding Xinglong approached Fang Rong.
Fang Rong felt like something was about to happen and instinctively moved half a step toward the crowd, but Ding Xinglong still made his way to her front.
¡°Rongrong, will you be my girlfriend?¡± Ding Xinglong suddenly took out a ring, knelt on one knee, and held it up with both hands.
The boys at the scene suddenly started to jeer, while all the girls looked at Fang Rong with some envy.
Their prince charming was about to be someone else¡¯s.
¡°What joke is this?¡± Fang Rong said, unwillingly, then moved to the side to dodge.
At this moment, the surrounding boys pushed Fang Rong back toward him.
Ding Xinglong stood up and abruptly picked her up.
¡°Today, you have to agree, whether you want to or not.
You¡¯re mine¡¡±
Chapter 40 - 40 40 Already Have a Boyfriend
?40: Chapter 40 Already Have a Boyfriend 40: Chapter 40 Already Have a Boyfriend ¡°Today, whether you agree or not, you have to agree, you¡¯re mine¡¡± Ding Xinglong said as he picked up Fang Rong, preparing to walk outside.
The male students around them started to make a ruckus, while the girls wore cold smiles on their faces.
Seeing Fang Rong in this situation made them very happy.
Zhu Feiyan and Wang Lili were Fang Rong¡¯s roommates, and the two became anxious when they saw Fang Rong being carried out.
They wanted to step forward to stop it, but they couldn¡¯t get through because a wall of people blocked their way.
¡°Let me go, let me go¡¡±
Fang Rong cried out in panic, while Ding Xinglong had a wicked smile on his face,pletely ignoring her reaction.
He had made up his mind, today was his birthday, and he was determined to carry her off in front of all their ssmates.
The things Ding Xinglong wanted, never escaped him.
¡°Let me go, I already have a boyfriend, we¡¯ve already been living together,¡± Fang Rong suddenly shouted out in desperation.
At that moment, the ce became suddenly quiet, and Ding Xinglong looked at Fang Rong in a daze.
¡°What did you say, you¡¯re living together already?¡±
Fang Rong nodded her head hurriedly, knowing Ding Xinglong, as long as she said she was living with someone else, he definitely wouldn¡¯t like her anymore and would stop pestering her.
To protect herself, she could only sacrifice her own reputation.
¡°Who is it, tell me who it is.
Who dares to touch what Ding Xinglong has set his sights on,¡± Ding Xinglong roared at the crowd.
No one spoke; everyone was secretly guessing who Fang Rong¡¯s boyfriend was.
Today was going to be a bad day for him; broken legs and arms were just the lightest consequences.
Ding Yongzhi was also coldly observing everyone; he never saw his son this furious.
¡°Tell me who it is?¡± Ding Xinglong grabbed Fang Rong¡¯s arm and said.
Fang Rong tilted her head and snorted coldly without speaking.
¡°Not telling me, are you?
You¡¯re lying to me.
Today I¡¯m going to verify whether what you¡¯ve said is true or not,¡± said Ding Xinglong and once again picked up Fang Rong.
Now, his intention to carry Fang Rong away was not so much about affection, but purely about venting his rage.
¡°His name is Xiang Yu, Xiang Yu is my boyfriend, I¡¯ve been living with him,¡± said Fang Rong, her voice desperate as she suddenly started shouting.
Then, someone looked back, and slowly, everyone turned to a corner.
In that corner, a handsome young man was stuffing his face with food, a pile of peanut shells thrown under the table, and a chicken leg in his hand.
He was dressed in a white suit, and from the mirror behind him, one could see there was a big hole in the back of it; the young man was none other than Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu was eating, and he didn¡¯t pay any attention when he saw Ding Xinglong picking up Fang Rong since there was no life-threatening danger.
But when he heard Fang Rong¡¯s loud im about living together with him, he froze for a moment before looking up.
Time seemed to freeze at that moment, everyone gaping at Xiang Yu.
This guy must have been a starving ghost in his past life; how could he eat so much.
Although the suit looked quite nice on him, there was obviously a big hole on the back.
It must have been picked up from someone else.
Looking at his way of eating, it was as he had never eaten chicken in his life.
At this moment, everyone had the same question in their mind: how did this guy manage to get in here?
Fang Rong herself did not expect Xiang Yu to be there too.
She had only intended to borrow his name, but now¡
Recalling the words she had just spoken, Fang Rong¡¯s face suddenly turned crimson, and she dared not look up at him again.
However, in an instant, she thought that given Ding Xinglong¡¯s personality, having just lost face, he would definitely take it out on Xiang Yu.
¡°What I said wasn¡¯t about him, but someone else¡¡± Fang Rong suddenly said as she grabbed Ding Xinglong¡¯s arm, then nced at Xiang Yu, signaling him to leave quickly.
Xiang Yu simply looked up, and then continued to bow his head and eat, still wolfing down his food as before.
¡°Get out of the way, you ****.¡± Ding Xinglong raged, forcefully pushing Fang Rong away, and stormed toward Xiang Yu as the people around quickly cleared a path.
Zhu Feiyan and Wang Lili took the opportunity to rush over and help Fang Rong.
¡°You two quickly pull Xiang Yu away, he¡¯ll be at a disadvantage here by himself,¡± Fang Rong said anxiously.
Zhu Feiyan and Wang Lili were just pulling her back.
In their view, it was already toote to leave.
Naturally, they knew that Fang Rong was trying to extricate herself from the situation, but they didn¡¯t know Xiang Yu was also there.
Had they known, they would have informed her, but they had been worried at the time that Fang Rong would snatch Xiang Yu away, and that¡¯s why¡
Looking back now, Zhu Feiyan began to regret it.
¡°Is it you?
You still dare toe here.¡± Ding Xinglong was thoroughly enraged; today he was determined to vent his anger.
Just then, someone stepped forward before anyone else and stood in front of Xiang Yu, lifting him up by one hand.
¡°You actually dare to mess with Brother Long¡¯s girlfriend, kid, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±
This person was named Zhang Liang, who usually hung around Ding Xinglong.
Since few people at school dared to mess with Ding Xinglong, he rarely had a chance to show off.
Today, his opportunity had finallye.
He even had to thank Xiang Yu.
If it weren¡¯t for this **** here, he might havee in vain today.
The gift he had prepared, Ding Xinglong didn¡¯t even care about.
Zhang Liang grabbed Xiang Yu by the cor with his left hand, and his right fist swung toward him.
The people around could already foresee Xiang Yu being punched to the ground.
But just as Zhang Liang¡¯s excited fist flew down, he suddenly saw the disdainful smile on Xiang Yu¡¯s lips, and he bit harder, adding more force to his punch.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t dodge; he simply raised his hand swiftly and pped Zhang Liang¡¯s face.
Zhang Liang was thus sent flying by Xiang Yu¡¯s p, and two of his teeth gloriously fell out.
By this time, Ding Xinglong had also reached Xiang Yu.
Seeing Xiang Yu p Zhang Liang away, he knew he was no match for him.
But if he just retreated like this, he would lose all his dignity.
He began to regret his rashness, such a thing was not worth his effort; letting the security guards outside drag Xiang Yu out and beat him senseless would do the job.
The people around held their breath, watching to see what Ding Xinglong would do.
At that moment, Ding Xinglong could only proceed stubbornly.
¡°Kid, if I don¡¯t kill you today, my name isn¡¯t Ding,¡± Ding Xinglong shouted as he raised his fist and rushed over.
Xiang Yu looked on as if watching a joke, suddenly finding it amusing.
For someone like this, he could beat ten of them with one hand.
¡°Stop!¡± Just then, a loud shout suddenly came from the front.
Hearing the shout, Ding Xinglong suddenly froze in ce.
Everyone turned to look, and it was Ding Yongzhi.
Ding Yongzhi walked over with a stern face and pulled Ding Xinglong back.
¡°Dad, today we must teach him a good lesson,¡± Ding Xinglong said, seeing his father step in, and this matter should have been settled.
¡°Shut up,¡± Ding Yongzhi suddenly shouted, then approached Xiang Yu and bowed, ¡°Are you the new boss of Fang Yuan Logistic, Xiang Yu?¡±
¡°How do you know¡¡±
Chapter 41 - 41 41 Taking You Home
?41: Chapter 41: Taking You Home 41: Chapter 41: Taking You Home ¡°How did you know?¡± Xiang Yu asked as he ate a peanut.
¡°I¡¯m really sorry, my son was disrespectful just now.
Please don¡¯t stoop to his level, as you are a generous adult,¡± Ding Yongzhi said with apparent respect.
¡°It¡¯s fine, just make sure he doesn¡¯t act so arrogantly in the future,¡± Xiang Yu patted his belly, feeling full by then, and then he walked over to Fang Rong and, pulling her along, they left.
Fang Rong did not struggle but simply followed Xiang Yu obediently as they walked outside.
In Xiang Yu¡¯s eyes, Ding Yongzhi was just a typical businessman.
Ding Xinglong was merely a rich second generation, at most a school bully; he didn¡¯t need to take such people seriously.
¡°Dad¡¡± Ding Xinglong looked at his father with a sense of dissatisfaction.
All Ding Yongzhi did was give him a stern look without saying a word.
At this point, the surrounding ssmates began to talk about Xiang Yu¡¯s background.
They knew very well who Ding Xinglong was; in their eyes, he was like a godlike figure, capable of anything.
No matter what happened at school, he could smooth it over.
But today, he had taken such a blow, and his father didn¡¯t even dare to speak up.
Who was this young man?
Why did he have such authority?
Suddenly, Xiang Yu became an enigma.
Fang Rong followed Xiang Yu out of the hotel, her head bowed, not speaking, her cheeks flushed, unclear of what she was thinking.
After walking for some time, she finally mustered the courage to lift her head and look at Xiang Yu.
She saw his expression was somewhat stern, as if he was contemting something, and only then did she let out a long sigh of relief.
¡°Where are we going?¡± Fang Rong finally mustered the courage to ask.
Xiang Yu¡¯s train of thought was abruptly interrupted, and after a pause, he smiled and said, ¡°To an inn.¡±
Back in the hotel, after he had been humiliated, Ding Xinglong left the scene.
Seeing that the main character was gone, the other guests departed as well.
This banquet had been organized by Ding Xinglong to win over Fang Rong, but in the end, he got neither the girl nor preserved his dignity.
¡°Dad, what was that all about today?
That Xiang Yu scared you,¡± Ding Xinglongined as he sat on the sofa in a room.
¡°Bullshit, what are you talking about?
When have I, Ding Yongzhi, ever been afraid of anyone.
It¡¯s just that this Xiang Yu, although he is somebody, won¡¯t be bouncing around for much longer,¡± Ding Yongzhi said with a coldugh.
¡°What do you mean?¡± Ding Xinglong asked, not understanding.
¡°He¡¯s offended someone he shouldn¡¯t have.
I guess he¡¯ll be off to the western paradise in a few days.¡±
¡°Who did he offend?¡± Ding Xinglong¡¯s interest peaked upon hearing that Xiang Yu would soon meet King Yan.
¡°Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t.
Knowing too much isn¡¯t good for you.
And before Xiang Yu is gone, you¡¯d better noty a hand on that girl,¡± Ding Yongzhi said before walking out.
Upon hearing that Xiang Yu was going to take her to an inn, Fang Rong¡¯s heart started pounding.
Should she give herself to him?
No, he was nothing but a rogue, a thug, a shameless jerk.
How could she give her first time to such a man?
Yet, there was an unexined joy in her heart, a hope to lie in Xiang Yu¡¯s arms.
These conflicting feelings tormented her, leaving her conflicted.
¡°I can¡¯t go with you,¡± she finally decided, raising her head to speak, only to realize they weren¡¯t far from the bar.
That¡¯s when she understood that Xiang Yu was merely seeing her home, without any intentions to go to the inn.
She began to hate Xiang Yu in her heart, cursing to herself that he truly was a shameless bastard.
After escorting her back to the bar, Xiang Yu took a taxi alone back to logistics.
A question lingered in his mind; he was by no means a celebrity, and Fang Yuan Logistics could at best be considered a third-ratepany in this city.
He had be the boss here, and yet Ding Yongzhi somehow knew about it.
Could this be a coincidence, or is Ding Yongzhi not as simple as he appears on the surface?
Back at thepany, Shi Jian and Tie Zhuzi were already waiting for him in his office.
¡°Where have you run off to?
Let¡¯s discuss how to deal with Qian Meiduo tomorrow,¡± Shi Jian said irritably.
He was almost out of ideas, while Xiang Yu had leisurely taken a stroll outside.
¡°Do you know Ding Yongzhi, the owner of Xinglong Hotel?¡± Xiang Yu suddenly asked.
¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Shi Jian replied, annoyed at the change of topic, when suddenly something urred to him.
¡°Are you talking about Ding Yongzhi, the owner of the four-star Xinglong Hotel?¡±
Seeing Xiang Yu nod, Shi Jian continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about this person.
I¡¯ve only heard about him before.
He had apetitor once, and they had a fierce rivalry over a four-star hotel.
In the end, hispetitor¡¯s daughter went missing, and after that, I didn¡¯t follow the story.¡±
After hearing this, Xiang Yu gave a coldugh and nodded.
It turned out this guy wasn¡¯t just a businessman.
¡°What about him?¡± Shi Jian asked, looking at Xiang Yu with concern.
¡°Nothing,¡± Xiang Yu replied with an indifferent smile.
¡°So, what¡¯s the n for tomorrow?¡± Shi Jian asked.
¡°No ns, I¡¯m going to sleep at home,¡± Xiang Yu yawned casually.
¡°What?
You must be joking, right?
We¡¯ve already promised the bald guys.
If we don¡¯t show up tomorrow, we can forget about mixing in this circle,¡± Shi Jian was almost furious at Xiang Yu¡¯s words.
¡°Yeah, Brother Yu.
If we don¡¯t go, it¡¯s like showing weakness to Qian Meiduo and the others.
We won¡¯t be able to hold our heads up on the streets after that,¡± Tie Zhuzi also chimed in quickly.
¡°Let¡¯s talk about tomorrow when ites.
For now, I¡¯m going to sleep.
Zhuzi, wake me up at seven for dinner,¡± Xiang Yu said before heading to his bedroom.
¡°Sleeping, eating, when it¡¯s all hands on deck now, and you still have the mood for this¡¡± Shi Jian said angrily as he plopped down on the couch.
Tie Zhuzi just chuckled and didn¡¯t say anything.
He was now determined to follow Xiang Yu, ready to execute whatever Xiang Yu nned unconditionally.
In the hall of a vi, three people were seated.
One of them was the bald man, sporting a bandage on his arm and a look of fury on his face.
The person in the middle had short hair and an average build, with a conspicuousrge ck mole on his left cheek.
This man was Qian Meiduo.
¡°Hmph!
This Xiang Yu really doesn¡¯t know his limits, daring to demand money from me,¡± Qian Meiduo snorted.
¡°Big brother, it¡¯s our fault.
We underestimated them.
We didn¡¯t expect that they¡¯d strike as soon as they said they would, catching us off guard.
Besides, they had guns,¡± the bald man said.
After all, the bald man was Qian Meiduo¡¯s top lieutenant, and he tried to attribute the loss to objective reasons, avoiding mentioning his own ipetencepared to Xiang Yu.
¡°Don¡¯t me yourself, Qiangzi.
They were just too cunning.
Tomorrow, I will personally wipe out these people.
Just a bunch of nobodies, mere punks.
I want to see what tricks they cane up with,¡± Qian Meiduo scoffed.
In the past, he¡¯d dealt with many such punks; they all fell before Qian Meiduo¡¯s de.
In his eyes, Xiang Yu was no different from those others.
The injury of Strong Bald was entirely due to underestimation.
¡°Boss Qian, I think this Xiang Yu isn¡¯t simple.
From what I know, he hasn¡¯t been in this city for long, and yet he¡¯s achieved this much.
He shouldn¡¯t be underestimated.
For safety, you shouldn¡¯t go tomorrow¡¡± The other person was wearing sses and looked refined¡
Chapter 42 - 42 42 Xiang Yus Inexplicable Choice
?42: Chapter 42 Xiang Yu¡¯s Inexplicable Choice 42: Chapter 42 Xiang Yu¡¯s Inexplicable Choice The man was wearing sses, of medium height, with a gaunt face, appearing to be very shrewd.
This person was none other than Qian Meiduo¡¯s military strategist, Zhuge Tian.
It was with this man that Qian Meiduo managed to rise from a petty thug to her position today.
One could say that Wang Qiang and Zhuge Tian were her left and right hands, one in charge of finances and the other of military matters.
Although Zhuge Tian had never met Xiang Yu, the fact that he could establish his own territory in such a short time was not just a matter of luck.
¡°Boss Qian, for safety¡¯s sake, you better not go.
I feel there¡¯s something unusual about this Xiang Yu,¡± Zhuge Tian said.
¡°Mr.
Zhuge, I listen to you on other matters, but on this one, I must go myself.
Someone dared to hurt my brother; if I don¡¯t personally scratch him, I won¡¯t be able to swallow this indignation,¡± Qian Meiduo fumed.
¡°But¡¡±
¡°No buts, that¡¯s settled.
Qiangzi, tell the brothers to get ready with their weapons early.¡± In Qian Meiduo¡¯s view, Xiang Yu was just a reckless fool.
Since he didn¡¯t care about his life, then tomorrow she would take Xiang Yu¡¯s life.
At exactly seven o¡¯clock in the evening, Tie Zhuzi woke up the sleeping Xiang Yu, who got up and ate something casually.
Then he called Shi Jian, and the two of them drove out.
¡°It¡¯s already dark, where are we going?¡± Shi Jianined.
¡°The abandoned factory on the West Third Ring,¡± Xiang Yu said simply.
¡°Have you already thought of a n?¡± Upon hearing this, Shi Jian immediately became excited.
It turned out that Xiang Yu was not as unserious as he appeared.
¡°No, I just want to see what the abandoned factory is like,¡± Xiang Yu said casually.
Shi Jian just smiled and did not speak; he was slowly beginning to understand Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu was the kind of person whose surface nobody could stand, but in reality, it was quite the opposite.
When they arrived at the abandoned factory, the sky hadpletely darkened.
The three parked the car in a very concealed ce and then walked into the factory.
Outside the factory was an open space, but it was overgrown with dry grass.
Inside the factory were many rusty iron sheets, well-suited for hiding.
After examining the terrain, when the three walked out of the factory, they suddenly spotted a man.
He was wearing sses with a gaunt face¡ªit was Zhuge Tian.
Seeing hisposed gaze, Xiang Yu suddenly felt a sense of danger.
This danger did note from the other person, but from within Xiang Yu himself.
Zhuge Tian also saw Xiang Yu and hispanions; he just nodded and smiled without speaking and then left.
¡°Be careful with this man in the future,¡± Xiang Yu suddenly said.
¡°Who is he?¡± Shi Jian and the other one asked simultaneously.
¡°I don¡¯t know either,¡± Xiang Yu replied, then circled the factory twice.
Shi Jian looked at Xiang Yu with disdain, feigning mystery.
He¡¯s just a middle-aged man wearing sses, looking so weak and feeble; Shi Jian could send him flying with a p.
It was already nine o¡¯clock in the evening when they returned from the factory.
¡°Both of you share your thoughts,¡± Xiang Yu said as he sat there shelling peanuts.
Hearing Xiang Yu speak like that, Shi Jian was suddenly stunned.
Xiang Yu rarely took advice from others before, and to have him asking for one¡¯s opinion today, it seemed that he had also begun to realize the severity of the problem.
¡°I suggest we bring in Brother Fang.
After all, Brother Fang has been mixing in this territory for many years.
With him stepping forward, perhaps we can settle it with that sum of money,¡± Shi Jian said.
¡°What¡¯s your opinion, Zhuzi?¡± Xiang Yu looked at Tie Zhuzi and asked.
¡°Ah!
Me?¡± Tie Zhuzi was clearly unustomed to this.
He only knew to protect Xiang Yu, and he seldom got involved in matters that required brainstorming.
Now, hearing Xiang Yu asking him, he could only scratch his head and say, ¡°Let me think, why should we be afraid of them?
If worsees to worst, we¡¯ll perish together.
Tomorrow, we¡¯ll just bring our brothers together and charge over there to see who¡¯s the tougher one.¡±
Both Shi Jian and Tie Zhuzi looked at Xiang Yu with some expectation, hoping he would share his opinion.
However, Xiang Yu simply stretched, said he was going to sleep, and walked away, leaving Shi Jian and Tie Zhuzi extremely frustrated.
The reason Xiang Yu asked the two of them was not really to hear their opinions, but to see their judgment capabilities.
Shi Jian belonged to the rational type, choosing to look at problemsprehensively when confronted with them; he was able to recognize his shorings.
Tie Zhuzi, on the other hand, was impulsive, belonging to the type who feared neither heaven nor earth and would even drag someone down with him in death.
Lying on the bed, Xiang Yu didn¡¯t take tomorrow¡¯s matter to heart; scouting the terrain today was just a habit formed in the army.
Since he had chosen to fight, he might as well try to grasp the key elements of timing and geographical advantage.
What made him somewhat anxious was the person he had met today.
For some reason, he always felt that this person was very dangerous.
But on close observation, there was nothing special about him.
This person didn¡¯t have a killer aura, but rather seemed like an intellectual.
Exactly where the problemy, he couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint.
Early the next morning, Shi Jian had gathered people downstairs, ready to be called into action at any moment.
He and Tie Zhuzi went to wait for Xiang Yu in the office, but they ended up waiting until ten in the morning.
Eventually, Shi Jian couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and pushed the door into Xiang Yu¡¯s bedroom, only to find him sound asleep.
Shi Jian was furious and pulled Xiang Yu up.
¡°The situation is urgent, and here you are sleeping.
Do you even have a n?¡±
¡°Are you two sick, waking people up this early?¡± Xiang Yu, bleary-eyed, prepared to go back to sleep.
Seeing this, Shi Jian hurriedly pulled him up again.
Having no choice, Xiang Yu got dressed.
¡°I¡¯ve already thought through this issue,¡± he said as he sat on the couch and looked at the two of them.
¡°Really?
What¡¯s the n?¡± Shi Jian eagerly sat beside Xiang Yu, asking somewhat anxiously.
¡°Didn¡¯t you say if we don¡¯t show up, we¡¯ll lose face?
Well, you two take the brothers and go.
Make an appearance and then hurry up and flee.
I won¡¯t go,¡± Xiang Yu said, stretching himself.
¡°What?¡± Shi Jian stared with wide eyes, looking incredulously at Xiang Yu.
Even Tie Zhuzi on the side looked at Xiang Yu in disbelief, feeling as if he had misjudged the man.
¡°Xiang Yu, are you scared to go?
If you¡¯re scared, just say it, and I¡¯ll go for you.
I can¡¯t bear to just show my face and then run away; I can¡¯t afford to lose that respect,¡± Shi Jian said, growing agitated.
¡°Brother Yu¡¡± Tie Zhuzi nced at Xiang Yu with embarrassment, obviously not very supportive of Xiang Yu¡¯s idea.
¡°This is how it¡¯s going to be settled.
If you two consider me your big brother, you¡¯ll do as I say.
If you think I¡¯m not up to it, you can leave now,¡± Xiang Yu said, stretching again before going off to freshen up.
¡°What are you saying, Xiang Yu?
You¡¯re talking about sending us to our deaths as if you¡¯re righteous, do you even have a conscience?
How am I supposed to exin this to our brothers?¡± Shi Jian was near exploding with anger; he really couldn¡¯t understand what Xiang Yu was thinking.
Tie Zhuzi also sighed secretly.
Perhaps he really had followed the wrong person.
If that was the case, then after finishing this matter, he nned to leave as a way to repay Xiang Yu for his kindness¡
Chapter 43 - 43 43 Zhuge Tian Overly Sensitive
?43: Chapter 43 Zhuge Tian Overly Sensitive 43: Chapter 43 Zhuge Tian Overly Sensitive Hearing Xiang Yu speak like that, Tie Zhuzi also felt very downhearted.
¡°What should we do?¡± he asked, looking at Shi Jian.
¡°What else can we do, just do as he says,¡± Shi Jian replied irritably.
Although he didn¡¯t agree with Xiang Yu¡¯s statement, after all, Xiang Yu was the boss here, and his orders had to be followed.
It was just that he had a bit of a headache about how to exin this to the brothers below.
After lunch, Shi Jian had intended to discuss some matters with Xiang Yu, but there was already no one in Xiang Yu¡¯s office.
Shi Jian could only helplessly shake his head, thinking that the kid must have gone out to y again.
Now he understood why Fang Kuohai wanted him toe over and help Xiang Yu¡ªit must be because he didn¡¯t trust him.
Shi Jian gathered the brothers and then discussed the night¡¯s operation.
At this point, he suddenly noticed a few were missing.
¡°Where are they?¡± Shi Jian asked sternly.
¡°The four of them were called out by Brother Yu,¡± one of them said.
Hearing this, Shi Jian was so angry he clenched his teeth, but he couldn¡¯t show his anger in front of the brothers, so he waved his hand nonchntly.
In the vi, Zhuge Tian, sitting on the sofa and pondering, said, ¡°Boss Qian, I suggest we first get the brothers to find a ce to lie in ambush there, just in case.¡±
¡°Mr.
Zhuge, you¡¯re too cautious.
Xiang Yu is just a small upstart; he doesn¡¯t have more than twenty people under him¡ªwhat can he do.
Tonight, I will make all of them disappear in this city,¡± Qian Meiduo said confidently.
With Qian Meiduo personally taking charge, the bald man also became a lot more confident.
He wanted to break all four of his limbs and then torture him to death slowly¡ªthat would rid him of the hatred in his heart.
Looking at the bandage wrapped around his arm, he snorted coldly.
Zhuge Tian observed their expressions and knew that they werepletely indulging in their own fantasy; they were not listening to him at all.
He shook his head helplessly, then walked out of the vi and picked up the phone.
¡°Hello, Boss Yan, I¡¯m Zhuge Tian, Qian Meiduo¡¯s assistant.¡±
¡°Oh?
Mr.
Zhuge?¡± Yan Bin clearly didn¡¯t expect Zhuge Tian to call him.
Indeed, Zhuge Tian had a reputation in the underworld for being a master strategist.
Back then, Yan Bin wanted to recruit him, but Qian Meiduo had always treated Zhuge Tian like a brother, which was why Zhuge Tian didn¡¯t leave.
Since Yan Bin and Qian Meiduo were in a cooperative rtionship, it made Yan Bin give up poaching him.
Although Xiang Yu was preparing to make a move on Qian Meiduo, in Yan Bin¡¯s view, Xiang Yu was simply courting death.
Not only did Qian Meiduo have more men, but she also had the weapons and equipment Yan Bin supplied.
With these, why fear Xiang Yu?
Moreover, Yan Bin thought that Xiang Yu was only riding on Fang Kuohai¡¯s coattails.
And since Fang Kuohai hadn¡¯t acted this time, it made him even more proud.
As long as Xiang Yu was eliminated, Fang Kuohai would be even more powerless, and then taking over his assets would be hugely satisfying.
Now, Yan Bin was starting to feel resentful.
Fang Kuohai had given an extra million each to save Xiang Yu¡ªmoney that, in his view, would eventually belong to him.
¡°I know about your rtionship with Xiang Yu and them¡¡±
Before Zhuge Tian could finish, Yan Binughed heartily and said, ¡°Mr.
Zhuge, don¡¯t worry.
Tonight, you guys can go ahead boldly.
I¡¯ve already made arrangements with your Boss Qian.
She¡¯ll leave me a live one, as this person is still of some use to me.¡±
¡°You misunderstand, Boss Yan, I always feel that Xiang Yu is not simple.
Our Boss Qian might be underestimating him, and if it continues this way, there might be trouble tonight,¡± Zhuge Tian said.
¡°Oh?
Then what do you mean?¡± Yan Bin, seeing Zhuge Tian taking Xiang Yu so seriously, couldn¡¯t help but look down on Zhuge Tian.
It seemed that this fellow was only so in name.
He made Xiang Yu sound very formidable, and then if he were effortlessly eliminated tonight, it would all the more demonstrate Zhuge Tian¡¯s might.
¡°Tonight, I hope Boss Yan can assist us in taking down Xiang Yu together.
We have amon enemy, and, after all, it will be on us openly if he falls tonight.
It won¡¯t harm the harmony between your brothers.
Xiang Yu has only just joined your circles and doesn¡¯t have much foundation.
Eliminating him, I suspect no one but Fang Kuohai will act, and Fang Kuohai¡¯s power is nothing to fear,¡± Zhuge Tian analyzed seriously.
Zhuge Tian¡¯s analysis was on point, but hearing it, Yan Bin couldn¡¯t help but sneer.
By taking Xiang Yu down, their reputation would greatly enhance, and it would act as both revenge and favor for them.
Although Yan Bin was somewhat disdainful, he still agreed and said, ¡°Mr.
Zhuge, your analysis is good.
Well then.
For ourmon enemy, I n to send three of my most reliable assistants to help you.
These threeds are my prized elites, especially skilled in shooting.¡±
¡°Boss Yan, you must not underestimate Xiang Yu.¡± Hearing Yan Bin say this, Zhuge Tian knew that the other party didn¡¯t really take his words seriously, even finding them somewhat contemptuous.
¡°All right, Mr.
Zhuge, that¡¯s settled, I have some things to take care of, goodbye,¡± Yan Bin said before hanging up.
¡°What¡¯s up, Big Brother?¡± someone beside him asked.
¡°Zhuge Tian, this old fool, thinks I¡¯m a three-year-old kid.
Sooner orter, I¡¯ll deal with him.
Liang Fei, you go find any three newbies who can shoot and have them assist Zhuge Tian,¡± Yan Bin said with a coldugh.
He had always heard about how capable Zhuge Tian was, but today¡¯s phone callpletely changed his opinion.
Zhuge Tian also sighed after hanging up; he knew Fang Kuohai hadn¡¯t taken his words seriously.
Three sharpshooters or not, if these three were used well, it would be enough to take down Xiang Yu.
In the logisticspany, more than a dozen people were sitting in the office, nobody talking.
Some were only silently wiping their handguns, and the atmosphere was very oppressive.
Shi Jian wanted to say something encouraging but didn¡¯t know how to start.
¡°Brothers, in tonight¡¯s operation, as long as you do as I say, there will be no problems.
Those of you driving must pay attention, you must not let the enemy trap us there.
As long as we escape the factory, it will be over.
This is the arrangement of our boss, and since he arranged it this way, there must be a deep meaning behind it.
We must have faith in him.¡±
Shi Jian didn¡¯t believe his own words as he said them.
That bastard Xiang Yu, God knows where he had run off to y now.
Last time he mentioned going to Xinglong Hotel; perhaps he had gone there to chase women.
After everything was over, he would definitely find somewhere quiet to teach this kid a lesson.
When the others heard Shi Jian say this, they also rxed a bit and began discussing the n for the evening.
At seven o¡¯clock in the evening, Shi Jian suddenly stood up.
¡°Brothers, if we cane back alive today, I¡¯ll treat everyone to drinks, let¡¯s move out¡¡±
Following Shi Jian, the group headed downstairs¡
Chapter 44 - 44 44 Bald Qiang Cries and Begs for Mercy
?44: Chapter 44: Bald Qiang Cries and Begs for Mercy 44: Chapter 44: Bald Qiang Cries and Begs for Mercy ¡°Brothers, if we can make it back alive today, I¡¯ll treat everyone to a drink, let¡¯s head out¡¡± Shi Jian shouted and then made his way downstairs.
Twelve men, driving three cars, hurriedly headed towards Xihuan.
Shi Jian was hoping that Xiang Yu would suddenly appear, but as they approached the West Third Ring, Xiang Yu still hadn¡¯t shown up.
By then, night had fallenpletely; the factory¡¯s surroundings were even more sinister and terrifying being far from the city.
Around the factory, eight parked cars with headlights zing illuminated it from eight different directions.
Inside the factory, lights were on, a stark contrast to the enveloping darkness.
Shi Jian and his men drove their three vehicles directly to the vacant lot on the outskirts of the factory but didn¡¯t get out, instead quietly sitting in the cars.
Qian Meiduo¡¯s people didn¡¯t show up either; the scene was eerily quiet, as if everyone was waiting for something.
¡°Nobody move, wait for mymand,¡± Shi Jian ordered from the car, hand on his gun, carefully surveying the surroundings.
Just then, a gunshot rang out suddenly from outside, like a signal.
Many men descended from the eight cars at once, guns in hand, and opened fire on Shi Jian and his team without a word.
¡°Go, leave now,¡± Shi Jian shouted, firing his pistol toward the outside.
All around were people on the move; Shi Jian didn¡¯t know whom to target and fired his gun aimlessly.
At the same time, his brothers behind him also began to shoot.
The four drivers were already prepared, so when they heard Shi Jian¡¯smand, they floored the gas pedal and began to retrace their route.
¡°Damn these bastards, Xiang Yu, you son of a bitch,¡± Shi Jian cursed.
¡°Who the hell fired first just now?¡± At that moment, Bald Wang Qiang suddenly stepped forward and shouted.
He wanted to lure Xiang Yu into the open before dealing with the others.
He was genuinely concerned his brothers might identally kill Xiang Yu.
¡°Go after them quick; remember, I want Xiang Yu alive, the rest can be taken care of,¡± Wang Qiang ordered loudly.
Then, seven cars sped off in pursuit of Shi Jian¡¯s retreating vehicles.
¡°These bastards, can¡¯t even handle this simple task,¡± Wang Qiang fumed as he walked back into the factory.
¡°Strong, don¡¯t worry.
Those drivers are all skilled; they won¡¯t get away,¡± Qian Meiduo confidently said as he leisurely sat in a chair, waiting for the oue.
¡°Xiang Yu, that bastard, I must skin him today,¡± Wang Qiang ground his teeth in anger.
He couldn¡¯t believe that Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t gotten out of the car.
To make matters worse, his own men had made a mistake by firing too soon, triggering the attack earlier than nned.
¡°Oh, are you talking about me?¡± Just then, Xiang Yu suddenly jumped down from a piece of equipment to the second floor, then slowly walked down.
Wang Qiang, seeing Xiang Yu descending, didn¡¯t react at first.
What was going on?
Hadn¡¯t they left in their cars earlier?
Could it be that he had already taken out his own men and returned so quickly?
That was impossibly fast, simply inconceivable.
The only exnation was that Xiang Yu had been hiding there all along.
As Wang Qiang came to his senses and reached for his gun, Xiang Yu suddenly shot him in the left arm, causing the pistol to fall to the ground.
¡°You are Xiang Yu?¡± At that moment, Qian Meiduo suddenly picked up the gun from the ground, looked at Xiang Yu with a sneer.
¡°You¡¯re quite something, kid.
Been waiting here all afternoon, haven¡¯t you?¡±
¡°I had a nice nap right here.
If it weren¡¯t for your people outside waking me up, I might¡¯ve slept until tomorrow morning,¡± Xiang Yu said, yawning abruptly.
Just then, Qian Meiduo suddenly raised his gun and aimed at Xiang Yu.
He was no kind-hearted man; given the chance, he would deal a fatal blow to his opponent.
¡°Hmph!
It¡¯s your own fault for being too arrogant, Xiang Yu,¡± Qian Meiduo said confidently in his marksmanship, which was quick on the draw and considered above average among the bosses.
But just as Qian Meiduo was about to pull the trigger, shots rang out from the opposite side.
A bullet urately entered Qian Meiduo¡¯s gun barrel and, with a ¡®click,¡¯ broke Qian Meiduo¡¯s finger.
Qian Meiduo let out a scream of agony and dropped the handgun.
¡°Big Brother!¡± Wang Qiang, ignoring the pain in his arm, rushed over to support Qian Meiduo.
¡°Don¡¯t try any tricks in front of me; you¡¯re not faster than me,¡± Xiang Yu said as he walked over to Qian Meiduo, sat down in the chair, and, without hesitation, shot Wang Qiang in the leg.
Wang Qiang cried out in pain and fell to one knee.
¡°Xiang Yu, if you have the guts, kill me!¡± Wang Qiang yelled.
¡°No need to rush; I¡¯ll kill you in a moment,¡± Xiang Yu said mercilessly as he fired another shot into Wang Qiang¡¯s right leg.
Losing his bnce, Wang Qiang ¡®thudded¡¯ to his knees before Xiang Yu.
¡°Xiang Yu, you bastard, you¡¯re a bastard¡¡± Wang Qiang cried out and suddenly broke into tears, ¡°I beg you, please, spare me; I won¡¯t dare again, please spare me¡¡± Faced with death, Wang Qiang suddenly lost his sanity.
¡°Regretting now, are you?
Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bitte?¡± Xiang Yu said, casually ying with the gun.
At that moment, he felt a chill down his back as if he was being watched, and his experience told him this was the case.
Without a second thought, Xiang Yu performed a roll forward.
This move quite startled Qian Meiduo.
That kid must have gone crazy, unexpectedly tumbling forward.
At the same time, gunfire erupted around him.
The bulletsnded near Xiang Yu.
Listening to the shots, there should be three people, three people upying different positions on the second floor, leaving Xiang Yu nowhere to dodge.
Xiang Yu did a forward roll and kept his body moving, trying to avoid getting shot in vital areas.
But after a few breaths, he felt the three gunmen above were not professionals; at best, they only knew how to shoot.
This was a false rm indeed; had there been three experts above, he might have actually been injured today.
Still, this didn¡¯t quite make sense.
If the enemies had arranged for three gunmen earlier, why would they choose such poor shooters?
Could there be someone else involved?
Seeing the three men¡¯s shooting was not urate, Xiang Yu suddenly stood up, shot in three directions without looking, and then came the sounds of three bodies hitting the ground.
After taking down the three men, Xiang Yu remained on guard.
Then he suddenly heard the sound of a car starting outside.
Without thinking, he rushed out and fired several shots at the car.
But by that time, the car had already started moving away.
He only caught a glimpse of a figure, slender with a pair of sses.
Xiang Yu thought of the person he had met during the day, not realizing this man was Zhuge Tian.
Xiang Yu walked back to the center of the factory and, without a word, shot Qian Meiduo in the leg.
¡°Don¡¯t kill me, I have money, I can give you money, as long as you don¡¯t kill me.
I¡¯ll do anything, I can tell you anything you want to know,¡± Qian Meiduo begged pitifully as he suddenly knelt to the ground.
What he needed to do now was buy time, until his brothers returned¡
Chapter 45 - 45 45 Killing Brothers to Save Ones Own Life
?45: Chapter 45 Killing Brothers to Save One¡¯s Own Life 45: Chapter 45 Killing Brothers to Save One¡¯s Own Life ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, I have money, I have a lot of money, just let me go,¡± Qian Meiduo pleaded without dignity.
¡°Oh?
You have a lot of money?¡± Xiang Yu said as he took out a card and handed it to him.
¡°I don¡¯t care how you do it, but you have ten minutes to transfer the money onto this card.¡±
Qian Meiduo quickly agreed and then took out his phone.
Xiang Yu was not worried about him calling anyone; if he even thought about it, Xiang Yu wouldn¡¯t mind putting a bullet in his head.
While Qian Meiduo frantically operated his mobile banking app, he pondered how he could escape from this situation.
Although he appeared busy, his mind wasn¡¯t focused on transferring the money.
He had to try everything to stall for time, of course, even if he transferred the money to Xiang Yu, it didn¡¯t matter as long as his brothers coulde back, everything could still be saved.
¡°Six minutes have passed; you have four minutes left,¡± Xiang Yu said indifferently.
His gaze upon Qian Meiduo wasn¡¯t like he was looking at a person but more like he was looking at a corpse.
Qian Meiduo was sweating profusely, not daring to dy any longer.
He took two minutes to transfer ten million to Xiang Yu.
¡°Just ten million, are you trying to trick me?¡± Xiang Yu kicked Qian Meiduo in the face and shot him in the thigh.
¡°You have two minutes left,¡± Xiang Yu said as he sat back down on the chair.
Qian Meiduo, shot in the leg, blood pouring out, suddenly felt despair.
Who exactly was the person in front of him?
Why did he have such a feeling of being close to death?
¡°Big brother, let me go, I¡¯ll give you everything.
I won¡¯t be the boss anymore, my properties, my brothers, I¡¯ll give them all to you.
Just let me go,¡± Qian Meiduo knelt in front of Xiang Yu and begged.
¡°One and a half minutes left,¡± Xiang Yu said,pletely ignoring him and just ying with the gun in his hand.
Qian Meiduo, not daring to waste any more time, took his phone and transferred fifteen million to Xiang Yu within a minute.
Seeing the money transferred, Xiang Yu finally stood up and smiled, ¡°Now that¡¯s better, money does make things easier.¡±
Xiang Yu might have smiled, but for Qian Meiduo, it seemed like his good days were over.
Those ten minutes felt as long as ten years to him.
He hated himself for his carelessness, hated that he hadn¡¯t listened to Zhuge Tian.
Zhuge Tian had warned him, but he hadn¡¯t listened.
Those three gunmen just now, he knew Zhuge Tian had arranged for them to be here; it¡¯s just that the three men were too weak and were easily dealt with by Xiang Yu¡¯s three shots.
There is no antidote for regret in this world; if there were, he certainly would have brought more people and wouldn¡¯t have been so careless.
Now his mind was racing with thoughts on how to dy time.
Just then, four people suddenly entered from outside.
These four came in with excited faces and approached Xiang Yu.
¡°Brother Yu, all those guys are taken care of, blown sky-high,¡± one of them said.
Seeing Xiang Yu inplete control of the situation here, they were even more ted.
Hearing the four men¡¯s words, Qian Meiduo was stunned.
Blown sky-high, what does that mean?
Could it be that they had blown all his brothers up?
¡°Now it¡¯s just the two of you left,¡± Xiang Yu said as he stretchedzily.
Qian Meiduo, with the confirmation, copsed, limp as if he had lost his soul.
His years of establishment were destroyed by the thug before him; he couldn¡¯t ept it.
But now, he had to think of a way to save his life; only by staying alive would he have a chance to turn the tables.
¡°Xiang Yu, I¡¯m willing to follow you, to take your orders, whatever you want me to do,¡± Qian Meiduo knelt on the ground and begged for mercy.
¡°¡®Anything goes?''¡± Xiang Yu asked, puzzled.
Qian Meiduo eagerly nodded, as if he had found a sliver of hope.
¡°Kill him,¡± Xiang Yu said casually, tossing the gun to Qian Meiduo.
The four men behind Xiang Yu, seeing what he did, all tensely gripped their guns, on alert behind him.
They were worried that Qian Meiduo might suddenly shoot Xiang Yu.
Holding the gun, Qian Meiduo was momentarily dazed.
Could it be that the gun was out of bullets?
Was he trying to test him?
Or maybe there was only one bullet left.
Yes, there must be no bullets left, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be so calm.
With that thought, Qian Meiduo pressed the gun against the bald man¡¯s head.
¡°Big brother, what are you doing?
We¡¯d sworn to live and die together.¡± The bald man hadn¡¯t expected Qian Meiduo to actually press the gun against him.
They had done the initiation ritual, drinking Blood Wine, and he¡¯d sworn to protect Qian Meiduo¡¯s safety with his life.
Even if it meant trading his own life for Qian Meiduo¡¯s now, he would have agreed without hesitation.
But he couldn¡¯t bear having his big brother pointing a gun at his head, and without saying another word, he closed his eyes.
¡°Brother, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Qian Meiduo said, hoping there were no bullets in the gun.
But when the gunshot rang out and blood sttered his face, he realized he¡¯d grossly misjudged Xiang Yu.
¡°You really are a beast, killing even your own brother,¡± Xiang Yu said, taking the gun back and pressing it against Qian Meiduo¡¯s head.
¡°I¡¯ve given you all the money, you promised to let me go,¡± Qian Meiduo,ing to his senses, pleaded on his knees.
Now he was somewhat regretful; why had he not shot Xiang Yu with the gun earlier?
They could have died together, rather than being in such a passive situation now.
¡°I never promised to let you go.
Your twenty-five million merely bought you an extra fifteen minutes.
You know what you¡¯ve done, and killing you now is letting you off easy,¡± Xiang Yu said, without another word, shooting Qian Meiduo dead.
¡°Clean up the scene,¡± Xiang Yumanded, throwing the gun to his men, then walked leisurely outside, leaving a trail of peanut shells on the ground.
The four men behind him, seeing the two corpses and the blood all over the floor, nearly threw up.
They couldn¡¯t understand how Xiang Yu could remain soposed in such a situation, even managing to eat peanuts.
They hadn¡¯t experienced it, so they couldn¡¯t understand.
That day had been Xiang Yu¡¯s birthday.
Their squad had gone on a mission, only to be surrounded by terrorists unexpectedly, with theirmunications equipment jammed and all contact with the outside world lost.
They were besieged for three days and nights with very little food left.
At that time, Xiang Yu had been the youngest in the squad, so the captain decided they would cover for him to break through.
Thest of their food was a pack of peanuts from the captain, who ordered Xiang Yu to eat them.
Those were the tastiest things he¡¯d ever eaten in his life.
Only Xiang Yu survived in the end.
Sometimes he hated the fact that it was him who had lived.
He knew his life wasn¡¯t his own, that there were still many things waiting for him to do.
Coming out of the factory, he hummed a tune as he made his way back the way he hade.
He didn¡¯t know how long he walked, but eventually, the four men caught up with him in a car and brought Xiang Yu back home.
In the logisticspany¡¯s office, at that moment, over a dozen people sat there, somewhat in shock.
One person was injured, but not seriously, while the others were unharmed.
They had safely made it back, albeit aggrieved, but at least they had saved their brothers¡¯ lives.
¡°Brothers, we must be careful from now on.
We¡¯ve turned against Qian Meiduo, and who knows if they¡¯ll try something sneaky,¡± Shi Jian said, not knowing that Qian Meiduo had already gone to the Western Paradise to meet Buddha¡
Chapter 46 - 46 46 The Image of Xiang Yu in Eyes
?46: Chapter 46 The Image of Xiang Yu in Eyes 46: Chapter 46 The Image of Xiang Yu in Eyes Xiang Yu was holding a mobilization meeting there, demanding his brothers not to go out lightly to avoid Qian Meiduo¡¯s retaliation.
They had broken Baldy¡¯s arm, and given Qian Meiduo¡¯s character, he didn¡¯t believe she would just let it go.
Just then, Xiang Yu casually pushed the door open and walked in.
¡°What¡¯s all the fuss?¡± Xiang Yu said with a smile before sitting down by the sofa.
Seeing Xiang Yue in, Shi Jian said angrily, ¡°You guys go out, I have something to say to him.¡±
The others all left knowingly, but Tie Zhuzi stayed.
He had made up his mind to leave this ce, maybe he didn¡¯t understand Xiang Yu well enough before.
He could actually leave alone at this critical time; this wasn¡¯t the sort of person worth following.
¡°Pour me a ss of water first; I¡¯m a bit thirsty.¡± Xiang Yu pointed to the cup in front of Shi Jian.
¡°Still have the face to drink water?
Our brothers almost lost their lives; do you even know that?
What did you do today?
Tell me, did you go to Xinglong Hotel to mess around?¡± Shi Jian looked at him as if hating iron for not bing steel.
¡°Stop talking nonsense, how could someone as pure as me mess around?
I just touched a few girls¡¯ cheeks,¡± Xiang Yu said nonchntly.
Shi Jian: ¡°¡¡±
Tie Zhuzi was pouring water for Xiang Yu, and upon hearing his words, almost threw the thermos on the floor.
¡°You, you, you scoundrel, have you no shame?¡± Shi Jian pointed at Xiang Yu and yelled.
¡°Touching those cheeks really wasfortable¡¡± Xiang Yu seemed to lose himself in endless memories.
Hearing Xiang Yu¡¯s words, Shi Jian red at him angrily.
Grinding his teeth, he pointed at Xiang Yu, unable to utter a word, then stormed out, mming the door behind him.
Xiang Yu knew Shi Jian was very sensitive, and deliberately provoked him with his words.
Seeing him go out, he just smiled and didn¡¯t speak.
¡°Brother Yu, I want to talk to you about something,¡± Tie Zhuzi sat opposite Xiang Yu, saying in a low voice as he hung his head.
¡°Zhuzi, I¡¯m a bit tired today.
If it¡¯s not very important, let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow,¡± Xiang Yu replied, leaning back on the sofa.
Seeing Xiang Yu like this, Tie Zhuzi nodded.
Since he had decided to leave, one or two days wouldn¡¯t make a difference.
He stood up just about to leave when Xiang Yu suddenly opened his eyes and looked at him, ¡°Tell the brothers, nobody is to speak of today¡¯s events.¡±
Tie Zhuzi merely nodded and walked toward the exit.
Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t speak of such things.
He hadn¡¯t even exchanged fire with the enemy, and he was fleeing already, not to mention the boss was so scared he hadn¡¯t attended.
This sort of embarrassing event, he would never speak of it even if it killed him.
Tie Zhuzi reached the door, just as Lan Tingting was about to knock.
Knowing her rtionship with Xiang Yu, he left without a word.
Now, in his heart, Xiang Yu¡¯s image was one who shirked responsibility and liked beautiful women.
Seeing Lan Tingting, Xiang Yu was initially stunned, then smiled and remained silent.
He knew Lan Tingting hade to work here, in the finance department.
¡°How is it working over here?¡± Xiang Yu asked casually.
¡°Much better than before, at least there aren¡¯t as many lechers looking at me with lust every day,¡± Lan Tingting said, sitting next to Xiang Yu.
¡°Really?¡± Xiang Yu said, looking Lan Tingting up and down.
Lan Tingting yfully hit Xiang Yu, ¡°You¡¯re the boss now and still can¡¯t be serious.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not serious, it¡¯s just that you¡¯re too pretty.
Want to take a bath together?¡± Xiang Yu suddenly let out augh.
¡°Dream on, I won¡¯t let you, you pervert, get another look at me.¡± Lan Tingting forcefully pushed Xiang Yu, maintaining a certain distance between them.
¡°If you won¡¯t let me look, then what do you want me to do?¡± Xiang Yu smirked mischievously, and then moved closer to Lan Tingting, pressing against her.
He had expected Lan Tingting to push him away again, but to his surprise, she just bowed her head and let Xiang Yu lean in.
The two of them stood closely together, and Xiang Yu could even feel her body warmth.
Looking at Lan Tingting from such a close range and feeling her tenderness, Xiang Yu became a bit infatuated until he heard her faint, rapid breaths and snapped back to reality.
He suddenlyy down on the couch and said, ¡°I¡¯m so tired today.¡±
Lan Tingting, as if relieved, finally raised her head.
¡°Shall I give you a massage?¡±
¡°I want a full-body massage,¡± Xiang Yu said with a wicked smile.
Lan Tingting almost burst outughing and forcefully pinched Xiang Yu¡¯s thigh.
She knew that Xiang Yu was just talking big and wouldn¡¯t really take advantage of her; otherwise, he would have done so already.
But just as she thought this, Xiang Yu suddenly ced his hand on her face.
¡°Your skin is so smooth, it feelsfortable to touch,¡± Xiang Yu shamelessly said.
Lan Tingting instantly overturned her own theory, stood up, pushed Xiang Yu down on the couch, and then sat on top of him.
Seeing Xiang Yu lying there with a mischievous smile, she blushed, feeling that the position was somewhat inappropriate.
¡°Change your position,¡± Lan Tingting said and flipped him over, making Xiang Yu lie face down on the couch, before sitting on his buttocks.
Sitting on top, Lan Tingting suddenly lost her bnce and fell onto Xiang Yu¡¯s back.
Xiang Yu felt waves offort wash over his back, which he greatly enjoyed.
Lan Tingting, frustrated, hit Xiang Yu hard.
¡°Don¡¯t move, I¡¯m going to massage you now.¡±
Sitting beside Xiang Yu, Lan Tingting felt an inexplicable sense of happiness.
She wished this man could just spend an ordinary lifetime with her.
But she knew it was impossible.
Xiang Yu was still wearing that white shirt with a big hole in the back.
She didn¡¯t know why Xiang Yu didn¡¯t change his shirt, but she presumed there was a deep reason for it.
Xiang Yu¡¯s muscles were very firm, pressing on his body felt like pressing on a rock, with little sensation of flesh.
Before she finished the massage, Xiang Yu had already begun to snore softly; he had fallen asleep.
Lan Tingting found a thin nket to cover him, crouching in front of Xiang Yu, watching him sleep peacefully, slightly mesmerized, then she couldn¡¯t help but gently kiss his face.
But she suddenly suspected that Xiang Yu might be pretending to sleep, then quickly stood up and fled to the outside like a runaway, closing the door behind her before she took a deep breath and calmed her emotions.
At that moment, Tie Zhuzi and Shi Jian were discussing something.
¡°Zhuzi, think it over again.
I always feel that Xiang Yu isn¡¯t like that.
He didn¡¯te with us today; there must be another reason,¡± Shi Jian consoled.
¡°What reason?
When he came in, I smelled it; he had just taken a bath.
And there is a faint smell of blood on him, probably from having just taken someone¡¯s virginity,¡± Tie Zhuzi said with some disappointment on his face.
¡°Do you have a dog¡¯s nose or something, to be able to smell that¡¡±
Chapter 47 - 47 47 So thats how it is
?47: Chapter 47 So that¡¯s how it is 47: Chapter 47 So that¡¯s how it is ¡°You dog nose, sniffing that out¡¡± Shi Jian chuckled as he nced at him, obviously disbelieving.
¡°Ever since I was young, I didn¡¯t have many skills, just this nose that¡¯s even better than a dog¡¯s,¡± Tie Zhuzi exined.
As the two were chatting, they suddenly heardughtering from ahead.
In a room, ad was standing among the crowd, passionately giving a speech.
¡°You didn¡¯t see it, at that moment Brother Yu held a gun to that bastard Qian Meiduo¡¯s head and said, ¡®Kid, call me grandpa and I¡¯ll let you go.¡¯ Guess what happened?¡±
¡°What happened?¡± The crowd was all sitting there listening intently to the person in the middle,pletely unaware that Shi Jian and hispanion had walked in.
¡°That bastard Qian Meiduo was so scared he pissed his pants.¡± Everyone burst intoughter after hearing this, sweeping away their previous gloom and feeling a great sense of satisfaction.
¡°What are you talking nonsense about here?¡± Shi Jian suddenly shouted.
Upon seeing Shi Jian, the people around suddenly fell silent.
Nobody spoke; they merely looked at Shi Jian with smiling eyes.
Seeing them, Shi Jian felt puzzled, these youngsters who were downcast before now appeared proud and self-satisfied.
¡°Nobody is to speak of today¡¯s events, or else don¡¯t me me for being unkind,¡± Shi Jian sternly said.
The crowd all responded in unison and then began to head outside.
Shi Jian called out to Sun Nan who had just been giving the speech.
Sun Nan, only neen, medium height, very astute, cheerful, and lively; the brothers all treated him like a little brother.
Seeing Shi Jian stop him, he thought he had caused trouble.
¡°Brother Shi Jian, I won¡¯t talk too much in the future, I know I was wrong,¡± Sun Nan admitted his mistake.
¡°What were you just saying?
Brother Yu held a gun to Qian Meiduo¡¯s head?¡± Shi Jian asked with confusion.
¡°Yes, at that time Brother Yu called the four of us¡¡± Sun Nan recounted everything that had happened that afternoon with the four of them at Xiang Yu¡¯s behest.
It turned out that Xiang Yu had set up an ambush there long ago and was waiting to act that evening, and he had not told Shi Jian and the others, which had led to such a big misunderstanding from Shi Jian.
Only now did Tie Zhuzi truly understand what Xiang Yu had said earlier, ¡°Tell the brothers not to talk about today¡¯s events.¡± It was about this matter, and he had naively thought that Xiang Yu was just worried about losing face.
¡°Why do you smell like soap, have you been for a bath?¡± Tie Zhuzi suddenly asked.
Sun Nan looked at him with aplex expression.
Why was this burly Tie Zhuzi suddenly asking about this?
He nodded and said, ¡°Blood sttered on Brother Yu, so we all went for a soak.¡±
Seeing the expressions on Shi Jian and Tie Zhuzi¡¯s faces, Sun Nan knew that neither of them had known about this.
Realizing he had spoken too much, he let out a sheepishugh and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything, I don¡¯t know anything¡¡± Then he ran out of the room.
¡°Xiang Yu, you fool¡¡± Shi Jian gritted his teeth and ran towards Xiang Yu¡¯s room on the second floor, with Tie Zhuzi following behind.
Shi Jian burst through the door, wanting to confront Xiang Yu about why he had gone to do something so dangerous and why he hadn¡¯t consulted with him first.
He had naively thought that he was in the greatest danger, butpared to the situation Xiang Yu had been in at that time, it was nothing.
But before he could yell, he saw Xiang Yu lying there sound asleep.
The thin nket had fallen to the floor, exposing arge hole in the back of his white shirt.
Looking at therge hole in Xiang Yu¡¯s clothes, Shi Jian suddenly felt his eyes getting moist.
Xiang Yu was such a fool, taking on all the dangers by himself, and yet, he had doubted him.
¡°Bro Yu, I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have doubted you.¡± Right then, Tie Zhuzi felt extremely guilty; he had actually suspected Xiang Yu was a coward.
At that time, when Xiang Yu had eliminated Zhu Qingyuan, he was present.
He had been overwhelmed by Xiang Yu¡¯s presence on the scene and decided to stay by his side; offering repayment was just an excuse.
Now that he had doubted him, he truly felt ignorant.
Shi Jian exchanged a nce with Tie Zhuzi, neither speaking.
Shi Jian stepped forward to cover Xiang Yu with a thin nket.
Just then, Xiang Yu suddenly grabbed Shi Jian¡¯s arm, and at the same time, a cold and chilling dagger was ced against Shi Jian¡¯s neck.
¡°Bro Yu, don¡¯t¡¡± Seeing this, Tie Zhuzi eximed in shock, hurriedly attempting to intervene.
Xiang Yu¡¯s face showed a pained expression, his eyes were cold, his teeth clenched.
An aura of killing intent made Shi Jian and Tie Zhuzi shiver.
They had never seen Xiang Yu with such an expression, not even when he was killing, he always had a look of indifference.
Shi Jian was so frightened he dared not move, fearing any slight movement might cost him his life.
He was not afraid of death, but to die like this would be too senseless.
¡°I was just dreaming,¡± Xiang Yu said apologetically with a smile, then put away the dagger.
¡°You were dreaming?
You almost killed me, do you know that?
You jerk, what the hell were you dreaming about?¡± Shi Jian angrily demanded, gripping Xiang Yu¡¯s neck.
¡°It was nothing, why are your eyes so red?
Weren¡¯t you scared just now?¡± Xiang Yu feigned surprise.
¡°Bullshit, scared by you?
Who do you think you are?¡± originally Shi Jian hade to confront Xiang Yu, but he had ended up getting infuriated by him again.
¡°Can¡¯t help it, I need to sleep some more,¡± Xiang Yu said, disregarding them both andying down on the couch.
¡°You¡¡± Seeing this, Shi Jian quickly stood up, ¡°Sleep then,¡± and then he walked towards the outside.
Tie Zhuzi also broke out in a cold sweat and, with a sheepish smile, quickly ran off.
He reached a conclusion: one must not disturb Xiang Yu when he is sleeping.
Coming out of the room, the two of them looked at each other and exchanged a smile.
Shi Jian knew Tie Zhuzi would not leave now.
That night, there was another person anxiously waiting.
His face was furious, and there was a scorpion tattooed on his neck.
¡°Liang Fei, keep calling for me.
This bastard Qian Meiduo dares not answer my calls, he must be sick of living,¡± this person was Yan Bin.
¡°Big brother, do you think that guy with the surname Qian doesn¡¯t n to hand over Xiang Yu to us?¡± Liang Fei had called several times without getting through.
He was starting to suspect.
¡°You mean he wants to swallow up the logistics?¡± Yan Bin¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold.
¡°Most of our money is with him.
He might think we dare not touch him, and after getting hold of Xiang Yu, he might swallow the logistics,¡± Liang Fei suggested.
¡°Hmph!
As if Qian Meiduo dares to oppose me.
If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll wipe him out tomorrow.
Go and call some people, check out the logistics and report back immediately if there is any problem,¡± Yan Bin ordered.
What puzzled Yan Bin was that the three men he had sent out had not returned, and their phones were off.
Could it be that they had betrayed him?
Right now, Yan Bin¡¯s mind was a mess, all he could do was wait.
When Xiang Yu woke up the next morning, it was almost nine o¡¯clock, and Shi Jian hadn¡¯te in to nag him to get up¡
Chapter 48 - 48 48 Money and Fists to Solve It
?48: Chapter 48: Money and Fists to Solve It 48: Chapter 48: Money and Fists to Solve It Xiang Yu got up from the sofa and grabbed something to eat casually.
Once Shi Jian and Tie Zhuzi saw that Xiang Yu was up, they then entered his room.
¡°Xiang Yu, what¡¯s your next move?
Since the money is in hand, I think it¡¯s better to call Yan Bin right away to prevent him from getting desperate,¡± Shi Jian said.
By now, Shi Jian knew about the twenty-five million extra in Xiang Yu¡¯s ount, and for the first time, he realized how easy it could be to make money.
¡°Give him the money?
Let him daydream.
I¡¯d rather throw the money on the street than give him a dime,¡± Xiang Yu said with augh while sitting on the sofa.
¡°What?
Weren¡¯t we dealing with Qian Meiduo this time to get the money to pay Yan Bin?¡± Shi Jian asked inplete surprise.
¡°Dealing with Qian Meiduo was just to settle a debt.
This kid is too arrogant, not paying back what he owes,¡± Xiang Yu said as he took out a bank card and ced it in front of Shi Jian.
¡°Transfer another million into each boss¡¯s ount, but definitely not to Yan Bin.¡±
¡°What do you mean by this?
Are we going to confront him?
Although Yan Bin¡¯s financial power took a big hit, his men aren¡¯t pushovers,¡± Shi Jian said anxiously.
¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about these things.
Just do as I told you,¡± Xiang Yu said coolly with a smile.
Shi Jian could only sigh and nod.
He didn¡¯t understand what Xiang Yu was thinking, but since Xiang Yu had decided, there must be his reasoning behind it, just likest time.
¡°By the way, Shi Jian, also tell the bosses that I want to host them this evening.
Tell them they muste,¡± Xiang Yu suddenly said.
Shi Jian responded, then went to organize it.
As he was leaving, Ning Xiaolu walked in with a cold face and said, ¡°Did Lan Tingting note to work today?¡±
¡°Handle thepany¡¯s affairs as you see fit, I¡¯m not involved,¡± Xiang Yu thought Ning Xiaolu was there toin.
After all, since Lan Tingting was hired at his rmendation, if she didn¡¯t show up for work, Ning Xiaolu really couldn¡¯t do much about it.
Upon hearing Xiang Yu¡¯s response, Ning Xiaolu frowned and said, ¡°Her phone is off.
I just went to check her ce, and no one was there.¡±
Xiang Yu was taken aback upon hearing this.
It appeared Ning Xiaolu wasn¡¯t there toin; she was worried something had happened to Lan Tingting.
¡°I understand,¡± Xiang Yu said.
Ning Xiaolu paused, as if wanting to say something, but ultimately she didn¡¯t, and then turned to leave.
¡°Tie Zhuzi,¡± Xiang Yu said gravely to his man.
¡°Gather a few brothers and see what¡¯s going on.
Remember, no matter what happens, you must ensure Tingting¡¯s safety.¡±
Tie Zhuzi acknowledged and then head out.
By now, he wouldn¡¯t question Xiang Yu¡¯smands; whatever Xiang Yu ordered, he would carry out unconditionally.
Xiang Yu sat there with a bad premonition.
He had a feeling there was something Ning Xiaolu hadn¡¯t said earlier.
In a vi, Yan Bin was pacing back and forth; he had hardly slept that night.
The people he had sent out to gather information had all returned.
Last night, Xiang Yu was just sleeping in his office, and nothing had happened.
The operations on the logistical side were still running smoothly, and Qian Meiduo had disappeared into thin air like vapor, which was nonsensical and unexinable.
Logically, it should have been Xiang Yu who disappeared.
¡°Big brother, could it be that Qian Meiduo didn¡¯t make a move and just hid himself first?¡± Liang Fei spected.
¡°No, I know his character.
He is haughty and disrespectful; he doesn¡¯t regard others at all.
It¡¯s impossible that a mere Xiang Yu made him go into hiding,¡± Yan Bin said.
¡°What if it was Zhuge Tian¡¯s idea?
Didn¡¯t he say before that Xiang Yu should not be underestimated?¡± Liang Fei analyzed.
¡°If it¡¯s Zhuge Tian, it might be possible, huh, it seems they want to monopolize Xiang Yu.
Liang Fei, send some more brothers to investigate, and report immediately if you find any trace of Qian Meiduo or Zhuge Tian.
I want to see what tricks Zhuge Tian is ying,¡± Yan Bin snorted coldly.
At this time, they still didn¡¯t know that Yan Bin had gone to the western paradise and couldn¡¯t return.
In the afternoon, Shi Jian finished his tasks and returned.
When he transferred the money to the ounts of several bosses, they happily agreed to the evening appointment.
Especially Fang Kuohai, although he didn¡¯t know how Xiang Yu had escaped from Qian Meiduo¡¯s clutches.
But as long as he was alright, that was all that mattered; future problems would be dealt with in the future.
By then, Xiang Yu might have grown powerful enough that even Qian Meiduo couldn¡¯t touch him.
About what happenedst night, Fang Kuohai didn¡¯t ask too much, and Shi Jian didn¡¯t say much either.
¡°Shi Jian, use the afternoon to take a few brothers and take over the properties left by Qian Meiduo.
Be quick and keep it a secret, don¡¯t worry about the money.
You need to be tactful; some people need money to be dealt with, some need fists,¡± Xiang Yu instructed.
Right now, he only had Shi Jian and Tie Zhuzi, which really wasn¡¯t enough.
Around six o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Fang Kuohai was the first to arrive at the logistics center.
He didn¡¯t bring bodyguards, only bringing Fang Rong with him.
Mainly because Fang Rong had heard abouting to Xiang Yu¡¯s ce and insisted oning, leaving Fang Kuohai no choice but to bring her along.
After getting out of the car, Fang Rong ran all the way to Xiang Yu¡¯s office.
¡°Xiang Yu,¡± Fang Rong ran in and called out happily, but then felt her expression was inappropriate and quickly changed it, saying, ¡°Xiang Yu, you jerk, why didn¡¯t youe to see me?¡±
Xiang Yu just chuckled, ¡°Too busy.¡±
¡°I made you busy,¡± Fang Rong said as she pinched Xiang Yu¡¯s arm forcefully.
Just then Fang Kuohai walked in, ¡°Rong¡¯er, stop making trouble.
Xiang Yu is a big boss now.¡±
¡°Boss Fang, don¡¯t say that.
You¡¯ll always be my elder brother,¡± Xiang Yu quickly asked Fang Kuohai to sit down.
¡°Xiang Yu, apany me to look around.
I haven¡¯t been to such a big logistics center many times.
Thest time I finally came here, I was brought here by force.
Now that it¡¯s yours, I can finally enjoy it here,¡± Fang Rong said as she pulled Xiang Yu outside.
Fang Kuohai red at Fang Rong, who pretended not to see and continued to pull him along.
Seeing his daughter like this, Fang Kuohai couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly.
Although Xiang Yu was outstanding, letting him be his son-inw was absolutely not possible.
Xiang Yu lived a life on the edge, licking blood off knife des.
Although he was sessful now, who knew if he could be snapped up one day.
He didn¡¯t want his daughter to live a life of constant fear.
But seeing Fang Rong¡¯s current state, it was clear she was gradually getting deeply involved.
¡°Go have fun by yourself, I¡¯ll stay here with you¡¡± Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Fang Rong interrupted him.
¡°No way, I want you toe with me.
Just let him sit here alone,¡± Fang Rong made a face at Fang Kuohai, then pulled Xiang Yu outside.
Xiang Yu had no choice but to let her lead him downstairs.
Holding his arm so casually feltfortable, but it was awkward in front of the staff, making them think that they had some sort of rtionship¡
Chapter 49 - 49 49 Several Bosses Reunite
?49: Chapter 49: Several Bosses Reunite 49: Chapter 49: Several Bosses Reunite Xiang Yu was embraced by Fang Rong¡¯s arm, walking from one office to another.
Xiang Yu only felt something soft winding around his arm, an indescribable sense offort.
¡°We can¡¯t go into this office,¡± Xiang Yu quickly pulled at Fang Rong.
¡°Why can¡¯t we go in?
I insist on going in.¡± Fang Rong didn¡¯t even knock but pushed the door open and walked in.
Inside, a stunning beauty was working at her desk.
¡°Oh, I see it¡¯s a case of keeping a beauty hidden; no wonder you didn¡¯t want me toe in.¡±
Fang Rong nced at Ning Xiaolu and noticed her fair skin and oval face, which could make even a woman¡¯s heart flutter.
Especially her graceful figure, which very few men could likely resist.
But although she was beautiful, her icy demeanor had an effect that kept people at a distance.
¡°Get out.¡± Clearly, Ning Xiaolu was not pleased with the sudden intrusion.
¡°You¡¡± Fang Rong hadn¡¯t expected to be dismissed like that.
Xiang Yu just chuckled at Fang Rong, as if to say, I told you not toe in, yet you did.
He then pulled Fang Rong out of the office.
Just as he was about to close the door, Ning Xiaolu suddenly said, ¡°Lan Tingting hasn¡¯t arrived yet.¡±
Xiang Yu paused, then closed the door.
He had already asked Tie Zhuzi to look for her and believed there would soon be results.
Fang Rong lost interest and stormed up to the second floor, fuming.
Around seven o¡¯clock, the bosses started to arrive one after another.
Old man Sheng Wantao came with two bodyguards and also brought Kong Ruyu.
When Kong Ruyu saw Xiang Yu, she threw him a seductive nce, causing Xiang Yu to feel a tingling sensation throughout his body.
¡°Well, Xiang Yu, business must be goodtely.
You¡¯ve managed to secure the money so quickly,¡± Sheng Wantaoughed heartily.
With the extra million Xiang Yu had given him, they all had a good impression of Xiang Yu.
¡°This amount of money is nothing for you brothers, but when I make more money in the future, you brothers won¡¯t be forgotten,¡± Xiang Yu said sincerely, making the bosses all smile broadly.
They even began to feel fortunate that Xiang Yu had eliminated Zhu Qingyuan well, thereby giving them apany to make money from, free of charge.
¡°It¡¯s kind of Xiang Yu to think this way; you brothers should help him out more in the future,¡± Sheng Wantao was clearly in a very good mood.
The other men nodded in agreement, indicating they would take good care of Xiang Yu in the future.
The group casually chatted there when Shi Jian entered and nodded at Xiang Yu from afar.
Xiang Yu knew that the matter had been taken care of.
But Tie Zhuzi had been out all day, and now that he hadn¡¯t returned, Xiang Yu was beginning to worry.
In a vi, one person was reporting to Yan Bin.
¡°Big brother, we indeed can¡¯t find any traces of Qian Meiduo and her group; no news at all.
Also, our guys found out that Xiang Yu gave an extra million to each boss,¡± he reported.
¡°What?
You say Xiang Yu gave them an extra million?
Is there more money in our ount?¡± Yan Bin asked angrily.
¡°Our ount remains the same.
Now there isn¡¯t much left; most of our money was with Qian Meiduo, and we can¡¯t get it now,¡± the man said.
¡°Damn, Xiang Yu dares to take me for a fool.
This is all his doing.
Liang Fei, call over all the brothers, call the brothers from the boxing gym too; I¡¯m going to wipe out that Xiang Yu today,¡± Yan Bin was thoroughly enraged.
¡°Should we just leave the brothers from the gym alone?¡± Liang Fei hesitated.
The gym they referred to was the ¡®Underground Fight City¡¯ owned by Yan Bin.
He had never utilized this force before, always keeping it hidden; no one knew that the underground illegal boxing was also controlled by him, Yan Bin.
Today, he had been thoroughly infuriated by Xiang Yu; he decided to use his own power to eliminate Xiang Yu once and for all.
In his eyes, Xiang Yu was nothing more than an ant, ready to be crushed at any moment.
The reason he hadn¡¯t made a move at the beginning was that he wanted to use Qian Meiduo¡¯s hand to get rid of him.
Unexpectedly, Qian Meiduo had disappeared without a trace, which greatly disappointed him.
Now, hearing that Xiang Yu had ignored him, refusing to pay him, instantly enraged him.
He didn¡¯t want to wait another moment; he wanted Xiang Yu to kneel before him, he wanted Xiang Yu to know the consequences of angering him.
¡°I want all the brothers called up; are you deaf?¡± Yan Bin shouted.
Seeing Yan Bin absolutely furious, Liang Fei didn¡¯t say another word and went out to call the people.
At Yuantong Logistics, Xiang Yu was sitting at a round table, drinking with several bosses, with Kong Ruyu sitting beside him.
From time to time, Kong Ruyu would intentionally bump her leg against Xiang Yu, pretending as if nothing was happening.
Kong Ruyu wore a cheongsam-style dress with a slit that went up to her thigh.
Whenever Xiang Yu reached for a drink, he took an extra nce.
Kong Ruyu naturally noticed Xiang Yu¡¯s actions, so she deliberately exposed her white thigh and then leaned her leg towards Xiang Yu.
Shi Jian, standing at the back, inadvertently caught sight of Kong Ruyu¡¯s thigh and was somewhat excited.
Not wanting to embarrass himself, he quickly left the area.
Xiang Yu was unabashed; since Kong Ruyu was behaving in such a manner, he had no psychological burden whatsoever.
¡°Xiang Yu, take another drink,¡± Sheng Wantao suddenly said.
His words startled Kong Ruyu, who quickly retracted her leg.
Xiang Yu also hurriedly stood up, holding his ss.
¡°This drink, I toast to Big Brother, thanking him for giving me such a great opportunity,¡± Xiang Yu said while unconsciously ncing at Kong Ruyu.
His meaning was clear, that he was thanking for the opportunity to sit in the boss¡¯s position.
But Kong Ruyu interpreted it to mean that she was thanking for the opportunity to sit by his side.
Xiang Yu drained his ss, then sat down again and fiercely pinched the inside of Kong Ruyu¡¯s thigh.
He felt the skin was even more delicate.
Kong Ruyu almost cried out, quickly sped Xiang Yu¡¯s hand, and then carefully stood up.
¡°You guys keep drinking; I need to go to the restroom.¡±
¡°The restroom here is out of order.
I¡¯ll take you to the one outside,¡± Xiang Yu hurriedly stood up as well.
¡°Xiang Yu, let someone else do that.
You sit here and drink more with Big Brother,¡± Sheng Wantao said.
¡°I don¡¯t trust anyone else; I better go myself,¡± Xiang Yu chuckled, then walked out with Kong Ruyu.
¡°Let¡¯s not mind her; women are always troublesome,¡± Sheng Wantao said.
Although he was advanced in age, he didn¡¯t shrink back when it came to drinking.
He refused no toast offered by the other bosses.
Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t know yet that the woman by his side was about to ce a green cap on him.
¡°Where are you taking me?¡± Kong Ruyu walked out and grabbed Xiang Yu¡¯s arm, speaking with limitless tenderness¡
Chapter 50 - 50 50 Mutation
?50: Chapter 50 Mutation 50: Chapter 50 Mutation ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± Ruyu asked as she clung to Xiang Yu¡¯s arm with infinite tenderness.
¡°Right here,¡± Xiang Yu said as he pulled open a door and dragged her inside.
When Xiang Yu stepped out of the room, his face was slightly flushed.
He stayed outside for a while to calm his emotions.
After some time, Xiang Yu checked himself for any mishaps before he finally pushed the door open and entered.
¡°Xiang Yu,e over, we¡¯ve all had a drink,¡± Sheng Wantao called out.
¡°Okay, I¡¯ll penalize myself with a drink.¡±
Xiang Yu sat down and was just about to pick up his drink when Shi Jian rushed in from outside, ¡°Brother Yu, it¡¯s bad, Yan Bin has surrounded us with his men, and they¡¯re all armed.¡±
¡°What?
They¡¯re armed?
What does he want to do?
Doesn¡¯t he know all the big bosses are here?
Could he be thinking of silencing us?¡± Xiang Yu eximed, eyes wide.
The others, including Sheng Wantao, were instantly anxious.
They hade to the banquet without many people, just a few bodyguards.
If Yan Bin really went crazy and took them out, he would be the big boss thereafter.
¡°Xiang Yu, did you invite him today?¡± Sheng Wantao quickly asked, clearly anxious.
Based on his understanding of Yan Bin, it was very likely he would do something like this.
¡°I notified everyone; he should know the big brothers are here,¡± Xiang Yu said, looking bewildered.
¡°Yan Bin¡¯s ambition isn¡¯t small, is it?
What do you guys think?¡± Sheng Wantao asked the other bosses.
The other bosses were already panicked.
Among them, Yan Bin¡¯s power was the greatest.
Many times they had to hold their tongues despite their anger, and today they hadn¡¯t expected to be surrounded.
¡°I think Yan Bin might be short on money.
Money should be able to settle this,¡± said Wu Haotian, the wealthiest among the brothers, who always resorted to money when problems arose.
¡°If Yan Bin really wants to kill us, money won¡¯t solve the problem.
Call for backup, just in case,¡± said Sheng Wantao as he took out his phone.
The other bosses also took out their phones to call for help.
Although their individual power was not as great as Yan Bin¡¯s, with all the big bosses here, there was hope in joining forces against Yan Bin.
¡°Shi Jian, get the brothers ready.
Even if it means dying, we must protect the safety of the big bosses,¡± Xiang Yu said righteously, making Shi Jian unsure if Xiang Yu was being sincere.
Usually, Xiang Yu never showed such an expression, even in the face of death he remained calm.
Shi Jian was beginning to understand Xiang Yu, and because of this understanding, he could see that Xiang Yu was somewhat acting.
It¡¯s possible that all this was orchestrated by Xiang Yu himself.
Thinking this, Shi Jian was even more convinced that Xiang Yu had nned everything in advance.
¡°Brother Yu, rest assured, even if it means sacrificing all our brother¡¯s lives, we will definitely protect the safety of the big bosses,¡± Shi Jian loudly assured.
Upon hearing Shi Jian¡¯s shout, Xiang Yu just secretly nodded, surprised at how cooperative the young man was today.
¡°What exactly is going on?¡± At that moment, Ruyu walked in with a flushed face, ncing inadvertently at Xiang Yu.
But these subtle movements went unnoticed by the others.
The others were too busy calling their brothers to notice her changes.
¡°That bastard Yan Bin, I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s so bold.
If he dares to make a moveter, I¡¯ll chop him up,¡± Sheng Wantao said furiously¡
Xiang Yu sat down, just about to pick up his drink when Shi Jian hurriedly ran in from outside.
¡°Brother Yu, it¡¯s bad, Yan Bin has surrounded us with his men, and they¡¯re all armed.¡±
¡°What?
Armed?
What does he want to do?
Doesn¡¯t he know all the big bosses are here?
Could he be thinking of silencing us?¡± Xiang Yu eximed, eyes wide.
The others, including Sheng Wantao, were instantly anxious.
They hade to the banquet without many people, just a few bodyguards.
If Yan Bin really went crazy and took them out, he would be the big boss thereafter.
¡°Xiang Yu, did you invite him today?¡± Sheng Wantao quickly asked, clearly anxious.
Based on his understanding of Yan Bin, it was very likely he would do something like this.
¡°I notified everyone; he should know the big brothers are here,¡± Xiang Yu said, looking bewildered.
¡°Yan Bin¡¯s ambition isn¡¯t small, is it?
What do you guys think?¡± Sheng Wantao asked the other bosses.
The other bosses were already panicked.
Among them, Yan Bin¡¯s power was the greatest.
Many times they had to hold their tongues despite their anger, and today they hadn¡¯t expected to be surrounded.
¡°I think Yan Bin might be short on money.
Money should be able to settle this,¡± said Wu Haotian, the wealthiest among the brothers, who always resorted to money when problems arose.
¡°If Yan Bin really wants to kill us, money won¡¯t solve the problem.
Call for backup, just in case,¡± said Sheng Wantao as he took out his phone.
The other bosses also took out their phones to call for help.
Although their individual power was not as great as Yan Bin¡¯s, with all the big bosses here, there was hope in joining forces against Yan Bin.
¡°Shi Jian, get the brothers ready.
Even if it means dying, we must protect the safety of the big bosses,¡± Xiang Yu said righteously, making Shi Jian unsure if Xiang Yu was being sincere.
Usually, Xiang Yu never showed such an expression, even in the face of death he remained calm.
Shi Jian was beginning to understand Xiang Yu, and because of this understanding, he could see that Xiang Yu was somewhat acting.
It¡¯s possible that all this was orchestrated by Xiang Yu himself.
Thinking this, Shi Jian was even more convinced that Xiang Yu had nned everything in advance.
¡°Brother Yu, rest assured, even if it means sacrificing all our brother¡¯s lives, we will definitely protect the safety of the big bosses,¡± Shi Jian loudly assured.
Upon hearing Shi Jian¡¯s shout, Xiang Yu just secretly nodded, surprised at how cooperative the young man was today.
¡°What exactly is going on?¡± At that moment, Ruyu walked in with a flushed face, ncing inadvertently at Xiang Yu.
But these subtle movements went unnoticed by the others.
The others were too busy calling their brothers to notice her changes.
¡°That bastard Yan Bin, I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s so bold.
If he dares to make a moveter, I¡¯ll chop him up,¡± Sheng Wantao said furiously¡
Chapter 51 - 51 51 The Contest Between the Two Parties
?51: Chapter 51: The Contest Between the Two Parties 51: Chapter 51: The Contest Between the Two Parties Sheng Wantao had already made the call for backup.
He too had been unhappy with Yan Bin¡¯s attitude and style of conduct, but after all, he had brought him up himself, and the thought of getting rid of him was somewhat unbearable.
As a result, Yan Bin¡¯s power had grown so strong that even Sheng could not control him.
Although he could not rein in Yan Bin, Yan did not dare to act rashly either.
Today, he had been too careless and had not anticipated this move from him.
¡°Xiang Yu, just hand over your gun and I¡¯ll give you a quick death.
Otherwise, when I break in, I¡¯ll skin you alive,¡± Yan Bin suddenly shouted from outside with a megaphone.
¡°Yan Bin, cut the crap.
The bosses are all here; we all know what you¡¯re really thinking.
I can die, but I can¡¯t let the bosses down,¡± Xiang Yu shouted back from the window.
¡°Liang Fei, what¡¯s going on?
All the big bosses are inside?¡± Yan Bin suddenly turned to Liang Fei, knowing only that Xiang Yu had given each of the bosses an extra million but unaware that they were attending a banquet there today.
¡°It must be them; look, those are their cars in the distance,¡± Liang Fei suddenly pointed ahead and said, ¡°Boss, should we have our brothers pull out first?
This could easily cause a misunderstanding.¡±
¡°Pull out?
Hmph!
I see this as an opportunity.
If I take them all out here, their territories will be mine afterward,¡± Yan Bin said with a coldugh.
He hade today with the sole intention of taking down Xiang Yu, but to his surprise, the other bosses were present as well.
And it looked like they hadn¡¯t brought many people with them.
At this moment, Yan Bin wrestled with an intense internal struggle.
After all, if he really started shooting, he would face the wrath of many, confronting several big bosses.
¡°Liang Fei, tell the brothers to prepare for the assault,¡± Yan Bin ordered, his eyes suddenly turning cold.
¡°Yan Bin, what the hell do you want to do, you bastard?
You animal, I¡¯m telling you, others are already on their way here.
If you dare make a move, I¡¯ll make sure you die a gruesome death,¡± Sheng Wantao said, staring down Yan Bin from the window.
Seeing Sheng Wantao, Yan Bin suddenly felt a twinge of guilt.
After all, having followed Sheng Wantao for so long, he radiated an oppressive aura that made Yan hesitate to act.
Xiang Yu just sat leisurely on the sofa, everything unfolding as he had expected.
By eliminating Qian Meiduo, he knew Yan Bin would direct his anger at him.
He had given each of the bosses an extra million, and had specially invited them over today, precisely to serve as his protection.
If it were just him, he naturally wouldn¡¯t fear Yan Bin, but he had brothers under him; he couldn¡¯t let them be implicated.
Outside, no one spoke, and both sides just stared each other down.
It seemed that Yan Bin was also hesitating.
For Xiang Yu, whether Yan attacked or not, he had achieved his goal for the day; the rest was up to them.
¡°Boss, make a decision quickly, their reinforcements will be here soon!¡± Liang Fei urged anxiously from outside.
¡°What¡¯s the next step?¡± Shi Jian suddenly whispered into Xiang Yu¡¯s ear.
Shi Jian now fully trusted Xiang Yu.
Faced with such a significant event, it was only right to let him call the shots.
¡°Have the brothers fire a few shots to stir him up,¡± Xiang Yu said nonchntly.
Shi Jian was taken aback at first, but then he walked outside.
While the standoff continued, two shots suddenly rang out from upstairs.
One bulletnded right at Yan Bin¡¯s feet, startling him into quickly taking cover.
¡°Damn it, who fired the shot?¡± Sheng Wantao¡¯s already tense nerves were jolted by the gunshot.
The other bosses also became nervous and quickly took cover.
¡°Big Brother, they¡¯ve fired a shot, let¡¯s make our move.
It was them who shot first, so they can¡¯t me us,¡± Liang Fei said, itching to get into action.
However, Yan Bin was jolted awake by the gunfire.
¡°That bastard Xiang Yu is forcing my hand.
Hmph!
I¡¯ve underestimated him.
Liang Fei, tell the brothers to put their weapons away.¡±
¡°Big Brother, we¡¯re not going to fight?¡± Liang Fei asked, somewhat unwillingly.
¡°We can¡¯t fall for Xiang Yu¡¯s tricks.
He wants us to make a move, so we¡¯ll do the opposite.
Follow me inside,¡± Yan Bin instructed and then stood up, heading inside.
Liang Fei quickly followed behind him, worried about any mishaps.
¡°Brother Yu, Yan Bin has ordered his men to put away their weapons, and he ising this way with someone,¡± Shi Jian reported as he ran in.
The other bosses sighed with relief upon hearing this.
As long as Yan Bin entered the room, they weren¡¯t afraid of any tricks he might have up his sleeve.
Xiang Yu also didn¡¯t expect Yan Bin to actuallye over.
With his pistol in hand, he approached the window and fired a shot at Yan Bin¡¯s feet, tensing up both sides once again.
Especially the bosses in the room, they cursed Xiang Yu for being a hot-headed fool, openly provoking the other side.
If this enraged him and Yan Bin stormed in with his men, it would spell their doom.
¡°Boss Wu, don¡¯t me your brother here.
If you take one more step forward, I will blow your head off,¡± Xiang Yu said calmly.
¡°Xiang Yu, you¡¯re really something, aren¡¯t you?
I actually underappreciated you.
But even if these old bosses are protecting you today, who will protect you tomorrow?¡± Although Yan Bin was threatening Xiang Yu, he didn¡¯t step forward either.
He was genuinely afraid that the bastard Xiang Yu would blow his head off with a single shot, which would certainly not be worth it.
¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that.
There are bosses here today to ensure justice, and you won¡¯t be allowed to run wild,¡± Xiang Yu finished and, after ncing at Sheng Wantao, stepped aside.
Sheng Wantao immediately felt that Xiang Yu was a trustworthy man, giving him, Sheng Wantao, ample respect.
Sheng didn¡¯t hesitate and took a step towards the window and shouted down at Yan Bin, ¡°You bastard, what on earth do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±
¡°Godfather, I didn¡¯t know you were here.
Let me in first, and I¡¯ll exin everything afterwards,¡± Yan Bin replied, choosing to exin the day¡¯s events instead of risking taking out the bosses.
¡°I don¡¯t want to hear your exnations.
Weren¡¯t you going to kill us?
Come on, do it!¡± Sheng Wantao dared to challenge now that he saw Yan Bin had no intent of attacking.
¡°Godfather, just let me in first.
I will exin once I¡¯m inside,¡± Yan Bin said.
Sheng Wantao just snorted coldly and said nothing more, then went to sit down on the sofa.
Now that the danger had apparently passed, he wanted to maintain his boss¡¯s dignity.
Seeing this, Yan Bin knew the other party had agreed and then started heading upstairs.
Xiang Yu stood beside Sheng Wantao, gun at the ready.
In truth, he was just putting on a show for Sheng, as everyone knew that Yan Bin was no longer a threat at this point.
As soon as Yan Bin pushed the door open, the other bosses swarmed him.
Along with their bodyguards, they quickly overpowered Yan Bin.
Liang Fei, seeing this, drew his gun and pointed it at the crowd.
¡°Everyone, let go, let go¡¡±
The others pointed their guns at him, and the atmosphere on the scene became instantly tense¡
Chapter 52 - 52 52 Lost in the Underground Boxing Ring
?52: Chapter 52 Lost in the Underground Boxing Ring 52: Chapter 52 Lost in the Underground Boxing Ring ¡°Let go, all of you, let go¡¡± Liang Fei paid no attention to the fact that the others were numerous and armed, as he shouted emphatically.
The guns of the other men were also unlocked, all aimed at him, while a few other bosses were holding down Yan Bin¡¯s arms.
¡°Liang Fei, put down the gun,¡± Yan Bin said.
Only after receiving Yan Bin¡¯s order did Liang Fei holster his gun, and the rest hurriedly pinned Liang Fei down.
Several bosses pressed Yan Bin in front of Sheng Wantao, who merely snorted coldly and did not speak.
¡°Godfather, I really had no other intentions.
All of this was Xiang Yu¡¯s doing; it was Xiang Yu who set me up.
I had no idea you all were here,¡± Yan Bin said.
¡°Boss Wu, you can¡¯t just spout usations.
I set you up?
Was it I who asked you to bring men here today?
Besides, I have no grudge against you, why would I want to harm you?¡±
Xiang Yu, casually eating peanuts, exuded an air of leisure, which infuriated Yan Bin, who was gritting his teeth, wishing he could devour Xiang Yu alive.
Just then, Sheng Wantao¡¯s phone rang.
He was informed that his men were in position, just awaiting his orders.
The other bosses also received the message; only then did theypletely rx, finally feeling safe.
¡°Everyone else out, you few stay,¡± Sheng Wantao nced at the bodyguards around him, gesturing for them to leave.
The bosses stayed behind.
Xiang Yu tossed the gun to Shi Jian, signaling him to go outside too.
Now only a few big brothers remained in the room with Kong Ruyu.
¡°Talk, what exactly happened today?¡± Sheng Wantao, sitting there with an imposing manner, demanded.
¡°Xiang Yu didn¡¯t pay me,¡± Yan Bin said bluntly.
¡°He didn¡¯t pay you, so you mustered such a force.
Who is Xiang Yu?
He¡¯s your brother, and yet you treat a brother like this?¡± Now Sheng Wantao was entirely on Xiang Yu¡¯s side.
It had to be said that the one million had been a decisive influence.
The other bosses echoed in agreement, unanimously turning against Yan Bin.
¡°You lot shut up.
Xiang Yu has given you benefits, so of course you speak for him.
Godfather, you can¡¯t be so biased towards him.
When Old Three was killed by him, he should have been shot dead on the spot.
Otherwise, this is nurturing a tiger as a threat,¡± Yan Bin grew more agitated as he spoke.
¡°Quiet!
Old Three was killed by Xiang Yu when he tried to kill Xiao Ba; he got what he deserved.
Old Wu, I know you have grievances against Xiang Yu.
But you cannot just bring people here to fight to the death over every issue.
Whatever the matter, we cany it out openly,y it out on the table,¡± Sheng Wantao banged the table as he spoke.
¡°Exactly, just talk it out, why resort to guns and knives over anything?¡± Xiang Yu said with a smile.
¡°Xiang Yu, don¡¯t sit there making snide remarks.
You want toy things out in the open, fine, then I¡¯ll be blunt.
You have two choices: first, pay up.
Second, aren¡¯t you good at fighting?
Go to my Underground Boxing Ring and fight a match.
If you can win the championship, I¡¯ll let you go,¡± Yan Bin said through gritted teeth.
He knew Xiang Yu was very confident in his own martial skills, and he wanted to use that to provoke Xiang Yu, to trick him into falling for the bait.
He believed that no matter how formidable a person was, once they entered his boxing ring, they¡¯d leave lying down.
For this Underground Boxing Ring, he had collected a host of top fighters from everywhere, buying them at high prices.
There were no fewer than ten Thai boxers alone, and some boxing champions among them.
As long as Xiang Yu agreed, he would win.
¡°Boss Wu, you are overthinking it.
I neither want to give you money nor do I want to go there and fight,¡± Xiang Yu chuckled.
¡°You¡¡± Yan Bin clenched his teeth, trembling with anger.
The other bosses shook their heads upon seeing Xiang Yu acting so shamelessly, thinking to themselves that they should never provoke such a scoundrel in the future.
He was not only shameless but alsopletely disregarded any talk of martial morality.
¡°However, regarding the fight, it¡¯s not that I can¡¯t do it.
What¡¯s in it for me?¡± Xiang Yu suddenly asked.
Upon hearing that Xiang Yu was wavering, Yan Bin¡¯s heart leapt with joy.
As long as Xiang Yu agreed to fight, he was willing to ept any condition, confident that Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t win anyway.
Once Xiang Yu was defeated fairly and squarely in the ring, not only would his grudge be settled, but he could also take the chance to seize all the assets andpanies under Xiang Yu¡¯s name.
¡°Whatever benefit you want, I¡¯ll give it to you, just as long as you agree to fight,¡± Yan Bin eagerly said.
¡°Really, I can ask for anything?¡± Xiang Yu asked in return.
¡°The bosses here can bear witness, I, Yan Bin, will keep my word.
As long as Xiang Yu bes the champion of that ce within a month, I will give him whatever he wants,¡± Yan Bin dered with confidence.
At this moment, he did not rify that the matches in his Underground Boxing Ring were irregr fights, more like brawls, where any means could be used to knock down the opponent, and victory was only considered when one survived and the other didn¡¯t.
Upon hearing this, the other bosses nodded, indicating their agreement.
After all, this did not harm them.
They could not only get money from Xiang Yu but also keep Yan Bin in check.
It was a good deal they were happy to see happen.
¡°Xiang Yu, you should know, since it¡¯s an Underground Boxing Ring, it has all kinds of people in it, and it¡¯s not as simple as you imagine,¡± Kong Ruyu suddenly reminded him.
Although she did not know what kind of ce it was, the confidence on Yan Bin¡¯s face told her it wasn¡¯t somewhere pleasant, and she worried that Xiang Yu was falling for his trap.
Hearing Kong Ruyu speak up, Yan Bin gave her a vicious look.
This woman often opposed him, and he had already cklisted her, vowing to make her beg on her knees someday.
With that thought, Yan Bin couldn¡¯t help but measure Kong Ruyu up and down again, feeling an itch in his heart.
¡°Alright then, I ept.
After I win, the first thing I¡¯ll want is your life,¡± Xiang Yu said with a smile, pointing at Yan Bin.
The others just shook their heads helplessly.
Was Xiang Yu dreaming?
Even if he won, Yan Bin wouldn¡¯t just hand over his life willingly.
Though this was a bet, it was merely a joke for the stronger party.
Yan Bin was the stronger party at that moment, which meant he could have someone killed in the ring with no consequences.
But if Xiang Yu truly won, killing Yan Bin wouldn¡¯t be that easy.
¡°Fine, it¡¯s a deal.
If you really win, I¡¯ll give you my life.
Let¡¯s see if you have the skill.
The bosses here are my witnesses, and Iy it out right now: if you get killed in the ring, I won¡¯t be responsible,¡± Yan Bin said with a grin, truly delighted.
In Yan Bin¡¯s eyes, Xiang Yu was already as good as dead.
At the very least, he wouldn¡¯t survive a month.
He couldn¡¯t help feeling ted thinking about owning everything here in a month¡¯s time.
With logistics secured, his smuggling routes would open up, and his business channels would be restored.
Previously, Yan Bin controlled three power spots: logistics smuggling, high-interest loans from Qian Meiduo, and the illegal boxing gambling den.
Now, only the illegal boxing gambling den remained, and he intended to use this to reim everything he had lost¡
Chapter 53 - 53 53 Lan Tingting Unexpectedly Disappears
?53: Chapter 53: Lan Tingting Unexpectedly Disappears 53: Chapter 53: Lan Tingting Unexpectedly Disappears ¡°Xiang Yu, have you really agreed?¡± Sheng Wantao looked at Xiang Yu with skepticism, aware that everyone here knew this was one of Yan Bin¡¯s tricks.
¡°I have agreed,¡± Xiang Yu said calmly.
¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll put it this way.
The bet between you two is officially on.
Since you dare to gamble, you should know the principle of honoring a bet.
Before this, if either of you starts a fight, don¡¯t me me for not being nice.
Even if it costs me everything, I¡¯ll take him down,¡± Sheng Wantao said coldly, ncing at Yan Bin.
In his view, Xiang Yu would never initiate a fight with Yan Bin; he made these statements to warn Yan Bin.
Within a month, he could defeat Xiang Yu in the ring, but he couldn¡¯t resort to underhanded tactics.
He also felt a bit of regret; Xiang Yu was once a free money-making machine, and now, there was only a month of life in him.
Just then, Tie Zhuzi¡¯s call came in unexpectedly.
¡°Bro Yu, what¡¯s going on?
I see people everywhere outside, and they¡¯re all carrying weapons?¡± Tie Zhuzi sounded anxious, his first thought being that Xiang Yu had provoked someone again, and now they were here for revenge.
¡°Zhuzi, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s nothing,¡± Xiang Yu reassured him calmly, ¡°How¡¯s the investigation I asked you to do going?¡±
¡°Bro Yu, something might have happened to Sister Tingting,¡± Tie Zhuzi tried to keep his voice steady.
¡°What happened?¡± Xiang Yu¡¯s face instantly turned icy; all calmness was gone, ¡°Where are you now?
I¡¯ming over.¡±
After hanging up the phone, Xiang Yu took a deep breath and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care who it is, if anyone dares to y dirty and touch the people around me, I will skin them alive.¡±
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t point any fingers, but his first suspicion was Yan Bin.
They had never seen Xiang Yu this serious; they felt a dense murderous aura, as if the person standing in front of them was not a man, but a bloodless killing devil.
Involuntarily, everyone took a step back, and just then, Shi Jian suddenly entered and grabbed Xiang Yu¡¯s arm.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t say much, nodded to Shi Jian, then headed outside without paying attention to anyone else, and Shi Jian hurriedly followed behind him.
As they reached the gate, a crowd of people suddenly surrounded Xiang Yu and hispanions.
Xiang Yu fired a shot into the sky and said, ¡°Step aside if you don¡¯t want to die.¡± His indifferent and frosty voice made the onlookers tremble involuntarily; such was his imposing presence.
The crowd in front consciously cleared a path, and no one dared to speak.
Seeing Xiang Yu emerge from a distance, Tie Zhuzi quickly ran over.
¡°Bro Yu, we¡¯ve searched everywhere but found no trace of Sister Tingting.
Her friends at the bar were also asked, but nobody has seen her.
An olddy said she saw a few people get out of a carst night, grab a young girl, and drive away.¡±
¡°Do you know who did it?¡± Xiang Yu was now fairly certain that Lan Tingting had been kidnapped.
¡°We still don¡¯t know yet; my brothers are investigating,¡± Tie Zhuzi said, frowning, clearly without any leads yet.
Just then, several bosses came down one after another.
Seeing their bosses arriving, the people below hurriedly came forward to protect them.
The bosses didn¡¯t say much and directly got into their cars and left.
Sheng Wantao watched Xiang Yu from a distance.
He originally wanted to say something to Xiang Yu, but in the end, he too got in the car and left.
Yan Bin sat in his car, pulled up in front of Xiang Yu, and said with a sneer, ¡°Xiang Yu, enjoy your life while you can, you have less than a month to live.¡± With that, he and his men hurriedly left.
¡°Let¡¯s take this upstairs.¡± Xiang Yu knew worrying wouldn¡¯t help and then turned to head upstairs.
Once in Xiang Yu¡¯s office and seated, Fang Kuohai and Fang Rong did not leave, but instead sat down as well.
¡°ording to the time mentioned by the olddy, she must have been kidnappedst night after she left here.
It was a ck sedan,¡± Tie Zhuzi said.
¡°What do you guys think?¡± Xiang Yu tried to calm himself down, pondering who would target Lan Tingting.
At first, he suspected Yan Bin, but after calming down, he realized it was unlikely.
Yan Bin nned to finish him off tonight, so it made no sense for him to y dirty and capture a woman.
So, who else would want to target him?
Xiang Yu thought for a while but couldn¡¯t figure out who it was.
Fang Kuohai suddenly said, ¡°I heard recently that a number of girls have been disappearing without any apparent reason.
There¡¯s talk of an underground organization.
They specialize in abducting young and beautiful girls, forcing them into prostitution.
Some are even selected for their beauty to be given as prizes at events.¡±
Upon hearing this, Xiang Yu suddenly understood.
The other party hadn¡¯te for him, but for Lan Tingting¡¯s beauty.
At that thought, he suddenly stood up and walked outside.
When Xiang Yu arrived at Ning Xiaolu¡¯s office downstairs and pushed the door open, it was already past nine o¡¯clock in the evening.
Ning Xiaolu was still sitting in her office as if waiting for something, and she showed no surprise when Xiang Yu entered.
¡°Lan Tingting has not been found yet,¡± Xiang Yu said as he sat opposite her, vaguely feeling that Ning Xiaolu must know something.
¡°Three years ago, right after I graduated from college,¡± Ning Xiaolu began, recalling her memories without interruption from Xiang Yu.
¡°That day, I was walking home when suddenly a car stopped behind me.
Three people got out, dragged me into the car, and took me away¡¡±
Ning Xiaolu¡¯s face was filled with pain, as if recalling unbearable memories.
¡°We were locked in a small dark room; the ce must have been far away, about a two-hour drive on uneven roads.
Eventually, a group of people came.
They picked out individuals, who were then taken away as prizes for others.
These people were barbaric, and you could smell the stench of blood on them.
Others were taken to hotels to sell themselves and were brought back at night¡¡±
Ning Xiaolu stopped there and looked at Xiang Yu, not continuing.
As for how she escaped and the scar on her neck, she didn¡¯t borate.
The information she provided Xiang Yu was all that she had.
¡°Thank you!¡± Xiang Yu nodded, stood up, and said.
This information was crucial for him, and he needed to sort it out immediately.
¡°You need to hurry, or it will be toote,¡± Ning Xiaolu reminded.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t respond and turned back to his own office.
By that time, Fang Kuohai had already left with Fang Rong, leaving only Shi Jian and Tie Zhuzi anxiously waiting in the room.
When the two saw Xiang Yu return, they promptly stood up but did not speak.
Sitting there, Xiang Yu thought about Ning Xiaolu¡¯s words: barbaric, the stench of blood, prizes.
What ce could that be?
As for the hotels, that was easy to guess; clearly, they had been forced to sell themselves there¡
Chapter 54 - 54 54 No Effort Could Find It Despite Exhaustive Searches
?54: Chapter 54: No Effort Could Find It Despite Exhaustive Searches 54: Chapter 54: No Effort Could Find It Despite Exhaustive Searches Xiang Yu quietly sat, sifting through the information Ning Xiaolu had provided.
One detail was clear, the hotel.
The rest of the information was overwhelming, with uneven ground suggesting a suburban location, as for the wildness and the smell of blood, there was plenty of that.
¡°Shi Jian, take all the brothers, each one to watch a hotel.
Once inside, someone will call you asking if you want special services.
Take the opportunity to ask one of them and see if they are being forced.
If they are, notify me immediately,¡± Xiang Yumanded with a stern face.
¡°Tie Zhuzi,e with me,¡± Xiang Yu said as he led the way out, with Tie Zhuzi following behind.
Shi Jian didn¡¯t think twice, he roughly figured out what Xiang Yu nned, then he called all his brothers to assign the tasks.
The brothers, upon hearing about the mission, grew impatient.
Xiang Yu had Tie Zhuzi drive to Xiang Yun International Hotel.
It was the first ce Xiang Yu had stayed.
The security guards outside saw Xiang Yu alighting from the car and did not stop him.
Even though Xiang Yu was wearing an open-back jacket, they recognized him at first sight.
¡°That kid is the one with lots of zeros in his bank ount.¡±
¡°Yeah, hard to believe he¡¯s so wealthy, yet dressed in rags.
We almost upset himst time.¡±
The security guards discussed and spected about Xiang Yu¡¯s identity amongst themselves.
As Xiang Yu entered the lobby, a handsome young man sitting on a distant sofa saw him.
¡°Manager Wang, what¡¯s going on with this hotel?
Letting in anyone these days.
It was himst time, wasn¡¯t it?¡±
¡°Ouyang Junior, don¡¯t be upset, this man is not as simple as he appears,¡± Manager Wang hurriedly tried to cate, tall and thin, he had a deep impression of Xiang Yu, so he noticed him right as he walked in.
He wanted to greet him, but with Ouyang Xiu, the eldest son of the Ouyang family nearby, he didn¡¯t dare neglect him.
Ouyang Xiu just snorted.
Thest time he had seen Xiang Yu, he was in ratty sportswear.
Today, although d in a branded outfit, it had a huge burn hole in the back, obviously discarded by someone else.
When Xiang Yu walked in, he too noticed them but ignored, heading straight to the front desk.
The two receptionists at the counter beamed upon seeing Xiang Yu; ever since they¡¯d seen the long string of digits in his bank ount, they had been looking forward to seeing him again, today their wish came true.
¡°Boss Xiang, how can I help you?¡± one of them even addressed Xiang Yu by his surname.
Tie Zhuzi began to realize that despite his rough appearance and seemingck of money, his ¡°big brother¡± frequented this ce quite a bit.
Just then, Ouyang Xiu walked over.
¡°Xiao Jing, Xiao Luan, have you prepared my room?¡± He looked disdainfully at Xiang Yu and made a face of disgust.
Surprisingly to him, the two receptionists just nodded without their usual enthusiasm, and their adoring gaze towards Xiang Yu was unmistakably fervent.
Could his status not even match a beggar?
Ouyang Xiu felt irritated.
He pped the counter, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve graced you two.
Both of you will apany me tonight.¡±
Xiao Jing and Xiao Luan looked somewhat pleased, but then cast a nce at Xiang Yu, hoping to spend the evening with him.
Although Ouyang Xiu was wealthy, he was somewhat perverse, capable of making repulsive requests that they begrudgingly fulfilled for the sake of money.
Ouyang Xiu looked at Xiang Yu, moved forward contemptuously and said, ¡°What are you, even?
Do you know where you are?
Do you know how much it costs to stay here for one night?
Can you afford it?¡±
Tie Zhuzi scoffed and was about to act when Xiang Yu held him back.
Xiang Yu chuckled, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know.
I¡¯m just a poor bastard here to broaden my horizons.¡±
Hearing Xiang Yu talk like that, Ouyang Xiu was taken aback, not expecting him to be sopliant.
Manager Wang then approached, smiling apologetically at Xiang Yu, and whispered to Ouyang Xiu, ¡°The room¡¯s all set for you.
Two new beauties today, guaranteed you¡¯ll be satisfied.¡±
Although he spoke softly, Xiang Yu still heard it.
¡°Next time, I¡¯ll properly honor you two, your skills are impressive,¡± Ouyang Xiu winked at the two staff, then followed one towards the elevator, still grumbling, ¡°****, what has a pauper to do, showing up here.¡±
¡°Boss Xiang, how can I help you?¡± The two staff hurriedly nodded, their faces eager as they looked at Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu, far from the seriousness he had in the car, pinched their cheeks yfully, ¡°Book a room for me next to that young master.¡± He chuckled, making Tie Zhuzi wonder if Xiang Yu was really up to something serious.
¡°Just one room for the two of you?¡± one of them asked, confused as she looked back at Tie Zhuzi.
Catering to both would indeed be strenuous.
¡°One room is enough,¡± Xiang Yu replied, pulling out his card and cing it on the counter.
The receptionist named Xiao Jing swiped Xiang Yu¡¯s card and then guided them upstairs.
It was the same Xiao Jing who had shown interest in Xiang Yu the previous time.
¡°You¡¯re Xiao Jing, right?
Great, make sure you keep mepany next time,¡± Xiang Yu smiled.
Hearing this, Xiao Jing grew excited.
Attaching herself to Xiang Yu could mean a big break; even just the interest from his bank ount was enough for her to livefortably.
With that in mind, she intentionally moved closer to Xiang Yu.
As they entered the room, Xiao Jing said shyly, ¡°If you both need mypany, I¡¯m still avable.¡±
Tie Zhuzi was taken aback at her straightforward offer.
It was exhausting enough thinking she had to serve them both.
Luckily Shi Jian wasn¡¯t there; he probably would have burst his pants by now.
¡°Next time, let me see your skills,¡± Xiang Yu chuckled, then pushed her out and shut the door.
¡°That littledy¡¯s butt isn¡¯t half bad, Tie Zhuzi.
You might want to try it sometime.¡±
¡°¡¡± Tie Zhuzi coughed and said, ¡°Brother Yu, what are we doing now?¡±
¡°Wait a while longer, then we¡¯ll move,¡± Xiang Yu replied, lying down on the bed.
His expression showed no trace of the flirtation he just disyed with the youngdy¡
Chapter 55 - 55 55 The Fury of Tie Zhuzi
?55: Chapter 55: The Fury of Tie Zhuzi 55: Chapter 55: The Fury of Tie Zhuzi A few minutester, Xiang Yu suddenly got up from the bed.
¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯re heading over,¡± Xiang Yu said as he walked out the door.
Arriving at Ouyang Xiu¡¯s room, Xiang Yu knocked on the door.
At that moment, Ouyang Xiu had juste out of the bathroom, and hearing someone knock at the door, a wave of irritation swept over him.
No one had ever disturbed him at this time before.
Looking through the peephole, he saw Xiang Yu staring at the peephole with a silly grin.
¡°This idiot, he¡¯s asking for it today.¡± Ouyang Xiu opened the door, ready to teach this fool a lesson.
Ouyang Xiu had been practicing Sanda since he was young and was now an eight-segment dragon level.
He could easily take on seven or eight ordinary people because he was quite confident in his abilities, and therefore, he never kept bodyguards around him.
He was already annoyed with Xiang Yu today, and now that Xiang Yu dared to bother him at this time, he couldn¡¯t me him for what wasing.
Ouyang Xiu fiercely opened the door, but before he could speak, Xiang Yu stepped forward and grabbed his neck, pushing him inside.
Tie Zhuzi followed and hurriedly closed the door behind them.
Unfortunately, Ouyang Xiu wanted to say a few pompous words before taking action, but now he was directly stifled by Xiang Yu.
¡°Don¡¯t talk, or I¡¯ll kill you,¡± Xiang Yu said before throwing him to the ground.
Ouyang Xiu, having never suffered such humiliation, was caught off guard for a moment, which allowed Xiang Yu to gain the upper hand.
Now, he stood up and without another word, threw a punch at Xiang Yu.
But before his fist could even reach Xiang Yu, it was caught by Tie Zhuzi.
Ouyang Xiu, a trained Sanda practitioner at the dragon level, had used all his might in that punch, but surprisingly, it was easily caught by this big oaf.
Without a word, Tie Zhuzi grabbed his thigh with his right hand and lifted him up, preparing to m him down.
Xiang Yu was momentarily stunned; Tie Zhuzi really was a Tiger General with impressive skills.
He ordered Tie Zhuzi to put the other down, in case he identally killed him, which wouldplicate matters.
¡°Keep an eye on him.¡± Xiang Yu, uninterested in dealing with him, then went over to the bed.
There sat two girls who had been sitting there all along without speaking or screaming.
The girls were around eighteen or neen, looking innocent.
One of them was dressed in a nurse outfit while the other wore a very short skirt, epitomizing the typical Japanese schoolgirl look.
Beside themy various props, probably ced there by that pervert Ouyang Xiu.
They looked at Xiang Yu approaching, somewhat afraid, but still they didn¡¯t speak.
¡°What do you want to do¡¡± Ouyang Xiu tried to say something but was hoisted by Tie Zhuzi and ced in the corner.
He looked up and then crouched there without speaking.
¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I won¡¯t hurt you.
I just want to ask you a few questions, and you need to answer them truthfully,¡± Xiang Yu said seriously.
One of the girls quickly nodded.
¡°Are you really virgins?¡± Xiang Yu suddenly remembered the manager¡¯s words earlier and couldn¡¯t help but ask.
Ouyang Xiu: ¡°¡¡±
Tie Zhuzi: ¡°¡¡±
The two girls were taken aback for a moment, then blushed and nodded.
At that moment, their gaze towards Xiang Yu rxed considerably.
Xiang Yu tried to keep his expression as natural as possible and asked, ¡°Has someone forced you to do these things?¡±
As soon as they heard Xiang Yu say this, the girls became alert again and quickly shook their heads.
¡°You need not be afraid, I promised to protect you and I will,¡± Xiang Yu assured, but the two girls still shook their heads refusing to speak.
The one in the nurse¡¯s uniform was so frightened that her face turned pale and her body trembled.
¡°Who are you?
We don¡¯t need your protection.
We¡¯re doing this willingly, just for the money,¡± the girl in the school uniform suddenly burst out.
¡°You¡¯re doing this willingly?¡± Xiang Yu asked in confusion.
¡°Yes, the people whoe here are all wealthy; we make thousands each time,¡± the one dressed as a student said.
Xiang Yu sighed and stood up.
Although the girl had seemed scared a moment ago, now she didn¡¯t appear to be lying.
Since the girl imed they were selling their bodies voluntarily, he felt there was no need to help the police manage this.
¡°There¡¯s only one chance.
If you don¡¯t want toe with me, I can¡¯t do anything,¡± Xiang Yu said, not wanting to waste more time here, and then turned to leave.
Just as he reached the door, the girl in the nurse¡¯s uniform suddenly cried out to Xiang Yu, then dropped to her knees with a thud.
¡°Please save me, I was kidnapped, please save me¡¡± she could no longer hold back her tears and began to cry.
The other girl simply looked on coldly and remained silent.
In her view, the girl before her was already dead.
They would never let her go; since she couldn¡¯t decide her fate, she might as well submit.
Moreover, it was just sleeping with disgusting men and getting money for it, which seemed fine to her.
¡°Please, please¡¡±
The girl kept knocking her head hard on the ground; Xiang Yu hurried forward to help her up.
¡°Stand up,e with me,¡± Xiang Yu told the girl, pulling her up and looking back at the other girl.
The one in the school uniform just sat there with a cold smirk, unmoving.
Xiang Yu paid no attention to her and continued out the door with the girl.
Tie Zhuzi then grabbed Ouyang Xiu, saying, ¡°I¡¯m leaving one behind for you, don¡¯t fucking pull any tricks.¡± After that, he followed Xiang Yu out.
Ouyang Xiu, seeing that they had indeed left the room, finally took out his phone and made a call.
The first person he called was his bodyguard, asking them toe quickly.
The second call was to Manager Wang.
It was clear that Xiang Yu and his group hade specifically for the girl, and he himself was the victim.
He wanted the hotel topensate him for his mental distress.
Xiang Yu brought the girl into his room.
The girl sat on the bed trembling and was unable to speak.
Xiang Yu initially wanted to question her immediately, but seeing her like this, heforted her instead: ¡°This is a safe ce, why don¡¯t you go take a hot shower first?¡±
The girl came to her senses a bit, and upon looking around and seeing they were still in the hotel, quickly clutched Xiang Yu¡¯s arm.
¡°This ce isn¡¯t safe; we need to leave quickly.
They know I¡¯ve escaped; they will surely kill me.¡±
Xiang Yu wanted tofort her with a few words, but seeing her like this, he knew she wouldn¡¯t easily believe mere words.
¡°Zhuzi, you take her away first.
I¡¯ll wait here for them,¡± said Xiang Yu.
¡°No, Brother Yu, you go with her first; I¡¯ll wait for them here,¡± Tie Zhuzi hurriedly said.
¡°No more nonsense, leave now; both of you go back to the storage.¡± Xiang Yu suddenly turned serious.
He had a gun on him and in this ce, he truly didn¡¯t know who could stop him.
¡°Be careful, Brother Yu,¡± Tie Zhuzi gritted his teeth, then pulled the girl away.
He trusted Xiang Yu¡¯s strength and was beginning to understand his character.
Once Xiang Yu had made a decision, he seldom changed his mind¡
Chapter 56 - 56 56 Is This Gun Okay
?56: Chapter 56: Is This Gun Okay?
56: Chapter 56: Is This Gun Okay?
As the girl left, she looked back at Xiang Yu.
All she saw was Xiang Yu smiling at her before he pulled something out of his pocket and began to eat, his expression one ofplete ease.
Tie Zhuzi had originally nned to call Shi Jian and ask him to bring some brothers over to protect Xiang Yu, but thinking of their own tasks, he decided against it.
After finishing the call, Ouyang Xiu, seeing the girl in the school uniform sitting on the bed waiting for him, pounced on her.
He had already called the bodyguards; with time pressing, he had to make it quick.
This section omits three hundred characters, you know the drill¡
Right then, urgent knocking suddenly resonated from outside.
Fortunately, they had arrived just in time.
Any earlier, and he wouldn¡¯t have been in the mood anymore.
Pressing the button beside the bed, he opened the door.
Five men in ck barged in.
The leader, big and burly, had a physique somewhat simr to that of Tie Zhuzi.
The men entered and saw Ouyang Xiu bare-assed, panting heavily on the bed, with a pool of blood there.
Looking under the bed, they saw a girl lying there, disheveled, her clothes ripped to shreds, and traces of blood on her thighs.
It was clear to them what Ouyang Xiu had just done.
There was no danger here; it was evident Ouyang Xiu had just had his fun.
¡°Hurry and grab the guy in white next door and bring him to me.
I must kill him today.¡± Ouyang Xiu sat up with support, nced under the bed at the girl, and nodded with satisfaction.
What was a bit regrettable was that another girl had been taken away, otherwise, today would have been perfect.
The men in ck simply nodded, then quickly proceeded to Xiang Yu¡¯s room.
They were about to break down the door when they found it unlocked, opening with a push.
Entering the room, they saw a pile of peanut shells under the bed, while Xiang Yu appeared to be asleep on the bed.
As the leader stepped forward to grab him, Xiang Yu suddenly kicked him out.
Xiang Yu then yawned, sitting up.
He had developed a habit; even in sleep, he was always alert.
¡°You scumbag, ying possum!¡± shouted the leader as he lunged forward.
¡°Hold it!¡± Xiang Yu suddenly stood on the bed and shouted, ¡°Whose side are you on?
Take me to your boss.¡±
The leader, surprised at Xiang Yu¡¯s recognition, replied, ¡°Our boss is right next door, waiting for you.¡±
¡°What?¡± Xiang Yu frowned, knowing these men must have been sent by that young master.
It was indeed a miscalction; he had been waiting here for the people who took the girl.
¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡± Jumping off the bed, Xiang Yu walked out boldly as the five men in ck surrounded him.
Having just dressed, Ouyang Xiu saw Xiang Yu¡¯s bold approach and pointed at the men in ck, ¡°Teach him a lesson.
What use is it having you?¡±
Upon hearing themand, the men in ck raised their fists toward Xiang Yu.
At that moment, Xiang Yu suddenly pulled out a gun from his pocket, pointing it at Ouyang Xiu.
Seeing the gun, the men in ck froze, none daring to move.
Ouyang Xiu trembled all over.
He had only seen Xiang Yu as amon thug, never expecting him to have a gun.
Though it might not be real, he didn¡¯t dare take that risk.
Xiang Yu, unwilling to talk more, walked up to Ouyang Xiu, pressing the gun against his head, ¡°Does this work for you?¡±
Examining the gun up close, Ouyang Xiu confirmed it was real and quickly nodded.
¡°Yes, yes,¡± but he uttered no words of apology.
After all, he was always the one humiliating others, not the other way around.
¡°Behave from now on.¡± Xiang Yu put away the gun, patted his shoulder, then looked at the girl lying on the ground.
It was her choice; he felt little sympathy.
¡°Nice clothes.¡± Xiang Yu patted the leader¡¯s jacket, then strolled out leisurely.
After this disturbance, it seemed those people wouldn¡¯t being.
He had to find a breakthrough from the girl who had been taken.
¡°You idiots, where did your previous fierceness go?
It¡¯s just a broken gun.
Where are your guns, why didn¡¯t you bring them?¡± As Xiang Yu left, Ouyang Xiu yelled at the men in ck.
¡°We thought he was just a little hoodlum; we didn¡¯t expect him to have a gun,¡± replied the leader dejectedly.
¡°So what if he has a gun, can¡¯t a hoodlum have one?
Go and check thoroughly, find out everything about him.
If you can¡¯t kill him, I¡¯ll kill you,¡± Ouyang Xiu raged.
Sine Manager Wang arranged it, he might know something.
Coming down the stairs, it was now past 11 p.m., and aside from some staff, most people were not around in the hotel.
Seeing this, Xiang Yu could only hail a cab and return to logistics.
Seeing Xiang Yu return, Tie Zhuzi finally rxed.
Otherwise, he had been nning to return to the hotel himself.
Now, with no other brothers in logistics, if someone hade to kidnap them, it would have been terrible, which is why he had stayed.
The girl was sitting in Xiang Yu¡¯s office, apparently having showered and changed into a set of clothes likely provided by Ning Xiaolu.
Seeing Xiang Yu enter, Ning Xiaolu stood up, preparing to leave.
At that moment, the girl, seemingly scared, grabbed her arm.
The girl had long hair, a fairplexion blushing pink, big eyes, and a good figure.
Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t noticed before, but she was actually a ssic beauty.
Her timid expression made her appear all the more endearing.
¡°What is your name?¡± Xiang Yu asked from the couch in a perfunctory manner.
¡°Liang Chuchu.¡±
¡°Do you know who kidnapped you?¡± Xiang Yu had Tie Zhuzi pour her a cup of hot water and ced it beside her.
Liang Chuchu looked at Xiang Yu gratefully, ¡°I don¡¯t know who they were, but after they captured me, they kept threatening me, saying they would dismember me if I tried to escape and sell my organs.
I¡¯ve seen them kill¡¡± She seemed to recall something, clutching Ning Xiaolu¡¯s arm tightly, trembling all over.
¡°You should take her to rest for now, we can talk more tomorrow.¡± Xiang Yu vaguely felt that this organization wasn¡¯t only about capturing women and coercing them into selling their bodies¡
Chapter 57 - 57 57 A Night of Tension and Excitement
?57: Chapter 57: A Night of Tension and Excitement 57: Chapter 57: A Night of Tension and Excitement ¡°Are you looking for someone named Lan Tingting?¡± Liang Chuchu suddenly stood up and said.
¡°Do you know her?¡± At that moment, Xiang Yu and the others immediately stood up, as they had been through a lot today just to find Lan Tingting.
¡°She was just kidnappedst night, she was with me, and she said someone would definitelye to rescue her.
Because she¡¯s pretty, I heard she¡¯s going to be offered to a ¡®Boxing King¡¯ tomorrow night,¡± Liang Chuchu said.
¡°What ¡®Boxing King¡¯?¡± Xiang Yu pressed.
Liang Chuchu shook her head and said nothing else.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t press further and then gestured Ning Xiaolu to take her away.
¡°Yu, what do we do now?¡± Tie Zhuzi asked.
¡°Call Shi Jian, ask him how things are on his end, and if there¡¯s no development, tell them toe back now,¡± Xiang Yu said, sitting on the sofa, deep in thought.
Barbaric, blood-soaked, ¡®Boxing King¡¯¡ªXiang Yu kept repeating these words, then suddenly he thought of something.
When Shi Jian and the others returned, it was midnight.
He didn¡¯t bring back any useful information, his face was slightly flushed, and he stood there, head bowed, saying nothing.
¡°Jian, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Tie Zhuzi asked, confused.
¡°Nothing, nothing,¡± Shi Jian quickly shook his head, but his demeanor clearly screamed trouble.
¡°Zhuzi, stop asking.
This kid probably couldn¡¯t hold his ground and got cherry-popped,¡± Xiang Yu said with augh.
¡°Nonsense, nonsense¡¡± Shi Jian didn¡¯t know how to exin and became so flustered that his face turned beet red.
In the hotel, Shi Jian indeed hadn¡¯t held his ground, but he hadn¡¯t been deflowered.
When the other party took off their clothes, he couldn¡¯t resist any longer and had surrendered just like that.
¡°Though we didn¡¯t find the forced girl, I heard from that miss.
Quite a few forced people were sent from one ce, seems like it¡¯s Xinglong Hotel,¡± Shi Jian recalled the scene, and suddenly his lower body hardened, he quickly sat straight and coughed.
¡°Xinglong Hotel?¡± Xiang Yu was familiar with this hotel.
He had followed some ssmates there once for a free meal and had also saved Fang Rong.
At the time, he felt the hotel was not simple, and it looks like it indeed has some issues.
¡°You two, investigate Xinglong Hotel¡¯s background now, also, Shi Jian, contact Yan Bin first thing tomorrow morning.
Tell him, starting tomorrow, I want to fight in underground boxing,¡± Xiang Yu said.
¡°What?
Underground boxing?¡± Shi Jian and Tie Zhuzi eximed in unison.
They hadn¡¯t attended the meeting with the few top guys just now and didn¡¯t know Xiang Yu had ced a bet with Yan Bin.
Now that they had both money and manpower, Shi Jian really didn¡¯t understand why Xiang Yu suddenly decided to fight underground boxing.
¡°Have you gone mad?
Why would you suddenly decide to fight underground boxing?
Do you know the kind of people in underground boxing?
Those are desperate souls ready to die for money and people often get killed¡¡±
Shi Jian hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Xiang Yu raised his hand to stop him, and then he exined his gambling arrangement with Yan Bin.
Both Shi Jian and Tie Zhuzi were speechless, clearly seeing Yan Bin¡¯s devious trick, yet Xiang Yu was knowingly falling for it.
¡°Yu, let me fight on your behalf,¡± Tie Zhuzi stood up, unsure whether he could win, but he wouldn¡¯t just watch Xiang Yu walk into his demise.
¡°Zhuzi, stop talking, I¡¯ll go,¡± Shi Jian lit a cigarette and took a deep inhale, his voice grave.
After all, he had practiced for a few years, and if he trained a bit, fighting for a few days should be no problem.
¡°You two, stop pretending to be profound here and go investigate for me,¡± Xiang Yu said, pping Shi Jian on the head.
¡°No, I cannot let you go,¡± Shi Jian said as he looked at Tie Zhuzi, and then the two of them stood up and walked out.
Throughout the night, Xiang Yu did not sleep; he kept waiting for the news from Shi Jian and hispanion.
It was only around five in the morning when Shi Jian and hispanion returned.
Neither of them looked tired, still full of energy.
¡°We found out everything, the Xinglong Hotel is actually a transit point.
There¡¯s this organization, they conduct underground transactions in secret, all transactions are connected through the influence of Xinglong Hotel.
This underground organization not only kidnaps girls to sell, but also traffics organs, having dealings with many hospitals and funeral homes,¡± Shi Jian said, frowning.
Even though they had been involved in the underworld before, they had never imagined such a vile organization could exist.
¡°Is the intel reliable?¡± Xiang Yu asked, his eyes growing cold.
To think such an organization existed, and right in the city too; what were the police even doing?
No wonder Mr.
Cao had sent him here; had the city descended into such darkness?
The fact that personal safety couldn¡¯t even be guaranteed was truly chilling to think about.
¡°The information came from ¡®Mole¡¯.
They only recognize money, as long as there is money, they can get any information,¡± Shi Jian exined.
Xiang Yu nodded.
The three of them had not slept all night; too much had happened, but none of them felt sleepy.
At about 8:30 in the morning, Ning Xiaolu brought Liang Chuchu to find Xiang Yu.
Liang Chuchu was much better now, and promptly thanked Xiang Yu when she saw him.
¡°Do you remember where you were held captive?¡± Xiang Yu asked.
Liang Chuchu thought for a moment, ¡°It should be in the suburbs.
I was blindfolded at the time, but I vaguely saw a very tall tower outside, the kind at a chemical nt.
The roads were uneven, and there was a chemical smell.
When I got out of the car, it felt like I was being taken to a basement; it was damp and sunless.¡±
¡°Suburbs, chemical factory,¡± Tie Zhuzi brought over a map and spread it on the table.
¡°There aren¡¯t many chemical factories around the city, just three industrial parks.
These three industrial parks upy three locations, among which these two are thriving, and the products they make don¡¯t use industrial towers.
¡°The one in the southeast, due to severe pollution and poor production, the local vigers drove them out.
I think what she just described is likely this ce.¡±
¡°How do you know so much about these industrial parks?¡± Shi Jian patted Tie Zhuzi on the shoulder.
Tie Zhuzi just chuckled, ¡°I used to work at a factory, and I¡¯ve been to these ces.¡±
Xiang Yu nodded, then turned to Liang Chuchu and asked, ¡°Do you think Lan Tingting could have been given as a reward to Boxing King?¡±
Liang Chuchu nodded quickly, she had heard very clearly.
They had seen Lan Tingting and thought she was pretty, wanting toy hands on her, but one of the underbosses stopped them.
At the time, the underboss had said that someone had already reserved her, and she had to be intact.
They all understood what ¡®intact¡¯ meant.
Being intact meant untouched, which naturally fetched a higher price.
This meant that, until tonight, Lan Tingting was still safe¡
Chapter 58 - 58 58 The Explosive Underground Boxing Ring
?58: Chapter 58: The Explosive Underground Boxing Ring 58: Chapter 58: The Explosive Underground Boxing Ring With that analysis, rescuing Lan Tingting seemed simple.
All they had to do was take the championship at the Underground Boxing Ring tonight, and the problem would be solved.
¡°Let¡¯s go, find Yan Bin.¡± Xiang Yu called Shi Jian, and the two of them went downstairs.
They now knew about the Underground Boxing Ring, but they didn¡¯t know where it was.
Upon arriving at Yan Bin¡¯s vi, he wasn¡¯t there, but his subordinate, knowing about Xiang Yu, just gave him the address, telling him toe tonight.
The three men found a rtively secluded tea house to sit down in.
¡°Xiang Yu, I still feel that fighting in those underground matches is inappropriate.
I¡¯d heard about what goes on inside before, but I didn¡¯t know Yan Bin was controlling it,¡± Shi Jian expressed his concern.
¡°Brother Yu, let me do it, I¡¯m confident I can take the championship tonight,¡± Tie Zhuzi said.
¡°You think you can take the championship?
You think you can beat me?¡± Xiang Yu drank some tea, then went andy down on a bed nearby.
The three men slept there until five in the afternoon, only getting up when Yan Bin called Xiang Yu.
¡°Xiang Yu, I heard you¡¯ve been here already.
Why so eager toe meet your death?¡± Yan Bin said,ughing joyfully.
¡°Oh, Brother Wu.
I just woke up, thought it was some blind fool disturbing me.
Brother Wu, you shoulde watch me fight tonight, cheer me on,¡± Xiang Yu said leisurely.
¡°Hmph!
Kid, stop pretending.
Let me tell you, don¡¯t think about running away.
I¡¯ve already set people up at the bus stations and airports.
If you even think about running, just wait for death,¡± Yan Bin snapped and hung up the phone.
¡°It¡¯s that bastard Yan Bin.¡± By this time, Shi Jian and Tie Zhuzi were already sitting by Xiang Yu and had heard everything clearly.
¡°Brother Wu sure thinks of everything.¡± Xiang Yu smiled, then put away his phone.
The three of them had dinner, and by then, it was eight at night.
They walked around for a while, and at ten, they finally arrived at the designated spot.
They entered a small house guarded by two fierce-looking men.
The men sized up Xiang Yu as he walked in.
After confirming his identity, they searched him thoroughly.
They had received orders from their superiors that Xiang Yu woulde today, and they had seen his picture.
When the two men saw Xiang Yu, they both smiled as if saying, ¡°So much fuss over such a man?¡±
Xiang Yu, standing at one meter eighty, didn¡¯t look burly, but rather frail, the kind who wouldn¡¯tst ten seconds in the ring.
But the person behind him, muscr and burly, looked like a master.
Without asking much, they let Xiang Yu and hispanions in.
They walked down a corridor, took an elevator to the second underground level, and then passed through a corridor about ten meters long before hearing the deafening shouts inside.
The ce was huge.
With a ten-meter walk, Xiang Yu felt the space above must be a parking lot.
The setup was just like a standard boxing ring, the only difference being that the ring was enclosed with a circle of iron cages.
The boxing match hadn¡¯t actually started yet.
Inside the cage, three scantily d women were dancing provocatively.
The crowd around was noisy, with some shouting for the women to strip, while others suggested that some men should go up and do a live show with them.
These people yelled uninhibitedly, as if venting all the stress of the day.
Xiang Yu and hispanions found a corner to sit down, watching the frenzied crowd as if they had entered another world.
The women on stage contorted into various poses.
The crowd went wild, and even the women started screaming.
¡°Brother Yu, look there,¡± Shi Jian, who had sharp eyes, suddenly said.
He saw a small cage above the iron cage, containing a person in a red cheongsam with long hair, sitting there, seemingly lifeless.
Xiang Yu nodded.
He had recognized the person as Lan Tingting.
A surge of rage exploded in his heart.
He wanted to kill everyone present.
This was the angriest he had felt sinceing here.
¡°Xiang Yu.¡± At that moment, Shi Jian suddenly felt very uneasy, patting Xiang Yu on the shoulder.
The people around them also looked at Xiang Yu, feeling suddenly chilled.
Xiang Yu took a deep breath and nodded.
Although it was only a moment, he knew he had lost hisposure.
With a smile, he started eating peanuts.
¡°Shi Jian, look, the view over there is endless,¡± Xiang Yu suddenly pointed at the central ring.
Shi Jian let out a cry of ¡®aah¡¯, and his body reacted immediately.
Just then, a middle-aged woman noticed this, and with a smile, she approached to look at Shi Jian.
¡°Young man, first time here?
Let sister keep youpany¡¡±
Time just hit eleven o¡¯clock.
The dancing girls walked off the stage bare-bottomed.
The host went up and announced the start of tonight¡¯s wild night.
There were only eight matches tonight.
Among those who won these eight matches, the person who challenged the weekly champion sessfully would not only receive a hefty cash prize but also a beautiful woman as a reward.
There were seven neers who signed up on the spot.
Audience members, if they felt they were stronger than the previous contestants, were fully able to step up, as long as they signed a waiver of life and death.
Of course, just fighting would earn them money.
Even winning just one match would yield a substantial reward, so, the atmosphere was incredibly charged.
¡°I trust everyone is already very familiar with our rules, but I still need to repeat them.
Our only rule is there are no rules.
You just need to knock your opponent down, continue as long as you like, up until your opponent dies¡¡± the host recited professionally, ¡°Now, please wee the first person who¡¯s signed the waiver of life and death to the stage.¡±
The area burst into chaos, with whistles and roars never ceasing.
The person who took the stage was a muscr giant, standing like a mountain at one meter ny.
¡°Who will challenge him next?
Please, step up,¡± the host shouted.
The ce suddenly quieted as everyone waited to see who would challenge this behemoth.
A minuteter, a very skinny guy who had signed the waiver walked onto the stage, to a chorus of boos.
The physical disparity between the two was immense, clearly not even a match.
Next came the betting round.
At the front of each row, people were responsible for taking bets.
Unsurprisingly, ny percent bet on the tall man to win.
Xiang Yu was somewhat surprised by how orderly the betting was.
It was certainly not chaotic, surely because Yan Bin had enforced strong measures previously.
¡°Let¡¯s ce a bet too, put all our money on the skinny guy.¡± Xiang Yu suddenly noticed Yan Bin, in a high observation room, smoking a cigar and standing there with a sinister smile.
¡°Hmph!
Yan Bin, your death is not far off¡¡±
Chapter 59 - 59 59 Kowtow and Admit Defeat and Youll Be Spared
?59: Chapter 59: Kowtow and Admit Defeat, and You¡¯ll Be Spared 59: Chapter 59: Kowtow and Admit Defeat, and You¡¯ll Be Spared Above the ring, two men were battling fiercely.
This was no regr boxing match, so neither of them showed any mercy in their blows; every strike was meant to kill.
In the beginning, the muscr man built like a mountainpletely dominated, overpowering his opponent with ease.
The crowd below cheered for their correct choice¡ªit was simply too easy to make money.
They just had to wait a little while longer, and a stack of cash would be theirs.
¡°What were you thinking, letting us ce all our money on that guy?¡± Shi Jian said unhappily.
It was clear to anyone with eyes that the tall man and the skinny guy weren¡¯t in the same league, but Xiang Yu had insisted on backing the skinny fighter.
Xiang Yu just smiled and said no more.
Everyone thought the muscr man would only need a few punches to take down the skinny guy, but to their surprise, five minutes had passed without either iming victory.
And the muscr man was noticeably running out of steam¡ªhis punches were slower, and they packed a lot less power.
Meanwhile, the skinny guy was still full of energy.
As the muscr man missed a punch and tried to move back into defense, the skinny fighter delivered a kick right into his opponent¡¯s waist, followed by a punch to the head, then another kick.
The skinny man pressed his advantage, raining punch after punch onto the muscr man¡¯s head until he couldn¡¯t get up anymore.
The ce was silent, devoid of the initial cheers.
Nobody could believe that the skinny man had won¡ªit chilled their hearts, quashing their dreams of a big payday.
Even Shi Jian stood with his mouth agape, unable to believe what he saw.
If he hadn¡¯t been by Xiang Yu¡¯s side the whole time, he might have suspected Xiang Yu had been in cahoots with the others.
They had ced a bet with ten to one odds andid down two thousand yuan; now, they had twenty thousand.
¡°That¡¯s amazing, we¡¯re making money so fast,¡± Shi Jian said excitedly.
The second match was just as intense, but with evenly matched fighters¡ªpeople were betting on both.
But yet again, Xiang Yu guessed the winner, making Shi Jian wonder if he was some sort of fortune teller.
The people around them naturally overheard Xiang Yu¡¯s predictions and, in the third match, they followed suit and bet on the same fighter he did.
Sure enough, the result was exactly as Xiang Yu had predicted.
Everyone was happy to have won money, so they were all looking forward to the next match.
The first contender of the fourth bout was a man with a bare upper body, not fat but clearly muscr¡ªa textbook definition of a tough guy who was clearly not on the same level as the previous six contestants.
¡°Who¡¯s the next fighter?
Pleasee to the ring quickly,¡± the host yelled with fervor.
But nobody dared to step up; the audience were no rookies, and at first nce, they could tell this man was no pushover.
¡°It¡¯s my turn,¡± Xiang Yu suddenly stood up, stretching leisurely.
The people around him looked on in shock.
This kid must be crazy, they thought¡ªif he really wanted to fight, he should have joined earlier matches.
¡°Be careful, Brother Yu,¡± both Shi Jian and Tie Zhuzi said as they watched Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu simply nodded his head and then made his way down.
¡°I¡¯m up next,¡± he shouted, raising his hand high.
All eyes fell on him, seeing Xiang Yu with his smiling tiger demeanor.
Dressed in a white suit that had arge hole in the back, ¡°What¡¯s with this outfit, a beggar or something?¡±
¡°This kid must be crazy for money, rushing towards his own death.¡±
The observers studied Xiang Yu carefully, debating their bets.
They didn¡¯t care if Xiang Yu would be alive or deadter; they loved a match with an obvious skill gap¡ªthat¡¯s how they made money.
Above the cage, the woman in the little cage seemed to hear the mockery from below.
She nced down indifferently, aware of her fate¡ªif she wasn¡¯t rescued tonight, she¡¯d rather die than continue this existence.
But just one nce reignited her hope anew.
¡°Xiang Yu!¡± She struggled to sit up and looked down, seeing the tall figure, the handsome face, and that white attire¡ª who else could it be but Xiang Yu?
¡°How is he here?
Has hee to save me?
How did he know I was here?¡± A string of questions shed through Lan Tingting¡¯s mind incessantly, and she could not help but let the tears flow.
¡°He really came, he really did¡¡± She wanted to shout out loud, but when the words reached her lips, she held them back.
She knew where she was and worried that she might distract Xiang Yu with her own concerns.
Her hands over her mouth, she sobbed continuously, wondering how she could ever repay him in this lifetime.
¡°Is that the Xiang Yu you spoke of?
He doesn¡¯t seem all that great, does he?¡± In one of the upperpartments, a person stood beside Yan Bin.
This man stood erect, legs slightly apart, his face angr¡ªclearly a man with a military background.
He was Yan Bin¡¯s subordinate, Luo Li, in charge of managing the fighting arena.
¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by his appearance.
He¡¯s not simple.
After he took down our Third, now even Qian Meiduo is missing.
The more I see of him, the less I understand,¡± Yan Bin said with an icy look in his eyes.
¡°Don¡¯t overestimate him.
Whenever you¡¯re tired of ying games with him, just let me know, and I¡¯ll have the boys take care of him,¡± Luo Li said nonchntly, as if the man below was an ant he could crush at will.
¡°We will talk about that when the timees.
Let¡¯s see how many rounds he canst in this arena,¡± Yan Bin said.
By now, Yan Bin had written Xiang Yu off as a dead man.
As long as Xiang Yu fought in this arena, he could send in a few experts easy and breezy and have it done.
Even if Xiang Yu survived the arena, he would simply have Luo Li take actionter, finishing him off with a single bullet in a deserted ce.
Xiang Yu approached the center, signed the life-and-death waiver, and stepped into the arena.
The crowd around began to scream wildly¡ªthey were frenzied, ready to bet all their savings.
If they had misjudged the first match, this time they were certain.
Because Xiang Yu looked utterly careless, while the man on the stage was well-built, with a stomach defined by standard eight-pack abs and an utterly emotionless face, the very image of a lonely master.
Only such a person was considered a true master in the eyes of the crowd, the epitome of perfection they envisioned.
As Xiang Yu stepped onto the tform, the host cast a pitiful nce at him.
He¡¯d been here for a while and usually could tell at a nce how things stood.
Although the muscle man seemed to be showing off, his standard physique was there for all to see, which probably meant he wasn¡¯t too shabby.
¡°If you¡¯re both ready, let¡¯s begin.¡± The host announced and stepped down from the stage, then locked the cage.
¡°I look forward to learning from you,¡± Xiang Yu said with a bow.
The muscle man nced indifferently at Xiang Yu and snorted coldly, as if Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t even worth his effort.
¡°You¡¯d better kneel down and surrender now.
If I have to make a move, I¡¯ll kill you,¡± the muscle man said coldly.
¡°Asking me to surrender?
Why don¡¯t you surrender?
If I surrender, will you pay me?¡¡±
(ps: Friends reading this book, please add it to your collection, so I know)
Chapter 60 - 60 60 Subduing the Enemys Forces Without Fighting
?60: Chapter 60 Subduing the Enemy¡¯s Forces Without Fighting 60: Chapter 60 Subduing the Enemy¡¯s Forces Without Fighting ¡°Ask me to concede?
Why don¡¯t you concede?¡± Xiang Yu acted like he was ready to risk his life for money.
¡°Hmph!
Courting death.¡± The muscr man snorted coldly and threw a punch towards Xiang Yu.
He didn¡¯t use his full strength with this punch; it was just a probing strike to test Xiang Yu¡¯s reaction speed.
Xiang Yu stood there, was struck by the fist, and sent flying to the ground.
The scene erupted once again¡ªjust like everyone had anticipated, this kid was no match for the muscr man.
The muscr man stood there dumbfounded with surprise, he hadn¡¯t even touched him, so how did he knock him down?
Could it be that he was already that powerful, or was his opponent just too weak?
At the scene, Tie Zhuzi saw Xiang Yu get hit and was eager to rush up and kill the muscr man.
He had already made up his mind to follow Xiang Yu to the death; if anyone dared toy a hand on Xiang Yu, he would spare no effort to kill them.
Shi Jian hurriedly held him back; he had sparred with Xiang Yu and knew Xiang Yu¡¯s martial skills.
It wasn¡¯t possible for him to be taken down just like that¡ªthere had to be another reason.
Based on his understanding of Xiang Yu, there was no telling what Xiang Yu would resort to.
Lan Tingting, perched above the cage, sped her mouth with her hands.
Although she knew Xiang Yu was formidable, everyone who fought here was tough.
Xiang Yu climbed up from the ground, covering his face, and pointed at the muscr man and yelled, ¡°How can you be so dishonorable?
Don¡¯t you know you¡¯re supposed to announce your strike before throwing a punch?
Have you no shame?
And to think you call yourself a fighter; why don¡¯t you just go home and sell sweet potatoes¡¡±
Xiang Yu, full of righteous indignation, ranted at the muscr man until he was nearly driven mad by rage, while the audience members were shocked speechless by Xiang Yu¡¯s words.
This was an underground fighting market¡ªno one cared about chivalry here.
¡°You shameless person, do you see what is written behind you?¡± Xiang Yu pointed behind him.
Curiosity piqued, the muscr man wondered if there really were any rules.
He couldn¡¯t help but look back.
Just at that moment, Xiang Yu swiftly moved forward and kicked the muscr man in the chest, sending him flying two meters back to the ground.
Xiang Yu closed in quickly, grabbing his head and making as if he was about to twist it.
¡°I concede, I concede¡¡± the muscr man cried out in panic.
If Xiang Yu really twisted, his life would be over, and having signed the death waiver, Xiang Yu was free to do as he pleased.
¡°Do you admit defeat?¡± Xiang Yu gripped the man¡¯s head and asked.
¡°I admit it, I admit it¡¡± the muscr man shouted desperately.
Everyone at the scene was stunned; they had been watching fights and betting for a while, but they had never seen a match like this before.
Shi Jian and Tie Zhuzi quickly sat down and then pretended they didn¡¯t know Xiang Yu.
They were truly embarrassed by Xiang Yu¡¯s actions.
The audience started to curse, calling Xiang Yu shameless and the muscr man ipetent for being so easily tricked.
The ce erupted into noise and was on the brink of chaos.
But the fact remained before them¡ªXiang Yu had won, and he had done it with ease.
Xiang Yu let go of the muscr man and chuckled twice, ¡°Do you want to continue fighting?¡±
¡°Thank you for showing mercy.
I was being unreasonable earlier,¡± the muscr man said with a fist salute, ¡°I¡¯ve lost.¡±
Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t expected the muscr man to actually not be that despicable.
He just nodded and kept silent.
The eightpetitors, four matches were over.
Two of these matches had been beyond anyone¡¯s expectations.
Next up were two groups of four for another round of battles.
Among them, two people, upon seeing Xiang Yu like this, bothpeted to be his opponent.
If lucky, there was a good chance of defeating Xiang Yu.
In the end, they decided by drawing lots.
The thin man who had started out didn¡¯t argue; he just stood there calmly the entire time.
The next round was between the thin man and anotherpetitor; surprisingly, the thin man won.
At this point, people were no longer surprised.
With ¡®precedent¡¯, they believed anything could happen.
Regarding Xiang Yu¡¯s match, it once again astonished everyone.
He suddenlyunched a sneak attack with a kick that toppled his opponent, then twisted the other¡¯s head, winning the match.
People didn¡¯t know where Xiang Yu¡¯s initial talk of chivalry had gone.
But Xiang Yu didn¡¯t care about that at all; as long as the victory was easy, that was better than anything.
The next match was between Xiang Yu and the thin man, both of whom were originally not favored by others.
But now they had made it to the final, proving that gambling would eventually lead to loss, with too many surprises involved.
¡°Ready?¡± the host¡¯s attitude was not as good as it had been at the start, probably because Xiang Yu¡¯s victory had disrupted his original ns.
He wouldn¡¯t believe that Xiang Yu could win no matter what, although the thin man had won, but it was by actual strength, and although he seemed weak, he was actually very powerful.
He was now hoping that the thin man would knock Xiang Yu out with one punch.
Seeing that both Xiang Yu and his opponent nodded, the host and referee loudly announced the start and then stepped out to lock the cage.
¡°How do you want to fight?¡± Xiang Yu asked.
The thin man hadn¡¯te forward to fight him earlier, which suggested that his character was decent.
Moreover, upon closer inspection, he was not as thin as he had appeared initially; it was just that his slimness was highlighted whenpared to the muscr man from before.
¡°Any way is fine, I have to win this match,¡± the man said with an indifferent expression but with resolute eyes, a thirst for victory.
¡°Why must you win?
If it¡¯s money you need, I can help you,¡± Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t sure why, but he had a good feeling about the man in front of him.
¡°I indeed need money, arge sum of money.
My mother is in the hospital, and I must save her,¡± the man said softly, and then threw a punch towards Xiang Yu.
¡°You¡¯re saving someone, and I am too.
Do you see that girl up there?
She is my friend,¡± Xiang Yu dodged the other¡¯s punch and said softly.
At that moment, the man suddenly stopped his punch and stared nkly, then raised his head to look upward, and saw Lan Tingting looking down worriedly.
¡°Is she your girlfriend?¡± the man¡¯s gaze suddenly grew dim as he asked.
¡°No, but I must save her.
There are many ways to make money, it¡¯s not necessary to fight in underground boxing, where a slight mishap could end your life.
Then, who would take care of your mother?¡± Xiang Yu¡¯s words were sincere.
The man sighed softly, his head down, then looked up at Lan Tingting again before turning to the cage door.
¡°You won,¡± he said, then nced at the host, preparing to concede.
At this, the crowd went wild.
Xiang Yu, this shameless fellow, had somehow managed to make his opponent concede.
Could it be that he relied on his mouth to fight in underground boxing?
¡°Bastards, just fight already.¡±
¡°Thin man, don¡¯t listen to him, he¡¯s deceiving you.
If you step down now, you won¡¯t get any money.¡±
¡°Right, don¡¯t listen to him, he¡¯s tricking you.¡±
The crowd shouted uncontrobly.
The host walked over and confirmed again, ¡°Do you really concede?¡±
Chapter 61 - 61 61 The Embarrassing Boxing Match
?61: Chapter 61: The Embarrassing Boxing Match 61: Chapter 61: The Embarrassing Boxing Match The crowd went mad, this wasn¡¯t boxing, it was a disy of lip service.
¡°Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense, he¡¯s just a scammer.
You better go ahead and knock him down,¡± the host urged from outside, anxious.
The others couldn¡¯t hear what Xiang Yu was saying, but he, standing at the front, heard everything clearly.
Xiang Yu saying he could help was just crap.
The guy needed money, you surely weren¡¯t going to give him any.
This was a naked scam, and yet this skinny guy seemed to believe it.
¡°He doesn¡¯t seem like a scammer,¡± said the skinny guy as he turned back to look at Xiang Yu, who was smiling at him.
¡°I admit defeat,¡± the skinny guy told the host.
The host could only sigh and open the cage, cursing Xiang Yu in his heart before shooting him a fierce nce.
Xiang Yu, unconcerned, walked up to the host and chuckled, ¡°Didn¡¯t expect to win this easily.¡±
Seeing the skinny guy wanting to leave, Xiang Yu quickly stepped forward and grabbed him.
¡°Do you need anything else?¡± the skinny guy asked emotionlessly.
He knew there was no such thing as credibility in the Underground Boxing Ring, yet he had believed Xiang Yu.
Maybe he really didn¡¯t belong here.
¡°See those two with their heads down in the corner?
Go find them, they¡¯ll help you,¡± Xiang Yu said, patting his shoulder before leaving to prepare for the next match.
The skinny guy hesitated.
He didn¡¯t know what kind of help Xiang Yu meant and didn¡¯t have much hope, but he still headed toward Shi Jian and hispanion in the corner.
Shi Jian and his friend were sitting silently with their heads down.
Though Xiang Yu won, they felt somewhat embarrassed.
As the skinny guy walked toward the corner, everyone pointed and cursed at him, some even throwing things his way.
The skinny guy didn¡¯t dodge and remained indifferent as he sat down next to Shi Jian.
¡°Do you two know that guy?¡± the skinny guy suddenly asked.
Shi Jian and his friend shook their heads, indicating they didn¡¯t know Xiang Yu.
Disappointment spread across the skinny guy¡¯s face, followed by a sigh.
Although he had no expectations, Shi Jian¡¯s shake of the head still made him feel the sorrow of being tricked.
Just as the skinny guy stood up to leave, Shi Jian looked up, saw that it was him, hurriedly stood as well, and then pulled him back to sit down together.
¡°Did he say something to you?¡± Shi Jian whispered, fearful of being overheard.
The skinny guy nodded but said nothing.
¡°He¡¯s our big brother.
Whatever it is, just tell me,¡± piped in Tie Zhuzi, who had also leaned in, and the three of them whispered together.
Xiang Yu¡¯s final battle of the day was against the weekly champion.
One more victory and he would im the seat of the weekly champion.
After that, he could choose whether to fight such matches or wait for the weekend¡¯s championship challenge.
¡°Wang San, when it¡¯s time to make your moveter, show no mercy, just take him out,¡± Luo Li instructed a man in front of him in the observation room above.
This Wang San of average height, sporting short hair with two golden teeth that glinted coldly when he smiled.
¡°Rest assured, Luo Li.
For a guy like that, I¡¯ll take his breath away with just two punches,¡± Wang San chuckled.
He had been watching the fights from the sidelines, and to him, a character like Xiang Yu, who only talked big, had no real fighting ability.
Wang San descended with full confidence and stepped onto the ring.
The crowd was familiar with Wang San; they had seen him fight before.
Fierce and ruthless, those who had crossed fists with him all ended up on the ring floor, unable to rise again.
The onlookers began to ce their bets, and ny-nine percent of them put their money on Wang San.
They wagered all their cash; they were certain that Wang San would be the victor of this match.
Sitting on the side, Xiang Yu took the opportunity to eat a few peanuts.
Seeing that the time was about right, he then stepped onto the ring.
¡°Kid, consider yourself lucky to fall to my fists,¡± Wang San said with a cold smile, not taking Xiang Yu seriously at all.
¡°Can I choose to surrender?¡± Xiang Yu asked with a frightened expression.
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s intent to surrender, the host quickly announced the start of the match and then ran out to lock the door.
¡°Hmph, surrender?
You¡¯re thinking too simply.
Coming across Wang San is just your bad luck; he is a monster who kills without batting an eye,¡± the host thought coldly to himself.
¡°You can kneel and kowtow three times; I¡¯ll give you a quick death.
Otherwise, I¡¯ll torture you slowly to death.
On this tform, I¡¯ve killed more people than you¡¯ve ever seen,¡± Wang San mused, as if counting the number of people he had killed.
Although somewhat exaggerated, it demonstrated therge number of people he had dispatched.
¡°Oh, you¡¯re really impressive,¡± Xiang Yu said with a smile, already having a n in mind.
Wang San only knew of a few of Xiang Yu¡¯s boxing matches, but he was unaware that Xiang Yu had killed many times more people than he had.
¡°Let¡¯s start,¡± Xiang Yu said indifferently.
Wang San snorted coldly, ¡°Since you¡¯re in a rush to find death, I won¡¯t be polite.¡± With that, he let out a big shout and charged toward Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu saw Wang San¡¯s movements.
Though his punches had the force and uracy, they were full of ws.
Against such an opponent, Xiang Yu could take his life with one move.
Xiang Yu¡¯s skills were honed in battles of blood and tears; byparison, the ring was far too mild for him.
He had learned lethal techniques, and often, one move was all it took.
Although he could easily defeat his opponent, at this moment, he had to pretend to struggle; he couldn¡¯t reveal his true strength easily.
Wang San pressed step by step, throwing punch after punch,pletely cornering Xiang Yu¡¯s movements.
The people around were screaming wildly; this was what a real boxing match looked like.
The host, standing outside, was grinning so wide he couldn¡¯t close his mouth.
He could finally get his revenge.
For a character like Xiang Yu, it would be best if he was killed, then there would be no need to pay out the prize money.
However, he was a bit doubtful.
With Wang San¡¯s strength, he should have knocked down Xiang Yu with just a few punches.
Looking at him now, he had no intention of doing so; maybe he wanted to y around first, and when he¡¯d had enough, then finish him off?
That must be it, ying with him first wouldn¡¯t be so bad, the host thought to himself.
Initially, Wang San did intend to toy with Xiang Yu, but to his surprise, Xiang Yu dodged the first few punches.
Then, Wang San gradually increased his speed, but Xiang Yu still managed to evade.
Finally, he didn¡¯t want to y anymore, to avoid the embarrassment of needing so long to deal with a character like Xiang Yu.
He used his full strength, and his speed reached a peak, but unexpectedly, Xiang Yu still dodged, though he appeared to be struggling greatly.
Yet, punch after punch, Wang San could not make contact with Xiang Yu.
Despite the great power of his punches, they were as ineffective as hitting cotton.
Wang San started to panic; the match had exceeded his expected time.
In his anxiety, his punching became chaotic, like a child brawling wildly.
Atst, breathing heavily and unable to catch his breath, he still had notnded a single blow on Xiang Yu¡
Chapter 62 - 62 62 Put Her in My Room
?62: Chapter 62: Put Her in My Room 62: Chapter 62: Put Her in My Room Wang San was already panting from exhaustion, but he hadn¡¯t even touched Xiang Yu¡¯s clothes.
¡°Stop running, kid, and fight like a man,¡± Wang San was getting a bit anxious.
¡°Fine then, I¡¯ll stop running,¡± Xiang Yu suddenly halted, and seizing the moment when Wang San bent over to catch his breath, he stepped forward and punched him in the face.
Wang San was knocked to the ground by Xiang Yu¡¯s fist, and anger surged through him; he wanted to get up and tear Xiang Yu to pieces, but by then, Xiang Yu had already grabbed his throat.
¡°Hold on, you can¡¯t kill me, I¡¯m with Yan Bin,¡± Wang San said in desperation, fully aware of the rules of the ring.
Now, due to his own mistake of underestimating Xiang Yu, he found himself in this predicament; this wasn¡¯t the time to worry about face, saving his life was what mattered.
¡°You¡¯vemitted too many sins, you deserve to die,¡± Xiang Yu whispered in Wang San¡¯s ear before tightening his grip, and with a ¡°crack,¡± Wang San¡¯s neck was twisted and broken by Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu stood up, looked up at the private booths, and stretched, ¡°I¡¯ve won,¡± he shouted.
The surroundings fell into aplete silence; the oue of the fight had once again exceeded their expectations.
They had suspected some trickery at first, but seeing Xiang Yu snap Wang San¡¯s neck, they realized that Xiang Yu was not as simple as he seemed on the surface.
Shi Jian and hispanions hadn¡¯t been watching the match, and sensing a different atmosphere around them, they looked up just in time to see Xiang Yu stretching leisurely.
Xiang Yu had won, which didn¡¯t surprise Shi Jian, but the skinny man was staring at Xiang Yu on the stage with a face full of amazement.
He knew better than anyone who the weekly champion Wang San was; he wouldn¡¯t just surrender because of a few words from Xiang Yu, but now¡
The host stood frozen for a full ten seconds, unwilling to ept this reality, unable to believe that a rookie had knocked down Wang San, and even killed him.
Looking up at the private booths, he saw Yan Bin and Luo Li standing side by side without any reaction.
He reluctantly walked onto the stage to announce that Xiang Yu had won the challenge and became the weekly champion.
At the same time, a hole opened above the cage, and a small cage was slowly lowered down.
Everyone here knew that not only was there a huge prize for sessfully challenging the weekly champion that day, but also a beauty to be rewarded.
They had long regarded the beauty as something Wang San would definitely get, yet it was taken by this neer instead.
There were sighs and murmurs all around, some saying Xiang Yu was lucky, others saying the kid had real strength, and so on¡
The moment she stepped out of the small cage, Lan Tingting could no longer control her emotions and threw her arms around Xiang Yu¡¯s neck.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, so sorry, it¡¯s my fault you came here,¡± Lan Tingting broke down in tears.
Xiang Yu patted her head but said nothing, for even if Lan Tingting hadn¡¯t been there, he would havee to fight anyway.
¡°You¡¯re mine now,¡± Xiang Yu said with a smile close to Lan Tingting¡¯s ear.
Lan Tingting was stunned, said nothing, then hugged him tighter.
At that moment, she didn¡¯t want to think too much; she just wanted to lean on Xiang Yu¡¯s body, for only then did she feel secure.
¡°Let¡¯s head back,¡± said Xiang Yu.
¡°Carry me back,¡± Lan Tingting, with closed eyes, didn¡¯t want to let go; at that moment, her body was soft and devoid of strength.
Xiang Yu smiled, then picked up Lan Tingting and walked outside.
The onlookers were all shocked; they had seen many men receive the reward of a beauty, but never had they seen one so submissive.
Envy for Xiang Yu grew instantly.
Not until that moment did the skinny man beside Shi Jian crack a smile; he knew Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t fooled him.
¡°Zhuzi, hurry, let¡¯s go get the prize money.¡± Shi Jian patted Tie Zhuzi on the back as he ran towards the backstage, with Skinny following behind.
Once backstage, the staff tried to give them a hard time.
Shi Jian fully expressed Xiang Yu¡¯s ¡®shameless¡¯ spirit, pestering the staff relentlessly and emphasizing that if they didn¡¯t give the money directly, he would make sure everyone here knew that you actually couldn¡¯t get paid for fighting.
In the end, it was Yan Bin who came forward and gave the money to Shi Jian.
In Yan Bin¡¯s view, this sum of money was trivial, ultimately it would be his own anyway.
Tie Zhuzi carried a bag full of money, running out jubntly.
He had never carried so much money before; it contained more than four hundred thousand.
¡°What are you guys up to, hurry up and open the car door.¡± At this moment, Xiang Yu was already waiting outside, holding Lan Tingting in his arms.
Shi Jian chuckled, pointing to the bag in Tie Zhuzi¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°This is all money.¡±
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t ask how much, then turned to the Skinny guy behind them and said, ¡°Give all this money to him, he¡¯s in urgent need of it.¡±
As soon as Xiang Yu spoke, Shi Jian and the others were taken aback.
Tie Zhuzi was the first to react and ced the bag of money in front of Skinny.
¡°Take this money to treat your mother¡¯s illness,¡± Xiang Yu said with a smile before getting into the car with Lan Tingting.
Shi Jian and Tie Zhuzi didn¡¯t linger and also got into the car and left.
Looking at the money, Shi Jian felt a pang of heartache.
He was about to question Xiang Yu, but seeing how gently Lan Tingting leaned into his arms, he held back.
It was a few minutes after Xiang Yu left that Skinny came to his senses.
Clutching the money, he tried to chase after Xiang Yu, but by then Xiang Yu¡¯s car had vanished.
Although he needed money, this amount was just too much.
He had never dreamed that he would end up with so much money in a single night.
This was his first time at the Underground Boxing Ring, and he hade determined to fight to the death.
His mother was hospitalized, and he didn¡¯t have the money for her treatment.
If he didn¡¯t have the money, his mother might notst long.
As a son, he felt like a failure; if he didn¡¯t make any money today, he would rather die fighting here.
Looking at the bag of money in his hand, his eyes started to moisten¡
Arriving at the logistics building, it was already three o¡¯clock in the morning.
They got out of the car, and Xiang Yu carried Lan Tingting up the stairs, while Shi Jian and Tie Zhuzi looked at each other, smiling, and didn¡¯t follow.
Lan Tingting didn¡¯t speak the whole way, she knew they were safe now, but she didn¡¯t know what would happen next and couldn¡¯t help but hold on tighter.
She could feel her heartbeat elerating to the point where it even made breathing difficult.
She knew that if Xiang Yu wanted her tonight, she would give herself to him.
She had already given her heart to Xiang Yu long ago.
The lights were on in Xiang Yu¡¯s room upstairs.
He carried Lan Tingting straight in through the door.
As soon as they entered, he got a shock; Ning Xiaolu and Liang Chuchu were sitting there like zombies.
¡°Why haven¡¯t you two gone to bed yet?¡± Xiang Yu said, somewhat embarrassed and annoyed.
Such a perfect moment, and these two were interrupting.
Ning Xiaolu and Liang Chuchu quickly stood up and hurried over to check on Lan Tingting, feeling relieved that she was okay.
¡°Put her in my room, I will take good care of her,¡± Ning Xiaolu said disdainfully, ncing at Xiang Yu, knowing what he had in mind.
Xiang Yu: ¡°This¡¡±
Just then, Lan Tingting¡¯s face turned red as she let out a sneakyugh, as if to say, ¡°Looks like your wishful thinking has been foiled¡¡±
Chapter 63 - 63 63 Who is the Real Boss in the End
?63: Chapter 63: Who is the Real Boss in the End?
63: Chapter 63: Who is the Real Boss in the End?
Xiang Yu left Lan Tingting in Ning Xiaolu¡¯s room and then left.
Ning Xiaolu filled the bathtub with hot water and let Tingting lie down in it.
¡°Tingting, you have such a great figure, even I¡¯m a bit moved looking at it,¡± Liang Chuchu squatted beside and said to Lan Tingting.
Blushing, Lan Tingting gave her a white look, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±
The three shared a simr fate, so they got along well together.
Ning Xiaolu, too, shed her usual coldness and looked at Lan Tingting with eyes that resembled those of a real sister.
¡°Did they do anything to you?¡± Ning Xiaolu asked worriedly.
Lan Tingting knew what she meant and shook her head, ¡°Thanks to Xiang Yu, otherwise¡¡±
¡°Don¡¯t believe these stinking men, all they want is your body,¡± Ning Xiaolu interrupted her.
¡°Xiang Yu is different, he, he¡¯s not like the others,¡± Lan Tingting suddenly recalled the scene from that night in the bathroom where both of them were naked, and her face blushed again.
¡°He¡¯s different from the others?
Isn¡¯t he a man?
If it weren¡¯t for us two tonight, you probably would have¡¡± Ning Xiaolu didn¡¯t finish her sentence, just shook her head, ¡°Just don¡¯t believe what men say, that¡¯s all.¡±
Lan Tingting knew she cared about her, but she just smiled without arguing.
The next day, Xiang Yu slept in until ten in the morning.
After getting up, he ate something casually, and that¡¯s when Shi Jian and hispanion came in, all smiles.
¡°Xiang Yu, did you sleep wellst night?¡± Shi Jian asked with a chuckle, and Tie Zhuzi also grinned foolishly without speaking.
¡°Pretty well,¡± Xiang Yu yawned, aware of the implication in their words but not offering any defense.
¡°You two tell me, how should we deal with this organization?¡±
Shi Jian and hispanion were momentarily stunned.
They knew the organization Xiang Yu was talking about was the one that had kidnapped Lan Tingting.
Knowing Xiang Yu¡¯s character, he would certainly not let this go.
¡°This organization is very mysterious.
Right now, we only know about one of their branches.
If we act rashly, we¡¯ll startle the snake.
What¡¯s more, we don¡¯t know how big this organization is, how many people they have, or where they are all located,¡± Shi Jian analyzed.
¡°So, you mean to let them go?¡± Xiang Yu nced at Shi Jian.
Shi Jian shook his head: ¡°Absolutely not.
They cannot be let off for what they did to Tingting.
My point is, we first establish contact with them, strive for cooperation, then gradually delve deeper to understand them, and when the time is ripe, wepletely eliminate them.¡±
¡°Why make it soplicated?
Since we know one of their branches, let¡¯s go wipe them out first.
Then we can capture a few alive and force them to reveal the headquarters.
I don¡¯t believe there¡¯s anyone who isn¡¯t afraid of death,¡± Tie Zhuzi said with a heavy voice.
Sitting there, Xiang Yu considered his options.
Shi Jian¡¯s method was feasible, but the other party might not trust them.
Tie Zhuzi¡¯s approach was somewhat reckless and should be thest resort.
¡°Shi Jian, you know ¡®Ground Mole,¡¯ right?
Let¡¯s go find him,¡± Xiang Yu stood up and called the two men to head downstairs.
At this moment, Ning Xiaolu, who was standing by the window, saw the three men get into the car and couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly.
In her eyes, Xiang Yu and his men were definitely on their way to enjoy the pleasures of life.
In her mind, men were creatures that thought with their lower halves, and none of them were any good.
Tie Zhuzi drove the car, making lefts and rights through the city, eventually arriving on a small street that was more like a marketce with people setting up stalls on both sides.
Tie Zhuzi parked the car in the distance, and the three men got out.
Shi Jian led the way to a mobile phone stall.
He handed over fifty yuan and said, ¡°Buying information.¡±
The vendor simply nodded, made a phone call, hung up after speaking, then gave Shi Jian an address and told him to go there now.
Shi Jian and hispanions drove towards the given address.
¡°I feel like we¡¯re meeting with spies or something,¡± Tie Zhuzi said, somewhat despondently.
¡°These folks are very cautious.
They won¡¯t tell you anything if you¡¯re not a known contact,¡± Shi Jian said with a smile.
About fifteen minutester, the three arrived at a small teahouse.
They went up to a private room on the second floor, where a thin man was leisurely sipping tea.
He just nced at Xiang Yu and hispanions and said nothing.
¡°Brother, we want to know about this underground organization that deals in trafficking women and organs.
Name your price,¡± Shi Jian said bluntly.
¡°That?¡¡± The man pondered as if deep in thought, feigning a thoughtful air.
Shi Jian disliked his demeanor but knew he had to hold back his irritation if he wanted the information.
¡°Name your price, any amount is fine,¡± Xiang Yu said indifferently while eating peanuts.
¡°Who are you?
Who¡¯s asking the questions here?
The information I have is absolutely confidential, and I don¡¯t want other people around,¡± the man said looking at Shi Jian.
He assumed Shi Jian was the leader of the trio, with Xiang Yu being a mere underling, and didn¡¯t bother to engage Xiang Yu.
As an informer, he was sought after by many, including underworld bosses and certainw enforcement officials for information.
As a result, he developed a condescending attitude, believing that no matter who was buying the information, they were seeking him out¡ªexcept for Xiang Yu.
¡°Just say if you don¡¯t know, and say it early if you don¡¯t,¡± Xiang Yu¡¯s voice was indifferent.
Shi Jian felt something off in Xiang Yu¡¯s voice, reminiscent of the night they had killed Zhu Qingyuan.
¡°Xiang Yu, let¡¯s not rush this.
We¡¯ll take our time,¡± he said, giving Xiang Yu a look.
¡°What are you, there¡¯s nothing in this city I don¡¯t know about.
I won¡¯t do this deal, no matter how much you pay,¡± the man said as he stood up.
Although Shi Jian was about to stand up to keep him there, Xiang Yu kept him seated.
The man didn¡¯t really intend to leave; it was just a gesture.
After all, who wouldn¡¯t want to make money?
But to his miscalction, the others did not stand to apologize.
He walked to the door, saw that Shi Jian still didn¡¯te after him, then walked back and said, ¡°Are you here to pick a fight or to buy information?¡±
¡°Sit down,¡± Xiang Yumanded with an icy tone.
¡°You¡¡± The informant had never encountered such a way of buying information before.
He wanted to leave but also didn¡¯t want to miss out on the opportunity to make money.
It was then Xiang Yu suddenly stood up, his left hand grabbing the informant¡¯s throat while his right hand held a chillingly cold military knife against the man¡¯s neck.
¡°Two choices: first, sit down and answer honestly; second, die.¡±
Shi Jian sighed, realizing his initial feeling had been right.
¡°You dare?
This ce is¡¡±
Before Ground Mole could finish, blood was already trickling from his neck.
Speaking another word of nonsense might result in his decapitation.
He knew that today¡¯s encounter was with no ordinary foe, so he quickly nodded, his bodypletely limp¡
Chapter 64 - 64 64 Money Talks
?64: Chapter 64 Money Talks 64: Chapter 64 Money Talks ¡°Stop wasting each other¡¯s time.
If you know something, speak up and I¡¯ll pay.
If you don¡¯t know, then get lost now.
If you keep babbling, I¡¯ll twist your head off.¡± Xiang Yu released the rat-faced man and nted the military knife into the table.
The rat-faced man, although privy to a lot of information, was not part of any powerful group, even less likely to engage in actions concerning both the underworld andw enforcement.
¡°I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk.¡± The man responded respectfully, nearly wetting his pants at Xiang Yu¡¯s earlier actions.
¡°This underground organization is very secretive, I don¡¯t know the specifics.
But in this city, they have three strongholds.
The first is in an abandoned factory on the outer ring, the second¡¡±
The rat-faced man respectfully disclosed all the information he knew, and only then did Xiang Yu look at him with satisfaction.
¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± asked Xiang Yu.
¡°They all call me Yang Lao San.¡±
¡°Remember, you can¡¯t talk about today¡¯s matter with anyone.
If even half a word leaks out, I want your head.
I keep my word.
Also, I¡¯lle to you if I need any information, money is not an issue.¡± After finishing his words, Xiang Yu had Shi Jian pay the man and then walked out directly.
Only when Xiang Yu¡¯s car drove away did Yang Lao San sit down with his soul barely returned to his body.
Mixing in these circles for so many years, he¡¯d never heard of such a person; apparently, his sources were not as well-informed as he thought.
¡°Now we¡¯re good.
We know their three spots, and we¡¯ll just take them out one by one tonight,¡± Tie Zhuzi said, driving the car.
¡°They can¡¯t just have three spots.
We¡¯ll observe for a while before acting.¡± Since Xiang Yu decided to move, he nned to eradicate the organization in one fell swoop.
The impact of this organization on society was too great, utterly inhumane.
Of course, he couldn¡¯t tell Shi Jian the whole truth; they only knew that Xiang Yu was doing this in retaliation for Lan Tingting.
Of course, even if Xiang Yu weren¡¯t on a mission, he would still eradicate the organization, which would be simpler¡ªit¡¯d just be killing out of anger, without necessarily uprooting itpletely.
In the evening, the boxing arena called, asking if Xiang Yu wanted to ept the weekly championship challenge.
Xiang Yu declined; he only needed to defeat the challenger on the weekend.
Around nine o¡¯clock at night, Xiang Yu and his twopanions arrived at the Xinglong Hotel, a rendezvous for the secretive organization.
He nned to negotiate some business with the owner and probe him.
Upon reaching Xinglong Hotel, several female waitresses looked Xiang Yu and hispanions up and down.
Seeing these three people dressed unsophistically and not appearing wealthy, their attitude was somewhat arrogant.
¡°What can I do for you?¡± asked the waitress.
¡°Looking for your boss.
I want to discuss a business coboration.¡± Xiang Yu had already noticed the waitress¡¯s attitude but did not mind it and continued to survey her.
The waitress wore a tight-fitting uniform that entuated her curvy figure, with her bosom particrly prominent, creating an arresting image.
¡°A coboration?¡± The waitress nearlyughed out loud, giving Xiang Yu and his party another look, not hiding her disdain.
Tie Zhuzi, standing behind, was angry and could not help but mutter, ¡°Judging a dog by its owner.¡±
¡°What did you say?
Do you know what kind of ce this is?
Do you think it¡¯s a ce where a few peasant workers cane and make a fuss?¡± The waitress became angry upon seeing Tie Zhuzi¡¯s ragged appearance, angry at theirck of wealth and their pretense at importance.
Tie Zhuzi¡¯s eyes widened in anger, about to burst, when Xiang Yu smilingly said, ¡°Ten thousand yuan for you to spend the night with my brother here.¡±
¡°What did you say?¡± The waitress red, her expression a mix of anger and surprise.
¡°Twenty thousand.¡±
¡°You think I am¡¡±
¡°Fifty thousand,¡± Xiang Yu said as he swung a bank card in front of the waitress, noting her silence, ¡°If you¡¯re not willing, forget it.¡± With that, he put the bank card back into his pocket.
¡°I¡¯m willing.¡± The waitress quickly looked up, her gaze on Tie Zhuzi excited and her head bowed shyly, cheeks blushed in coy submission.
¡°Really willing?¡± Xiang Yu stepped forward and whispered.
The waitress didn¡¯t refuse, just lowered her head and whispered an affirmative, responding to Xiang Yu.
That¡¯s when two security guards ran over with rubber clubs, having never seen someone dare to flirt with a waitress in such a public manner before.
¡°Never mind them, they¡¯re the boss¡¯s guests, my friends,¡± the waitress told the security guards.
Hearing that they were the boss¡¯s guests, the guards walked away, dejected.
The waitress, nicknamed Xiao Hong, had long been a target of the guards¡¯ desires, but Xiao Hong never gave them any attention.
What money would lousy security guards have, so for them, even a touch was impossible.
Who would have thought that this man would dare to flirt brazenly in the lobby, and Xiao Hong seemed to enjoy it.
The disparity was indeed discouraging.
¡°How about you contact your boss for me first?¡± Xiang Yu whispered into Xiao Hong¡¯s ear.
Xiao Hong quickly nodded and pulled out her phone.
She didn¡¯t have the authority to call the boss directly, so she called the manager first, who then informed Ding Yongzhi after hearing about the potential business partner.
At that moment, Ding Yongzhi was lying in a room upstairs with two young girls beside him.
The girls had been climbing all over him for quite some time, but Ding Yongzhi¡¯s ¡®weapon¡¯ just wouldn¡¯t stand at attention, making him sigh in frustration.
When he was young, he was always ready and waiting, but now, he was merely waiting to be ready.
Ding Yongzhi picked up the phone irritated, just as he was warming up and not quite in the zone, the call came and he had to warm up all over again.
Upon hearing from the manager that someone hade to talk about a partnership, he pushed the young girls aside, got dressed, and went downstairs.
If they were there for a coboration, he naturally couldn¡¯t offend them.
Ding Yongzhi hurried down in the elevator and saw Xiang Yu¡¯s hand on Xiao Hong as soon as he got off.
He had already sampled Xiao Hong, and the feeling was exceptionally good.
He had thought of Xiao Hong as his personal pleasure, and now someone dared to openly flirt with her, which made him ufortable.
Walking over quickly, he greeted with a fist and palm salute, ¡°Mr.
Xiang, what brings you to my ce?¡± Ding Yongzhi had already looked into Xiang Yu¡¯s background.
Xiang Yu was a newly risen minor power, not many men, but Qian Meiduo hadn¡¯t taken him down, and she had disappeared without a trace, a mystery he couldn¡¯t solve.
Logically, given Qian Meiduo¡¯s personality, she should have eradicated him.
Ding Yongzhi was a businessperson with an underworld background, thus he wouldn¡¯t easily offend anyone.
To him, Xiang Yu might not be much, but he still didn¡¯t want to offend him carelessly¡
Chapter 65 - 65 65 Hotel Cooperation
?65: Chapter 65: Hotel Cooperation 65: Chapter 65: Hotel Cooperation Ding Yongzhi brought the three men into a room and they exchanged pleasantries.
Ding Yongzhi apologized again for the previous incident involving his son.
Xiang Yu indicated that those were trifles he had mostly forgotten.
¡°Mr.
Ding, to be frank, my main reason foring today was to discuss a potential coboration with you.
As you know, although my logistics business also makes money, the bosses above are very demanding about profits, and I am powerless to help.
I¡¯ve heard that you have girls under you, so¡¡± Xiang Yu smiled at Ding Yongzhi but said no more.
His intention was quite clear; he wanted to enter this line of business.
¡°Girls?
Are you talking about the waitresses in my hotel?
Mr.
Xiang, you really know how to joke; what help could they possibly provide you?¡± Ding Yongzhi feigned ignorance.
Although he had investigated Xiang Yu, he still didn¡¯t know him well.
The investigations only covered recent activities and couldn¡¯t possibly unearth everything.
¡°Mr.
Ding, we¡¯vee today with sincerity, so let¡¯sy it all on the table.
The reason I want to enter this industry is mainly because it makes money fast and pays well.
Another reason is that my brothers are all still single, which makes some things more convenient,¡± Xiang Yu said candidly.
Hearing this, Ding Yongzhi despised Xiang Yu even more.
ording to his research, Xiang Yu was a decisive killer without much thought and no schemes¡ªthe most critical point being that he was lustful, always groping women if they were beautiful, as confirmed downstairs earlier.
¡°Mr.
Xiang, you truly are a straightforward man.
Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll be direct.
This business isn¡¯t something you can just jump into, of course, I can¡¯t make that decision alone; I¡¯ll need to apply to my superiors.
If you really want to get involved, I can introduce you,¡± Ding Yongzhi said.
¡°That would be great!
If Mr.
Ding could help with the introduction, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem.
Once sessful, I will definitely reward you, giving you half of what I earn.
But the good girls, I cannot share with you,¡± Xiang Yu said,ughing.
¡°Of course, I wouldn¡¯t want to steal someone else¡¯s beauty,¡± Ding Yongzhi alsoughed heartily.
Hearing Xiang Yu offer him half, he had already agreed in his heart.
He was just offering an introduction, and who wouldn¡¯t want easy money?
Now that he had made up his mind, Ding Yongzhi decided to have Xiang Yu stay over.
¡°Mr.
Xiang, it¡¯s gettingte.
Why don¡¯t you all stay in the hotel tonight, and I¡¯ll find some people to take good care of you?¡±
¡°Would that be okay?
Isn¡¯t that too much trouble for you?¡± Xiang Yu asked.
¡°It¡¯s my own hotel, my own people¡ªhow could it be too much trouble?¡± Ding Yongzhiughed.
Xiang Yu did not decline and then agreed.
Ding Yongzhi called the front desk to book three rooms.
Just then, Xiang Yu suddenly grinned.
¡°Mr.
Ding, I noticed a waitress downstairs earlier that my brother fancies.¡±
Ding Yongzhi knew what Xiang Yu meant and despised him even more¡ªclearly it was Xiang Yu himself who was interested, but he med it on his brother.
However, Xiao Hong was one of his favorites, and he was indeed somewhat reluctant to give her to someone else.
¡°If Mr.
Ding is reluctant, then forget it,¡± Xiang Yu quickly added, sensing Ding Yongzhi¡¯s hesitation.
¡°Mr.
Xiang, what are you saying?
It¡¯s just a woman.
I¡¯ll have here over,¡± Ding Yongzhi said indifferently.
Xiang Yu, along with the others, booked three rooms.
Shi Jian and the other one went into Xiang Yu¡¯s room.
¡°I think Ding Yongzhi, that old fox, has an intention to cooperate with us¡¡± Shi Jian was about to say the word ¡°cooperate¡± but was stopped by Xiang Yu, gesturing with his hand.
This, after all, was someone else¡¯s territory; he was worried about eavesdropping or that his counterparts might have bugged the room.
¡°Just rest well tonight, it¡¯s a free stay in a big room,¡± Xiang Yu snickered, just as a manager walked in with three girls.
The girl in the middle was waitress Xiao Hong.
Xiao Hong looked demurely at Xiang Yu, knowing he was the leader of the three.
The person she most wanted to serve tonight was him.
¡°Zhuzi, take the one in the middle.
Shi Jian, you choose from the other two.
I¡¯m going to take a bath,¡± Xiang Yu said as he got up and headed to the bathroom.
Xiao Hong, learning she was to serve the tall man she had just mocked, was reluctant, but since it was the boss¡¯ order¡ªand the man had promised her fifty thousand¡ªshe reconciled herself.
Zhuzi did not hesitate and chuckled, then walked over and wrapped his arm around Xiao Hong.
He had already been irked by the mockery from this young woman, and now that Xiang Yu had assigned her to him, it was time for revenge.
Seeing otherse in and now that both Xiang Yu and Zhuzi were not in the room, Shi Jian, not fearing embarrassment, chose a beautiful one and walked off with her.
A few minutester, Xiang Yu came out wrapped in a bath towel.
Seeing that Shi Jian and the others had left, leaving him the least attractive one, he couldn¡¯t help but despise those two.
This section omitted fifty characters.
The woman, seeing Xiang Yu was serious, reluctantly stood up and walked toward the bathroom.
Not many minutes passed before she hurried out; Xiang Yu was unexpectedly asleep on the bed.
This was somewhat of a shock to her; she was proud of her figure, yet a man had resisted it.
She had served many men before, and he was the first.
She pushed him forcefully, only to see him lying there, soundly asleep.
Having had a glimpse of Xiang Yu¡¯s body earlier, she was somewhat tempted and really wanted to try.
Initially nning to wake him up, she hesitated, fearing he might get angry once awake.
So she sat by the bed, convinced that Xiang Yu would definitely wake up¡
Chapter 66 - 66 66 You Are Already Mine
?66: Chapter 66 You Are Already Mine 66: Chapter 66 You Are Already Mine When Xiang Yu woke up in the morning, it was exactly 8 a.m., and the woman by his side quickly sat up, looking at him expectantly.
Xiang Yu nced at her, stretchedzily, and said, ¡°You can go now.¡±
The woman looked at Xiang Yu in shock, unable to believe that he wasn¡¯t tempted, even though she was sitting there undressed.
There must be something physically wrong with him, she thought.
But just yesterday, he had touched her, could it be a mental problem?
That must be it.
As the woman sat there mulling over these thoughts, Xiang Yu had already dressed and gone to wash up.
By the time he came out, the woman had left.
Xiang Yu figured that at this hour, Shi Jian definitely wouldn¡¯t have woken up yet, so hey down and aimlessly watched TV.
On TV, the local channel was broadcasting wealthy people doing charity work.
Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t be bothered to watch, he scoffed and turned it off.
Today was the weekend, and he was going to fight in the evening.
Although he was very confident in himself, after all, all kinds of people frequented the fights.
As a precaution, he still needed to find out who exactly would be going to fight today.
Around nine o¡¯clock, Tie Zhuzi was the first to knock on the door ande in.
He looked around, saw no one else in the room,ughed a little, but didn¡¯t speak.
¡°How did it gost night?¡± Xiang Yu was the first to speak.
¡°She fainted twice,¡± Tie Zhuzi said, exhrated by the thought.
He figured that from now on, the little miss wouldn¡¯t dare look down on people.
¡°Brother Yu, we promised to give her fifty thousand¡¡±
¡°Give her fifty thousand?
Let her dream on.
That sort of trash is barely worth five hundred, let alone the fact that it was her boss who instructed her to do it.
She doesn¡¯t get a penny,¡± Xiang Yu said with a smile.
As they chatted casually, Xiang Yu¡¯s phone suddenly rang; it was Fang Rong calling.
¡°Xiang Yu, someone¡¯s bullying me.
Hurry over,¡± Fang Rong said with a sobbing voice.
¡°Where are you?
I¡¯ll be right there,¡± Xiang Yu asked for the address and hung up.
¡°Zhuzi, when Shi Jian gets hereter, you two go find out who¡¯s going to the fight today.¡± Xiang Yu delegated the task to Tie Zhuzi, then went downstairs.
Tie Zhuzi knew that it was Fang Rong who had called, but he didn¡¯t ask any questions.
What serious problem could a young girl have, he thought.
In a clothing store at the university, a crowd of people was watching amotion.
¡°I wanted this piece of clothing first, why are you trying to snatch it from me?¡± Fang Rong and Zhu Feiyan stood there arguing.
¡°I don¡¯t care about that.
If I like a piece of clothing, I must have it,¡± one of them said, dressed provocatively and heavily made up, looking down on Fang Rong with disdain.
¡°You¡¡±
¡°What ¡®you¡¯?
Just by looking at you, I can tell you¡¯re broke.
Can you even afford it?¡± the person said and then turned to look at the man hugging her.
The man, tall and handsome, was none other than Ouyang Xiu.
Behind him stood four men in ck suits.
Ever since he was beaten up by Xiang Yu, he had been apanied by bodyguards.
Ouyang Xiu looked at Fang Rong with lecherous eyes and then pulled out a wad of bills from his pocket, cing it on the counter.
¡°I¡¯ve bought this piece of clothing.
Beauty, you want it, don¡¯t you?
I¡¯ll give it to you,¡± Ouyang said as he released the girl in his arms and looked at Fang Rong with a smile.
The woman, upon hearing this, became agitated.
The reason she dared bully others at school was because her boyfriend was Ouyang Xiu, and rich.
Now, seeing her boyfriend buy clothes for another woman, she couldn¡¯t stand it.
¡°You little slut, get lost, this clothing is mine!¡± The woman pointed at Fang Rong and was about to charge at her.
¡°You get out of my sight,¡± Ouyang Xiu suddenly pulled the woman aside and pped her.
The woman looked at Xiang Yu in disbelief, standing there without saying a word.
Ouyang Xiu meanwhile approached Fang Rong with a grin on his face, ¡°I¡¯m giving you this piece of clothing.
How about that?¡±
¡°Who wants your charity, I can buy it myself,¡± Fang Rong responded and ced the money on the counter.
The store manager was also a man of integrity.
He stepped forward and nced at Ouyang Xiu, ¡°This student, this piece of clothing is indeed thisdy¡¯s¡¡±
¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, then step aside,¡± Ouyang Xiu pointed at the manager.
The store manager knew that this young master was not to be trifled with.
He sighed and withdrew to one side, staying silent.
Zhu Feiyan, worried, tugged at Fang Rong, ¡°Let¡¯s not take this clothing.
We should leave.¡±
¡°No, I have my heart set on this clothing today,¡± Fang Rong¡¯s princess temperament red up, and nothing could change her mind.
Besides, she had already called Xiang Yu.
He should be arriving soon.
¡°The littledy has some temper, I like that.
How about you name a price?
Today, I¡¯m set on having you,¡± Ouyang said with a smile, while his girlfriend watched Fang Rong through gritted teeth.
If Ouyang wasn¡¯t there, she would have gone up and torn Fang Rong apart.
¡°Name a price?
Could you even afford it?¡± Fang Rong stood there, chin up, not giving an inch.
Ouyang, upon hearing this, couldn¡¯t help but sneer inwardly.
Everyone bows before money, he thought.
This beauty before him, though lovely and acting all high and mighty, would surely yield once he put down the money.
This tactic has never failed him.
¡°What a joke.
I neverck money.
Just name your price,¡± Ouyang was ready to approach and embrace Fang Rong.
He wanted to show everyone there that what Ouyang Xiu wanted, he got.
¡°One hundred billion, show me that you have it,¡± Fang Rong said with a coldugh.
Her words made people around who were eating spit out their food.
Ouyang too was taken aback, thenughed heartily.
It was clear to him that this young girl was making a fool out of him.
¡°Do you think you¡¯re something special?
Today, I¡¯m going to have you without spending a dime.
Take her to my car,¡± Ouyangmanded.
Following his order, two men in ck approached Fang Rong.
¡°Don¡¯t touch me.
I¡¯ve already called my boyfriend, and he¡¯sing right over,¡± Fang Rong was a bit scared at this point.
If she were really taken away, that would be troubling.
¡°Your boyfriend?
What a joke.
You¡¯re mine now.
Let¡¯s see who dares to im as your boyfriend,¡± Ouyang scoffed.
¡°My boyfriend¡¯s name is Xiang Yu.
If you dare touch me, he¡¯ll surely kill you.
He¡¯s not someone who hesitates to take a life,¡± Fang Rong brought up Xiang Yu as the two men came to grab her.
¡°Not hesitating to take a life?¡± Ouyangughed loudly as if he heard a joke.
The onlookers sighed; the young girl seemed to have been scared out of her wits, making up wild tales as if this were a martial arts novel where people are killed at a whim.
¡°You say your boyfriend, is it him, is it him¡¡± Ouyang mocked, pointing at the people around him.
Those he pointed to quickly retreated, no one daring toe forward.
Just when Ouyang found the situation amusing, he suddenly saw someone.
This person had left such a deep impression on him that he would likely never forget him for the rest of his life, and this person was also looking at him with a smile.
¡°Are you looking for me¡¡±
Chapter 67 - 67 67 Immersed in the University Campus
?67: Chapter 67: Immersed in the University Campus 67: Chapter 67: Immersed in the University Campus Just as Ouyang Xiu was pointing at the people around him for Fang Rong to recognize, he suddenly spotted a familiar figure.
Well, not exactly familiar¡ªhe had only met the person twice.
The person was wearing white clothes with arge hole in the back and liked to scatter peanut shells everywhere.
This person was none other than Xiang Yu.
¡°You, how are you here?¡± Ouyang Xiu suddenly felt like he had lost control of his speech center in his brain, not knowing what to say, while he quickly stepped back and hid behind a bodyguard.
¡°Aren¡¯t you looking for me?¡± Xiang Yu chuckled, having already been there but not stepped forward.
Fang Rong turned to look and saw Xiang Yu, her heart immediately filled with joy; her reinforcements had finally arrived.
Seeing the scared look on Ouyang Xiu¡¯s face, she knew he definitely recognized Xiang Yu.
¡°Aren¡¯t you going to keep me as your mistress?
Hurry up and hand over the money.¡± Fang Rong said, lifting her head and stepping forward.
At this, everyone around seemed confused.
Ouyang Xiu had just been blustering, and now he looked as if he had seen a ghost.
¡°How do you know him, what is he to you?¡± Ouyang Xiu asked Fang Rong.
He already had a shadow in his heart about Xiang Yu, not to mention his formidable skills, but he also carried a gun on him.
¡°He¡¯s my friend, what, are you scared?¡± Fang Rong said proudly.
¡°Not your boyfriend?¡± Xiang Yu added quietly from behind.
Fang Rong red at him and said nothing.
Xiang Yu finished hisst peanut, then brushed the dust off his hands, and stepped forward, saying, ¡°I heard you want to take my girlfriend¡¡±
¡°Let¡¯s get out of here.¡± Before Xiang Yu could finish his sentence, Ouyang Xiu, along with several others, scurried away, looking like they had encountered their nemesis.
¡°Don¡¯t run!¡± Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t expected the guy to bolt so decisively, ¡°Kid, remember, if you dare to do this kind of thing again, I will castrate you!¡± Xiang Yu shouted from behind.
In Xiang Yu¡¯s view, Ouyang Xiu was just a rich young master, and he was toozy to bother; if he were to get involved in these things, he wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it all.
¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Xiang Yu said as he walked over to Fang Rong, then hugged her slim waist and walked away.
Fang Rong¡¯s waist was very slender, veryfortable to hold.
Fang Rong shot Xiang Yu a re but did not resist.
After all, Xiang Yu had helped her out of a tight spot, so letting him take a little advantage didn¡¯t matter too much.
¡°You guys go have fun, I have something else to do,¡± Zhu Feiyan said with an awkward smile.
She lived with Fang Rong, and initially, when Fang Rong said she was fed up with Xiang Yu and did not want to date him, Zhu Feiyan showed great interest in him, even dering she would definitely make him hers.
But now, it seemed the rtionship between the two was special.
¡°Let¡¯s go have dinner,¡± Xiang Yu suggested with a smile, though without much sincerity.
¡°You guys go ahead, I still have some things to do,¡± Zhu Feiyan made a face at Fang Rong and then left.
Although she liked Xiang Yu, she knew she wasn¡¯t a match for Fang Rong in many ways and decided not to think further about it.
After Zhu Feiyan left, Xiang Yu walked away embracing Fang Rong.
They had just reached a less crowded area when Fang Rong wriggled free and punched Xiang Yu in the chest.
Her fists were small, and the punch didn¡¯t really hurt Xiang Yu, but he still exaggeratedly cried out in pain.
¡°What are you doing?
Attacking me suddenly, if you kill your husband, you¡¯ll end up a widow,¡± Xiang Yuughed.
¡°You still talk.¡± Fang Rong pretended to hit him again, and Xiang Yu hurriedly stepped back to dodge.
¡°Tell me, weren¡¯t you already here?¡± Fang Rong pouted.
¡°You¡¯re wrongly using me, I stood up as soon as I arrived,¡± Xiang Yu said with an aggrieved expression.
¡°Yeah, keep pretending.
Seeing all those peanut shells on the ground, I know you¡¯ve been here for quite a few minutes.
Humph!
I¡¯m not talking to you anymore,¡± Fang Rong said, turning around and walking away.
¡°Don¡¯t abandon me like a used millstone, are you nning to dump your husband already?
At least treat me to a meal,¡± Xiang Yu stated, standing there.
Fang Rong snorted and didn¡¯t reply, continuing straight ahead.
After walking about ten meters, she felt there was no sound behind her.
Turning her head, she saw no trace of Xiang Yu.
¡°Xiang Yu, you jerk, stinky Xiang Yu, big fool,¡± Fang Rong stamped her foot, said.
Logically, Xiang Yu should have caught up with her.
She had finally met Xiang Yu and wanted to spend more time with him, but he just didn¡¯t understand her feelings.
Just as Fang Rong was feeling frustrated, Xiang Yu suddenly appeared in front of her and said, ¡°What did I do to you to deserve such curses?¡±
Seeing Xiang Yu, Fang Rong was both shocked and delighted, ¡°Where did you go just now?¡±
¡°You didn¡¯t invite me for a meal, so I bought a pork sandwich,¡± Xiang Yu said as he ate.
Fang Rong was infuriated by Xiang Yu.
¡°Are you a pig?¡± She couldn¡¯t understand how there could be someone who totally missed her feelings.
¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I will be going now,¡± Xiang Yu said.
¡°No way, you¡¯re my bodyguard.
How can you be so irresponsible?
I want to go shopping, and you have to apany me,¡± Fang Rong stated righteously, as if Xiang Yu owed her money.
¡°I still have something to do, so¡¡±
Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Fang Rong firmly grabbed his arm and said, ¡°Alright then, whatever you need to do, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±
Xiang Yu was speechless.
He was going to investigate the people involved in the underground boxing tonight; there was no way he could let her know, much less allow her to go to such a ce.
With no choice, he had to apany Fang Rong shopping.
In the college campus, a beautiful girl was arm-in-arm with a scruffy young man, who was quite inelegantly eating a pork sandwich, drawing scornful looks from many students around them.
Fang Rong didn¡¯t care; she was enjoying the moment and didn¡¯t know why, but she felt a special affection for Xiang Yu.
If it had been before, she would never have believed she could like such a person.
Xiang Yu had never attended college.
Seeing students ying basketball and ser on the sports field, he felt somewhat lost.
He wished he were just an ordinary person who could attend school and find a job after graduating like everyone else.
In high school, he had been singled out and recruited into the military, spending his days in training and missions, with no time for y.
Though Xiang Yu was about the same age as those students, he was much more mature.
It had been five years since he left home; his younger brother should also be attending college by now.
Fang Rong noticed Xiang Yu had stopped walking and turned to look at him.
She saw Xiang Yu, a genuine smile on his face as he watched the sports field, a moment of innocence that stripped away his worldly cynicism, making him look more like a sunny, young man.
¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Fang Rong asked with a smile.
Xiang Yu suddenly snapped out of his reverie, chuckled and said, ¡°That girl over there is really pretty, and what a figure.
Look at how she jumps, her chest bounces so energetically.¡±
¡°You filthy rogue, shameless, jerk¡¡± Fang Rong, clenching her small fist, started hitting Xiang Yu all over, thinking he was deep in thought, only to realize he was ogling a beautiful woman¡
Chapter 68 - 68 68 I am willing to follow you to the death
?68: Chapter 68 I am willing to follow you to the death 68: Chapter 68 I am willing to follow you to the death At noon, Xiang Yu had Fang Rong treat him to a meal without much grace.
Fang Rong did not want Xiang Yu to leave, but knowing that he had his own matters to deal with, she let him go.
By the time Xiang Yu returned to logistics, it was already two o¡¯clock in the afternoon.
Sitting in his own office and listening to the rumbling noise of trucks outside, he felt a wave of irritability.
At this moment, Shi Jian and Tie Zhuzi appeared, knocking on the door before walking in, followed by a man.
This man was of average height, slim, but with particrly bright eyes.
He was the thin man Xiang Yu had seen at the Underground Boxing Ring.
¡°Xiang Yu, guess who¡¯s here?¡± Shi Jian said as he took a seat on the couch.
The thin man stepped in front of Xiang Yu, his eyes full of gratitude.
The day before yesterday, when Xiang Yu and the others left suddenly, he hadn¡¯t had the chance to say thank you.
That night, he had taken the money to the hospital, but the doctors had already told him that his mother was beyond saving, and no amount of money could bring her back.
He had spent the night in agony, hating himself, his inability, hating society for its cruelty.
He wanted to exact revenge, to kill the doctors at the hospital.
But in the end, reason triumphed over madness.
He knew that the doctors there were innocent and were just doing their job ording to hospital regtions.
Nobody had it easy.
With the money in hand, he began to feel lost.
He didn¡¯t know Xiang Yu, yet he had so casually given him so much money.
Though it had not saved his mother, this kindness was something he feltpelled to repay.
Thinking of this, he felt that his life still had purpose.
Whilst he did not understand Xiang Yu, his resolve was set; he had to follow him.
He had met Xiang Yu at the Underground Boxing Ring and believed that Xiang Yu would return there, so he had waited.
After a whole day, when he finally saw Shi Jian and another pass by, he approached them.
¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Xiang Yu asked with a smile.
His impression of the man was not bad; how bad could someone who was willing to fight in illegal boxing matches for his mother be?
¡°I¡¯m called Wu Jing.¡± The thin man had a nk expression.
¡°I want to follow you,¡± he said directly.
¡°Why do you want to follow me?¡± asked Xiang Yu.
¡°No reason, I just want to follow you,¡± Wu Jing replied.
He didn¡¯t understand Xiang Yu and didn¡¯t intend to.
No matter who Xiang Yu was or what he did, Wu Jing was set on following him, even if it meant murder or arson.
¡°How is your mother?¡± Xiang Yu suddenly asked.
Caught off guard by the question, Wu Jing was surprised that Xiang Yu still remembered.
His face saddened, but he did not speak.
¡°You can follow me, but I must know about you,¡± Xiang Yu said.
Although he believed Wu Jing was not there to harm him, it was still better to be safe.
He preferred straightforward dealings rather than having to investigate someone¡¯s background, which would be troublesome; he¡¯d rather not bother.
After a moment of consideration, Wu Jing nodded and recounted his family¡¯s situation.
Upon hearing that his mother had passed away, Xiang Yu and the others did not probe further on that topic.
¡°You were a soldier, a sniper?¡± Xiang Yu suddenly asked.
Xiang Yu¡¯s words surprised everyone present, especially Wu Jing, who wondered if Xiang Yu had met him during his time in the military.
Shi Jian and the other thought Xiang Yu must have known this man from before; otherwise, why would he have so casually given away hundreds of thousands of yuan?
¡°Have you also been a soldier, have you seen me before?¡± asked Wu Jing, confused.
¡°No, I guessed,¡± Xiang Yu said, sure of his conclusion upon seeing Wu Jing¡¯s expression.
It¡¯s easy to identify a former soldier, but to discern that someone was a sniper at first nce is not something ordinary people could do.
Xiang Yu, during his time with the ¡°Wild Wolf¡± squad, had undergone various specialized training and knew the characteristics of certain individuals.
¡°Definitely lying, he must have seen him before,¡± Shi Jian muttered to Tie Zhuzi, who just chuckled and did not reply.
Xiang Yu stood up and stretched, ¡°You can join us, but before that, you need to understand something.
Our line of work is dangerous, and one careless move can cost you your life.¡±
Wu Jing, upon hearing that Xiang Yu had agreed, nodded fervently.
By choosing to follow Xiang Yu unconditionally, he had prepared for all possibilities.
Observing Wu Jing¡¯s resolute gaze, Xiang Yu knew he had gained another reliable brother.
¡°Come, take a seat.
Shi Jian, let¡¯s hear what you¡¯ve investigated.¡±
Shi Jian nced at Xiang Yu and then at Wu Jing.
¡°Now that Wu Jing is one of our brothers, just say what you have to say,¡± Xiang Yu said, aware of his hesitation.
Wu Jing felt touched, not expecting such rapid eptance from Xiang Yu.
His choice felt all the more right.
Shi Jian nodded and began, ¡°I¡¯ve looked into the people preparing to fight today.
There is one who deserves special attention.
His name is Zhang Xin, nicknamed ¡®Cobra,¡¯ a crafty and vicious man known for his ruthlessness.
He¡¯s an insider at the boxing gym, with skills second only to the owner, Luo Li.
He rarely shows up ordinarily, and even less so recently has been out of the boxing scene, so it¡¯s unexpected for him to turn up today,¡± Shi Jian exined.
¡°Cobra?¡± Wu Jing interjected abruptly.
¡°Could it be the same person who had a skirmish with our troops at the border a few years ago?¡±
¡°Do you know him?¡± Xiang Yu asked.
Wu Jing nodded, ¡°Cobra used to be a small-time drug trafficker.
When I was on a mission at the border, I heard of him.
He¡¯s extremely vicious, a cold-blooded killer.
Interpol issued a warrant for him, but he was never caught.
To think he would show up here.¡±
Xiang Yu nodded, already formting a n in his head.
It seemed Yan Bin had gone to great lengths to deal with him.
¡°Do we have any video footage of him?¡± Xiang Yu asked.
¡°There should be photos of him online, but no videos,¡± Wu Jing replied.
Xiang Yu nodded, his mind made up.
For such a ruthless character, he would not allow him to live past the next day.
Now, he felt grateful to Yan Bin for providing such an excellent stage, attracting these dangerous characters, allowing him to eliminate them easily.
¡°By the way, Shi Jian, didn¡¯t we take over Qian Duoduo¡¯s properties?
This ce is too noisy, let¡¯s find somewhere quieter,¡± said Xiang Yu.
¡°What?
Are you talking about Qian Meiduo?¡± Wu Jing was again taken aback.
When he had been penniless, he had also sought out Qian Meiduo.
Unable to offer anything valuable as coteral, Qian Meiduo had tried to recruit him, but he had refused.
Wu Jing knew all too well what kind of person she was.
He hadn¡¯t heard from her recently, so the news was a surprise.
¡°Qian Duoduo has been dealt with by us, this information is highly confidential, and you must not divulge it,¡± Xiang Yu said, patting his shoulder.
He spoke indifferently, as if eliminating Qian Meiduo was nothing noteworthy, just like having a meal was absolutely no different¡
Chapter 69 - 69 69 Unmatched Deception
?69: Chapter 69 Unmatched Deception 69: Chapter 69 Unmatched Deception Wu Jing was extremely surprised.
What kind of people were Xiang Yu and hispany, always dealing with dangerous individuals?
However, his excitement began to grow, igniting the fiery blood within him.
¡°There¡¯s a vi among Qian Meiduo¡¯s properties, it¡¯s very quiet there,¡± Shi Jian quickly said.
¡°Good, let¡¯s get ready and stay there,¡± Xiang Yu said happily upon hearing about a vi.
¡°Wouldn¡¯t that expose us?
Now that Qian Meiduo and her group are missing, if we take over their property, others will surely suspect us,¡± Shi Jian said rationally.
¡°Let them suspect if they want, we can¡¯t worry about that much anymore, let¡¯s go and see,¡± Xiang Yu said as he walked outside.
Wu Jing hesitated for a moment, then followed him out.
Since Xiang Yu trusted him this much, he couldn¡¯t consider himself an outsider.
The vi was some distance from the city center, with three floors, and luxuriously decorated inside.
Xiang Yu fell in love with it as soon as he entered, then picked arge sun-facing room with a spacious balcony.
¡°I¡¯ll stay here,¡± Xiang Yu dered contentedly.
Shi Jian and the others also found rooms for themselves.
Xiang Yu took the opportunity to have a good sleep in his room, while Shi Jian and the other two cleaned the entire vi.
By the time Xiang Yu woke up, it was already five in the afternoon.
He went downstairs to find Shi Jian and the others happily discussing something.
¡°What are you all talking about?
Are you nning to bring back a few beauties tonight?¡± Xiang Yu slouched on the couch, not yet fully awake from his dreams.
¡°¡¡± Hearing Xiang Yu say this, the three of them were speechless.
What kind of boss was this, speaking so off the cuff?
¡°Big brother, don¡¯t you want to prepare for tonight¡¯s boxing match?¡± Wu Jing had thought for a long time about how to address Xiang Yu, but in the end, he just called him big brother.
¡°Seriously, get a little more serious for once.
All you ever think about are beauties.
Tonight, you¡¯re literally fighting for your life,¡± Shi Jian said with annoyance.
¡°Brother Yu, should we quietly take care of that Zhang Xin first?¡± Tie Zhuzi said bluntly.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, with my skills, just a few kicks on stage will take him down.
I¡¯m a master at Tai Chi,¡± Xiang Yu started to talk nonsense.
He knew the others were worried about him, but he really didn¡¯t take this Zhang Xin seriously.
The others just helplessly shook their heads.
They could only adapt to the situation when the time came.
If Xiang Yu truly wasn¡¯t a match, they would risk their lives to save him.
The four of them joked around for a while, then strolled out to eat dinner around seven o¡¯clock.
¡°We¡¯recking a woman here, Shi Jian, hurry up and find a girlfriend so you can cook for the brothers, how great would that be?¡± Xiang Yu joked.
Whenever the topic of women came up, Shi Jian became visibly ufortable, his face even turning red.
¡°Even if I had a girlfriend, I wouldn¡¯t have her cook for you guys.
You eat like a bunch of troughs,¡± Shi Jian said.
¡°Hey, watch how you speak.
I¡¯m your big brother, your boss, you should show me some respect,¡± Xiang Yu said.
Upon hearing this, everyoneughed out loud.
Xiang Yu, the big brother?
He didn¡¯t have the look of a big brother, but rather the image of a carefree rogue.
Wu Jing stood by Xiang Yu, feeling fortunate to have followed the right person.
He had never felt so at ease with someone besides his own parents.
¡°Yu, brother¡¡± Wu Jing suddenly stopped and called out.
¡°Hmm,¡± Xiang Yu and the other two also stopped and looked at him.
¡°It¡¯s nothing, hehe¡¡± Wu Jing didn¡¯t even know why he had shouted, and for a moment was at a loss for words.
He rarely smiled, and his suddenughter was quite awkward for others to witness.
¡°Have you gone stupid?¡± Shi Jian pushed him a bit, and everyone burst outughing.
Just then, a chubby little security guard came over with a rubber baton.
¡°What are you fourds up to around here?¡± the little fatty said arrogantly.
The residents of this neighborhood were either wealthy individuals or high-ranking officials, and he had paid to use his connections to get this security job.
In case he ever got to ingratiate himself with someone around here, his fortunes would be made.
¡°We live here,¡± Shi Jian quickly stepped forward and said.
¡°Who are you trying to fool?
With your outfits, there¡¯s no way you live here.
Thieves, perhaps?¡± The chubby guard held his rubber baton defensively, showing a serious and responsible attitude while he called for backup on his walkie-talkie.
¡°You see that vi over there?
We live in that one,¡± Shi Jian pointed to a nearby vi.
The chubby guardughed disbelievingly, ¡°That vi has been unupied for several days now, and I¡¯ve seen its owner.
It definitely isn¡¯t you guys.
Don¡¯t move,¡± he said as he eyed Xiang Yu nervously, seeing him step forward.
By now, the chubby guard had concluded that these guys were either thieves or hoodlums but certainly not residents.
At that moment, four other security guards hurried over and encircled Xiang Yu and hispanions.
Wu Jing stepped forward without hesitation, knowing that although the guards were quite burly, he was confident he could take them down in five minutes.
It was then Xiang Yu suddenlyughed and stepped forward, ¡°Little Fatty, nice work.
I came today to check on how the security guards are doing here.
You guys have been verypetent, and I¡¯ve decided to give you a raise.¡±
Upon hearing this, the chubby guard and his colleagues were stunned.
Who was this young man, possibly their big boss?
Considering howfortable and at ease Xiang Yu appeared, they couldn¡¯t be mistaken.
If that was the case, today was their lucky day.
If they managed to impress the big boss, who knows, they might just skyrocket to sess.
¡°Who are you?¡± the chubby guard asked, a bit perplexed.
¡°You have already passed.
Wait for the good news,¡± Xiang Yu said as he patted the chubby guard¡¯s shoulder and then prepared to continue walking out.
Shi Jian and the others were speechless; Xiang Yu¡¯s skill in deception was simply too masterful.
Not making use of it would indeed be a waste of talent.
Just then, a white sedan suddenly stopped beside them.
The car window rolled down, revealing a long-haired beauty with coffee-coloredrge sses looking their way.
¡°Little Fatty, what¡¯s going on?¡± she inquired.
¡°Manager Shui, nothing, nothing, it¡¯s all taken care of,¡± the chubby guard quickly replied with a nod.
Manager Shui took a nce at Xiang Yu and his group.
When she saw Xiang Yu, she stopped short.
The clothes he wore were branded, certainly not something you could get for less than a few thousand, but there was a big hole ironed in the back.
What an odd attire.
Xiang Yu also looked at her.
Her skin was fair, her face oval like a guava, as if painted, captivating anyone whoid eyes on her.
Manager Shui merely nodded politely and then drove off.
Her subtle actions reinforced the chubby guard¡¯s belief that these individuals really were from the higher-ups, sent to test him.
Otherwise, why would Manager Shui pause and nod in greeting?
Seeing Manager Shui¡¯s car driving away, Little Fatty was all smiles as he assured Xiang Yu and hisrades, ¡°Rest assured, sirs, with us brothers here, there won¡¯t be any trouble at all.¡±
Chapter 70 - 70 70 It is said that Zhou Guanjun is very ugly
?70: Chapter 70: It is said that Zhou Guanjun is very ugly.
70: Chapter 70: It is said that Zhou Guanjun is very ugly.
¡°That¡¯s good, I feel relieved with you guys here.
Work hard,¡± Xiang Yu said in the tone of their boss before ncing in the direction of Manager Shui¡¯s departing car and walking away.
When they sat down at a restaurant near the residential area, Shi Jian looked disdainfully at Xiang Yu and said, ¡°Did you just want to cop a feel of that girl¡¯s ass again?¡±
¡°How did you know?¡± Xiang Yu responded unabashedly.
¡°Anyway,¡± Shi Jian didn¡¯t say much more, putting on a look of someone who knew everything.
The four of them chatted as they ate, and it was nine o¡¯clock in the evening by the time they finished.
Coming out of the restaurant, Xiang Yu suddenly turned to Tie Zhuzi and said, ¡°I have a challenging task for you.¡±
¡°What is it, Brother Yu?¡± Tie Zhuzi asked seriously.
¡°Go find a store and buy me some peanuts.
I¡¯ve run out,¡± Xiang Yu said.
¡°¡± The others were once again speechless.
Xiang Yu was supposed to fight tonight, and normally this would create a tense atmosphere, but his antics made it impossible for them to feel nervous.
Xiang Yu and the others returned to the vi and sat in the living room on the first floor.
¡°Xiang Yu, what do you n to do about Yan Bin?
We¡¯ve cut off his economic lifeline and money flow, he definitely won¡¯t let us off, even if you win the fight, he will still find excuses to trouble us,¡± Shi Jian said, worried.
¡°We¡¯ll take it one step at a time.
Right now, Yan Bin¡¯s main reliance is the people in the boxing gym; they are his strength.
If we take that down, Yan Bin is nothing to fear.
But I keep feeling that Yan Bin has some connection with ¡®ck Spider¡¯,¡± Xiang Yu said while lying on the couch.
ck Spider was the name they gave to the underground force dealing in human and organ trafficking.
There were two tasks before Xiang Yu: one was to take out Yan Bin, and the other was to crush the ck Spider.
Yan Bin was manageable since they were all out in the open, but ck Spider was still in hiding.
The only advantage was that they didn¡¯t know they were being investigated.
Wu Jing had just joined and couldn¡¯t understand what Xiang Yu and the others were talking about, so he sat there silently listening in.
Just then, Tie Zhuzi came back carrying a big bag of peanuts.
Knowing that Xiang Yu loved peanuts, he had bought a lot to store here.
¡°Brother Yu, I think it¡¯s about time we leave,¡± Tie Zhuzi said without even sitting down.
¡°Why are you so eager today, kid?¡± Xiang Yu nced at his watch, it was not yet ten, then stood up, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!
Let¡¯s see what this ¡®Cobra¡¯ is really made of.¡±
¡°Oh no, bad timing, my stomach hurts.
I must have eaten something bad,¡± Shi Jian suddenly said, clutching his stomach in agony.
¡°Why do you always jam up at crucial times?
Don¡¯te with us today; the three of us are enough,¡± Xiang Yu shouted loudly as Shi Jian hurriedly ran to the bathroom.
¡°No, wait for me,¡± Shi Jian yelled from the bathroom.
Xiang Yu shook his head helplessly and then quietly left with Tie Zhuzi and Wu Jing.
Just after they departed, Shi Jian came out of the bathroom with a serious look on his face.
Tie Zhuzi was driving and Wu Jing was sitting in the passenger seat when suddenly Wu Jing¡¯s phone buzzed with a message.
He looked at it and saw it was from Shi Jian, with the message: Look after the boss.
They arrived at the designated location, parked the car in the parking lot, and then entered the Underground Boxing Ring.
Since they were early, there weren¡¯t many people around, so they found their usual corner to sit down in.
Next to them, two people were deep in conversation.
¡°Did you hear about thest champion challenge?
There were so many surprises.¡±
¡°Of course I heard, I really regret noting.
They say the challenge was sessful, taken by a guy who¡¯s both skinny and ugly.
Apparently, his strength isn¡¯t that great, and he only won by running his mouth.¡±
¡°I heard the same.
The guy chatted with someone and then attacked them out of the blue.
Utterly shameless, but then again, this is the kind of ce where as long as you can win, you make money.¡±
At this moment, one of them turned to look towards Xiang Yu and asked, ¡°Bro, were you here for thest champion challenge?¡±
Xiang Yu quickly nodded and said, ¡°Of course I was, I watch every time.
But what I saw was different from what you¡¯re saying.
The guy who won the championship was tall and handsome, and he could really fight.
He broke that kid¡¯s neck in just a few moves.¡±
¡°Really?¡± The two men looked at Xiang Yu somewhat skeptically.
¡°Definitely real.
I saw it with my own eyes, how could it be fake?
What you¡¯ve heard is just gossip, it gets more exaggerated with each telling,¡± Xiang Yu finished speaking, and didn¡¯t bother with them any further, just sitting there leisurely eating peanuts.
Meanwhile, Tie Zhuzi and Wu Jing sat there with their heads down, not speaking, pretending not to know Xiang Yu.
They had never seen anyone boast about themselves like this.
Around eleven o¡¯clock, the crowd at the boxing ring began to grow.
Eventually, even the corridors were full.
Today was the champion challenge, and they didn¡¯t want to miss the opportunity.
The only bet today was whether the challenger could seed.
Most people had heard about thest challenge and thus didn¡¯t think highly of Xiang Yu, believing that he had won only by virtue of his slick talking.
As a result, they bet against the chance of a sessful challenge.
As Xiang Yu was eating peanuts, he suddenly felt someone watching him from the front.
This was an intuition formed over a long time, and it was very urate.
However, he didn¡¯t look up.
If he was right, it was probably that Zhang Xin.
¡°Brother Yu!¡± Wu Jing had also noticed, and unlike Xiang Yu¡¯s calm, he looked up fiercely at the person.
There was someone with a string tied around their head, a green cobra tattooed around their neck, creating an unnerving presence for anyone who looked.
Xiang Yu just nodded and said nothing.
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s expression, Wu Jing knew that Xiang Yu had already noticed as well, and he returned to being alert to their surroundings.
Now he was getting more and more curious about Xiang Yu.
As a sniper, it wasn¡¯t difficult to spot the person in front, yet Xiang Yu had also noticed.
Around half-past eleven, the host energetically took the stage, reciting those familiar lines.
The crowd around them erupted again, screaming wildly.
Out of nowhere, someone suddenly said, ¡°Here¡¯s the champion.¡± Everyone turned to look, and there was Xiang Yu, calmly eating and grinning, with his twopanions sitting quietly with their heads down.
The two who had been engaged in the earlier discussion were shocked to see that Xiang Yu was the champion.
Just moments ago, they were discussing the matter fervently without realizing the champion was right beside them.
¡°You¡¯re right, I am the champion.
Did any of you support me?¡± Xiang Yu said, looking around at the people.
The people around him looked at Xiang Yu with doubt, and finally, they all sighed and shook their heads, silentlymenting that such a handsome guy was going to get beaten up tonight¡
Chapter 71 - 71 71 Zhang Xins Ruthlessness
?71: Chapter 71 Zhang Xin¡¯s Ruthlessness 71: Chapter 71 Zhang Xin¡¯s Ruthlessness Facing the surprised gazes of everyone, Xiang Yu was not low-key at all,ughing with his head held high, not looking the least bit like a Boxing King.
At this time, people around him got up from their seats, and one person came over to sit next to Xiang Yu.
¡°Mr.
Wu, you¡¯re here too, are you here to cheer for me?¡± Xiang Yu saw Yan Bin sitting next to him and said with a beaming smile, as if their rtionship was really good.
Tie Zhuzi and Wu Jing both stood up and guarded the surroundings warily.
¡°I just came to see what people do before they die?
What are they thinking?¡± Yan Bin was also looking at Xiang Yu with a smile, but his smile sent a chill through those who saw it.
¡°Who¡¯s about to die?
Is someone here sick?¡± Xiang Yu asked, feigning ignorance.
¡°Not sick, literally beaten to death, punched to death,¡± Yan Bin repeated.
¡°Oh, that¡¯s really miserable.
This issue really needs to be studied, to see what they want to say before they die,¡± Xiang Yu nodded in agreement.
The two sat there chatting as if they were good friends, while ordinary people thought they were.
At this time, the first boxing match started, and no one paid attention to Xiang Yu and the others anymore.
¡°Xiang Yu, to be honest, I really want to give you a chance,¡± Yan Bin said suddenly as he watched the two fighters on the stage fighting fiercely.
¡°Oh?
Mr.
Wu giving me a chance, that does surprise me quite a bit,¡± Xiang Yu expressed surprise on his face, and just then someone on the stage knocked down the opponent, prompting Xiang Yu to p and cheer.
¡°As long as you work for me, I can keep your life safe for now,¡± Yan Bin did not hold much hope for Xiang Yu, but if he really could win over Xiang Yu, that would be best.
¡°Working for Mr.
Wu is also possible¡¡± Xiang Yu mused.
Seeing Xiang Yu wavering, Yan Bin felt a surge of joy.
Even though his money had been screwed up by Xiang Yu, he had people.
As long as he had people, he wasn¡¯t afraid of not getting money.
After all, Xiang Yu was not a god; wasn¡¯t he afraid of dying?
As long as he tempted and coerced him, it was not impossible to recruit him under hismand.
Then he could deal with Xiang Yu however he wanted, preferably by hanging and ying him alive.
¡°Mr.
Wu, let me think about it a bit more,¡± Xiang Yu said seriously to him.
Yan Bin rarely saw Xiang Yu so earnest, then heughed and nodded, ¡°Alright, contact me when you¡¯ve thought it through.¡± Yan Bin then got up and left.
¡°Brother Yu, are we really going to side with Yan Bin?¡± Tie Zhuzi asked with a look of worry, and Wu Jing had a simr expression of concern.
They both knew what kind of person Yan Bin was, and following someone like that, they were reluctant.
¡°What do you think?¡± Xiang Yu smiled mysteriously but didn¡¯t say more, then leisurely watched the match taking ce.
Tie Zhuzi and Wu Jing exchanged nces, both unclear about Xiang Yu¡¯s intentions.
However, their loyalty was to Xiang Yu, and no matter what decision he made, they would obey.
Inside a private box above, Yan Bin and Luo Li stood in front of the window, their faces filled with a sense of aplishment.
¡°Tell ¡®Cobra¡¯ to hold off on Xiang Yu for today, but he must win without taking his life.
I have other ns for him.¡± Yan Bin watched Xiang Yu sitting below and smiled coldly.
¡°Boss, today is a great opportunity.
If we let him go, it might be difficult for us to control himter,¡± Luo Li expressed his concern.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have yet to take someone like Xiang Yu seriously,¡± Yan Bin said confidently.
Luo Li saw that Yan Bin was so confident that he could only nod his head, then went downstairs to find Zhang Xin.
Zhang Xin was naturally brutal and nearly jumped up when he heard that they were going to let Xiang Yu off easy tonight.
After one match finished, Zhang Xin came forward to sign up and sealed a life-and-death agreement.
Another man who came up was a burly strongman.
The strongman didn¡¯t recognize Zhang Xin and thought he was an insignificant character, while the surrounding crowd was even less optimistic about him, as there was a stark contrast in the two men¡¯s physiques.
But as soon as they started fighting, their true strengths were immediately revealed.
The strongman was no match for Zhang Xin at all.
Zhang Xin was a desperado.
Like Xiang Yu, he had experienced countless life-and-death situations, and naturally, all the skills he learned were for killing.
With anger in his heart, Zhang Xin showed no mercy with his blows.
One punch hit the strongman¡¯s head, and at the same time, a kicknded on the strongman¡¯s kneecap.
A ¡®crack¡¯ was heard, and the strongman¡¯s leg bent awkwardly.
¡°Ah¡
The strongmany on the ground, crying and screaming in agony, ¡®I lost, I lost¡''¡± The strongman knew he was no match and quickly conceded defeat.
¡°Give up?
Dream on.¡± Zhang Xin was unrelentingly cruel, his foot repeatedly stomping on the strongman¡¯s head.
In the beginning, the strongman still called for help, begging for mercy.
In the end, his head was kicked into a deformity, and he was dead beyond any doubt.
Some people in the audience vomited on the spot, while others were still shouting, enjoying the excitement of the night.
¡°Next!¡± Zhang Xin yelled from the stage.
Then he suddenly turned his sharp gaze to Xiang Yu¡¯s corner and flipped him the middle finger.
Xiang Yu just watched everything indifferently, his face showing no expression.
Tie Zhuzi at his side was furious, standing up to register, but Wu Jing held him back.
¡°You¡¯re no match for him,¡± Wu Jing said worriedly.
Although Tie Zhuzi looked sturdy, he definitelycked thebat experience that Zhang Xin had, not to mention Zhang Xin¡¯s viciousness and the danger that came with it.
On the stage, the host opened the door, hoping Zhang Xin would go down to rest and prepare for the next match.
Zhang Xin, still angry, pped the host in the face, twisting his nose out of shape.
¡°Zhang Xin,e down,¡± Luo Li suddenly appeared to the side, his voice serious.
Clenching his teeth, Zhang Xin red at Xiang Yu in the corner onest time, then stomped off the stage, still fuming.
The other two matches were uneventful and did not result in fatalities.
When they were ready for the next match, Zhang Xin¡¯s opponent directly forfeited.
Although they had all signed life-and-death agreements for the fights, fatalities were rare.
Most fighters came for money; there was no need to kill their opponents.
Finally, only Zhang Xin and one other person remained, who, after much hesitation, also gave up.
Thus, Zhang Xin had won the right to challenge the weekly champion after just one fight.
¡°Brother Yu, be careful,¡± Wu Jing said, a bit concerned.
Although he knew Xiang Yu was skilled, Zhang Xin was formidable as well.
Xiang Yu¡¯s face remained expressionless as he headed downstairs.
Tie Zhuzi and Wu Jing followed behind, ready to risk their lives to rescue Xiang Yu if trouble really broke out.
When they saw Xiang Yu, the host¡¯s usual disgust was gone.
Now, his greatest hatred was for Zhang Xin, hoping Xiang Yu would teach him a good lesson.
Arriving beside the host, Xiang Yu suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Then he walked towards the stage.
¡°You¡¡± The host was so furious he could only grit his teeth, wishing they would both annihte each other¡
(Ps: Dear readers, how do you feel?)
Chapter 72 - 72 72 Pity Him as a Hero for Life
?72: Chapter 72: Pity Him as a Hero for Life 72: Chapter 72: Pity Him as a Hero for Life Standing on the tform, Xiang Yu and Zhang Xin faced each other like this, and the host did note up to speak, but simply locked the iron door.
¡°What tricks have you yed again?
The boss told me to let you go,¡± Zhang Xin sneered.
¡°I told your boss I wanted to join him, but it was just to deceive him.
Your boss is really an idiot to believe that,¡± Xiang Yu said with a bitter smile.
¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve telling me all this.
Did you see the guy I just kicked to death?
His body has been dismembered by now.
You¡¯ll be the same, and after you¡¯re dead, we¡¯ll harvest your organs.
You could say you¡¯re contributing to our cause,¡± Although the boss had said to spare Xiang Yu, he had no intention of doing so.
¡°I have no interest in contributing to your cause.
You can take on this mission yourself,¡± Xiang Yu said bluntly.
¡°Got anyst words before you die?¡± Zhang Xin said.
¡°You¡¯re so annoying, just babbling on and on,¡± Xiang Yu said with an annoyed expression.
¡°You¡
look for death,¡± Zhang Xin said no more and struck at Xiang Yu.
It must be said that Zhang Xin was agile and reacted quickly.
With every punch he threw, he was well-prepared to defend, showing no signs of sparing Xiang Yu.
¡°What¡¯s going on?
Didn¡¯t I tell him to spare Xiang Yu?¡± Yan Bin said sternly in a smallpartment.
¡°Zhang Xin is defiant and probably didn¡¯t take your words to heart,¡± Luo Li said.
Normally, although Luo Li was the gym leader, Zhang Xin never listened to him, always acting ording to his own will.
It seemed today was no different; seeing his aggressive posture, it looked like he intended to kill Xiang Yu.
Yan Bin didn¡¯t say much, just coldly watched the fight below.
Zhang Xin took his words lightly, and he should pay for it after the boxing match was over.
¡°How is it, is that all you¡¯ve got?
You can¡¯t beat me with that,¡± Xiang Yu taunted while dodging.
¡°Bastard, what did you say?¡± Initially, Zhang Xin wanted to test Xiang Yu¡¯s strength, but was unexpectedly mocked.
He stopped holding back and attacked Xiang Yu with full force.
Facing Zhang Xin¡¯s full-force strike, Xiang Yu didn¡¯t dare to be careless.
He quickly stepped back and then suddenly kicked at Zhang Xin.
Zhang Xin was shocked, not expecting Xiang Yu to attack suddenly.
He dodged to the side while his elbow struck at Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t dare to block it directly and quickly dodged to the side.
The two separated, and after a few moves, neither had gained the upper hand.
¡°Is that all the strength you have?
Alright, the warm-up is over.
Let¡¯s start for real,¡± Xiang Yu moved his joints and looked utterly unimpressed by his opponent.
¡°What did you say, you bastard?
Stop pretending.
I¡¯ll see how you can act when you¡¯re dead,¡± Zhang Xin thought Xiang Yu was just acting.
He disyed a rxed demeanor to create psychological pressure, then took the opportunity to strike.
Thinking this, Zhang Xin scoffed derisively.
At that moment, he had to stay calm and not fall for Xiang Yu¡¯s trick.
Xiang Yu made a beckoning gesture with his hand.
Zhang Xin snorted and kicked at him.
If Xiang Yu dodged, he would follow up with a second kick and then a series of kicks.
This move had knocked down many opponents, and he was very confident in it.
Unexpectedly, Xiang Yu did not dodge but suddenly moved forward a big step and, bending his arm, struck Zhang Xin¡¯s face with force.
A sound of a ¡®crack¡¯¡ªa broken nasal bone¡ªwas heard.
Zhang Xin hadn¡¯t had the chance to react when Xiang Yu raised his leg and kicked his face, sending him flying two meters backward onto the ground.
Zhang Xin admitted he had been somewhat careless, for he hadn¡¯t time to stand up and utter a few fierce words before Xiang Yu was already squatting above his head, twisting it sharply.
¡°You¡¯ve done too much evil, death is too good for you,¡± Xiang Yu said with an indifferent expression on his face.
¡°Hold on, I have something to say¡¡±
But before Zhang Xin could finish, Xiang Yu had already twisted his head ny degrees.
Unfortunately, Zhang Xin, a notorious tyrant who had killed countless people and even the international police couldn¡¯t handle him, had easily died here.
If word of this got out, some departments might even award Xiang Yu a medal for aiding in the capture of criminals.
Xiang Yu pped his hands, stood up, and looked around with a smile shouting, ¡°I win again.¡±
The people around were shocked by Xiang Yu¡¯s decisive manner, not expecting him to be so ruthless despite his harmless appearance.
Seeing Xiang Yu win, Wu Jing and hispanion remained on high alert, knowing now was the most dangerous time.
Although Zhang Xin hadmitted many evils and deserved his fate, he was Yan Bin¡¯s man, one of his top generals.
Now that Xiang Yu had openly killed him here, it was uncertain how the other side would react.
¡°Xiang Yu, you bastard,¡± Yan Bin couldn¡¯t believe that Xiang Yu had actually killed his man.
Although Zhang Xin sometimes disobeyed him, he was still one of his subordinates, and he never hesitated to kill when assigned the task, never making a mistake.
Yan Bin, seething with anger, punched a nearby ss panel, causing it to tremble.
He believed that Zhang Xin¡¯s death by Xiang Yu was entirely because his own words had made him careless.
Had he fought with full force, he could not have been so easily defeated by Xiang Yu.
¡°Luo Li, go and ughter Xiang Yu, right now!¡± Yan Bin suddenly shouted.
Luo Li had been waiting for just thismand, and he hurriedly went downstairs.
¡°Open the door!¡± Xiang Yu approached the cage and said to the host.
The host just stood there, stunned, not reacting immediately.
At that moment, a crowd gathered around the cage, armed with machetes and clubs.
Seeing the other side indeed making their move, Wu Jing stepped in front of the host and pped him to the ground, then snatched the keys to the door, unfortunately causing the host to be pped twice for no reason today.
Xiang Yu stepped out and with a coldugh said, ¡°What, can¡¯t your boss ept defeat?
Only allows you to kill others, but others can¡¯t kill yours?¡±
Seeing therge gathering, some began to hurry towards the exit, while others simply sat down to enjoy the fight at the center.
¡°Boxing King, this isn¡¯t proper.
What¡¯s the big show for?
If you treat your own Boxing King like this, who would daree here to fight, who¡¯d daree to watch?¡± Xiang Yu shouted, lifting his head towards the smallpartment.
¡°Shouting won¡¯t help, this ce will be your grave today, make your move,¡± came the reply.
With Luo Li¡¯s loud shout, the crowd armed themselves and prepared to charge.
Just then, those who had run outside rushed back in, then scattered to find hiding spots around the area.
Luo Li furrowed his brows, confused.
What was going on?
Could it be someone hade?
Tie Zhuzi and Wu Jing stood by Xiang Yu, protecting him, prepared to fight to the death.
Surrounded by so many elite men, they didn¡¯t believe they could break out from here.
On the other hand, Xiang Yu looked utterly calm, deeming all these mere trifles¡
Chapter 73 - 73 73 One of Three Brothers Dies
?73: Chapter 73: One of Three Brothers Dies 73: Chapter 73: One of Three Brothers Dies Xiang Yu stood there with a serene expression; he genuinely didn¡¯t consider these people a threat.
¡°Tie Zhuzi, did you bring my peanuts?¡± Xiang Yu patted Tie Zhuzi¡¯s shoulder and asked.
¡°Got them right here.¡± Tie Zhuzi said and took out the peanuts from his pocket and handed them to Xiang Yu.
Luo Li, watching from the side and feeling underestimated by Xiang Yu, clenched his teeth in anger and pointed at the three of them, ¡°Chop them into pieces for me, I want them dead without intact corpses.¡±
Just then, Shi Jian charged in with his men, all armed with guns, and surrounded Luo Li and his group.
Luo Li scoffed and cried out, ¡°You think you can contend with me with just these few people?
How delusional.¡± No sooner had he finished speaking than another group entered, each armed with submachine guns.
¡°Xiang Yu¡¡± Shi Jian approached Xiang Yu, somewhat nervously.
Xiang Yu simply smiled faintly, then took a gun from Shi Jian, released the safety, and looked at Luo Li, ¡°Do you believe I could kill you before your men start shooting?¡±
Xiang Yu spoke calmly, but Luo Li trembled all over.
He could not tell if Xiang Yu was lying, and Xiang Yu¡¯sposure, showing no sign of nervousness, made him wonder if Xiang Yu was unafraid of death.
For a moment, Luo Li stood there unsure of what to do.
Yan Bin had only told him to kill Xiang Yu, but the situation clearly was getting out of control.
If it really came to blows and ended in a draw, it wouldn¡¯t be worth it.
Moreover, there was a chance that Xiang Yu could indeed kill him in a short time, which would be a bigger miscalction.
As Luo Li was caught in a dilemma, Yan Bin suddenly came down from above and yelled, ¡°What are you doing, put your guns away.¡±
Just now, Yan Bin had been blinded by rage.
Now he hade to his senses and thought it over; they couldn¡¯t kill Xiang Yu yet.
If they killed Xiang Yu now, it would be hard to exin to the old man, and if they divided Xiang Yu¡¯s assets and territories without including him, that would be problematic.
¡°Luo Li, have the men put away their weapons.
Xiang Yu is our brother.
How can we treat him like this?¡± Yan Bin said furiously.
Xiang Yu knew he was acting, but he didn¡¯t point it out and instead tossed his pistol back to Shi Jian before turning to Yan Bin, ¡°Boss Yan, your men don¡¯t seem very obedient.¡±
¡°Xiang Yu, do you know who you just killed?
He was one of my best men, and killing him like that wasn¡¯t very nice, was it?¡± Yan Bin said.
From Xiang Yu¡¯s attitude, he had already concluded that getting Xiang Yu to switch sides was impossible, and the two were destined to be archenemies.
¡°No choice, he was trying to kill me, so I had to strike back.
Boss Yan, this wasn¡¯t your idea, was it?¡± Xiang Yu looked at Yan Bin with a wronged expression.
¡°Of course not, I didn¡¯t need him to kill you.
However, as he was my brother and, as the rule goes, debts are repaid, and life is for life; since you are my brother, I can¡¯t kill you, but¡¡± Yan Bin said and suddenly pulled out a gun and pointed it at Tie Zhuzi.
The scene suddenly tensed up again, Shi Jian and the others swiftly raised their guns.
Yan Bin¡¯s men also pointed their guns at Xiang Yu and his crew.
¡°Boss Yan, if you dare make a move, I¡¯ll relocate your head.¡± At that moment, Xiang Yu¡¯s dagger was already on Yan Bin¡¯s neck, and seeing his indifferent face, Yan Bin suddenly felt chilled all over.
¡°Put down the knife, put down the knife¡¡± Luo Li cried out, staring wide-eyed.
He had been watching Xiang Yu, but hadn¡¯t seen how Xiang Yu had managed to draw the knife; he even suspected that Xiang Yu could perform magic, having conjured it directly.
Yan Bin pretended to be calm and gestured with his hand for Luo Li to not be impulsive, then instructed them to lower their guns.
The two sides were at a standoff, and a slight slip could lead to gunfire, which might spiral out of control.
And Xiang Yu, that fool, might just sh his own neck.
¡°Xiang Yu, would you really risk your life for a simpleton?¡± Yan Bin did not lower his gun, and Xiang Yu also did not let go of his dagger.
¡°I¡¯m different from you; my brothers¡¯ lives mean more to me than my own.
You can kill me, but you cannot kill my brothers.¡± Xiang Yu lowered his dagger, then moved Yan Bin¡¯s arm to point the gun at his own head.
¡°Brother Yu!¡± Tie Zhuzi called out, moved yet worried.
Xiang Yu gestured with his hand to stop him from speaking.
¡°Brave kid, I¡¯ll give you that,¡± Yan Bin suddenly lowered his gun and said, ¡°But you killed my brother, so I can¡¯t just let you walk out of here so easily.
You have three brothers, so here¡¯s the deal: you take two of them with you, and leave one behind for me.¡± Yan Bin suddenly sneered devilishly.
Since all three were Xiang Yu¡¯s brothers, choosing any one to leave behind would cause dissatisfaction among the other two, thus fracturing the bond between them.
Xiang Yu, you value emotions, don¡¯t you?
You think the lives of your brothers are more important than your own, right?
I can¡¯t wait to see how you handle this choice.
At the same time, Yan Bin took a few steps backward to avoid Xiang Yu threatening him with the dagger again.
He had indeed broken out in a cold sweat earlier, as he hadn¡¯t expected Xiang Yu to take such extreme action.
¡°Brother Wu, how about this?¡± Holding the dagger, Xiang Yu suddenly stabbed himself in the leg, and blood spurted out along the groove of the dagger.
¡°Xiang Yu, Brother Yu,¡± Shi Jian and the others rushed forward to support him.
Simultaneously, Shi Jian raised his gun again, ¡°Let¡¯s fight them.¡±
Xiang Yu quickly grabbed Shi Jian and called out, ¡°Nobody move.¡±
Yan Bin had not expected Xiang Yu to stab his own thigh like that.
With such a wound, Xiang Yu would be almost crippled.
This kid is such an idiot; it¡¯s only one person.
They could always seek revengeter, but now it would be hard for him to fight again.
Yan Bin couldn¡¯t help feeling secretly delighted, knowing Xiang Yu¡¯s leg would take months to heal even if it wasn¡¯tpletely crippled.
The uing boxing match couldn¡¯t be canceled, and finding someone to easily take him down would be straightforward.
Taking down Xiang Yu and then taking his brothers out for good would indeed be satisfying.
¡°Of course, your leg is worth the lives of two men,¡± Yan Bin finally couldn¡¯t helpughing out loud, then turned and walked away.
Seeing Yan Bin leaving, Luo Li and the others also followed him.
Only Xiang Yu and his group remained at the scene.
Shi Jian and the others watched Xiang Yu with concern.
He remained calm, casually eating peanuts as if the red liquid flowing from his leg was not his own.
The twenty or so brothers around were moved by Xiang Yu¡¯s actions, swearing to follow him loyally.
¡°Are you crazy?
How will you fight himter if you end up like this?
If you get killed, what will we do?¡± Shi Jian¡¯s eyes reddened as he shouted at Xiang Yu.
¡°Did you see?
This guy has no conscience whatsoever,¡± Xiang Yu said, pointing at Shi Jian and smiling.
The reason Xiang Yu dared to stab his own thigh was precisely because he had undergone training in this area.
He understood every part of his leg and knew where a stab wouldn¡¯t cause too much damage¡
Chapter 74 - 74 74 You Three Voyeurs
?74: Chapter 74: You Three Voyeurs 74: Chapter 74: You Three Voyeurs Wu Jing rescued the woman from the small cage and let her go home on her own, paying no further attention to her.
Xiang Yu and his group all headed to the vi.
Taking the opportunity, Shi Jian went to pick up Lan Tingting.
She had already been asleep, but upon hearing that Xiang Yu was injured, she quickly got up and followed Shi Jian to the vi.
Seeing the messy bandages wrapped around Xiang Yu¡¯s leg, her eyes immediately reddened.
¡°Did you get into another fight?¡± Lan Tingting¡¯s face was full of worry.
When Wu Jing and the others saw Lan Tingting arrive, they exchanged nces and left the hall.
¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a minor issue.¡± Seeing that Lan Tingting was about to cry, Xiang Yu smiled nonchntly.
¡°Take off your pants, and I¡¯ll rebandage them for you.¡± Lan Tingting said as she picked up the bandages and disinfectant from the table.
¡°That¡
might not be necessary, right?¡± Xiang Yu said with an awkward smile.
¡°How can it not be necessary?
Look at this mess.
If it¡¯s not fixed, you could lose your leg.¡± Seeing Xiang Yu still sitting there motionless, Lan Tingting prepared to undress him herself.
Xiang Yu quickly stopped her, ¡°I¡¯m not wearing underwear,¡± heughingly said.
¡°Stop kidding, who are you fooling?
Besides, it¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t touched it before,¡± Lan Tingting said, attempting to proceed on her own.
¡ Xiang Yu had no choice but to take off his pants himself.
Lan Tingting had been somewhat on edge inside.
If Xiang Yu had really not worn underwear, she wondered how she would face it.
However, once Xiang Yu took off his pants, she feltpletely relieved; things weren¡¯t as he had said.
Lan Tingting gave Xiang Yu a look, sat next to him, carefully ced his leg on her thigh and started unwrapping the bandage.
¡°Who did this, and why did they wrap it like this?¡± Lan Tingting said with a frown.
¡°I had Poster do it.¡± Xiang Yuy on the couch, feeling quite good to have someone care about him.
¡°I thought it was him,¡± Lan Tingting said unhappily.
When shepletely unwrapped the bandage, she saw a fresh, gaping wound on Xiang Yu¡¯s thigh, bleeding continuously.
Next to the new wound, there was also a scar about ten centimeters long.
Seeing this, the tears Lan Tingting had been holding back finally fell.
How much hardship and injury had Xiang Yu endured?
She quickly grabbed the Hemostatic Medicine, sprinkled it on Xiang Yu¡¯s wound, and then carefully bandaged it with a new bandage.
¡°Does it hurt?¡± Lan Tingting asked worriedly.
¡°I¡¯m used to it,¡± Xiang Yu responded calmly.
¡°How about now?¡± After speaking, Lan Tingting gently touched Xiang Yu¡¯s wound, causing him to sharply inhale.
¡°Promise me you won¡¯t do dangerous things again.¡±
Xiang Yu just smiled and didn¡¯t respond.
¡°Did you hear me?¡± Lan Tingting said, giving the wound a twist.
The twist wasn¡¯t painful, but it tugged at the wound, causing Xiang Yu to suddenly sit upright.
Lan Tingting didn¡¯t expect such a big reaction from Xiang Yu and turned to look at him.
Suddenly, they were face-to-face, less than two centimeters apart, even able to hear each other¡¯s breathing.
Xiang Yu could feel Lan Tingting¡¯s breathing quickening, as if she was waiting for something.
Observing Lan Tingting closely, she looked so beautiful and emitted a refreshing fragrance that bewildered Xiang Yu.
In the next moment, he pressed his lips to hers.
Lan Tingting¡¯s lips were soft andfortable.
At that moment, he forgot everything, immersed in the enchanting kiss.
His hands began to wander restlessly.
Lan Tingting shifted back slightly, leaning against the back of the sofa.
Xiang Yu leaned in forcefully and pinned her there.
At first, Lan Tingting clenched her teeth, but she couldn¡¯t withstand Xiang Yu¡¯s advances.
Xiang Yu¡¯s tongue pried open her teeth, intertwining with her tongue.
Lan Tingting went limp, devoid of strength, simply savoring Xiang Yu¡¯s masculine aura.
Just then, giggling voices came from the staircase on the second floor.
It turned out Shi Jian and two others had been secretly watching.
When they were discovered, they quickly dashed upstairs.
¡®Why don¡¯t you keep quiet?
You just won¡¯t listen,¡± Shi Jian shouted, his arousal evident.
¡°You bunch of bastards, hanging out with Xiang Yu, none of you are good,¡± Lan Tingting shouted at them as her face turned beet red, seeing someone had been watching.
She quickly stood up, straightened her clothes, and then put her pants back on.
¡°What does that have to do with me?
I wasn¡¯t peeking,¡± Xiang Yuughed lightly andy back on the sofa.
His underwear looked somewhat indecent at this point, long past any reluctance to take off his pants.
¡°You¡¯re the worst, I hope you suffer,¡± Lan Tingting said harshly, hitting Xiang Yu on the leg before running upstairs.
Xiang Yu shouted out in pain.
Lan Tingting turned back worriedly, only to see Xiang Yu looking at her with a mischievous smile, showing no sign of pain.
Realizing Xiang Yu was teasing her, she continued running upstairs.
She wasn¡¯t familiar with the vi and just wanted to find a ce to hide quickly.
Reaching the second floor, she saw Shi Jian and the others with their faces covered, leaning against the wall, avoiding eye contact with Lan Tingting.
Lan Tingting¡¯s face was burning.
Seeing them facing away, she felt a bit better.
She noticed a room with an open door ahead, ran into it quickly, and shut the door.
The room wasrge, as was the bed.
She finally breathed a sigh of relief leaning against the door, thinking back on the recent events and couldn¡¯t help but smile secretively.
¡°How did she end up in Brother Yu¡¯s room?¡± Shi Jian and the others turned around.
Chapter 75 - 75 75 Caught the Beautiful Thief
?75: Chapter 75: Caught the Beautiful Thief 75: Chapter 75: Caught the Beautiful Thief ¡°Why did she go to Yu¡¯s room?
Could it be that the two of them are really nning to¡¡± Shi Jian did not finish his sentence, and then the three of them tiptoed downstairs.
Xiang Yu was lying on the couch and had already noticed the three of them, but he did not move and just pretended to be asleep.
Shi Jian and the others approached Xiang Yu, chuckled, and then lifted him up and started walking.
¡°What are you doing?¡± Xiang Yu then opened his eyes and eximed.
¡°Sister-inw is waiting in your room, we are helping you upstairs,¡± Shi Jianughed heartily.
¡°That¡¯s not the case, put me down quickly.
Shi Jian, you heartless man, aren¡¯t you listening to me?
I am going to spill all your dirty secrets,¡± Xiang Yu threatened.
Shi Jian suddenly stopped at the staircase, ¡°What dirty secrets?
I, Shi Jian, act openly and aboveboard, I¡¯m not afraid of you spilling them,¡± Shi Jian asserted righteously.
¡°Really?¡± Xiang Yu smirked mischievously.
¡°Of course, it¡¯s true,¡± Shi Jian said with little confidence, then motioned for Tie Zhuzi and the others to put Xiang Yu back on the couch.
¡°What dirty secrets do I have, tell me?¡± Shi Jian said with a gloomy face.
He believed he had not left any leverage in Xiang Yu¡¯s hands, but he still felt somewhat uneasy inside.
¡°Let¡¯s keep it a secret, it wouldn¡¯t be good if Zhuzi and the others found out,¡± Xiang Yu smiled mysteriously, ¡°There are three rooms on the first floor, you and Zhuzi share one, I¡¯ll sleep in your room,¡± Xiang Yu dered unequivocally.
¡°I share a room with him?
No way, his snoring is too loud, I¡¯d rather stay with Wu Jing,¡± Shi Jian said reluctantly.
Wu Jing just smiled and did not speak; he found that since following Xiang Yu, he had been smiling more and more.
It was already three in the morning; they did not say much more.
Tie Zhuzi helped Xiang Yu to his room, and then they all went to sleep.
Initially, Lan Tingting heard some noise downstairs, but now it had quieted down.
Shey down in bed and smelled a familiar scent.
Could this be Xiang Yu¡¯s room?
Suddenly she saw the clothes Xiang Yu had left on the side, and her heart started pounding.
It was indeed his.
Would hee over tonight?
Should she go open the door for him if he does?
No, it¡¯s so quiet outside now, could they already be waiting outside?
Now, Lan Tingting¡¯s mind was quite conflicted; she hoped Xiang Yu woulde, yet she felt somewhat worried, and with these mixed feelings, she drifted into sleep.
She dreamed of Xiang Yu, of both of them running through the wilderness, feeling blissful.
When she woke up in the morning, she saw that she was still alone in bed, feeling somewhat disappointed.
Checking the time, it was already nine in the morning.
¡°Oh no, I¡¯mte.¡± She quickly took out her phone to inform Ning Xiaolu that she would be taking leave.
Feeling a bit uneasy, she went downstairs and saw that Xiang Yu and the others had not yet woken up, which made her breathe a sigh of relief.
She had intended to cook for them, but since there were no kitchen utensils avable, she decided to go outside and buy some food.
As she returned, she happened to see the security guard Xiao Pang on patrol.
When the guard saw Lan Tingting, he was instantly captivated by her beauty and could not help but take a few extra steps toward her to have a better look.
Seeing the security guard approaching, Lan Tingting felt some apprehension.
After all, she did not live here, and this was a high-end vi area.
She wasn¡¯t aware of any specific regtions there might be.
Xiao Pang, seeing how nervous Lan Tingting looked, began to suspect her, and then approached directly.
He looked her up and down and couldn¡¯t help but inwardly sigh; she was indeed very beautiful, just like Manager Shui.
¡°Where do you live?
Howe I have never seen you before?¡± Xiao Pang asked in an official manner.
¡°I, um, I live over there,¡± Lan Tingting pointed towards a vi.
Xiang Yu felt ted upon hearing that, truly believing his judgement was right, and that this woman was definitely suspicious.
Ever since he saw Xiang Yust night, he had been keeping an eye on the vi but had not seen any women there.
¡°My friend¡¯s name is Xiang Yu, it¡¯s his house.¡± Lan Tingting quickly mentioned Xiang Yu¡¯s name when she saw Xiao Pang was dubious.
¡°Xiang Yu?
Who are you trying to fool?
Howe I don¡¯t know there¡¯s a Xiang Yu?
Do you have any evidence?¡± Xiao Pang got excited, thinking today he might actually achieve something.
Lan Tingting didn¡¯t expect that the other party wouldn¡¯t know Xiang Yu.
Whose vi was it then?
Could it be that Xiang Yu and the others were staying in someone else¡¯s ce?
¡°Why don¡¯t youe with me and see for yourself, this is breakfast I bought for my friend,¡± Lan Tingting said, holding the items in her hand.
¡°Alright, lead the way,¡± Xiao Pang said.
He wanted to see how long this beautiful woman would keep up the act, and if she lied againter, he definitely needed to catch her and show everyone he had captured a super beauty.
Following her from behind, he noticed Lan Tingting¡¯s clothing was very ordinary, which only solidified his suspicion further.
This woman was definitely a thief, what he couldn¡¯t understand was why a thief woulde early in the morning instead of at night.
Upon arriving at the vi and seeing Xiang Yu and three others sitting there discussing things, she finally sighed with relief.
When Xiang Yu and the others saw Lan Tingting approaching from outside, they were all surprised.
They had thought she was sleeping upstairs and didn¡¯t want to disturb her.
Xiao Pang was following her.
Lan Tingting walked in, ced the items on the table, gave Xiang Yu a nk look and didn¡¯t speak.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Shi Jian stood up and looked at Xiao Pang.
Seeing that it was Xiang Yu and the others, Xiao Pang hurriedly smiled ingratiatingly, ¡°It turns out she really is a friend of the bosses, my mistake, my mistake.
Please continue.¡±
Xiao Pang had mistaken Xiang Yu and the others for senior executives of his ownpany.
Now that he was facing them, he broke out in a cold sweat, thinking if he upset the leaders, one word from them could get him fired.
¡°You¡¯re very thorough, you may go now,¡± Xiang Yu said to Xiao Pang.
Seeing that Xiang Yu didn¡¯t mean to me him, Xiao Pang hurriedly turned and left.
¡°This house isn¡¯t yours?
Why didn¡¯t the security know your names?¡± Lan Tingting asked, puzzled.
¡°Sister-inw, did you sleep wellst night?¡± Shi Jian suddenly chuckled.
Lan Tingting then remembered the incident fromst night, her face instantly flushed red as she huffed, ¡°Who¡¯s your sister-inw,¡± and hurried upstairs with her food.
The othersughed heartily but didn¡¯t dwell further on the subject.
The group¡¯s faces regained their previousposure as they resumed discussing the matter at hand.
¡°Brother Yu, you won¡¯t have suffered this knife wound in vain, someday I¡¯ll personally ughter that scruffy lot,¡± Shi Jian said through gritted teeth, the thought of Yan Bin forcing Xiang Yu to make a choice was infuriating.
Wu Jing and the others quickly nodded in agreement, ¡°Right, we¡¯ll definitely kill Yan Bin sooner orter.¡±
Xiang Yu nodded with a smile, having already made ns in his mind.
¡°Did you all remember what I said just now?
Let¡¯s start eating, and right after, get moving¡.¡±
Chapter 76 - 76 76 Complaining to the Boss
?76: Chapter 76: Comining to the Boss 76: Chapter 76: Comining to the Boss Shi Jian and Tie Zhuzi left first after eating, and Xiang Yu called Lan Tingting down, saying, ¡°You should take a cab hometer, I need to leave first.¡±
¡°Why should I go back?
I want to stay here,¡± Lan Tingting said with a smile.
Xiang Yu was speechless.
If she really stayed here, he might indeed find it difficult to control himself in the future.
¡°Whatever,¡± Xiang Yu said with a smile.
Lan Tingting was just joking.
Seeing Xiang Yu a bit embarrassed, she then assumed the posture of a sessful person.
It was far from the logistics area, and she couldn¡¯t possiblymute every day.
But not seeing Xiang Yu every day, she felt a bit of longing in her heart.
¡°Be careful,¡± Lan Tingting said hastily as she saw Wu Jing helping Xiang Yu into the car.
Xiang Yu nodded with a smile, signaling her not to worry.
Wu Jing drove toward Sheng Wantao¡¯s private club.
At that moment, Sheng Wantao was leisurely drinking tea beside a table in the middle of thewn with Kong Ruyu sitting next to him.
¡°Do you think Xiang Yu will be able to dodge Yan Bin¡¯s ambush?¡± Sheng Wantao asked leisurely as hey there.
¡°Although Yan Bin is very cunning and not weak, he is too arrogant, not taking anyone else seriously.
Although Xiang Yu looks carefree and is quite a womanizer, I believe he has the capability.
It¡¯s really hard to say.
Xiang Yu might just eliminate Yan Bin,¡± Kong Ruyu said with a smile.
She recalled the times she was intimate with Xiang Yu, the masculine energy from him fascinated her, igniting a desire she hadn¡¯t felt in a long time.
¡°You haven¡¯t fallen for him, have you?¡± Sheng Wantao suddenly took off his sunsses and tilted his head to look at Kong Ruyu.
Kong Ruyu was startled, but maintained a calm face, saying, ¡°How could that be?
Me fancy a greenhorn like him?
I¡¯m just using him, and both my body and heart belong to you.¡± Kong Ruyu then stood up and started gently massaging him from behind.
She was genuinely worried.
Although this old guy was good to her, if he ever found out about her affair with Xiang Yu, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be merciful.
Just then, someone hurriedly ran in to report, and upon hearing that Xiang Yu had arrived, Sheng Wantao sat upright and said, ¡°Speaking of the devil, and he shall appear.¡±
Kong Ruyu¡¯s heart leaped with joy.
She looked forward to a day when she could truly be with Xiang Yu.
They had been together twice, but due to constraints of time and ce, just as her body was getting heated up and she was getting into it, they had to stop abruptly, something she found quite regrettable and anticipated eagerly.
Moreover, in her dreams, she often fantasized about being intimate with Xiang Yu.
If it weren¡¯t for this old man before her, she wouldn¡¯t have needed to hold herself back.
Wu Jing drove Xiang Yu to the edge of thewn, and Xiang Yu limped toward the middle with a cane.
¡°Boss, godmother,¡± Xiang Yu called out from a distance.
¡°What happened to you?¡± Kong Ruyu hurried over and supported Xiang Yu.
¡°I hurt this leg, but thankfully the other one is fine,¡± Xiang Yu whispered in Kong Ruyu¡¯s ear.
With the old man there, Kong Ruyu didn¡¯t dare to make a scene, ring fiercely at Xiang Yu before helping him sit down on a chair.
¡°I¡¯ll go and get some tea for you.¡± Knowing that Xiang Yu had something to say, Kong Ruyu quickly left, but couldn¡¯t help turning her head to look back at Xiang Yu after walking a few meters away.
She passed by a man in ck standing not far away and whispered softly, ¡°Keep an eye on them.¡± Then she walked toward the distance.
¡°What¡¯s going on?
What happened to your leg?¡± Sheng Wantao asked with a concerned look, though his concern seemed somewhat feigned.
Xiang Yu had a distressed expression on his face and then exaggeratedly recounted the events of the previous night.
After listening, Sheng Wantao mmed his hand on the table in anger, his rage was genuine.
He had already made it clear in front of everyone to Yan Bin that only fistfights were allowed, and no one else couldy a hand on Xiang Yu.
Unexpectedly, Yan Bin had treated his words as if they were nothing.
He motioned to the man in ck not far away and said, ¡°Call the others over.
I have something to say.¡±
The man in ck knew what Sheng Wantao meant and then nodded, taking out his phone and walking aside to make a call.
¡°Boss, don¡¯t be angry.
Maybe I identally killed one of his men, which made Wu Ying irrational,¡± Xiang Yu said.
¡°Don¡¯t plead for him.
Hmph, Yan Bin really thinks he¡¯s above thew.
If I don¡¯t teach him a serious lesson, he¡¯ll think I¡¯ve truly aged,¡± Sheng Wantao said angrily.
When Yan Bin received the call, he was ying mahjong with a few people.
Hearing that the old man wanted him toe over, he immediately thought that must be because Xiang Yu, the bastard, had snitched on him.
Seeing Yan Bin¡¯s furious expression, one of the yers asked while discarding a tile, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?
What got you so angry?¡±
The speaker was of medium height, dressed in a sharp suit, with shiny hair and a mole between his eyebrows, looking every bit the big boss.
This man was Ding Yongzhi.
¡°It¡¯s all because of that Xiang Yu.
I really wish I could just kill him right now.
You guys keep ying, I¡¯ve got to go,¡± Yan Bin said, losing all interest in the game, and he left straight away.
Hearing it was about Xiang Yu, Ding Yongzhi was also stirred.
He was currently considering coborating with Xiang Yu.
Although Yan Bin was currently his biggest business partner, Yan Bin was shortsighted and never yielded a penny when it came to money.
Ding Yongzhi had long been fed up with him, only maintaining the coboration because they still had mutual interests.
He had already investigated Xiang Yu and knew about the rtionship between Xiang Yu and Yan Bin.
Given the current situation, Xiang Yu actually had quite some capabilities, having pushed Yan Bin to this point.
What was more important was Xiang Yu¡¯s indifferent attitude toward money.
He had heard that upon taking office, Xiang Yu had arranged a million in benefits for each boss.
It would be a fool¡¯s move not to coborate with him.
Yan Bin left the vi and got directly into his car, driving towards Sheng Wantao¡¯s private club.
By now, he thoroughly despised Xiang Yu.
Ever since Xiang Yu had appeared, his life had been a mess, and his business had been dismal.
His distribution lines had been sabotaged, the money stored with Qian Meiduo had mysteriously vanished, and now the prized fighter at the boxing ring had also had his neck wrung by Xiang Yu.
If not for Sheng Wantao, the old rat, meddling, he would have shot Xiang Yu dead already.
¡°Drive faster,¡± Yan Bin yelled at the driver.
He was eager to see what else Xiang Yu could pull off.
Now that Xiang Yu¡¯s leg was definitely crippled, in a week¡¯s time, at the championship match, he was determined to finish off Xiang Yu.
He had had enough and couldn¡¯t wait any longer.
When Yan Bin arrived in front of the club, there were already many cars parked there, indicating that the other bosses had also arrived early for a meeting among the bosses.
At that moment, Shi Jian tapped Tie Zhuzi and said, ¡°Looks like that bastard Yan Bin has arrived¡¡±
Chapter 77 - 77 77 The Shame That Never Was
?77: Chapter 77 The Shame That Never Was 77: Chapter 77 The Shame That Never Was Shi Jian stood in front of the guild hall and bumped into Tie Zhuzi, saying, ¡°That bastard Yan Bin ising¡¡±
Looking up to see Yan Bin with someone following him, the very driver, Tie Zhuzi didn¡¯t say a word and charged with his fist raised.
Yan Bin had pointed a gun at his head that evening, and he couldn¡¯t swallow that insult.
Seeing this, Shi Jian quickly stepped forward to hold him back.
This was the big boss¡¯s ce, and if Tie Zhuzi caused trouble here, it was really possible he¡¯d get beaten up.
¡°Let me go, I want to kill that bastard,¡± Tie Zhuzi shouted loudly.
Tie Zhuzi¡¯s reckless action really startled Yan Bin, who hadn¡¯t expected someone to dare attack him in such a ce.
He just snorted coldly and didn¡¯t pay them any heed, then he walked inside.
¡°It¡¯s you again, you damn snitch Xiang Yu, telling on me to godfather.
I¡¯ll kill you sooner orter¡¡±
Before Yan Bin could finish, two men in ck came over and pinned his arms, one of them kicking him in the joint, making him kneel before Sheng Wantao.
¡°Godfather, what are you doing?¡± The change was too abrupt; his n for today was to give Xiang Yu a good lesson in front of everyone.
Now that Xiang Yu¡¯s leg was injured, he wanted to properly humiliate him.
But the situation changed too quickly, and he was subdued as soon as he arrived.
Immediately after, Sheng Wantao pped him across the face, ¡°Yan Bin, do you still have respect for me, your godfather?
Have my words be mere noise to your ears?¡± Sheng Wantao said angrily.
The p stupefied Yan Bin ¡ª what was happening?
Had he done something wrong?
¡°Godfather, what do you mean?
When have I disrespected you?¡± Yan Bin yelled, having been a top boss for many years himself, it was always he who hit others, never the other way round.
Even with his godfather, ever since he became a top boss, he hadn¡¯tid a hand on him, and yet today he¡¯d been struck in front of all his brothers.
If this had been in the past, Sheng Wantao might have had some reservations.
After all, Yan Bin had many brothers under hismand, and among them, he had the most formidable force.
But now, with Xiang Yu with him, Yan Bin hated Xiang Yu, wishing he could take him out right now.
Since he intended to take out Xiang Yu, he had to care about the attitude of this big brother.
If Sheng Wantao joined forces with the others against Yan Bin, he would really be in a difficult position.
¡°What do I mean?
What did I tell you that night, and what did you promise me?
Do you remember?
Why is Xiang Yu¡¯s leg crippled now?
Weren¡¯t you trying to kill him?
If it weren¡¯t for his brother arriving in time, wouldn¡¯t he be a corpse by now?¡± Sheng Wantao roared.
¡°That¡¯s right, number five, what you did was wrong.
A man¡¯s word is his bond; we were all there that day, you promised not to touch Xiang Yu outside the ring,¡± their leader Wu Haotian said.
¡°Yes, yes, you were wrong, how could you forget so easily what you promised godfather?¡±
The other bosses echoed in agreement.
Last time, Yan Bin had brought his brothers and had them surrounded, which annoyed them.
Although they had fewer brothers, they were all bosses, and no one liked such humiliation.
Now, finally finding an opportunity to humiliate Yan Bin, they surely wouldn¡¯t let it slip away.
Besides, just a moment ago, Xiang Yu¡¯s men had transferred five hundred thousand to their ounts.
Although Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t been around for long, the kid knew how to handle things.
In a few days, he gave them some money; although it wasn¡¯t much, it was free and naturally wee.
A group of people were there, using Yan Bin, with no one speaking up for him.
Xiang Yu merely pretended not to see Yan Bin, looking up at the sky instead.
¡°Godfather, Xiang Yu killed my brother; he was my right-hand man.
Besides, he stabbed himself in the leg.
How is that rted to me?¡± Yan Bin began to defend himself.
¡°Bullshit, it was on the arena, and they all signed the death waivers.
Moreover, if he hadn¡¯t tried to kill Xiang Yu, would Xiang Yu have killed him?
If he was your right-hand man, why did you let him go on stage?
Once he¡¯s on stage, he should be prepared for the possibility of dying in battle.
You say Xiang Yu stabbed himself, but would he have done that without your coercion?
Is he stupid, or are you?¡± Sheng Wantao yelled.
In all this time, they had never seen Sheng Wantao so furious; it seemed he also wanted to take the opportunity to knock Yan Bin down a peg.
¡°Yan Bin, don¡¯t be too arrogant.
In front of me, you will always be just a godson.¡±
Yan Bin secretly cursed in his heart, vowing that once he dealt with Xiang Yu, he would make this old geezer kneel before him.
He had long had his eyes on this club¡ªit was not onlyrge but also well located.
Sooner orter, it would be his.
¡°You caused this mess, so tell me, how should we resolve this?¡± Sheng Wantao said.
¡°Resolve it?
Are you expecting me to take a knife and stab myself?¡± Yan Bin retorted, his eyes wide.
As soon as these words left his mouth, he somewhat regretted them.
He saw that several of the bosses nodded in agreement, and Sheng Wantao, who didn¡¯t object, simply red at him furiously.
Yan Bin was so angry he almost spat blood.
He really wanted to call his brothers over and take out everyone here.
But he knew that was impossible now.
He began to regret not killing them that night at the logistics center.
Yan Bin was not trained for this; if he really had to stab his own thigh, there was a chance he could hit a major artery and die.
He was caught between a rock and a hard ce.
Just then, Xiang Yu coughed and interjected, ¡°Big brother, there¡¯s no need to make him stab himself.
If he does, it won¡¯t benefit us anyway.
It¡¯s better to have him cough up some money, and we can share the spoils.¡±
¡°Xiang Yu, I don¡¯t need you ying the good guy here,¡± Yan Bin said through gritted teeth.
However, Xiang Yu¡¯s suggestion did offer him an out; given the choice between paying money and stabbing his own leg, he would definitely choose the former.
Money can be earned back, but a leg is something money cannot rece.
When the others heard there was money to be had, they all nodded in agreement, finding Xiang Yu¡¯s proposal to be the best.
Sheng Wantao also nodded, saying, ¡°Since Xiang Yu has spoken for you, use money to settle the matter.
But let me warn you, don¡¯t even think about attacking Xiang Yu outside the ring.
Otherwise, I¡¯ll put my old life on the line to take you down.
Also, Xiang Yu can¡¯t stand on his leg now.
When do you think you can box again, Xiang Yu?
What¡¯s your n?¡±
Xiang Yu quickly replied, ¡°My leg will need at least a few months to recover.
However, to honor our previous agreement, I¡¯ve decided to ept the monthly championship challenge in three weeks¡¯ time.
As for the weekly champion, I won¡¯t participate.¡±
Upon hearing this, Yan Bin could not help but feel a surge of triumph inside.
Three weeks was far too generous of Xiang Yu;ing to fight with a damaged leg would be like seeking death¡
Chapter 78 - 78 78 Do You Miss Me
?78: Chapter 78: Do You Miss Me?
78: Chapter 78: Do You Miss Me?
Yan Bin heard Xiang Yu say that he could fight in three weeks and had already made up his mind.
By then, he would definitely find the most reliable person to take care of him.
Besides, Xiang Yu¡¯s leg won¡¯t be healed in three weeks.
Hoping to fight with a crippled leg is nothing but a dream.
¡°Alright, that¡¯s settled,¡± Yan Bin said, worried Xiang Yu might change his mind and quickly spoke up.
Now with all the big bosses here, it would be possible for Xiang Yu to ask for more time, but he insisted on sticking to the old rules, which was just foolish.
¡°Xiang Yu, are you sure you can in three weeks?
This is about your life and wealth, you¡¯d better think it through,¡± Sheng Wantao asked.
Sheng Wantao knew that if Xiang Yu were eliminated, no one would be able to restrain Yan Bin.
His own position would plummet drastically, and he might end up being taken out by Yan Bin.
¡°I¡¯ve thought it through.
I¡¯m just too proud.
If I said one month, then it¡¯s one month.
Besides, I¡¯m somewhat impatient for Fifth Master¡¯s life,¡± Xiang Yu chuckled.
¡°I¡¯m somewhat impatient too,¡± Yan Bin gave a coldugh.
¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s decided.
Yan Bin, you apologize to Xiang Yu first, and we won¡¯t hold the past against you,¡± Sheng Wantao said.
Although he mentioned letting bygones be bygones, that was under the premise of being paid.
¡°What?¡± Yan Bin red with wide eyes at Sheng Wantao and said, he could handle paying, but apologizing was truly something he couldn¡¯t ept.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?
You still won¡¯t admit you were wrong?¡± Sheng Wantao asked sternly again.
Yan Bin clenched his teeth and, in anger, punched thewn, smashing a hole in it.
But there was nothing he could do, as he had to swallow his pride.
¡°I was wrong,¡± Yan Bin closed his eyes, trying to keep calm, but his body was already shivering with rage.
He swore that if he didn¡¯t take out everyone around him in this lifetime, he would not consider himself a man.
¡°Fifth Master, what did you say?
I couldn¡¯t quite catch that,¡± Xiang Yu spoke, hand cupped behind his ear with a puzzled expression.
¡°Xiang Yu, don¡¯t push it too far,¡± Yan Bin said and abruptly stood up, then turned and walked away.
¡°Old Five!¡± Just then, Sheng Wantao suddenly called out, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to transfer the money into your brothers¡¯ ounts.¡±
Yan Bin snorted coldly and continued walking outside without stopping.
He felt like he needed to vent.
He took out his phone and called Ding Yongzhi, ¡°Find me two girls, I want them now¡¡±
After Yan Bin left, an amiable atmosphere settled among those who remained.
Everyoneughed as if on cue.
Now they were united on the same front, dealing with Yan Bin.
¡°Thanks for looking out for me, brothers.
If I¡¯m still alive in three weeks, I¡¯ll definitely repay each of you,¡± Xiang Yu said sincerely.
They didn¡¯t doubt Xiang Yu¡¯s words, seeing how he had acted these days, they could tell Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t petty.
At noon, Sheng Wantao invited them to stay for a meal, but in the end, only Xiang Yu stayed while the others excused themselves, citing prior engagements.
At the dining table, there were three people including Kong Ruyu.
After taking a drink with Xiang Yu, Sheng Wantao said, ¡°Xiang Yu, do well and I trust my judgment.
You know I have no heir, only Ruyu by my side.
You assist me well in the future, and I won¡¯t let you down.¡±
Sheng Wantao spoke emotionally, but to Xiang Yu, his words seemed repulsive.
What Sheng Wantao was implying was to let Xiang Yu take over his position in the future, and naturally, his fortune would be Xiang Yu¡¯s.
Yet based on Xiang Yu¡¯s understanding of Sheng Wantao, he only used people; if anyone threatened his interests, he would not hesitate to eliminate them¡ªas was the case with Yan Bin.
Still, Xiang Yu appeared moved and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, boss, you should know what kind of person I, Xiang Yu, am.
As long as I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll ensure your safety and Godmother¡¯s.¡±
As he spoke, Xiang Yu suddenly felt someone stepping on his foot.
ncing at Kong Ruyu, he saw her eyes tenderly fixed on him.
¡°With that assurance, I can rest easy,¡± Sheng Wantao said.
¡°I¡¯ll head to the restroom; getting oldes with more issues.
Ruyu, you keep Xiang Yupany for a couple of drinks.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of him,¡± Kong Ruyu said with a smile.
As soon as Sheng Wantao left, Kong Ruyu immediately got up and sat on Xiang Yu¡¯sp, wrapping her arms around his neck.
¡°Did you miss me?¡± she asked.
Xiang Yu was startled and worried Sheng Wantao mighte back at any moment, so he hurriedly tried to push her away.
But Kong Ruyu hugged him even tighter.
¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, that old codger is constipated and won¡¯t be back soon,¡± Kong Ruyu said softly, enveloping him with her tender gaze.
¡°But you still haven¡¯t told me, did you miss me or not?¡± Kong Ruyu whispered in Xiang Yu¡¯s ear, causing his body to tingle.
He inwardly sighed at how flirtatious the woman was; if it weren¡¯t for the circumstances, he would hardly be able to resist taking her then and there.
¡°I did, every single day,¡± Xiang Yu replied, seeing she had no reservations, he had less reason to worry.
Besides, he found the woman in front of him intriguing¡ªshe wasn¡¯t just Sheng Wantao¡¯s woman in a simple sense.
Given Sheng Wantao¡¯s cunning, he wouldn¡¯t be able to control her.
¡°Which part did you miss?¡± Kong Ruyu teased, rubbing back and forth on Xiang Yu¡¯sp.
¡°What do you think?¡±
Seizing the moment, Kong Ruyu pushed Xiang Yu away and then returned to her own seat.
Just as she sat down, Sheng Wantao came back in.
Her timing was impable.
Seeing Kong Ruyu¡¯s flushed face, Sheng Wantao chuckled, ¡°You¡¯ve barely drunk anything, why¡¯s your face so red?¡±
Kong Ruyu gave him a look and replied, ¡°Without you here, someone has to drink well with our brother here.
Go on and drink, I¡¯m going to take a nap.¡±
After saying that, Kong Ruyu hurried off.
Watching her rush, Xiang Yu inwardly sighed, musing that the flirtatious woman might be off to find a cucumber.
¡°Come on, let¡¯s drink a few more,¡± Sheng Wantao lifted his ss and said.
Xiang Yu had just picked up his ss when suddenly his phone rang.
He checked it, then stood up.
¡°Boss, I have to leave you for a moment, a business partner is calling, it should be about time.¡±
¡°Alright, go ahead, business is important.
I¡¯ll drink a little more by myself¡¡±
Chapter 79 - 79 79 Ill Wait for You Tonight
?79: Chapter 79: I¡¯ll Wait for You Tonight 79: Chapter 79: I¡¯ll Wait for You Tonight Xiang Yu hurriedly walked out with his phone and said, ¡°Hello, Mr.
Ding.¡± He stepped outside,ughed heartily, and shared that the call was from Ding Yongzhi, the owner of Xinglong Hotel.
¡°Mr.
Xiang, why are you in such a good mood today?¡± Ding Yongzhi alsoughed heartily.
The two chatted idly.
By then, Xiang Yu had walked out and got into his car.
Seeing Xiang Yu leaving, Shi Jian and the others also got into their cars.
¡°Mr.
Xiang, I¡¯ve discussed your situation with the higher-ups, and they¡¯re very interested.
When are you free for a meeting?¡± Ding Yongzhi asked.
Xiang Yu realized that Ding Yongzhi wanted to cooperate with him and immediately responded happily, ¡°The sooner, the better.
I can hardly wait.¡±
The two talked some more and decided to meet that evening to discuss the partnership before hanging up the phone.
Back at the vi, Xiang Yu recounted the morning¡¯s events.
Hearing that Yan Bin had knelt on the ground and even received a p made them feel quite vindicated.
¡°Xiang Yu, what¡¯s our next step?¡± Shi Jian asked.
Sitting there eating peanuts, Xiang Yu pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Wu Jing, I have a task for you¡¡±
After discussing their ns, everyone went to rest, while Wu Jing left alone.
Around seven in the evening, Xiang Yu and Shi Jian arrived at the Xinglong Hotel.
Just as they entered the lobby, someone hurried toward them.
Seeing who it was, Xiang Yu thought, isn¡¯t that the waitress Xiao Jing?
She wouldn¡¯t be here for the fifty thousand I mentionedst time, would she?
Not to mention fifty thousand, he wouldn¡¯t give her five hundred.
Xiao Jing didn¡¯t even look at Xiang Yu but went straight to Tie Zhuzi.
Blushing and with affectionate eyes, she said, ¡°You, you¡¯re here.¡±
Xiang Yu exchanged nces with Shi Jian, wondering what was going on.
They mused whether she had developed feelings for Tie Zhuzi after one night.
Tie Zhuzi just nodded without speaking.
¡°Will you still be here tonight?¡± Xiao Jing asked Tie Zhuzi, her voice filled with hope.
Tie Zhuzi looked at Xiang Yu and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±
Just then, a dandy whistling a tune, descended the stairs.
Noticing Xiao Jing standing in front of the group, and recognizing the lead man, he approached them, visibly annoyed.
This young man, in his twenties, dressed in a sharp designer suit, was Ding Yongzhi¡¯s son, Ding Xinglong.
¡°Xiang Yu, what are you doing here?
You¡¯re not wee,¡± Ding Xinglong said, his hands in his pockets and tilting his head.
Although his father had told him not toy hands on Xiang Yu, he had been harboring a grudge since Xiang Yu ruined his good timest time.
He had been waiting for a chance to teach Xiang Yu a lesson, and here he was voluntarily walking into his trap today.
¡°They are the boss¡¯s clients,¡± Xiao Jing said meekly.
¡°This is none of your business, get back to your work,¡± Ding Xinglong said, smirking at Xiao Jing.
Xiao Jing had been through enough with him; he was of the same ilk as his father, known for being deviant in bed, something Xiao Jing couldn¡¯t stand.
If it weren¡¯t for the money, she wouldn¡¯t have serviced the father and son.
After spending the night with Tie Zhuzi, having fainted twice, she truly understood what pleasure was, what a man was.
Tie Zhuzi¡¯s robustness was something Ding Yongzhi and his son couldn¡¯t match.
Ever since that night, she had been longing to see Tie Zhuzi again.
She didn¡¯t want money, only to spend another night with him.
Today, finally seeing Tie Zhuzi again, she couldn¡¯t help approaching him.
Ding Xinglong was her boss¡¯s son, effectively her boss too, so she couldn¡¯t offend him and then walked away.
At this time, a few security guards noticed that the atmosphere here was somewhat off and gathered around.
¡°You¡¯re Xinglong, right?
I¡¯m looking for your dad, I have some business with him.
You guys step aside,¡± Xiang Yu said calmly.
Since he nned to cooperate with Yongzhi, Xiang Yu didn¡¯t want to start a fight with Xinglong for the time being.
¡°What a joke, this is my ce, and you¡¯re telling me to move aside?
By the way, what happened to your leg?
Did you mess with someone¡¯s wife and get beaten up?¡± Xinglongughed.
Tie Zhuzi had been unable to stand this for a while, and if it hadn¡¯t been for Shi Jian holding him back, he would have rushed forward to teach this arrogant kid a lesson.
¡°You¡¯re absolutely right,¡± Xiang Yu replied, not getting angry but justughing and eating peanuts.
Seeing Xiang Yu not getting angry, Xinglong lost his temper first and yelled, ¡°Stop eating and get out now, or I won¡¯t be polite!¡±
Xiang Yu just smiled and watched him, saying nothing, no different from watching a clown.
Xinglong waspletely furious.
Xiang Yu was really shameless; even though he himself had told him to leave, Xiang Yu could still smile.
Just as he was about to have the security guards take action, his phone suddenly rang.
It was a call from Yongzhi, who started scolding as soon as the call connected, saying that Xiang Yu was his client and that Xinglong should stop causing trouble and go do whatever he was supposed to be doing.
With no other choice, Xinglong could only give Xiang Yu a fierce look before leaving.
It turned out that Jing, seeing Xinglong was about to start a fight, had made the call.
After seeing Xinglong leave, she came up to Xiang Yu and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you upstairs.¡±
As they rode the elevator, Xiang Yu and Shi Jian stood in front.
Jing stood directly across from Tie Zhuzi.
She wanted to say something but ultimately didn¡¯t.
As Xiang Yu was leaving the elevator, Jing suddenly stood in front of Tie Zhuzi and said, ¡°If you¡¯re not going anywhere tonight, I¡¯ll wait for you,¡± then she closed the elevator and went downstairs.
¡°Zhuzi, don¡¯t leave tonight,¡± Xiang Yu suddenly said seriously to Tie Zhuzi.
Tie Zhuzi¡¯s face turned red, and he scratched his head while Xiang Yu and Shi Jian bothughed heartily.
Hearing theughter, Yongzhi suddenly came out of the room.
¡°Boss Xiang, I¡¯m really sorry.
I was feeling a bit unwell and couldn¡¯te down to greet you,¡± Yongzhi quickly came over to shake hands with Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu also quickly exchanged pleasantries.
Seeing Yongzhi walking with the vigor of a dragon and phoenix, there was no sign of him being unwell at all.
Clearly, he wanted to assert his dominance and make it clear that it was Xiang Yu wanting to cooperate with him, not the other way around.
But Xiang Yu didn¡¯t point this out and followed him into the room.
¡°My son was a bit rude just now, Boss Xiang, please don¡¯t take it to heart,¡± Yongzhi said politely.
¡°No problem,¡± Xiang Yu replied with augh, making himselffortable by sitting down.
Shi Jian and Tie Zhuzi sat on a sofa in the distance.
Suddenly, Tie Zhuzi furrowed his brows and said, ¡°There are two people hiding in that cab, be careful.¡±
¡°How do you know?¡± Shi Jian asked.
¡°They have a smell of blood on them, I smelled it,¡± Tie Zhuzi said, sniffing his nose.
¡°Really has a better nose than a dog,¡± Shi Jian said, somewhat skeptically.
By this time, Xiang Yu and Yongzhi had already sat down, and then they started to discuss the details of their cooperation¡
Chapter 80 - 80 80 Discussing Cooperation in a Relaxed and Happy Manner
?80: Chapter 80 Discussing Cooperation in a Rxed and Happy Manner 80: Chapter 80 Discussing Cooperation in a Rxed and Happy Manner ¡°Boss Xiang, since you have the sincerity to cooperate, we wee it.
However, I must rify one thing: even though I¡¯m just the middleman, I still need to collect a fee.
So, apart from the one-time payment you make, I¡¯ll also take a cut of the profits.
Don¡¯t say we¡¯re bullying you, I¡¯ve always had a sixty-forty split with Yan Bin, but since it¡¯s our first time doing business, I¡¯ll only take thirty percent,¡± Ding Yongzhi said.
The moment Xiang Yu saw him, he knew Ding Yongzhi was the typical shady merchant; there was no way Yan Bin would actually give him money, much less a sixty-forty split.
Xiang Yuughed and said, ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡±
Ding Yongzhi thought Xiang Yu disagreed, when in fact, his ideal was to take a twenty percent cut.
As a middleman, he would always collect his fee, and getting a cut of the profits was like picking up free money.
Just as Ding Yongzhi was about to ask for twenty percent, Xiang Yu waved his hand to stop him and said, ¡°Boss Ding, I¡¯ve told you before, I¡¯ll split the profits fifty-fifty with you.
I, Xiang Yu, always keep my word.
If I say fifty-fifty, it¡¯s fifty-fifty.
I won¡¯t go back on my word.¡±
Hearing Xiang Yu¡¯s words, Ding Yongzhi was suddenly flustered.
Who conducted business this way, giving away their hard-earned cash so freely?
This turn of events actually made Ding Yongzhi feel somewhat embarrassed.
¡°How about this, we¡¯ll stick to sixty-forty, I¡¯ve seen your sincerity¡¡±
Before he could finish, Xiang Yu insisted, ¡°Boss Ding, if you keep refusing, you¡¯re looking down on me, Xiang Yu.
We got this business through you, so it¡¯s only right to split the profits evenly.
Otherwise, we can¡¯t talk business,¡± Xiang Yu said, feigning anger.
¡°Fine, fine, since it¡¯s like that, I will humblyply,¡± Ding Yongzhi said, trying to hide his excitement, but he was simply too overjoyed.
Partners as foolish as this were hard toe by; he couldn¡¯t let Xiang Yu slip away.
Ding Yongzhi had prepared a contract, but seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s generous demeanor, he felt too embarrassed to bring it out.
¡°Boss Xiang, you¡¯re a few years younger than me, so I¡¯ll just call you brother.
Brother Xiang, we must have a good drink today,¡± Ding Yongzhi said, standing up to make a phone call and arrange the food and drinks.
¡°Brother Ding, don¡¯t be shy with me.
Speaking of eating, I¡¯m actually quite hungry,¡± Xiang Yu chuckled.
The food arrived quickly, and Xiang Yu turned to Shi Jian and the others, ¡°You two don¡¯t just sit there,e and join us.
Brother Ding is no stranger here; we¡¯re all brothers,¡± Xiang Yu said, smiling at Ding Yongzhi.
Ding Yongzhi nodded in return.
In fact, he only wanted to dine with Xiang Yu; he didn¡¯t really care about the others, but today, in his joy, he didn¡¯t mind.
Shi Jian and Tie Zhuzi didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and sat down to start eating.
Ding Yongzhi lifted his ss, intending to say a few polite words, but then he saw Xiang Yu also picking up his chopsticks and digging in.
The three men ate as if they hadn¡¯t had food in generations.
Tie Zhuzi, finding chopsticks cumbersome, eventually resorted to using his hands.
¡°Brother Ding, your chef really did a great job,¡± Xiang Yu said, with his mouth full of food.
Before Ding Yongzhi could respond, Shi Jian nodded and added, ¡°This dish is excellent, I¡¯ve never tasted something this good before.¡± No sooner had he finished speaking, Xiang Yu and Tie Zhuzi immediately divided the dish between them.
Watching the three men, Ding Yongzhi couldn¡¯t help but snort disdainfully inside.
They were fools; their current sess was purely due to luck.
However, he liked working with such people¡ªeasy to make money from, and more importantly, easy to control.
Ding Yongzhi intended to join them with his chopsticks, but seeing the messy state of the dishes they had mauled, he lost his appetite and just sat watching them eat.
About ten minutester, the three finished off the food as if they were cyclones.
Only then did Xiang Yu wipe his mouth with a napkin and reproach Shi Jian and the other, ¡°What¡¯s this mess you two have made?
Look at how you¡¯ve eaten.
Can¡¯t you be a bit more refined?¡±
Ding Yongzhi: ¡°¡¡±
¡°If you¡¯re full, go stand over there,¡± Xiang Yu said, belching.
Only then did Shi Jian and the other return to the sofa.
Tie Zhuzi still had a chicken foot in his hand, which he ate and then casually wiped his hands on the sofa.
Ding Yongzhi witnessed this scene and inwardly scorned the three.
They werepletely boorish, but for the sake of money, he held back his contempt.
¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Brother Ding.
I was too hungry.
And these two brothers of mine are a bitcking in manners,¡± Xiang Yu apologized.
¡°Not at all, Brother Xiang.
I like it this way¡ªstraightforward, with no scheming,¡± replied Ding Yongzhi with a chuckle, then continued, ¡°But there¡¯s one thing I¡¯m worried about.
Yan Bin controls most of this line of work in the city¡ªoh, I mean your brother Silver.
Won¡¯t he be opposed if you get involved?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry about that.
My business is mainly in other provinces.
I¡¯m not even interested in the city¡¯s share.
Besides, Silver¡¯s days here are numbered.
And don¡¯tugh, Brother Ding, but Silver and I are sworn enemies.
This ce will be mine sooner orter,¡± Xiang Yu said nonchntly.
Ding Yongzhi had done his research on Xiang Yu and was well aware of his history with Yan Bin.
But hearing such words from Xiang Yu¡¯s mouth made him even more certain that Xiang Yu was crude and solved most problems with brute force.
He was beginning to doubt his previous investigations; although Xiang Yu had a reputation for beingscivious, he was known to be very capable.
Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t have built such arge force in such a short time, nor could he have been such a headache for Yan Bin.
As he deepened his understanding, he started to question if it was all just luck.
Maybe Xiang Yu was truly no match for Yan Bin.
¡°Brother Ding, when can we start the deal?¡± Xiang Yu asked eagerly.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, as soon as possible.
I will give you a call.
Just make sure you have the money ready, little brother.¡± Ding Yongzhi emphasized the matter of money.
He didn¡¯t want Xiang Yu to talk big but fail to produce the money when the time came¡ªthat would be nonsense.
¡°Money is not a problem.
How about I transfer the money to your card now?¡± Xiang Yu offered sincerely.
¡°Oh, that¡¯s not necessary.
I trust Brother Xiang,¡± Yan Bin replied with a smile.
At that moment, Yan Bin felt like bursting intoughter.
With someone as straightforward as Xiang Yu, making money in the future would be a breeze.
He was even more resolved to work with Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu belched again and said, ¡°Now that the deal is set and I¡¯m full, I¡¯ll be taking my leave.¡±
Xiang Yu stood up and sped his fists, and Yan Bin quickly grabbed Xiang Yu¡¯s arm, saying, ¡°Brother Xiang, stay here tonight.
I¡¯ll find you a couple of girls, guaranteed to your satisfaction.¡±
Xiang Yu chuckled and patted Ding Yongzhi¡¯s shoulder, ¡°No need to bother, Brother Ding.
I have to rush back¡ªgot a little something to handle¡¡± Xiang Yu said making a silly face.
Ding Yongzhiughed heartily and nodded knowingly, ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t stand in the way of Brother Xiang¡¯s good times.¡±
Chapter 81 - 81 81 Do You Like Xiang Yu Too
?81: Chapter 81: Do You Like Xiang Yu Too?
81: Chapter 81: Do You Like Xiang Yu Too?
Leaving the hotel, Xiang Yu and hispanions were sitting in the car.
He suddenly had an epiphany and said, ¡°Right, Zhuzi should have asked you to stay, that girl called what, Xiaohong, is still waiting for you.¡±
¡°Her name is Xiaoqing, how did she be Xiaohong.¡± Shi Jian quickly corrected him.
¡°Brother Yu, stop joking about me.¡± Tie Zhuzi chuckled.
Seeing Tie Zhuzi a little embarrassed, Xiang Yu and the other guy justughed.
It was then that Xiang Yu suddenlyid back, looking a bit serious, ¡°Both of you remember, such women are fine for a fling, but you can¡¯t get emotional.
Bitches are heartless.
If you trust them, you¡¯ve already lost.¡±
Xiang Yu spoke gravely, as if speaking from experience, lying there lost in thought.
At that moment, Shi Jian broke the silence and said, ¡°Speaking of which, Xiang Yu, are you out of your mind?
They say a thirty-seventy split, yet you insist on a fifty-fifty deal.
Who does business like that?¡±
Tie Zhuzi was also a bit puzzled and nodded, ¡°Exactly, and besides, that Ding Yongzhi is no good person.
He acts like a sworn brother on the surface, but in reality, he¡¯s got people hidden away, watching us.¡±
Xiang Yu snapped out of his reverie and nodded, clearly aware of the hidden persons, ¡°The matter of money is secondary; no matter how much he earns, it¡¯s all being saved for us, there¡¯s no difference.¡±
After hearing this, Shi Jian and the other quickly nodded their agreement.
They trusted Xiang Yu and believed in what he said.
Outsiders may think Xiang Yu is nonchnt, but those two knew better; if anyone underestimated him, that person was bound to suffer.
Zhu Qingyuan had learned this, Qian Meiduo had learned this, and now Yan Bin and Ding Yongzhi were still learning it.
¡°Go to the logistics, I have someone I need to see.¡± After speaking, Xiang Yuy back in the car.
In the logisticspany, the workers had already finished their shifts and gone home.
Ning Xiaolu and Lan Tingting hadn¡¯t left since Xiang Yu and the others had moved to the vi, emptying several rooms, which they then moved into.
Lan Tingting was thrilled to see Xiang Yu return and quickly came over, ¡°Have you guys eaten yet?
I¡¯ll cook for you.¡±
¡°We¡¯ve already eaten, no need to fuss.¡± Xiang Yu sat there and chatted with her for a while, talking about some recent matters regarding logistics.
Seeing that it was gettingte, Xiang Yu stood up and said, ¡°I have something to discuss with Manager Ning Xiaolu, you go rest.¡±
Lan Tingting was stunned.
Xiang Yu was looking for Ning Xiaolu, what did he want with her?
Could it be that he didn¡¯te today to chat with her, but to find Ning Xiaolu instead?
It made sense, she was so beautiful, which man wouldn¡¯t be moved by her?
For a time, Lan Tingting sat there feeling a little mncholic, with an indescribable difort in her heart.
Xiang Yu had no idea she had all these thoughts running through her mind, went to knock on Ning Xiaolu¡¯s office door which still had the lights on, and walked in.
Seeing Xiang Yu, Ning Xiaolu¡¯s face showed no other expression, remaining as cold as ever.
¡°Is there something you wanted?¡± Ning Xiaolu asked indifferently, her tone not changing in the slightest despite Xiang Yu being the big boss there.
Xiang Yu knew her personality and sat down on the couch directly, ¡°I want to ask you a few questions,¡± he said.
Ning Xiaolu put down her work and turned to look at Xiang Yu.
She had to admit that Ning Xiaolu was very serious about her job; Xiang Yu felt very reassured with her handling logistics.
¡°Do you know Ding Yongzhi?¡± Xiang Yu asked.
Xiang Yu clearly saw Ning Xiaolu¡¯s body shudder, but she quickly regained herposure.
¡°I don¡¯t know him,¡± Ning Xiaolu said coldly.
¡°I¡¯m trying to find out some information about him,¡± Xiang Yu said.
¡°I told you, I don¡¯t know him, you¡¯re asking the wrong person,¡± Ning Xiaolu¡¯s voice suddenly rose several decibels.
Looking at Ning Xiaolu¡¯s resolute expression, Xiang Yu did not insist, standing up and saying, ¡°If you do know something about him, I hope you can tell me.¡± Having said that, Xiang Yu walked towards the outside.
She had just reached the door when Ning Xiaolu suddenly asked, ¡°Why are you inquiring about him?¡±
This question was somewhat difficult for Xiang Yu to answer; she couldn¡¯t possibly say that she intended to eliminate this person or tell her that she wanted to investigate the underground organization.
After pausing for a moment, Xiang Yu said, ¡°Just wanting to cooperate with her.¡± ncing at Ning Xiaolu inadvertently, she saw her face turn even colder, with a look of hatred in her eyes when she looked at Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu knew it was impossible to get any more information from her that evening, then turned around and left.
Ning Xiaolu watched Xiang Yu leave with a vicious look, unaware that the pen in her hand had been snapped in two¡
¡°Where¡¯s Shi Jian?¡± Once outside, Tie Zhuzi was already waiting by the car for Xiang Yu.
¡°He said he had something to do and would be backter.¡± Just as Tie Zhuzi finished speaking, Shi Jian ran back from a distance, his face flush with no clue what he had been up to.
Xiang Yu did not ask further, simply said let¡¯s go back, and got into the car.
Lan Tingting watched Xiang Yu¡¯s car drive away, feeling an indescribable sensation in her heart.
She stepped out to see the light in Ning Xiaolu¡¯s office still on and, after hesitating for a long time, finally knocked on the door.
Expecting Xiang Yu, Ning Xiaolu intended to tell him to leave directly, but when she saw Lan Tingtinging in, her facial expression softened considerably.
¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, why do you look so awful?¡± Lan Tingting asked with concern.
Ning Xiaolu shook her head without speaking and took a deep breath before walking over to sit beside Lan Tingting.
¡°Tingting, what do you think of Xiang Yu?¡± Ning Xiaolu suddenly asked.
Lan Tingting was taken aback; she didn¡¯t understand why Ning Xiaolu would ask such a question.
Could it be that Xiang Yu had confessed his feelings when he came by just now?
Seeing her look of uncertainty, it certainly seemed that way.
Noticing Lan Tingting¡¯s distracted look, Ning Xiaolu nudged her, asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±
Lan Tingting immediately snapped back to reality.
¡°It¡¯s nothing.
You were asking about Xiang Yu?
I think he¡¯s quite good, very manly,¡± Lan Tingting replied hurriedly.
Ning Xiaolu shook her head with a wry smile and said, ¡°You like him a lot, don¡¯t you?
But I have to warn you, he¡¯s not someone you can afford to like.
You¡¯d better stay away from him, or it could be very dangerous.¡±
Hearing Ning Xiaolu talk like this, Lan Tingting was somewhat taken aback.
Wasn¡¯t this a tant provocation?
Even if Ning Xiaolu herself liked Xiang Yu, she couldn¡¯t be so direct about it.
¡°Did he confess his feelings to you tonight?¡± Lan Tingting blurted out.
Ning Xiaolu was startled and couldn¡¯t quite react at first.
Confess?
What did that mean?
But soon she understood what Lan Tingting meant and replied with a bitterugh, ¡°What are you thinking?
Why would he confess to me?
I just feel he is very dangerous.
That¡¯s a warning for you, it¡¯s best to keep your distance from him.¡±
Knowing that Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t confessed to her, Lan Tingting seemed to breathe a sigh of relief.
But then she began to suspect again; if it wasn¡¯t a confession, then what did Xiang Yu want from her?
There must be more to their rtionship.
¡°Don¡¯t overthink it.
I¡¯m just giving you a heads up.
It¡¯s gettingte, better go to sleep early.¡± Ning Xiaolu stood up and walked toward the bedroom after speaking.
On the highway, Tie Zhuzi was driving when he suddenly turned to Xiang Yu and said, ¡°Brother Yu, someone is following us¡¡±
Chapter 82 - 82 82 Rejecting the Five Dragon Brothers
?82: Chapter 82: Rejecting the Five Dragon Brothers 82: Chapter 82: Rejecting the Five Dragon Brothers ¡°Yu, someone¡¯s following us,¡± Tie Zhuzi suddenly said.
¡°Turn right at the intersection ahead, and ask him who he¡¯s working for in a minute,¡± Xiang Yu didn¡¯t bother looking back, confident in Tie Zhuzi¡¯s judgment.
The person behind them was driving a ck sedan, sporting a short haircut and boasting a rather handsome appearance.
When he saw the car in front turning right, he quickly followed suit.
However, as soon as he made the turn, he discovered the vehicle in front blocking the road.
Realizing he had been spotted, he tried to reverse, but just then, a burly brute with a gun in his hand appeared outside his window.
There was also someone at the right-side window, a man with slightly longer hair and striking good looks¡ªit was Shi Jian.
¡°Get out,¡± Shi Jian tapped on the ss and said.
¡°Big bros, what¡¯s this all about?
I¡¯m just passing by,¡± the man said nervously as he rolled down the window.
¡°Stop the nonsense, get out when we tell you to,¡± Tie Zhuzi red at him and ordered.
With no other option, the man got out of the car.
Tie Zhuzi pulled him over to his own vehicle, opened the rear car door, and said, ¡°Yu, it¡¯s him.¡±
¡°I¡¯m only going to ask you once, who sent you?¡± Xiang Yu, feeling a bit tired,y there not wanting to inquire further.
¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean, I¡¯m just passing through,¡± the man insisted righteously.
¡°Break his legs,¡± Xiang Yu said calmly, trusting Tie Zhuzi¡¯s word over the man¡¯s.
If Tie Zhuzi said the man was following them, then he was certain there was no mistake.
Upon hearing this, Tie Zhuzi proceeded to disengage the safety on his gun, ready to take action.
¡°Wait, I¡¯ll talk,¡± the man probably hadn¡¯t expected Xiang Yu to be so decisive.
¡°I¡¯m under Yan Bin, but he didn¡¯t send me.
I came on my own to find you.¡±
¡°What do you want with me?¡± Xiang Yu asked.
¡°My brothers and I want to follow you,¡± the man said, hope in his eyes.
¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Xiang Yu opened his eyes and looked at him.
¡°Long Zaitian.¡±
¡°Good name, but I don¡¯t trust you.
Go back,¡± Xiang Yu said before closing the door.
Tie Zhuzi put his gun away and nced at Long Zaitian, then got into the car.
Shi Jian simply patted Long Zaitian¡¯s shoulder with a smile, no words spoken.
¡°I¡¯m telling the truth, I really want to follow you,¡± Long Zaitian stood outside the moving car, shouting at Xiang Yu.
But Xiang Yu justy there with his eyes closed,pletely ignoring him.
Watching Xiang Yu¡¯s car drive away, Long Zaitian stood there feeling somewhat disappointed; maybe he had misjudged the man.
He had gathered information on Xiang Yu, believing him to be open-minded, and despite some ws, none were too serious.
Long Zaitian sighed, then got into his car and left.
¡°Big bro, I think Long Zaitian seemed sincere, and he is from Yan Bin¡¯s crew.
If we get him over to our side, we will have an easier time dealing with Yan Bin,¡± Tie Zhuzi said.
¡°The kid isn¡¯t bad, but now¡¯s not the right time.
Zhuzi, look into his background and find out more about him,¡± Xiang Yu instructed.
The other party was Yan Bin¡¯s man, so Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t possibly trust him so easily, even if everything he said was true.
For now, Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t take him under his wing.
One reason was that Yan Bin wouldn¡¯t stand for it and would definitely fall out with Xiang Yu.
Who knew what would happen then?
Xiang Yu¡¯s strategy to deal with Yan Bin was like boiling a frog in warm water, slowly torturing Yan Bin to death.
If Long Zaitian were toe over now, it would certainly be to go undercover, sending someone who had once followed Yan Bin to oppose him again, which would undoubtedly be a great psychological burden.
There was a good chance it might even cost him his life.
Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t the type of person to joke about a brother¡¯s life.
Although he had exchanged only a few words with Long Zaitian and it had taken just a few minutes, Xiang Yu had thought everything through.
Long Zaitian returned to his dwelling with a look of dejection, where four people were already waiting for him.
¡°Boss, how did it go?¡± one of them hurriedly stepped forward to ask, but upon seeing Long Zaitian¡¯s dejected appearance, he fell silent.
¡°I¡¯ve said it before, why should the five of us rely on others?
Yan Bin is a bastard, we don¡¯t have to follow him, we can leave this ce,¡± another one said hotly.
¡°What did he say?¡± Suddenly a woman asked.
The woman was tall and wore tight clothing that entuated her curvaceous figure, clearly showcasing a woman¡¯s beauty.
However, her cold demeanor created an impression of unapproachable distance.
She was the youngest among them, hence everyone called her Long Wu.
Her coldness was simr to Ning Xiaolu¡¯s, but she carried a subtle aura of killing intent.
¡°He only said he doesn¡¯t trust me¡¡± Long Zaitian recounted the events that had just transpired.
¡°He isn¡¯t wrong to act this way.
Imagine, being followed in the dead of night, what would you do?
The fact that he didn¡¯t kill you is already a mercy,¡± Long Wu analyzed.
The others nodded in agreement upon hearing Long Wu¡¯s analysis.
Long Wu continued, ¡°We¡¯ve been in the game for so long, and I think Xiang Yu is the most worthy of our allegiance.
If he says he doesn¡¯t trust us, then let¡¯s do something to earn his trust.¡±
¡°What do you have in mind, Wu?¡± Long Zaitian asked.
¡°In three weeks, Xiang Yu is going to fight in the underground boxing ring.
With his leg injured, it¡¯s bound to affect him, especially since for the final fight, Yan Bin will surely find someone formidable.
He might not stand a chance.
If we help him out of danger at that time, he¡¯ll have no choice but to trust us,¡± Long Wu analyzed.
The others nodded their agreement.
Although it would take some time, this was the best way to win Xiang Yu¡¯s trust.
After returning to the vi, Xiang Yu and the others went to rest.
The next day, Xiang Yu woke up early to go for a walk.
¡°Why so early today?¡± Shi Jian had also gotten up and they walked side by side.
¡°I have a fight in three weeks.
I need to get some exercise in case I lose; it would be embarrassing,¡± Xiang Yu said.
¡°Lose?
You¡¯d be losing your life.
I¡¯ve been thinking these past few days that the final fight in three weeks is critical.
Yan Bin is sure to send a tough character onto the stage,¡± Shi Jian said, sounding worried.
Xiang Yu nodded and replied, ¡°As far as I know, Muay Thai is fierce and decisive, and no one can match it.
Given Yan Bin¡¯s personality, he¡¯ll definitely bring in a Thai Boxing King, which is indeed a headache.¡±
¡°What are we going to do then?¡± Shi Jian suddenly stopped and asked.
He had heard of Muay Thai, and if Xiang Yu really had to fight a Muay Thai Boxing King, Shi Jian couldn¡¯t believe that Xiang Yu would win, even if Xiang Yu¡¯s leg wasn¡¯t injured.
¡°What else can we do but hope my leg heals quickly?¡± Xiang Yu said with a smile and then continued walking ahead.
Xiang Yu knew the severity of his leg injury.
To outsiders, he said it would take several months to heal.
But he knew that it would fully recover in just two weeks, though still slightly painful.
Three weeks would be more than enough time.
As the two of them were talking, Xiang Yu¡¯s phone suddenly rang.
It was Wu Jing calling¡
Chapter 83 - 83 83 Today is Fang Rongs Birthday
?83: Chapter 83 Today is Fang Rong¡¯s Birthday 83: Chapter 83 Today is Fang Rong¡¯s Birthday Just as the two were chatting, Xiang Yu¡¯s phone suddenly rang; it was Wu Jing calling.
¡°How¡¯s the mission going?¡± Xiang Yu asked directly.
¡°Brother Yu, everything is all set up.
The location is very secluded, and it¡¯s a good spot ¡ª very spacious,¡± Wu Jing said crisply.
Xiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°If it¡¯s done,e back.
Remember, this matter must be kept secret.
Also, don¡¯t worry about the cost.
We have plenty of money, and make sure you¡¯re not being followed.¡±
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t need to worry about money at all.
His bank ount had as much as he needed, and since none of the money was his, he had no qualms about spending it.
Xiang Yu and Shi Jian were about to continue walking when his phone rang again.
Xiang Yu picked it up, nced at it, and quickly tossed it to Shi Jian.
¡°This call is probably for you,¡± Xiang Yu said before continuing on ahead.
Shi Jian took the phone, and his face immediately changed color.
He wanted to throw it back to Xiang Yu, but Xiang Yu was already far away.
¡°Rongrong, you should look for Xiang Yu.
He stepped out and hasn¡¯te back,¡± Shi Jian said hurriedly.
¡°Where did he go?¡± Fang Rong asked doubtfully.
¡°He didn¡¯t tell me.
How about I get him to call you when he returns?¡± Shi Jian said helplessly, shaking his head as he watched Xiang Yuughing in the distance.
¡°Never mind,¡± Fang Rong said and hung up the phone directly.
Shi Jian caught up in a few steps and threw the phone back to Xiang Yu with a look of disdain.
¡°Fang Rong said if you don¡¯t see her, she¡¯s going to jump off a building,¡± he said.
Xiang Yu justughed and didn¡¯t speak.
Shi Jian¡¯s acting was really poor; his lying was so obvious that anyone could see through it.
¡°I really can¡¯t see what¡¯s so great about you.
Howe all the girls like you?¡± Shi Jian grumbled.
¡°That¡¯s called personal charm,¡± Xiang Yu said with a serious face, nodding pretentiously.
With nothing better to do, the two chatted while taking a stroll around the vast residentialplex.
Upon returning to the vi, Xiang Yu suddenly noticed a familiar sedan parked there.
¡°Could it be that Boss Fang came?
No way, how would he know we live here?¡± Xiang Yu wondered, turning to look for Shi Jian, but Shi Jian had already run off.
As Xiang Yu was about to leave, thinking of something, Fang Rong suddenly appeared at the door.
¡°Xiang Yu, I finally found you.
How could you not tell me you¡¯re living in such a nice ce?
All thanks to Lan Tingting.
Ah, what happened to your leg?¡± Fang Rong ran over, worried.
Xiang Yu clutched his leg with a pained expression.
¡°I had a car ident recently.
Got hit by someone.
Now, I can¡¯t move at all beyond a few steps,¡± he said.
¡°You¡¯re just pretending again, aren¡¯t you?
You¡¯ve been running around even if you were hit,¡± Fang Rong said, then kicked Xiang Yu¡¯s leg.
Xiang Yu¡¯s leg wasn¡¯t that painful to begin with, but her kick made him gasp sharply.
Indeed, this Miss Fang of the Fang Family wasn¡¯t so easy to deceive.
Seeing Xiang Yu pretend to be about to fall, Fang Rong quickly moved to help him.
¡°You were really hit, huh?
Take down your pants and let me see.¡±
¡°It¡¯s nothing, not that serious,¡± Xiang Yu said hastily.
Just then, he noticed Shi Jian, that sneaky kid, hiding behind the vi,ughing so hard he was doubling over, clearly delighting in his misfortune.
¡°It¡¯s good you¡¯re okay.
I¡¯ve got some great news for you,¡± Fang Rong said excitedly.
¡°What¡¯s the great news?¡± Xiang Yu had a bad premonition.
¡°Today is my birthday,¡± Fang Rong said expectantly, looking at Xiang Yu.
Indeed it was, Xiang Yu groaned inwardly, but he still had to put on a happy face.
¡°Really?
That¡¯s great, today I must keep you for dinner.
Shi Jian, Shi Jian,e out quickly, today is¡¡±
Before Xiang Yu could finish, Fang Rong stepped forward and covered his mouth, ¡°Don¡¯t shout about it, I¡¯ve spotted a few pieces of clothing these past few days that I want you to apany me to buy.¡±
¡°Look at my leg, I think it¡¯s better if Shi Jian goes.
Besides, this kid Shi Jian recently¡¡±
¡°I want you to go with me.
Are you going or not?¡± Fang Rong suddenly said with a somewhat unhappy expression on her face.
Xiang Yu had no choice but to nod, ¡°Alright, since today is your birthday, I¡¯ll go with you to buy the clothes.¡±
Shi Jian hid behind the vi,ughing so hard he couldn¡¯t stand it.
Who would have thought that the heroic Xiang Yu would be sopletely tamed by this girl?
He knew very well that today was not Fang Rong¡¯s birthday; she had clearly celebrated it several times this year already.
In the past, she would also drag Shi Jian along, but Shi Jian always stayed by her father¡¯s side, a fact which Fang Rong particrly loathed, so she rarely called him afterward.
¡°I¡¯ll drive,¡± Fang Rong said joyfully as she hopped into the car, then pulled Xiang Yu with her to the city.
Once in the city, they parked the car, and then Fang Rong, looping her arm through Xiang Yu¡¯s, walked towards the big supermarket.
¡°Since it¡¯s my birthday, what gift are you going to buy me?¡± Fang Rong asked with a smile as they entered the supermarket.
Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t really thought about this question and didn¡¯t know what to say at the moment, ¡°Aren¡¯t you wanting to buy clothes?
Let¡¯s go look at them,¡± he said with an awkward smile.
¡°What¡¯s the rush?
First, you apany me for a walk,¡± Fang Rong said, her face beaming with excitement.
Today, Fang Rong wore a beautiful outfit, exuding a youthful and charming vibe, while Xiang Yu, on the other hand, was in sports gear, having nned to exercise in the morning and not having the chance to change before being dragged here by Fang Rong.
Passersby couldn¡¯t help but stop and stare at Fang Rong¡¯s beauty, and then at her boyfriend beside her, who, while handsome, was a cripple and dressed like an old antique, a clear case of a toad lusting after a swan¡¯s flesh.
Fang Rong didn¡¯t care about the gazes of others and pulled Xiang Yu around, reveling in the joy of shopping.
After circling the first floor without buying anything, she then pulled Xiang Yu to the second floor.
Xiang Yu was speechless; the shopping mall had eight floors, and if they had to circle like this without end on each floor, they wouldn¡¯t finish until the next year.
Xiang Yu quickly pulled Fang Rong along, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve thought of what gift to buy you.
You don¡¯t have a watch on your wrist, so let¡¯s buy you a watch, okay?¡±
Xiang Yu figured that as long as he set a target, they could quickly buy something and be on their way.
Fang Rong nodded happily, ¡°The watches are on the second floor, let¡¯s hurry.¡±
Sure enough, the second floor was filled with electronic products including mobile phones and watches, and, of course, some stores selling rings and nes.
Just as Fang Rong was pulling Xiang Yu forward, she suddenly spotted a ne.
The ne was silver-white, with a small diamond-like gem hanging in the middle.
¡°Look, it¡¯s so pretty,¡± Fang Rong eximed excitedly.
At that moment, a salesperson walked over.
She nced at Fang Rong, then at Xiang Yu, and couldn¡¯t resist shaking her head¡ªit was like a delicate flower stuck in a pile of dung.
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s attire, the salesperson didn¡¯t bother to engage and stayed silent.
¡°I¡¯ll take this ne.
I want to give it to this beautifuldy,¡± a young man said, looking at Fang Rong with a smitten smile¡
Chapter 84 - 84 84 Stop Pretending It Doesnt Matter
?84: Chapter 84 Stop Pretending It Doesn¡¯t Matter 84: Chapter 84 Stop Pretending It Doesn¡¯t Matter ¡°I¡¯ll take this ne, and I want to give it to this beautifuldy here,¡± a young guy with a silly smile on his face said as he gazed at Fang Rong.
The young man was dressed in a designer suit and was quite handsome.
The server, seeing this person, quickly approached with a smile, ¡°Sir, do you mean this one?
This is our newly arrived product, fifty thousand yuan.¡±
¡°Fifty thousand is a bit cheap, wrap it up for me,¡± the young man said.
The server, face beaming with joy, hurried to wrap it up, asionally ncing at the young man, hoping to draw his attention, but to her disappointment, his eyes were fixed on Fang Rong the whole time.
¡°Here¡¯s my business card, could we be friends?¡± the young man said with a radiant smile, standing in front of Fang Rong.
Fang Rong turned her head to look at Xiang Yu and saw that he stood there expressionlessly; she couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of resentment.
Xiang Yu was really a blockhead.
¡°Your name is Ouyang Tian?¡± Fang Rong looked at the business card and asked.
By then, the server had already packaged the ne and handed it to Ouyang Tian, who, holding the ne, said to Fang Rong, ¡°This is for you, as a gift for bing friends.¡±
At this moment, many people had already gathered around, and seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s indifferent expression, they looked down on him.
Someone was giving your girlfriend a gift, and you just stand there dumbly without any reaction?
Is that even being a man?
Fang Rong turned her head to look at Xiang Yu again, only to see him yawning.
Feeling angry, she brushed off Ouyang Tian¡¯s arm and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want it, thank you,¡± then turned to leave.
Ouyang Tian quickly stepped in front of Fang Rong and said, ¡°It¡¯s just making friends, and it¡¯s just a ne; it¡¯s not a big deal.¡±
Those around who heard this broke out in admiring sweat.
A man who can give away fifty thousand yuan just like that surely must be very wealthy.
¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll ept it on her behalf,¡± Xiang Yu stepped forward, took the ne, and then walked away with Fang Rong.
One doesn¡¯t simply refuse things given for free.
Ouyang Tian and those around were stunned; this guy was too shameless.
The gift was intended for his girlfriend, and he had not said a word until now, and then he did this.
Ouyang Tian concluded that this guy must be a moocher, or maybe he had something over the beautiful woman.
With this thought in mind, he stepped forward and blocked them.
¡°Miss, who is this man to you?
Is he bullying you?
Tell me, and I¡¯ll stand up for you,¡± Ouyang Tian acted the hero to save the damsel.
Onlookers inclined to favor Ouyang Tian, feeling that a beauty like Fang Rong should pair with a young master like Ouyang Tian, instead of Xiang Yu, who was clearly a pauper.
Fang Rong felt indignant and nodded her head while pretending to be distressed, standing aside as if Xiang Yu had really bullied her.
Seeing this, Xiang Yu was speechless.
This little devil just loved stirring up trouble.
¡°I don¡¯t want your ne, now get lost,¡± Xiang Yu said, tossing the ne back to Ouyang Tian.
Ouyang Tian wanted to show off in front of the beauty, not ready to leave just yet.
Seeing Fang Rong¡¯s aggrieved appearance, he was convinced his judgment was right; getting rid of Xiang Yu would win him the beauty, an exciting prospect.
¡°I suspect you¡¯re coercing this youngdy.
Come with me to the police station,¡± said Ouyang Tian, advancing a big step towards Xiang Yu, not deeming the cripple worthy of concern.
¡°Stay out of it and don¡¯t bother us anymore,¡± Xiang Yu was getting impatient¡ªhe had been reluctantly dragged out by Fang Rong today, and was feeling ufortable, especially due to rushing without bringing any money or, more importantly, any peanuts.
¡°Hmph, if I don¡¯t teach you a lesson today, you won¡¯t understand the severity of the world,¡± Ouyang Tian said,shing out with a kick towards Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu was somewhat exasperated.
The world really was troublesome, with troublemakers everywhere.
Just because the woman beside him was attractive, did that necessarily make her a good person?
Look at Fang Rong gleefully seeking misfortune from the side¡ªno sign of a good person there.
He couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk more with the person in front of him and pped Ouyang Tian¡¯s face with a swift hand.
Ouyang Tian¡¯s kick hadn¡¯t even reached Xiang Yu when he was struck and sent flying.
Ouyang Tian looked at Xiang Yu in disbelief, thinking that his speed was just too fast, considering that he himself was not untrained.
The people around, witnessing Xiang Yu striking the young master, knew there was a good showing and stood their ground, refusing to leave.
Ouyang Tian initially wanted to test Xiang Yu again but was now somewhat afraid.
Pointing at Xiang Yu, he shouted, ¡°Just wait, I¡¯ll call my brother here.¡± After saying that, he took out his phone and dialed.
Those around sneered upon hearing this; calling for backup during a fight was a show of ipetence.
¡°Brother, I¡¯ve been hit,¡± Ouyang Tian whined.
¡°What?
Someone dared to hit you?
How many of them are there?
Where are you?¡± roared the voice on the other end.
¡°I¡¯m on the second floor of the Trustmart.
It¡¯s just one person, hurry over,¡± Ouyang Tian said quickly, noticing Xiang Yu¡¯s intention to leave.
¡°I¡¯m on the rooftop,ing down right now.
What were you doing?
You can¡¯t deal with just one person; I told you to practice Sanda more, but you never listen,¡±ined the voice on the other end before hanging up.
¡°Don¡¯t you dare leave,¡± Ouyang Tian said, blocking Xiang Yu¡¯s path, though he was reluctant to confront Xiang Yu again.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t want to waste more time there; he¡¯d rather go back and get some sleep.
¡°Let¡¯s get out of here quickly,¡± Fang Rong said, clinging to Xiang Yu¡¯s arm.
She was getting nervous upon seeing the other party calling for backup, and although she knew Xiang Yu could handle himself, what if the opponent brought a lot of people?
And besides, Xiang Yu¡¯s leg did seem somewhat inconvenient at the moment.
Xiang Yu nodded, then disregarded Ouyang Tian¡¯s obstruction and strolled forward leisurely.
To the onlookers, Xiang Yu seemed scared and wanted to escape.
But if you want to flee, run instead of pretending to be nonchnt.
Failing to leave before the others arrive could mean no chance to escapeter.
Compared to saving face, not getting beaten was clearly more important, a fact Xiang Yu seemed to overlook.
The crowd didn¡¯t follow but neither did they disperse; they watched from a distance as one person desperately tried to stop the couple but hesitated to approach.
Meanwhile, the girl and boy behind them walked forward indifferently.
Then, five people appeared at the stairs; the one in the lead looked a lot like Ouyang Tian, dressed in a sharp suit and quite handsome, followed by four men in ck¡
Chapter 85 - 85 85 Never Want to See You Again
?85: Chapter 85: Never Want to See You Again 85: Chapter 85: Never Want to See You Again ¡°Who has a death wish, daring to mess with my little brother?¡± Just at that moment, a person who looked very simr to Ouyang Tian suddenly shouted and hurried over, followed by four men in ck.
The onlookers quickly made way at this sight, although the young man was handsome, the four behind him looked fierce and ruthless, somewhat resembling the underworld.
Seeing his brother arrive, Ouyang Tian happily approached him and said, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s them, look how pretty that girl is, I¡¯ve picked her out just for you.¡±
¡°Cut the crap, you picking someone out for me?¡± The man nced at the beauty in front and almost broke out in a sweat.
¡°It¡¯s you again, you brothers are cut from the same cloth,¡± Fang Rong said with a curl of her lip.
Ouyang Tian¡¯s brother, whom Fang Rong recognized, was none other than Ouyang Xiu, whom she had seen a few days ago at the school.
When Ouyang Xiu saw that it was Fang Rong, he quickly nced at the person next to her, and sure enough, it was Xiang Yu.
Without a word, he hurriedly hid behind his bodyguards, for he had a deep fear of Xiang Yu in his heart.
¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ouyang Tian was puzzled by the fearful look on his brother¡¯s face, since the other party was just a crippled man, how could he inspire such fear in his brother.
¡°Why is it you again?¡± Ouyang Xiu said as he looked at Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu could only helplessly shake his head and replied, ¡°That¡¯s what I should be asking you, we really are fated.¡±
Ouyang Xiu wasn¡¯t very annoyed by Xiang Yu; in fact, he found him quite straightforward.
Knowing he couldn¡¯t beat him, he quickly hid himself.
In the past, Ouyang Xiu had nned to teach Xiang Yu a lesson.
After secretly investigating Xiang Yu¡¯s background, he found that although this youngster appeared to be a carefree hooligan, it turned out he had more than twenty brothers under hismand, and they were all ruthless killers.
After learning this, Ouyang Xiu immediately abandoned the idea of looking for trouble with Xiang Yu, and he didn¡¯t want to see him again.
But the less he wanted to run into him, the more frequently he did.
¡°I have no fate with you, and I don¡¯t want to see you again,¡± Ouyang Xiu said before pulling his brother, ready to leave.
Ouyang Tian really didn¡¯t understand.
He had called his brother to properly teach this youngster a lesson, and they had several people on their side, how could they run away?
It was too embarrassing.
¡°Bro, what¡¯s gotten into you today?¡± Ouyang Tian struggled free and demanded.
¡°Quit your jabbering, let¡¯s go,¡± Ouyang Xiu said assertively as he pulled his brother away and then turned to Xiang Yu and added, ¡°Goodbye.¡±
The onlookers were also baffled.
What was going on?
Two handsome guys had called others over but didn¡¯t dare to make a move.
Could it be that the man with the beauty was someone significant?
Yet he didn¡¯t look it.
¡°Hold on,¡± Xiang Yu suddenly called out to them.
Ouyang Xiu¡¯s heart tightened when he heard Xiang Yu speak; he wanted to run away with his brother, but clearly, his brother didn¡¯t understand his intention.
¡°What do you want, I don¡¯t want to mess with you,¡± Ouyang Xiu said tly.
Xiang Yu calmly approached them, while Ouyang Xiu just hid behind the bodyguards, not daring toe out.
¡°Do you have money on you?¡± Xiang Yu asked in as low a voice as possible, but some people nearby still heard him.
Indeed, this kid was broke.
¡°Not much, what for?¡± Ouyang Xiu asked warily, worried that Xiang Yu might suddenly p him.
¡°Lend me some money, I¡¯ll pay you backter,¡± Xiang Yu said with a smile.
Ouyang Xiu didn¡¯t utter another word, then took out a few thousand yuan from the bodyguard and threw it to Xiang Yu, ¡°No need to pay it back, I don¡¯t want to see you again in the future.¡±
¡°Well, that¡¯s not certain,¡± Xiang Yu said, taking the money with a smile, and then he went over to take Fang Rong by the arm and left.
The surrounding crowd was shocked again, having anticipated a fight between the two parties, and were disappointed by the unexpected oue; they shook their heads and dispersed.
¡°Bro, what are you afraid of?
Who is he?¡± Ouyang Tian asked, brooding, after Xiang Yu had left.
¡°He¡¯s a merciless killer, a demon.
Don¡¯t start a conflict with him if you see him again,¡± Ouyang Xiu warned.
Ouyang Tian had always admired his older brother, who was skilled with women and a role model for his own ambitions.
He was convinced his brother was right.
So this cripple was someone to be wary of after all; he¡¯d have to be more careful in the future.
At the same time, Ouyang Tian learned from his brother¡¯s example: knowing he was no match for the other person, it was best to run away quickly.
Ouyang Tian approached the counter with the ne and tossed it down, ¡°I don¡¯t want this anymore, give me a refund.¡± ¡
Ouyang Tian¡¯s appearance had no impact on Fang Rong¡¯s good mood; in fact, her spirits were even higher, and she felt prestigious clinging to Xiang Yu¡¯s arm.
She wanted to see who else would dare to approach and pester her.
She bought some peanuts for Xiang Yu from the supermarket on the first floor, then continued shopping.
Ouyang Xiu didn¡¯t mind giving away a few thousand yuan to Xiang Yu; he was neither pained nor angered.
Once the incident was over, he almost forgot about it, his main interest lying in finding beauties to seduce and take to bed.
During the morning, Ouyang Xiu didn¡¯t find anyone to his satisfaction.
Then he returned to the vi with his bodyguards, only to find the old man sitting there with a stern expression as soon as he entered the vi.
Knowing the old man had a fierce temper, he didn¡¯t speak and prepared to quietly go upstairs.
¡°Stop right there!¡± the old man suddenly called out to him.
¡°Dad, what is it?¡± Ouyang Xiu quickly stopped dead in his tracks.
¡°I wanted you to go to thepany to have a look today.
Did you go?¡± the old man demanded furiously.
¡°I¡
I did go, checked that there were no issues, then I came back,¡± Ouyang Xiu tried to sound as convincing as possible; he wasn¡¯t interested in dealing with the mess at thepany.
Seeing Ouyang Xiu say this, the old man could only sigh deeply.
Thepany was facing the squeeze from several major corporations, and the rivals had even threatened aplete blockade of their business if they didn¡¯t back down, hinting they might resort to underworld forces.
What the old Ouyang worried about most were his two sons, who were carefree and aimless.
What would they do if he actually went bankrupt?
He was exerting every effort to keep thepany running smoothly, doing it all for the sake of his two children.
¡°Sit down,¡± the old Ouyang instructed.
Ouyang Xiu sat down, sensing the gravity in his father¡¯s voice, though his mind was still preupied with where to find beautiful women in the afternoon.
¡°Son, if one day I¡¯m gone, you must take good care of your brother.
I¡¯ve deposited some money in your ount.
If something really does happen, you take your brother and leave; don¡¯t evere back, you understand?¡± The old man¡¯s words were very genuine and filled with sorrow.
However, Ouyang Xiu¡¯s mind was focused on other matters and he didn¡¯t quite grasp what his father was saying.
He could only pretend to be serious and nod his head, ¡°I understand, you just take care of yourself.¡± In reality, he understood nothing¡
Chapter 86 - 86 86 This Batch is All Top Quality
?86: Chapter 86: This Batch is All Top Quality 86: Chapter 86: This Batch is All Top Quality Xiang Yu apanied Fang Rong for the entire morning, buying clothes and a cake.
Over the course of the morning, Xiang Yu was almost worn out, while Fang Rong was still excited.
He didn¡¯t realize that Fang Rong had such good stamina.
It was only when Fang Rong saw that Xiang Yu really couldn¡¯t keep up that she agreed to head back.
Back in the vi, they sang a birthday song for Shi Jian, ate the cake, and Fang Rong was satisfied and went back.
She also said she woulde to find Xiang Yu again when celebrating her birthday another day.
Xiang Yu was left speechless.
Another day?
Could one celebrate their birthday several times a year?
Around six o¡¯clock in the evening, Wu Jing and Tie Zhuzi both hurried back, and then briefed Xiang Yu on the situation.
¡°Brother Yu, we¡¯ve looked into that kid called Long Zaitian from yesterday.
He and his siblings used to follow a guy known as Leopard, and in the end, Leopard was killed by Yan Bin using forceful tactics.
Yan Bin took Leopard¡¯s subordinates under his wing but didn¡¯t really trust them, only giving them the dirty, tiring jobs¡¡± Tie Zhuzi recounted the results of the investigation.
Wu Jing sat to the side, not knowing what they were talking about, and didn¡¯t say a word.
Xiang Yu already had a n in mind and didn¡¯t borate on this matter.
The next day, just after they finished eating, Xiang Yu¡¯s phone rang; it was Ding Yongzhi calling.
It seemed he was a bit anxious.
¡°Brother Xiang, everything is ready on my side.
When are we going to make the deal?¡± Ding Yongzhiughed.
¡°That¡¯s great.
Brother Ding, I can hardly wait.¡±
Xiang Yu and Ding Yongzhi exchanged some idle talk, then the two set their meeting for that noon at a teahouse and hung up the phone.
Around eleven-thirty in the morning, Xiang Yu was prepared.
¡°Wu Jing, you don¡¯t need to go.
You should avoid appearing in these kinds of situations from now on,¡± Xiang Yu said to Wu Jing.
Wu Jing looked stunned and then nodded his head.
He used to be a sniper skilled in camouge and concealment, and now that Xiang Yu was keeping him away from such asions, it seemed that he was being coached to maintain cover as well.
Tie Zhuzi drove, and they arrived at the arranged teahouse in just over ten minutes.
Heading into the teahouse, Xiang Yu clearly felt several gazes sweeping over him, but he didn¡¯t care and went directly upstairs.
Entering the private room they¡¯d agreed upon, Ding Yongzhi was already waiting there.
Shi Jian and another person did not go in, instead, they stood outside with Ding Yongzhi¡¯s two bodyguards.
¡°Hey, how old are you this year?
Got a partner yet¡¡± Shi Jian started a chat out of boredom, and it couldn¡¯t be denied, like attracts like; he and Xiang Yu were indeed cut from the same cloth.
Xiang Yu sat down and exchanged pleasantries with Ding Yongzhi before getting down to business.
¡°Brother Xiang, we just got a batch of girls, and all of them are top-quality, plus they are all unspoiled,¡± Ding Yongzhi said with a lecherous smile.
¡°Really?
That¡¯s fantastic.
I must reserve a few for the brothers,¡± Xiang Yu replied with a simrly sleazy demeanor.
¡°Since it¡¯s your first time, how many do you want to take?¡± Ding Yongzhi whispered.
¡°How many are there in this batch?¡±
¡°Thirty.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll take them all,¡± Xiang Yu dered generously.
Ding Yongzhi froze, his face showing difficulty, ¡°Brother Xiang, you¡¯re just starting out; maybe take fewer the first time.¡±
¡°Brother Ding, are you worried I can¡¯t pay?
Rest assured, as soon as we¡¯re done here, I¡¯ll have my brother transfer the money to you,¡± Xiang Yu said.
¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, brother.
The truth is, Boss Yan also needs people, and he has already mentioned it to me several times,¡± Ding Yongzhi said, forcing a smile, surprised that Xiang Yu wanted to take them all at once.
¡°Brother Ding, I don¡¯t care about him.
I want this whole batch.
If you think that¡¯s not okay, I¡¯ll double whatever price he¡¯s offering you.
Frankly, right now, Yan and I are at odds, and I have plenty of money.
I¡¯m set on taking these thirty people,¡± Xiang Yu said, starting to get angry.
While Xiang Yu offered double the price, Ding Yongzhi still felt troubled because he had been a long-term partner with Yan Bin, who was notoriously ruthless.
If Yan Bin found out that Ding Yongzhi had sold all the people to Xiang Yu, he would surely lose his temper.
But with Xiang Yu right in front of him, Ding Yongzhi had to decide.
If he didn¡¯t sell them all to Xiang Yu, he might lose his temper right there.
Besides, Xiang Yu¡¯s offer was higher, so Ding Yongzhi made up his mind to cooperate with Xiang Yu behind Yan Bin¡¯s back.
¡°Since you¡¯re so sincere, brother, let¡¯s do it,¡± Yan Bin said as though it was a huge decision.
He was curious how Xiang Yu would want so many all at once.
Could it be that Xiang Yu¡¯s external business was really that booming?
But these were trade secrets, not typically asked during transactions, especially since they were illegal, so confidentiality had to be maintained.
He didn¡¯t ask, and Xiang Yu didn¡¯t care,ughing.
¡°Brother Ding, you have no idea of the value these thirty people can generate.
I will train them into business elites, making each of them worth ten others,¡± Xiang Yu said with a mysterious smile.
Ding Yongzhiughed as well, sighing inwardly.
Despite Xiang Yu¡¯s carefree appearance, he actually had a keen business mind.
If one only considered these thirty as ordinary girls, even if they saw clients every day, it would take a while to recoup the investment.
However, he knew recouping the investment wasn¡¯t an issue.
When they could no longer see clients, selling off their organs was another substantial ie source.
¡°With that settled, then that¡¯s the deal.
Midnight tonight, we¡¯ll exchange cash on delivery,¡± Ding Yongzhi said, standing up.
Xiang Yu also quickly stood to shake hands with him, and the two reached an agreement.
When they left the teahouse, it was already one o¡¯clock in the afternoon.
Xiang Yu repeated the deal¡¯s time and ce, then told Shi Jian to inform his underlings to get their weapons ready for tonight, just in case.
After all, it was their first transaction, and they weren¡¯t sure who the other party was, so they had to ensure that nothing went wrong.
When Wu Jing saw Xiang Yu and the others return, he quickly approached, saying, ¡°Brother Yu, everything is ready.¡±
Xiang Yu nodded.
Thirty people wasn¡¯t a small number.
If the slightest problem urred, it could ruin the entire n; he had to consider every detail.
Xiang Yuy there quietly, sorting through every detail.
Seeing Xiang Yu like this, Shi Jian and the others kept silent and didn¡¯t disturb him.
Then Xiang Yu suddenly thought of something and turned to Wu Jing, ¡°During transport, you must ensure the safety of the thirty people; they must be cut off from outside contact.
That includes checking them for listening devices, as I worry there might be undercover agents among them.
If there¡¯s any trouble on the road, adapt as necessary and carry a gun.¡±
Xiang Yu made it clear to Wu Jing that whatever happened on the way, he had full authority to deal with it, and if there were any issues, Xiang Yu would take the heat¡
Chapter 87 - 87 87 Her Chilly Temptation
?87: Chapter 87 Her Chilly Temptation 87: Chapter 87 Her Chilly Temptation Xiang Yuy there and went over everything once more, confirming there were no mistakes, then let everyone go to rest.
No sooner had Shi Jian and the others left than Xiang Yu¡¯s phone rang unexpectedly; picking it up, he saw it was from an unfamiliar number.
¡°Who is this?¡± Xiang Yu answered the phone tersely.
¡°Xiang Yu, I want to meet you,¡± a cold voice came from the other end.
Ning Xiaolu?
Xiang Yu was very familiar with her voice.
Why would she call him?
Could it be that she had had a change of heart and wanted to tell him something?
¡°Time, location,¡± Xiang Yu said simply.
After Ning Xiaolu arranged the ce, she hung up directly.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t know why she wanted to meet him and didn¡¯t think too much about it.
Around four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Xiang Yu drove alone to the agreed-upon location.
The ce was quite secluded, with the storefronts on either side looking deserted.
Xiang Yu saw a sign that read ¡°Couples¡¯ Coffee House¡± and then walked in.
When he entered the private room, Ning Xiaolu was already sitting there waiting.
Ning Xiaolu looked very pretty today, wearing a low-cut aqua green top, with ck stockings, and a short skirt.
Paired with her beautiful face and perfect figure, it was inevitably heart-fluttering.
Only Ning Xiaolu¡¯s icy expression made it somewhat difficult to ept.
When Xiang Yu walked into the private room, he was immediately captivated by her outfit.
He always knew she was pretty, but today he realized just how enchanting she was.
Although shecked Lan Tingting¡¯s maturity and Fang Rong¡¯s lively youthfulness, she possessed a different kind of beauty.
It was a good thing Shi Jian wasn¡¯t here; if he were, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have been able to control himself.
¡°You¡¯re here,¡± Ning Xiaolu suddenly lifted the corners of her mouth.
This surprised Xiang Yu.
In his memory, Ning Xiaolu was someone who never smiled, let alone smiled at him.
What was different today?
At the same time, he thought of a line of poetry, ¡°At the sight of her sudden smile, a hundred charms blossom.¡±
Xiang Yu shook his head to clear it of such thoughts and then sat down opposite her.
¡°Do you need something?¡± Ning Xiaolu was not just anyone to him; Xiang Yu respected her, and as she was the manager of logistics, he treated her in a strictly businesslike manner.
Upon hearing Xiang Yu speak like this, Ning Xiaolu suddenly became flustered, unsure of what to do.
But then she forced a smile, although it was clearly strained.
¡°Can¡¯t I find you if there¡¯s nothing important?¡± Ning Xiaolu eventually stammered out, then pretended to be very hot as an excuse to pull down her top slightly.
¡°Tea,¡± Ning Xiaolu said as she stood up and, bending over with exaggerated movements, poured tea for Xiang Yu, revealing everything to him in the process.
¡°Am I, am I beautiful?¡± Ning Xiaolu, with a blush on her face and speaking hesitantly, was clearly not skilled at such talk¡ªlikely never having spoken like this before.
¡°Very beautiful,¡± Xiang Yu responded with a faint smile.
At that moment, he felt a twinge of sorrow.
What had made such a beautiful young woman be so cold, and what drove her to try to seduce a man she despised?
¡°Then drink this cup of tea,¡± Ning Xiaolu said as she brought the tea over to Xiang Yu.
She leaned close to Xiang Yu, trying to appear as natural as possible with her expression.
¡°Why should I drink the tea?¡± Xiang Yu suddenly asked.
¡°Because, because you said I was pretty, right?
Don¡¯t you like me?¡± Ning Xiaolu¡¯s words weren¡¯t making much sense, and finally, with awkward movements, she sat on Xiang Yu¡¯sp.
Ning Xiaolu¡¯s body was light, her waist slender, and there was a faint fragranceing from her, making her all the more enchanting up close.
But her actions were stiff, and she sat there tensely without hugging Xiang Yu or making any further movements, just holding her tea and looking at him.
¡°Must liking you involve drinking tea?¡± Xiang Yu asked indifferently as he looked at her.
Ning Xiaolu started to panic, this exceeded her expectations.
Aren¡¯t men supposed to think with their lower half?
Don¡¯t all men have a taste for the sensual?
Even though he has a girlfriend, faced with someone as pretty as her sitting on hisp, he remained unmoved.
This defiedmon sense, and as far as she knew, Xiang Yu was supposed to be quite lecherous.
Her slender thighs were exposed before him, yet he seemed numb to it.
¡°The tea, the tea smells nice,¡± Ning Xiaolu stammered, her face flushing as she blurted out something.
Seeing her guilty appearance, Xiang Yu gave a wry smile, then took the cup from her hands and smelled it before her.
Noticing Ning Xiaolu¡¯s nervousness, he wryly smiled again and drank the tea in one gulp.
When Ning Xiaolu saw that Xiang Yu drank the tea, she nervously got off hisp and sat opposite him.
She didn¡¯t speak, just looked at Xiang Yu.
¡°Did you call me here today just to have me drink this cup of tea?¡± Xiang Yu asked indifferently.
Ning Xiaolu didn¡¯t respond, just kept looking at him.
¡°If you¡¯re not going to talk, then I¡¯m leaving,¡± Xiang Yu suddenly said as he stood up.
¡°You can¡¯t go,¡± Ning Xiaolu blurted out as she also stood up, blocking Xiang Yu¡¯s path.
Just then, Xiang Yu suddenly clutched his head, his body swayed, and then he sat down in the chair, seemingly having passed out.
Seeing Xiang Yu passed out, Ning Xiaolu showed no surprise, only a pained expression as she looked at him.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you have only yourself to me for joining forces with that bastard Yan Bin.
He¡¯s my enemy, and by coborating with him, you¡¯ve be my enemy too.
I will never let my enemies off,¡± Ning Xiaolu said as she took out a shiny dagger from the corner.
Standing in front of Xiang Yu, her whole body began to tremble; she had never killed anyone before, and she couldn¡¯t even bring herself to kill a chicken.
Now suddenly facing the task of killing Xiang Yu, she hesitated to do it.
¡°You are my enemy; I must kill you,¡± Ning Xiaolu tried to encourage herself, but still took no action.
She was engaged in an intense internal struggle.
Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t killed her parents by his own hands, so technically, he wasn¡¯t her direct enemy.
If she killed him now, wouldn¡¯t she be killing an innocent person?
No, he wasn¡¯t a good person; he was obviously a lecher who must have harmed many women.
Such a man deserved to die.
But why then were his eyes so clear when he looked at her just now, without a hint of lecherous intent?
It must be an act; these types of men love to pretend.
At first, they seem pure, but what they¡¯re actually thinking about is how to get into bed.
¡°I¡¯ve got to kill you, I¡¯ve got to kill you¡¡± Ning Xiaolu repeated to herself over and over, her body starting to shake even more violently.
¡°Why didn¡¯t you touch me just now?
Why didn¡¯t you give me a reason to kill you?¡± Ning Xiaolu hesitated, but she had already branded Xiang Yu as her enemy.
Enemies must be killed, and with a loud cry, she thrust the knife towards Xiang Yu¡¯s neck¡
Chapter 88 - 88 88 I Really Cant Bring Myself to Kill Him
?88: Chapter 88: I Really Can¡¯t Bring Myself to Kill Him 88: Chapter 88: I Really Can¡¯t Bring Myself to Kill Him ¡°You are my enemy, I must kill you,¡± Ning Xiaolu screamed before thrusting the dagger toward Xiang Yu¡¯s neck.
Just as the tip of the de barely touched Xiang Yu¡¯s skin, she suddenly stopped.
Tears began to flow uncontrobly down her face.
Why?
Why couldn¡¯t she do it?
She hated herself, hated her own cowardice.
The person before her was clearly in coboration with her enemy.
Anyone who had any association with her enemy was her enemy as well.
But she just couldn¡¯t go through with it.
The dagger fell to the ground, and at that moment, she slumped to the floor, powerless.
¡°Father, I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t do it, I¡¯m sorry¡¡± Ning Xiaolu started to sob where she sat.
The reason she was still alive was that she hoped to one day avenge her father.
But what could she, a weak woman, do?
She had sworn today that she would surely kill Xiang Yu, but when she actually faced him, she couldn¡¯t go through with it.
She didn¡¯t know how much time had passed when she picked up the dagger from the floor and dragged her weary body downstairs.
At that moment, her mind was nk; she didn¡¯t know which path to take from here.
If her revenge could not be fulfilled, did her life have any meaning at all?
She was walking aimlessly when she reached the bottom of the stairs, and two people walked towards her, talking andughing.
One of them suddenly bumped into Ning Xiaolu.
Ning Xiaolu almost fell, unsteady on her feet, but she didn¡¯t pay any attention and continued walking with a nk expression on her face.
The two people, seeing Ning Xiaolu didn¡¯t respond, thought she was an easy target.
They took one look at her exquisite beauty and their lust was ignited.
¡°Aren¡¯t you watching where you¡¯re going?
How can you walk like that?¡± one of them shouted.
He had thought that Ning Xiaolu would apologize and then he could take the opportunity to keep her around.
But to his surprise, Ning Xiaolu, as if she hadn¡¯t heard, continued to walk slowly forward, as if her soul had left her.
Seeing this, the other person stepped in front of Ning Xiaolu.
¡°You bumped into someone and just walked away, that¡¯s not very nice, is it?¡± When that man saw Ning Xiaolu¡¯s face and her dress, his heart throbbed uncontrobly.
If a beauty like her could spend a night with him, it would be worth dying for.
Ning Xiaolu raised her head to nce at the man in front of her, showing no change of expression, her eyes hollow.
¡°How about this,e have a couple of drinks with us brothers, make friends, and we¡¯ll let bygones be bygones,¡± one of the men suggested, reaching out to grab Ning Xiaolu¡¯s arm.
The other man grabbed her other arm, and they started dragging Ning Xiaolu toward a private room.
It was only then that Ning Xiaolu reacted.
¡°What are you doing?
Let go of me,¡± she yelled.
¡°Let go of you?
It¡¯s not that simple.¡± Having already taken action, the men had no intention of letting her go; once they got her into the private room, everything would be easy.
¡°My boyfriend is upstairs, if you two don¡¯t let go of me now, I will start shouting,¡± Ning Xiaolu hadpletelye to her senses.
She knew what these two men wanted to do; they were nothing but beasts.
¡°Your boyfriend?
Even if your father came today, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything,¡± the men sneered.
Ning Xiaolu was starting to feel desperate.
This ce was already remote, and the service staff who saw what was happening acted as if they saw nothing.
They would not interfere in these matters; it seemed everyone here was numb, or perhaps didn¡¯t dare provoke them.
With the dagger on her, Ning Xiaolu had made up her mind.
If she couldn¡¯t kill the two men, she would instantly take her own life.
After all, living had no meaning; it was better to die than to suffer the disgrace of being defiled.
¡°Let her go.¡± Just as they were about to enter the private room, a man suddenly appeared in front of the door.
Casually leaning against the doorframe, snacking on peanuts, it was Xiang Yu.
Ning Xiaolu felt a surge of joy upon seeing Xiang Yu but then quickly became panicked.
She had clearly put a lot of sleeping drugs into the tea, a lot, enough to make Xiang Yu sleep until noon the next day, yet why was he awake now?
Could it be that the sleeping drugs were fake?
No, that couldn¡¯t be right.
The drugs had to be real since she had tested them on rats, and Xiang Yu had already passed out earlier.
What was going on?
Ning Xiaolu was confused.
Little did she know that her acting was so poor that Xiang Yu had long seen through her intentions.
The moment Xiang Yu smelt the aroma of the tea, he knew it wasced with sleeping drugs but drank it anyway because he wanted to find out what Ning Xiaolu really intended to do.
Not to mention the fact that the drugs had been diluted in the tea.
Even if Xiang Yu were to eat the sleeping drugs directly, he wouldn¡¯t have any issues; at most, he would just feel a bit drowsy, but he certainly wouldn¡¯t fall asleep.
Back in the military, they had undergone specialized training to prevent being drugged by the enemy in their food.
Initially, a little would put Xiang Yu to sleep immediately, but gradually he developed a resistance, and these drugs had no effect on him.
Even some mild poisons were nothing to Xiang Yu.
When the two men saw Xiang Yu appear suddenly, they were startled.
This was the boyfriend the woman had talked about?
While he might be good-looking, his clothes didn¡¯t match up to the woman¡¯s at all.
¡°I don¡¯t care who you are to her, step aside now, or my brothers and I will make sure you regret it,¡± one of the men stepped forward and said.
¡°Exactly, she bumped into us and didn¡¯t even apologize.
We were just going to¡¡±
The other man was trying to say something, but he hadn¡¯t finished his sentence when Xiang Yu pped him down to the ground, followed by a kick to the man¡¯s head.
¡°Does that count as bumping into you a bit?¡± Xiang Yu said with a coldugh, maintaining hisposure.
But the man pinned under Xiang Yu¡¯s foot couldn¡¯t utter a word.
¡°You, you, you dare hit my brother?¡±
These men were the type to bully the weak and fear the strong.
Facing someone as upromising as Xiang Yu, they backed down.
The other man just stood there pointing at Xiang Yu, not daring to move forward.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t waste any more words, delivering another kick to the other man, knocking out two of his teeth.
Although his leg was still aching, dealing with such minor characters was just a matter of a few moves.
After beating the two men to the ground, Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t be bothered to speak further and started to walk away, pulling Ning Xiaolu with him.
Ning Xiaolu did not resist, simply letting Xiang Yu lead her.
The two men, who had intended to have thest word, got up only to see Xiang Yu driving away with Ning Xiaolu.
They left with long faces heading to the hospital.
Sitting in the car, neither Xiang Yu nor Ning Xiaolu spoke.
Ning Xiaolu dared not ask anything further, considering she had almost killed Xiang Yu earlier, and now he had just saved her.
Ning Xiaolu touched the dagger on her body, uncertain whether Xiang Yu knew about the earlier incident.
If he did know, would he still have saved her?
Why does it seem like Xiang Yu has be a different person today, and somehow, he doesn¡¯t seem as detestable as before?
¡°Have you had your fill of looking?¡± Suddenly, Xiang Yu spoke with a severe face.
Ning Xiaolu quickly lowered her head, realizing that she had inadvertently been staring at him¡
Chapter 89 - 89 89 Who Dares Disrespect Xiang Yu
?89: Chapter 89: Who Dares Disrespect Xiang Yu?
89: Chapter 89: Who Dares Disrespect Xiang Yu?
¡°Thank you for saving me,¡± Ning Xiaolu murmured, her head bowed low.
Xiang Yu, driving the car, did not respond and brought her directly to the logistics area.
After the car stopped, Ning Xiaolu paused for a moment, seemingly wanting to say something, but ultimately she remained silent.
Suddenly, Xiang Yu turned to look at her and said, ¡°I will avenge you.¡± Then he drove away.
Ning Xiaolu stood there, watching the direction of Xiang Yu¡¯s car, unable to calm down for a long time.
She had just tried to kill him, and he must have known, but why didn¡¯t he me her?
What kind of person was he really?
As she stood there dazed, another person stood upstairs watching her.
¡°Are they really together?¡± ¡
Xiang Yu felt slight displeasure and drove the car very fast.
Two traffic police officers on motorcycles loitered ahead.
Xiang Yu did not slow down but sped past them.
The two officers just watched the tail of Xiang Yu¡¯s car and did not give chase.
In their minds, anyone daring to drive that fast here must not be an ordinary person, and stopping him recklessly wouldn¡¯t bring them money, and might even lead to disciplinary action.
Seeing from the rearview mirror that the officers had not paid him any attention, Xiang Yu snorted coldly in his heart.
When he arrived back at the vi, Shi Jian and others were already waiting in the hall and rxed only after seeing Xiang Yu return.
¡°Your phone was off,¡± Shi Jian said as he approached.
¡°The battery died,¡± Xiang Yu replied, sitting on a sofa, and tossed his phone to Tie Zhuzi.
¡°Is everything ready?¡± Tie Zhuzi asked the others.
Shi Jian and the others nodded, indicating that everything was ready.
Tie Zhuzi grabbed a handful of peanuts and ced them in front of Xiang Yu.
¡°Wu Jing, you go prepare first.
Right now, we only have handguns, no sniper rifles, but we will equip you slowly, be careful,¡± Xiang Yu said.
Wu Jing nodded, then stood up and left.
Xiang Yu did not specify, but he knew that Xiang Yu was allowing him to move freely.
There was a major operation tonight, and he had to get there early to find a vantage point and act ordingly in the dark.
After dinner, Xiang Yu and his men sat around chatting.
Then, Ding Yongzhi called to confirm the deal for that night but didn¡¯t say much more.
Around eleven at night, Xiang Yu suddenly sat up straight and said, ¡°Check your equipment, we¡¯re leaving soon.¡±
Shi Jian and another person both took out their handguns and checked them, while Xiang Yu only felt his pockets, then stuffed some peanuts into them.
Tie Zhuzi also filled his pockets with lots of peanuts, ready for whenever Xiang Yu might need them.
Shi Jian looked at Xiang Yu shaking his head helplessly and said, ¡°Are peanuts more important to you than your life?¡±
Xiang Yu just smiled and said nothing; they didn¡¯t understand that sometimes a pack of peanuts could save a life.
Once everything was ready, Xiang Yu straightened up and stretched, saying, ¡°Call the brothers, let¡¯s move out.¡±
Everyone was already waiting at the logistics, and with just one call from Shi Jian, they set off.
Their destination was the derelict factory on West Third Ring.
By the time they reached West Second Ring, all the brothers had gathered together, and Shi Jian got out of one car and into another.
¡°Brother Yu, it¡¯s just a trade, isn¡¯t it excessive to mobilize like this?
Aren¡¯t we overestimating them?¡± Tie Zhuzi said.
¡°We¡¯re just making a statement, let the other side know we take them seriously.
Plus, they are in the dark; who knows what kind of characters they are, might be a conspiracy,¡± Xiang Yu said lightly.
Tie Zhuzi nodded without saying more.
He was not given to thinking; if Xiang Yu said it was right, then it definitely was.
It was precisely midnight when Xiang Yu¡¯s car stopped in the center of the abandoned factory.
He didn¡¯t pause but got out of the car immediately.
Tie Zhuzi followed by his side.
The car behind them didn¡¯t have anyone get out, and from the outside, it was impossible to see inside.
¡°Brother Ding, I¡¯m here,¡± Xiang Yu called out with a suddenugh after getting out of the car.
The surrounding area was very quiet, eerily quiet.
It was as if no one else was around.
¡°Strange, could it be they haven¡¯t arrived?¡± Xiang Yu muttered as he took out his phone to call Ding Yongzhi.
Just then, Ding Yongzhi emerged from a small dark building ahead, with another person by his side.
He tooughed and said, ¡°Brother Xiang, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡±
The two stood there and exchanged pleasantries.
Tonight the moon was distant, shining on the earth as if it were daylight.
¡°Brother Xiang, did you bring just two cars?¡± Ding Yongzhi nced at the car behind Xiang Yu, noticing the darkness inside the other car that seemed to hide something.
¡°Everyone¡¯s here, hiding aside,¡± Xiang Yu said unabashedly.
Ding Yongzhi was somewhat speechless.
Xiang Yu was being so blunt, really quite heartless and mindless.
¡°Brother Ding, where are the people I asked for?¡± Xiang Yu looked around and said.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯ll be here soon, let me make a call first,¡± Ding Yongzhi said, taking out his phone.
Ding Yongzhi had just put his phone down when two more people appeared ahead.
The person in front was very tall and had a stern face.
¡°Let me introduce you, this is the man in charge here, Wang Sheng, known as Wang Ermazi,¡± Ding Yongzhi said unreservedly.
Xiang Yu quickly extended his hand to shake hands, but this Wang Ermazi only snorted coldly andzily stretched out his hand to shake Xiang Yu¡¯s briefly.
Tie Zhuzi, who was watching, clenched his fist and was about to hit him if not for the smile still present on Xiang Yu¡¯s face, which stopped him from going forward and chopping him.
Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t angry because he knew that the man in front of him wasn¡¯t important, at most a minor character.
He could tell from his demeanor that hecked any sort of leadership aura.
It seemed that the other party still didn¡¯t trust him, sending a small punk to test him first.
Although the man¡¯s face indeed had many blemishes, he definitely wasn¡¯t Wang Sheng himself.
¡°Boss Wang, since we¡¯re all ready, let¡¯s make the transaction now.
You bring out the girls, and I¡¯ll wire the money to you,¡± Xiang Yu said simply, it was just a matter of money for goods.
¡°Why should I trust you?¡± the man said arrogantly, lifting his head.
Tie Zhuzi couldn¡¯t stand it any longer.
Xiang Yu was his idol and the elder brother he had to protect, and now someone was speaking to him with such an attitude, not even the emperor of heaven would be eptable.
¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Tie Zhuzi shouted as he rushed forward to grab the man¡¯s cor.
Even though they were simrly built, Tie Zhuzi¡¯s imposing aura was not something the man in front could match.
The man hadn¡¯t expected such a furious response from this big fool and hurriedly stepped back.
Ding Yongzhi quickly stepped forward to stop Tie Zhuzi and then looked at Xiang Yu, ¡°Brother Xiang, calm your brother down.
This isn¡¯t a ce for messing around,¡± Ding Yongzhi said.
¡°Oh?
What¡¯s special about this ce?¡± Xiang Yu said as he slipped his hand into his pocket¡
Chapter 90 - 90 90 You Dare to Point a Gun at My Head
?90: Chapter 90 You Dare to Point a Gun at My Head 90: Chapter 90 You Dare to Point a Gun at My Head ¡°Oh?
What¡¯s going on here?¡± Xiang Yu said as he slipped his hand into his pocket.
Xiang Yu¡¯s somewhat exaggerated movement immediately made the two men opposite him tense; they whipped out their handguns and aimed them at Xiang Yu and Tie Zhuzi.
¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± The man across from him watched Xiang Yu¡¯s hand intently.
¡°You two *****s, think you¡¯re something just because you have guns?
My big brother just wants to eat some peanuts, that¡¯s all,¡± Tie Zhuzi red with his wide eyes.
Having followed Xiang Yu for so long, he knew him very well.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t pay any attention to the two men in front of him and casually took out some peanuts from his pocket to eat.
The two men opposite, seeing Xiang Yu eating peanuts, felt somewhat embarrassed and put their guns away.
¡°Stop pretending and call out your boss,¡± Xiang Yu suddenly said.
The muscr man in front was stunned, ¡°What do you mean?
I am the boss here.¡±
¡°Boss Wang, no need to hide,e out now.
How much longer do you want me to wait?¡± Xiang Yu didn¡¯t pay any attention to the man in front of him and then stood there and shouted, ¡°If you¡¯re not showing sincerity, then we¡¯ll have to wait for a next time to do business.¡±
As soon as Xiang Yu finished speaking, he prepared to get into the car.
Just then, a dozen or so people suddenly appeared around them.
They just stood there without approaching; from the darkness ahead, a man walked out at an easy pace.
¡°Not bad, as expected of Xiang Yu.¡± The man was wearing a pair of sses and had fair skin, nothing like the appearance of an underworld boss, his attirepletely that of a delicate-looking schr.
Although he appeared gentle and refined, Xiang Yu immediately recognized that this man was the real person in charge.
¡°Boss Wang, are you testing me?¡± Xiang Yu stepped forward and greeted with a fist and palm salute.
¡°Brother Xiang Yu, don¡¯t take it to heart.
It¡¯s better to be cautious in our line of work,¡± Wang Sheng said with a smile.
¡°Boss Wang is known as ¡®Smiling Tiger,¡¯ but I don¡¯t see any resemnce.
It¡¯s actually your underling there who looks the part,¡± Xiang Yumented, ncing at the man behind him.
To everyone, Wang Sheng seemed always to wear a smile like a ¡®Smiling Tiger.¡¯ But to Xiang Yu, the smile hid a murderous intent.
He was called ¡®Smiling Tiger,¡¯ not for the look on his face, but because most people who had seen him ended up dead.
Most would rather not meet him, or perhaps his pockmarked face was just spection among underworld figures.
¡°It¡¯s just a nickname given by the brothers on the streets, can¡¯t take it seriously.¡± Wang Sheng approached Xiang Yu, smiling amiably as he looked at him.
Xiang Yu stood in front of him, and the two men stared at each other.
The distance between them was close; Xiang Yu could even smell the blood emanating from him.
This man was definitely bloodthirsty.
¡°Brother Xiang is quite something, huh?¡± Wang Sheng remarked suddenly.
¡°You tter me, Boss Wang,¡± Xiang Yu replied fearlessly.
Faced with his own imposing aura, Xiang Yu remained calm andposed.
If he weren¡¯t killed halfway through his journey, he would undoubtedly be a significant figure in the future.
¡°Bring the people up.¡± Wang Sheng suddenly yelled to one side, and then five or six strong men led ¡®a string of people¡¯ over.
The women¡¯s hands were all tied with ropes, and their mouths were stuffed with something.
Their clothes were worn and tattered, some even iplete on the top.
But their eyes were dull as if they had resigned themselves.
Perhaps they had thought about running away, but those who tried to escape ended up as corpses.
¡°Boss Wang, you¡¯re not ying me, are you?
With these goods looking like fools one by one,¡± Xiang Yu stepped forward and randomly picked one, lifting her chin to scrutinize her closely.
¡°Don¡¯t worry about that.
These are all top-quality goods, untarnished by the red light.
The reason they¡¯re like this is due to excessive fright; just a bit of sprucing up when back home and you¡¯ll see how good the merchandise is,¡± Wang Sheng said,ing to one of the women and violently tearing off her top.
The woman just showed a terrified look on her face but did not resist.
Wang Sheng even put his hand on the woman¡¯s body and started to move it around, ¡°Boss Xiang, what do you think?¡± Wang Sheng said, as if inviting Xiang Yu to inspect the goods.
The woman nced at Xiang Yu, her eyes filled withplexity.
Perhaps she knew that Xiang Yu was her buyer, the one who would decide her fate.
¡°It¡¯s quite good; I¡¯ll take them all.
The money has already been transferred to Brother Ding¡¯s ount.
For future dealings, he will handle transactions with you,¡± Xiang Yu nodded in satisfaction.
Ding Yongzhi had just received a message from the bank.
He promptly stood up and chuckled, ¡°That¡¯s right, the money¡¯s all received.¡± Ding Yongzhi spoke very cautiously, as if he was quite afraid of Wang Sheng.
¡°Well then, I¡¯m pleased with our cooperation.
I¡¯ll take the people with me now,¡± Xiang Yu said with a satisfiedugh.
¡°Of course, please,¡± said Wang Sheng, making a gesture of invitation.
Just then, a woman suddenly started screaming, ¡°I want to go home.
Let me go, you beasts!
You¡¯ll get your retribution someday.
I want to go home¡¡± She seemed to lose control of her emotions, screaming hysterically.
At that moment, one of the strong men went over and pped her across the face.
Wang Sheng walked over with the same ¡®Smiling Tiger¡¯ look, took the gun from the strong man¡¯s hands, and aimed it at the woman¡¯s head, ready to fire.
Just then, Xiang Yu quickly stepped forward to intercept.
¡°Boss Wang, I¡¯ve paid already.
They¡¯re my people now,¡± Xiang Yu said with a smile.
¡°What¡¯s your intention?¡± Wang Sheng stared nkly at Xiang Yu again.
In all his years on the road, nobody dared to stop him from killing.
Xiang Yu was the first.
¡°Now she¡¯s my person.
If you want to kill her, you need my permission,¡± Xiang Yu said with a coldugh.
¡°You think I need your permission to kill someone?¡± Wang Sheng suddenlyughed as if he¡¯d heard a great joke.
Then, abruptly ceasing hisughter, his face went cold as he pressed the gun directly to Xiang Yu¡¯s head, ¡°I could kill you right now, and it wouldn¡¯t cause me any trouble.
Do you believe that?¡±
Behind him, Tie Zhuzi quickly drew his gun, pressing it to Wang Sheng¡¯s head.
The others aimed their guns at Tie Zhuzi.
¡°Put down the guns, put them down,¡± Tie Zhuzi yelled angrily.
At that moment, the dozen or so men standing around also drew their guns, aiming at Xiang Yu and Tie Zhuzi.
Seven or eight people surrounded the car behind them.
Although they couldn¡¯t see inside, they knew someone must be there.
¡°No one has ever dared to stop me from killing.
You¡¯re the first,¡± Wang Sheng stated coldly, looking at Xiang Yu.
¡°You¡¯re also the first to hold a gun to my head,¡± Xiang Yu said as his hand reached into his pocket again, taking out, once more, peanuts¡
Chapter 91 - 91 91 One Finger Could Explode Your Head
?91: Chapter 91: One Finger Could Explode Your Head 91: Chapter 91: One Finger Could Explode Your Head Facing Wang Sheng¡¯s handgun threat, Xiang Yu continued to leisurely eat peanuts, not taking the Wang Sheng in front of him seriously at all.
¡°You think I won¡¯t dare to kill you?¡± Wang Sheng¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light.
In his eyes, Xiang Yu was just an insignificant character, only Yan Bin barely caught his interest.
¡°I think you dare, but Boss Wang, you should also know that since I came here today, it¡¯s impossible that I came unprepared.
Worstes to worst, we¡¯ll all die together.¡± After Xiang Yu finished speaking, he put the peanuts in his pocket and then turned to take a gun from Tie Zhuzi¡¯s embrace.
Xiang Yu¡¯s movements were slow, but they still watched him nervously, ready to fire if he made any sudden movements.
With the gun in hand, Xiang Yu disengaged the safety and then fired a shot into the sky.
Suddenly, many people popped out from the surroundings, it was Shi Jian and his crew.
It turned out they had parked the car at a distance and ran over to surround the ce.
¡°Haha¡¡± Wang Shengughed instead of raging and then put away his handgun.
¡°Brother Xiang is truly remarkable.
This is the first time someone has dared to threaten me on my own turf.¡±
Wang Sheng waved his hand as he spoke, and then once again over a dozen people burst out from the inside, all fully armed with submachine guns in their hands, clearly the elite of the ce.
¡°Boss Xiang, you think your people can kill me?¡± Wang Sheng sneered, looking at Xiang Yu.
¡°To kill a person, a single bullet is enough, any more is a waste,¡± replied Xiang Yu, who then tossed the gun to Tie Zhuzi and started eating peanuts again.
¡°What did you say?¡± Wang Sheng red and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think I won¡¯t dare to kill you.
Your men are nothing in my eyes.
At mymand, they would immediately be corpses.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Boss Wang.
That¡¯s not your style,¡± Xiang Yu chuckled with a hehe.
Wang Sheng also realized his own gaffe and just snorted coldly.
Xiang Yu was a minor character, and if he couldpel him to anger, that would be his honor.
In contrast, Xiang Yu¡¯s face was calm, as if he were the one in control of the situation.
¡°You¡¯re right, a single bullet is enough to kill a person.
Just by putting my finger on top of your head like this, you would immediately be off to paradise.
Believe it or not,¡± Wang Sheng returned to his Smiling Tiger demeanor.
¡°You mean you can kill me just with your hand, I don¡¯t believe it,¡± Xiang Yu shook his head.
¡°Don¡¯t believe me, look at the ground,¡± said Wang Sheng as he pointed to the ground.
Just then, a hole suddenly appeared in the ground.
Tie Zhuzi was startled¡ªwhat was going on?
There had to be snipers around.
This made Xiang Yu dangerous.
Tie Zhuzi quickly moved closer to Xiang Yu, trying to shield him with his body as much as possible.
¡°Ah!
Boss Wang, you have superpowers?¡± Xiang Yu feigned an astonished expression, but thenughed and said, ¡°These are just parlor tricks.
You must have rigged the ground beforehand, trying to bluff me.¡±
Wang Sheng didn¡¯t know whether Xiang Yu was genuinely naive or just ying dumb.
It was clear that someone was shooting from afar, they just hadn¡¯t heard the gunfire.
Wang Sheng had intended to intimidate Xiang Yu to make him understand that this was his territory, not a ce where Xiang Yu could do whatever he pleased.
But looking at Xiang Yu¡¯s reaction, he clearly didn¡¯t care, and there even seemed to be a mocking undertone.
Wang Sheng waspletely infuriated, but he couldn¡¯t show it.
It had to be said, ying the big brother was truly a hard job.
Trying to look tough, while also maintaining aposed demeanor.
¡°What will it take for you to believe what I say?¡± Wang Sheng asked with a sly smile.
¡°Point at me, and I certainly won¡¯t cooperate with your cheating,¡± Xiang Yu said, pointing at his own head.
¡°What?¡± Shock rippled through Wang Sheng and those around him; Xiang Yu was ying with fire.
Everyone else knew there must be snipers positioned nearby, and by doing this, Xiang Yu was putting pressure on Wang Sheng to see if he would truly dare to kill him.
Unable to just be a spectator any longer, Ding Yongzhi knew he had discussed with Wang Sheng earlier that today, on their first deal, they had to intimidate Xiang Yu.
Moreover, they had already arranged their men around the area, including a sniper.
Only after everything was in ce did they feel satisfied with their preparations.
Their strategies also achieved the expected effect, but what they did not anticipate was that, despite the overwhelming disparity in strength, Xiang Yu remained calm, standing there unfazed.
Could he have some ace up his sleeve?
Or was he really just an idiot, fearless of heaven and earth, they truly worried about partnering with someone like that.
Because nothing could intimidate him.
Now, this idiot Xiang Yu was even asking Wang Sheng to point at his head.
If this truly angered Wang Sheng and he ordered the sniper to take Xiang Yu out, how could they continue doing business in the future?
For them, Xiang Yu was like a cash god, a partner they were pleased to work with.
His death wouldn¡¯t be a big problem; the key issue was that they wouldn¡¯t be able to earn money as easily in the future.
¡°Brother Xiang, you must be joking, right?
Boss Wang isn¡¯t pulling magic tricks here; he¡¯s giving the brothers an order.
Just apologize to Boss Wang simply, and we can continue with our deal,¡± Ding Yongzhiughed and said.
Wang Sheng, taking the opportunity to back down gracefully, snorted coldly and remained silent.
In fact, he didn¡¯t want to kill Xiang Yu at this moment, as that would only cause him financial loss.
¡°Oh, it¡¯s not magic?
I really thought Boss Wang was a magician.
But now I¡¯m quite curious, what would happen if he did point at my head?¡± Xiang Yu said with some confusion.
¡°Brother Yu¡¡± Tie Zhuzi was also nervous; if the distant sniper really took a shot at Xiang Yu, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop it.
¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s all calm down.
We¡¯re here to do business, and since we¡¯ve already struck a deal, let¡¯s all be happy.
I¡¯ll treat everyone today,¡± Ding Yongzhiughed and said, trying to smooth things over.
The n had been to intimidate Xiang Yu, to make him behave in the future, but now Xiang Yu had turned the tables and put Wang Sheng in an awkward position.
¡°Do you really want me to do it?¡± Wang Sheng¡¯s smile began to turn icy.
He intended to drop the matter, following Ding Yongzhi¡¯s lead, but Xiang Yu, the foolishd, had no sense and insisted on pushing him to act.
If he didn¡¯t, wouldn¡¯t that be letting this upstart look down on him?
That was uneptable.
Even if he had to forgo future business, he couldn¡¯t let a greenhorn intimidate him.
Seeing this, Ding Yongzhi inwardly cursed.
His worst-case scenario was ying out, all thanks to Xiang Yu¡¯s ignorance.
If Xiang Yu were to die here today, the future partnership would have to be with Yan Bin.
Thinking this, Ding Yongzhi regretted suggesting the intimidation tactic.
They should have just conducted their business peacefully; wasn¡¯t he just cutting off his own escape route?
¡°Brother Xiang, let¡¯s not try this today, shall we?
Maybe another day Boss Wang can demonstrate for you¡¡±
Chapter 92 - 92 92 Trust in Brothers
?92: Chapter 92: Trust in Brothers 92: Chapter 92: Trust in Brothers ¡°Brother Xiang, let¡¯s not test today, shall we?
Let¡¯s have Boss Wang demonstrate some other day¡¡± Ding Yongzhi was really worried Wang Sheng would kill Xiang Yu in anger.
¡°No need forter.
Since we have time now, let¡¯s do it now.¡± Xiang Yu walked two steps towards Wang Sheng with a faint smile still on his face, showing no sign of nervousness.
¡°Xiang Yu, there are many ways to die; you don¡¯t need to end your life this way.
If you just want to verify and then die, it¡¯s so meaningless.
I can tell you, this is no magic here.
In some corner, I have arranged a sniper.¡± Although Wang Sheng wanted to kill Xiang Yu right then, he still held back.
After all, who would quarrel with money?
¡°Oh, so it¡¯s a sniper, huh?
Should have said so earlier.
Guess what, I have a sniper too.
Wonder if pointing like this would have the same effect.¡± Xiang Yu stretched out his finger after speaking.
Wang Sheng and his people all sneered internally, who was he trying to scare?
Did he think snipers were asmon as cabbages at the market?
We have them, you have them, what a fool.
Ding Yongzhi stood by, feeling much relieved.
Since Wang Sheng spoke like this, it seemed he didn¡¯t n to kill Xiang Yu today.
When Xiang Yu mentioned having a sniper, he almostughed.
Not anyone who can shoot bes a sniper.
A sniper must have strong physical abilities,bat skills, and agility; all these are essential.
Even in the military, bing a sniper required strict scrutiny.
¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Xiang Yu chuckled, then pointed at the hole that had just been shot.
Just then, a soft ¡®puff¡¯ sound came from the dark distance.
Looking at Wang Sheng¡¯s feet, there was now a big hole.
Wang Sheng stood still, only terrified inside.
Damn, whatever kind of sniper that was, the miss was way too off.
Seeing this, Xiang Yu cursed towards the dark distance, ¡°What kind of sniping is that, how could you miss by so much, what if you had hit Boss Wang¡¡±
Xiang Yu continued to argue, and Ding Yongzhi quickly stepped forward to stop him.
¡°Brother Xiang, don¡¯t me the guys, being a sniper isn¡¯t easy.
It¡¯s understandable to miss a bit, luckily it didn¡¯t harm anyone.¡±
¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Boss Wang, didn¡¯t mean to scare you,¡± Xiang Yu apologized while approaching in a pleasing manner.
At this moment, Wang Sheng had to pretend to be calm.
He just snorted coldly and didn¡¯t say a word, then turned to leave.
The deal was already done; there was no need to stay any longer.
If things escted to a firefight, it would only end in losses for both sides, and he might even lose his life.
¡°Boss Wang¡¡± Seeing Wang Sheng attempt to leave, Xiang Yu called out, ¡°I¡¯m just a businessman.
If not for my brothers here today, I might not have been able to leave.¡±
¡°Brother Xiang, it was all just a misunderstanding today, don¡¯t take it to heart,¡± Ding Yongzhiughed, finally seeing someone fearless.
He knew he¡¯d need to be more careful in dealing with Xiang Yu in the future, not to provoke him.
¡°We are all businessmen here, there¡¯s no need for me to say too much.
Saying too much isn¡¯t good for anyone.
You passed the test today, we¡¯ll have plenty more opportunities to cooperate in the future.¡± Wang Sheng didn¡¯t stay any longer, then turned and walked inside.
Although this was his home turf, it didn¡¯t have any effect, and he was even threatened by this kid Xiang Yu.
If not for the money¡¯s sake, he would have settled him with one shot.
Seeing Wang Sheng leave, Ding Yongzhi and his group also started leaving, allowing him to finally breathe a sigh of relief.
Tonight was really not peaceful.
¡°Brother Xiang, dinner¡¯s on me tonight, you muste,¡± Ding Yongzhiughed heartily.
¡°Brother Ding, I really owe you one today.
How about this, I¡¯ll treat you another day; I still have some other matters to attend to and people to deal with,¡± Xiang Yu said, ncing at the women around him.
Ding Yongzhi nodded and mysteriously smiled, ¡°Alright then, I won¡¯t disturb your good time today¡¡±
The two exchanged pleasantries, and Ding Yongzhi was just about to drive off when he suddenly turned to Xiang Yu, ¡°Brother Xiang, what¡¯s in the car behind you?
Howe it¡¯s so dark, I can¡¯t see inside?¡±
¡°Of course, there are people sitting in the car.¡± Xiang Yu chuckled, then had the people in the care out, revealing only a driver and nothing else.
Ding Yongzhi felt embarrassed.
When Xiang Yu and his group had firste, he suspected something was in the car, otherwise, Xiang Yu wouldn¡¯t have been soposed.
And Wang Sheng¡¯s attitude wasn¡¯t too tough, certainly because of this small car.
If there had been explosives inside, how dangerous that would¡¯ve been!
He also believed that this lunatic Xiang Yu could do such a thing.
But as it turned out, there was nothing inside; it was just a bluff.
Sitting in the car, Ding Yongzhi suddenly felt that Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t as foolish as he seemed on the surface.
But none of this mattered as long as he could make money.
Now the chemical nt was full of Xiang Yu¡¯s men.
Tie Zhuzi took a deep breath and stepped forward, ¡°Brother Yu, that was close just now, if the other side¡¯s sniper really¡¡±
Before Tie Zhuzi could finish, Xiang Yu patted his shoulder, ¡°Trust your brothers.¡±
Tie Zhuzi was stunned there, not quite understanding the implication.
Right then, Wu Jing called, ¡°Brother Yu, it¡¯s safe now.
There¡¯s still a small soldier watching us from a distance, should we take him out?¡±
¡°No need, let him follow for now; we¡¯ll shake him offter,¡± Xiang Yu said calmly, ¡°Did you manage to get ahold of a sniper rifle?¡±
Wu Jing just hummed in response, unable to hide his excitement.
Since leaving the military, he hadn¡¯t touched a sniper rifle, and to him, a gun was his soul.
Only with a sniper rifle in his hands was he truly himself.
Tie Zhuzi finally understood; the shots earlier had been fired by Wu Jing.
After arriving, he had dealt with the opponent¡¯s sniper and even secured a sniper rifle.
He wondered how Brother Yu had known.
He hadn¡¯t been a soldier and had never been in contact with snipers, of course, he wouldn¡¯t know.
As a sniper, the first thing to master is observation.
If Wu Jing hadn¡¯t dealt with these after arriving, he wouldn¡¯t be fit to be a sniper.
It was precisely because Xiang Yu had a military background that he trusted Wu Jing¡¯s skills all the more.
Just then, a bright truck drove in, several people got off, and then took the women onto the truck.
These were all arrangements made by Xiang Yu and his team in advance.
The next task was to safely transport these people.
Just as the truck drove off, Shi Jian called, ¡°How many people did we ask for?
There¡¯s an extra one on the truck; surely it¡¯s not a freebie¡¡± This quickly
Xiang Yuughed loudly, ¡°For the brothers reading in the book city, I¡¯ve left a ball group in the book review section.
Those who like this book can join.
Also, some friends asked for updates, just speak up.
Can I ask for a sister, haha¡¡±
Chapter 93 - 93 93 A Thrilling Night
?93: Chapter 93 A Thrilling Night 93: Chapter 93 A Thrilling Night ¡°How did we end up with an extra person on the bus?
It¡¯s not like we¡¯re getting a freebie¡¡± Shi Jian expressed his confusion.
After hearing this, Xiang Yu was also taken aback.
They had clearly agreed on thirty people, but now there were thirty-one.
Based on his understanding of Ding Yongzhi, this man would definitely not give them an extra person for no reason.
Even if he did, he would demand more money.
¡°Don¡¯t worry about it right now.
Just keep control of them; no one can escape.
Tell them if anyone dares to run, not only will that person be killed, but their entire family will be wiped out too.
The harsher, the better,¡± Xiang Yu stated and then hung up the phone.
Their transaction was alreadyplete, and now was the real test.
Xiang Yu had a premonition that among these thirty-one people, there must be one with a problem.
Recalling what Wang Sheng had said about passing the assessment, he became even more certain that there was an issue with these individuals.
He then took out his phone and called Wu Jing.
¡°Get moving now, head over and back up Shi Jian.
There¡¯s likely something wrong with one of the women.
Check carefully, and make sure no one escapes,¡± Xiang Yu instructed.
¡°Be careful, Brother Yu,¡± Wu Jing said from a high corner as he packed up his sniper rifle.
Just as he was about to leave, he nced at another person who had passed out on the ground and said, ¡°Sorry, brother.
I hope we don¡¯t meet again next time.¡± Then he hurried off.
¡°Let¡¯s go too,¡± Xiang Yu said after looking at Tie Zhuzi and then got into the car.
¡°Take a shortcut and follow closely behind the truck,¡± Xiang Yu directed.
Tie Zhuzi didn¡¯t know what Xiang Yu was nning.
He simply obeyed themand, trusting that Xiang Yu could not be wrong.
After catching up with the truck, Xiang Yu noticed that a shiny ck sedan had been following the truck all along, which must have been sent by Wang Sheng.
These people were really cautious.
Although they had already investigated Xiang Yu¡¯s arrival in the city, they still did not let their guard down because they could not find anything about Xiang Yu¡¯s past.
¡°Brother Yu¡¡± Tie Zhuzi of course noticed something was off too.
¡°Zhuzi, find a simple way to stop him,¡± Xiang Yu said briefly.
Tie Zhuzi responded with a hum, then floored the gas and charged forward.
¡°Brace yourself, Brother Yu,¡± Tie Zhuzi shouted as he rammed into the rear of the other car.
The person in the car was caught off guard by the impact, nearly breaking his neck.
Seeing the temper of the youngster, he didn¡¯t care that he was followed and got out of the car with an iron rod, intending to smash the windows.
Just then, the window rolled down, and a handgun appeared suddenly.
Seeing this, the man was so scared that he dropped the rod on the ground and raised his hands.
The cars behind, not knowing what was happening, kept honking their horns.
Some even started to get out of their cars and curse, but seeing the handgun, everyone hurriedly got back into their vehicles, not daring toe out.
The window then rolled down, and only then did the man remember why this car looked so familiar¡ªit was Xiang Yu¡¯s.
Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t even afraid of his own boss, let alone a small thug like him.
¡°Why are you following my car?¡± Xiang Yu asked calmly.
The man became panicked.
He wanted to make an excuse that he was just passing by, but felt it wouldn¡¯t be a good one.
¡°Go back and tell Wang Sheng if he keeps having people tail me, I¡¯ll turn against him.
I¡¯ll let you go for now,¡± Xiang Yu said and then rolled up the window.
The man just stood there nodding, not realizing that his clothes were soaked with sweat.
With Xiang Yu gone, the people behind started honking again.
The man was furious, picked up the iron rod and went back to confront them.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t follow the truck but returned straight to the vi.
He and Tie Zhuzi sat in the living room on the first floor, not speaking, just quietly eating peanuts.
Shi Jian called to say he had finished handing things over to Wu Jing and was now on his way back.
Ten minutester, Wu Jing called.
¡°Brother Yu, one of them indeed had a problem.
I found a tracker on her.
It was from the person who made trouble earlier.
I¡¯ve removed it now,¡± he reported.
¡°Okay, deal with it.
If necessary, you can kill,¡± Xiang Yu said, lying on the couch.
He couldn¡¯t rest until Wu Jing was safe and had to be ready for any emergency.
Another hour passed, and Shi Jian had returned.
Shi Jian approached Tie Zhuzi and whispered, ¡°Nothing went wrong, right?¡±
Tie Zhuzi shook his head and recounted the events.
Then the two of them sat without speaking.
The next steps were up to Wu Jing; they could only wait.
Another hour passed, and then Wu Jing called again, sounding anxious.
¡°Brother Yu, there¡¯s a checkpoint ahead.
There wasn¡¯t one before.¡±
Facing people like Wang Sheng, he could resolve the situation with his gun, but facing the police, he hesitated.
Killing a cop would escte the situation significantly.
¡°There¡¯s two hundred thousand in cash prepared in your car.
Just throw the money at them.
If that doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯lle to back you up,¡± Xiang Yu said as he got to his feet.
He knew the seriousness of the matter.
He wasn¡¯t on the scene and didn¡¯t know where the cops came from or why they set up a checkpoint.
Wu Jing had traveled this route before without issue; had someone tipped them off?
Seeing Xiang Yu standing there, expressionless, Shi Jian and Tie Zhuzi stood up too, with Tie Zhuzi ready to leave at a moment¡¯s notice with the car keys in hand.
This was crucial for Xiang Yu¡¯s next ns; any failure would cause great trouble for future missions and he couldn¡¯t afford any mistakes.
Half an hour more passed without a call from Wu Jing.
¡°Get in the car,¡± Xiang Yu instructed and walked out.
Just then, Wu Jing¡¯s call came through.
¡°Brother Yu, I made it through.
These bastards are just here to make a quick buck.
It¡¯s a pity about our two hundred thousand,¡± Wu Jing said, slightly regretful.
¡°Money is the least of our concerns.
We¡¯ll get it back eventually.
Just be cautious on the road,¡± Xiang Yu said before hanging up.
He then sat down and started eating peanuts again.
Xiang Yu sat there until the next morning.
Wu Jing called to say it was safe, and only then did Xiang Yu get up, stretch, and go back to his room to sleep.
Xiang Yu slept through the darkest day and night, oblivious to time.
Suddenly, a phone call woke him.
¡°Who is it?¡± Xiang Yu asked sleepily.
¡°Xiang Yu, what are you still doing asleep at this hour?
Had a busy night, huh?¡± the personughed heartily after speaking.
Hearing his voice, Xiang Yu was momentarily bewildered.
What did he want by calling him¡
(Xiang Yu sat up suddenly with a jolt, perhaps they wanted to join the group?
The group number had already been posted in thements section, and they were wee to join the discussion¡)
Chapter 94 - 94 94 He is a Free Fighter
?94: Chapter 94 He is a Free Fighter 94: Chapter 94 He is a Free Fighter Hearing his voice, Xiang Yu didn¡¯t react for a moment.
What did he want by calling him, as all the money owed had already been paid.
¡°Boss, what¡¯s up?¡± Xiang Yu asked directly, the caller being none other than Wu Haotian.
Among their several brothers, Wu Haotian was the wealthiest.
He seldom appeared in public, showing up only when his brothers needed to discuss matters.
Xiang Yu had no idea why Haotian would reach out to him now.
¡°Nothing much, just checking in.
Has the fifth brother been giving you troubletely?¡± Wu Haotianughed.
Upon hearing this, Xiang Yu snorted to himself.
The idea that Wu Haotian would be concerned about him was absurd; he must certainly need help with something.
Without revealing his thoughts, Xiang Yu replied cheerfully, ¡°Recently, I¡¯m quitefortable.
I¡¯m happy every day I¡¯m alive.¡±
¡°That¡¯s a good attitude, brother.
How about it, want toe over and sit for a while?¡± Wu Haotian said.
¡°No need, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m going to hang up; I¡¯m a little tied up here.¡± Xiang Yu knew for sure he had something in mind.
¡°Wait, let me be frank with you.
I¡¯ve got a big dealing up, and it¡¯s not easy for me to handle it alone.
I want to coborate with you,¡± Wu Haotian couldn¡¯t resist saying.
¡°Really?
Big brother, you¡¯re so wealthy, you need to work with me?¡± Xiang Yu feigned surprise.
¡°Wealth is better shared among brothers.
Besides, life isn¡¯t easy for you; you even have to split your earnings with the rest of us,¡± Wu Haotian said, somewhat sentimentally.
After pondering for a moment, Xiang Yu then said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be at your ce at six this afternoon.
You¡¯re buying dinner.¡±
In a luxurious office building, Wu Haotian hung up the phone with a sneer.
In his view, Xiang Yu was just a simpleton.
If utilized properly, he would be like having an extra group of enforcers at his disposal, without having to take responsibility for them.
The thought excited him.
When Xiang Yu got out of bed, it was already past four in the afternoon.
He roused Shi Jian and the others, briefed them on the situation, and by five-thirty, they were driving to Wu Haotian¡¯s ce.
Arriving at the base of the office building, they were greeted by a pretty young girl.
¡°Gentlemen, who are you looking for?¡± she asked politely.
¡°I¡¯m looking for Wu Haotian,¡± Xiang Yu said bluntly.
The young girl paused for a moment; in the past, there had been instances of construction workers causing trouble, but at the very least they would address him as ¡°President Wu¡±.
But the three workers who arrived today called him by his name directly; such people must havee without anything better to do, intent on causing a disturbance.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, but President Wu just stepped out for a meeting,¡± the girl said.
¡°That¡¯s impossible.
He¡¯s the one who called us here.
Just tell me which floor he¡¯s on, and I¡¯ll wait for him upstairs,¡± Xiang Yu replied, undeterred.
The girl began to grow impatient.
These three really didn¡¯t know their ce.
Did they think President Wu was someone they could just meet at will, without considering their own status?
¡°President Wu has gone to a meeting.
If you¡¯re looking for him, you shoulde back another time.
We¡¯re preparing to close up for the day, so you¡¯d better leave quickly,¡± the girl said, no longer smiling.
¡°Could you give him a call¡¡±
Before Xiang Yu could finish, the young girl became anxious.
¡°What¡¯s with you guys?
It¡¯s been said that President Wu has gone to a meeting.
If you don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯ll have to call security.¡±
The girl had already dealt with many such incidents before, always turning away some migrant workersing to see Boss Wu, to his considerable satisfaction.
Just then, Xiang Yu¡¯s phone suddenly rang; it was Wu Haotian calling.
¡°Bro, it¡¯s already six o¡¯clock, howe you haven¡¯t arrived yet?¡± Wu Haotianughed.
¡°Big bro, I¡¯m actually downstairs at your building.
There¡¯s this chick here not letting me in,¡± Xiang Yu said to the girl.
¡°You¡¡± The girl nearly choked with anger at Xiang Yu¡¯s words.
She considered herself quite a beauty, and here was this little foreman, showing no appreciation for her charm, a real country bumpkin.
Wu Haotian apologized and then had Xiang Yu hand his phone to the girl.
The girl looked at Xiang Yu skeptically, wondering if they really knew Boss Wu.
Perhaps these guys were from Boss Wu¡¯s hometown.
¡°Lin Fei, all these guys are my brothers.
Don¡¯t underestimate them; these guys are all rich tycoons who throw around hundreds of thousands or millions like it¡¯s nothing,¡± Wu Haotian said loudly on purpose, making sure Xiang Yu and the others could hear.
The girl, called Lin Fei, was stunned after hearing this.
Xiang Yu and the others didn¡¯t look like tycoons at all.
Where have you seen tycoons dressed like that, and their car only looked worth about a hundred thousand or so.
The boss must have had a reason to say this, or maybe it was sarcasm she didn¡¯t pick up on.
But if Boss Wu said to let them up, then that was true.
Without saying much more, Lin Fei tossed the phone back to Xiang Yu, saying, ¡°The boss is waiting for you on the top floor.¡± Then she walked away.
¡°That girl is quite stubborn, just your type,¡± Xiang Yu suddenly said to Shi Jian.
¡°Cut it out,¡± Shi Jian made a look of disdain but couldn¡¯t help turning his head to nce at the youngdy.
She was dressed in business attire with a ponytail, a round face, and a standard figure, leaving him to wonder what she would look like without her clothes on.
At that thought, something in Shi Jian¡¯s lower body abruptly pitched a tent.
Standing in the elevator, Xiang Yu coughed and said, ¡°You say you¡¯re no virgin, so why are you still so sensitive?¡±
¡°Bugger off,¡± Shi Jian turned to face the elevator wall and took several deep breaths, trying to calm himself down.
Reaching the top floor to Wu Haotian¡¯s office, Wu Haotianughed and reached out to shake hands with Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu, upon entering, went straight to Wu Haotian¡¯s executive chair and sat down, spinning around in it.
¡°Big brother, you really have a spacious office here, and this chair is quitefortable,¡± Xiang Yu expressed his novelty like a migrant worker entering the big city, looking around curiously.
Wu Haotian¡¯s hand hovered in the air for quite a while; considering Xiang Yu was now a big shot, he seemed awfully bumpkin-like.
His office was indeed luxuriously decorated, but it wasn¡¯t something to make Xiang Yu react like this.
Xiang Yu sat there, putting his feet up on the desk in front of him, looking very much at ease.
Suddenly, as if realizing something, he quickly took his feet down and sat up straight, then sheepishly smiled at Wu Haotian and said, ¡°Never have I ¡®conducted business¡¯ in such a big office before, made Big Brotherugh at me.¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine, brother.
If you like, I can arrange an office like this for you on this floor, even more luxurious than this one,¡± Wu Haotian said casually with augh.
Though inwardly, he held Xiang Yu in contempt; that idiot actually had the audacity to put his feet on his desk top, utterly unforgivable.
¡°Really?
That would be great.
But, big bro, I, Xiang Yu, never ept unwarranted rewards.
How about this: I¡¯ll pay to rent an office here,¡± Xiang Yu suggested with a smile.
¡°Where is thating from, brother?
We are all good brothers here.
It¡¯s nothing to arrange one for you; I could even give you this one,¡± Wu Haotian offered insincerely.
¡°Really?
Then it¡¯s settled¡¡±
Chapter 95 - 95 95 Shi Jians Flirting Techniques
?95: Chapter 95 Shi Jian¡¯s Flirting Techniques 95: Chapter 95 Shi Jian¡¯s Flirting Techniques ¡°Really?
Then it¡¯s settled, I love this office, I¡¯ll work here from now on,¡± Xiang Yu said without reservation.
Wu Haotian, his face streaked with dark lines, had only intended to be modest, not knowing Xiang Yu would take him at his word.
¡°Xiang Yu, how about this?
I¡¯ll prepare an even better office for you, definitely bigger and better decorated than this one,¡± Wu Haotian suggested.
¡°No worries, I really like it here.
I¡¯ll be working here from now on.
Thanks a lot, big brother,¡± Xiang Yuughed heartily, then reclined in the boss¡¯s chair and once again propped his feet up on the desk.
Although Wu Haotian was somewhat distressed, what was said was like water spilled, impossible to take back.
Besides, it was just an office¡ªhow much could it possibly be worth?
If he could utilize Xiang Yu and his group well in the future, then this was just a trifle.
¡°Since you like it, this office is yours now.
I called you here today because I wanted to discuss a coboration with you.
Let¡¯s talk about it,¡± Wu Haotian said, sitting on a couch in the distance, signaling Xiang Yu to hurry over and sit.
Xiang Yu, holding his stomach, chuckled and said, ¡°Big brother, the guys and I are starving.
Why don¡¯t we eat while we talk?¡±
Wu Haotian was at his wit¡¯s end with Xiang Yu.
He was an experienced businessman who had seen all sorts of people but had never met someone like Xiang Yu.
However, he liked this quality in him, seeing Xiang Yu as straightforward, who spoke whatever came to mind.
Such people were easy to control and use in the future.
¡°That¡¯s fine, I know a hotel whose food is great.
Let¡¯s go there,¡± Wu Haotian smiled, then stood up, put on his coat, and led Xiang Yu into a private elevator.
Only then did Xiang Yu and hispanions realize that there was a special elevator, which would make things even more convenient in the future.
Downstairs, Lin Fei was surprised to see Xiang Yu and Wu Haotianughing and chatting as they descended.
The two seemed quite amicable.
Who exactly was thisborer?
¡°Mr.
Wu,¡± Lin Fei respectfully greeted Wu Haotian as she hurried forward.
Wu Haotian nodded with a smile but did not say much.
At that moment, Xiang Yu chuckled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s also invite her toe along.¡± He then winked at Shi Jian behind him.
Shi Jian pretended not to know Xiang Yu and looked away.
Wu Haotian knew what Xiang Yu was implying.
Those who knew him were aware that the young man wasscivious and liked to touch women¡¯s bottoms.
Seeing Lin Fei, he certainly felt tempted.
Wu Haotian nodded in agreement.
Lin Fei was just a front desk staffer, and she would be thrilled to have a meal with Wu Haotian, so she quickly agreed.
At the hotel, Wu Haotian and Xiang Yu sat apart and talked.
Shi Jian and his two friends sat on the other side.
Lin Fei kept trying to find a chance to get close to Wu Haotian, hoping he would notice her, but Wu Haotian waspletely focused on Xiang Yu, receiving not even a nce from him, which disappointed her.
¡°Who exactly are you guys?¡± Lin Fei asked unwillingly.
¡°We¡¯re hooligans,¡± Shi Jian calmly replied.
Lin Fei couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing at his response.
Who openly admits they¡¯re a hooligan?
This guy was really something.
¡°Who is that man?
Is he your boss, dressed so shabbily?
I thought you were just migrant workers,¡± Lin Fei said candidly.
¡°You don¡¯t know?
Mr.
Wu has been begging our boss Xiang for a partnership, and they¡¯re negotiating right now.
Our boss Xiang has always been low-key.
Although he dresses inly, he¡¯s actually worth at least ten billion.
His family is one of the top in the country, only most people don¡¯t know they exist.
He keeps to himself to avoid trouble.¡±
Shi Jian got lost in his conversation, suddenly realizing what he had said, he hurriedly covered his mouth, ¡°Oops, I¡¯ve said too much.¡±
Tie Zhuzi couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and got up to leave.
Shi Jian hadn¡¯t been with Xiang Yu long and hadn¡¯t learned much, but he certainly had picked up the knack for bragging.
In the restroom, Tie Zhuzi could no longer hold back hisughter.
Despite Shi Jian usually being quite shy and sensitive, it turns out he was quite thedies¡¯ man.
Initially, Lin Fei was somewhat skeptical, but now she waspletely convinced, because Shi Jian sounded so believable, she couldn¡¯t help but believe him.
¡°Since he¡¯s so powerful, what exactly do you and that big guy do?¡± Lin Fei asked, stars shining in her eyes as she stared at Shi Jian.
She had thought her boss Wu was the wealthiest man, but here they were, pleading for a partnership with Xiang Yu.
¡°What do I do?
I¡¯m his assistant, of course.
Most of the money goes through my hands.
To me, money is just a number¡ªit doesn¡¯t really mean much if you have more,¡± Shi Jian calmly replied.
¡°That big ck guy is Xiang¡¯s bodyguard.
He¡¯s really strong, could kill a cow with one punch.¡±
Lin Fei waspletely captivated by Shi Jian¡¯s words.
No wonder Mr.
Wu called them tycoons¡ªthey were real tycoons indeed.
She was so lucky to have met them.
She turned to look at Xiang Yu, seeing his handsome and dashing appearance, his clothes appearing much more refined.
With someone like him, he must be surrounded by women.
Lin Fei was self-aware; knowing she couldn¡¯t be with a tycoon at least she could stick with his assistant.
¡°Handling so many numbers every day, must be exciting, right?¡± Lin Fei said, moving a bit closer to Shi Jian, the two of them huddled close together.
Shi Jian wore a nonchnt smile, then straightened up, hiding his growing excitement.
Lin Fei had noticed the change in Shi Jian¡¯s body, surprisingly finding that the big boy knew how to be shy.
If she treated him well, perhaps she could clinch him, ensuring a worry-free future.
Tie Zhuzi had lingered in the restroom for a while, eventually leaving out of boredom.
Just then, he saw Lin Fei hooking her arm through Shi Jian¡¯s as they walked outside.
Meanwhile, Shi Jian stood erect, quite the ¡®spectacr¡¯ sight.
At this point, Wu Haotian and Xiang Yu had almost finished their discussion and stood up heading to the round table.
¡°Where are those two?¡± Xiang Yu inquired.
Tie Zhuzi just chuckled and said nothing.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t press further, and they all started drinking and eating.
¡°Brother, as long as we join forces, the real estate industry in the city will be ours.
Who else would dare topete with us?¡± Wu Haotian said, his voice filled with grandeur.
He intended to say more to liven up the scene but seeing that Xiang Yu and Tie Zhuzi had already started eating and were not listening to him, he disdainfully scoffed.
Xiang Yu and his brothers were just a bunch of good-for-nothings¡ªwhomever fed them, they would listen to¡
Chapter 96 - 96 96 This is My Office
?96: Chapter 96 This is My Office 96: Chapter 96 This is My Office Xiang Yu and Tie Zhuzi were wolfing down their food when Shi Jian walked in with a satisfied expression, followed by Lin Fei, who was walking behind him with her head down, her cheeks flushed, and her hair appearing freshly tidied; she seemed too shy to meet anyone¡¯s gaze.
Upon entering, Shi Jian saw Xiang Yu and hurried over to sit down and start eating.
He knew that Xiang Yu and hispanion had huge appetites; usually, a table full of dishes wouldn¡¯t leave much behind.
Lin Fei looked on with a face full of surprise at the three of them; were they really tycoons?
Their eating manners hardly suggested so.
They resembled street beggars more.
At that moment, she had a bad feeling¡ªhad she been deceived?
Shi Jian had hardly sat down and taken a few bites when the food on the table was almost entirely swept clean.
Xiang Yu then looked up and burped.
¡°Brother, the hotel you chose is really good, quite to my taste.¡±
Wu Haotian just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything; he and Lin Fei hadn¡¯t even started eating yet, and these three rascals had already finished all the dishes.
¡°Our coboration¡,¡± Wu Haotian, seeing that Xiang Yu was very satisfied with today¡¯s meal, hurriedly reminded.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, with me here, there will absolutely be no problems.
By the way, brother, that office key, is it¡,¡± Xiang Yu chuckled.
Wu Haotian shook his head and gave a wry smile, then took out the office keys and handed them to Xiang Yu.
Although it pained him, there was no other choice, considering he had chosen to coborate with Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu took the keys without any hesitation, then chattered about some trivial matters before finally getting up to leave.
As he was about to leave, Lin Fei grabbed Shi Jian, asking him to visit her when he had the time.
In the car on the way back to the mansion, Xiang Yu yed with the keys, thinking about various things.
At this moment, Tie Zhuzi couldn¡¯t help but look at Shi Jian and say, ¡°Brother Jian, did you sleep with her?
It took you quite a long time.¡±
At that time, Shi Jian was lying there as if reminiscing something pleasant.
Hearing Tie Zhuzi¡¯s question, he then sat up straight with a serious face.
¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, am I that kind of person?¡±
¡°How tight was it?¡± Xiang Yu suddenly asked.
¡°Very tight¡,¡± Shi Jian suddenly realized and turned his head to Xiang Yu, ¡°Mind your own business.¡±
The three of them chatted away in the car, when Shi Jian then looked at Xiang Yu with some concern, ¡°What kind of coboration did Wu Haotian want to discuss with us?¡±
Xiang Yu, holding the office keys and swinging them coldly chuckled, ¡°He wants to use us to do his dirty work, treating us like fools.¡±
¡°You should be careful.
He¡¯s not the same as Yan Bin.
Yan Bin is sly and vicious, but Wu Haotian is a schemer who kills without a trace,¡± Shi Jian said worriedly.
Wu Haotian had reached this position not by being a pushover.
Faced with problems, Yan Bin would think about how to kill the opponent directly, while Wu Haotian would think about how to get others to kill the opponent for him.
Although the results were the same, the methods were different, naturally leading to different effects.
Xiang Yuughed heartily, ¡°Brothers, do you know the author¡¯s group number, what are you waiting for 370620158¡±
Early the next day, Xiang Yu and the others drove to the office building.
As soon as they entered the lobby, Lin Fei excitedly rushed over, her eyes full of Shi Jian.
¡°You guys are here?¡± Lin Fei said warmly, showing none of the disdain she had the day before.
Xiang Yu just smiled and did not speak, then walked over to the private elevator.
Shi Jian hurriedly followed behind and did not pay attention to Lin Fei, leaving her extremely frustrated.
But she thought about it; it made sense¡ªShi Jian was following the boss, so why would he talk to her?
¡°Sleeping with someone means taking responsibility,¡± Xiang Yu said chuckling in the elevator.
¡°What era is this ¡¡± Shi Jian turned to face the elevator, not even looking at them.
Xiang Yu and his group arrived at the top floor, took out a key and were about to open the door when they found it unlocked, so they just pushed it open and walked in.
¡°Big brother, how did you open my office?
You still have a key?¡± Seeing Wu Haotian sitting there looking at a document, Xiang Yu walked over and sat on the desk.
Wu Haotian gave an awkward smile and couldn¡¯t help but think to himself that Xiang Yu was really quick to adopt his role, already treating this ce as his own.
¡°I came in to look for some documents,¡± said Wu Haotian.
¡°Boss, you¡¯d better move all your documents out, don¡¯t leave them here for me to burn,¡± Xiang Yu said with a concerned look on his face.
Wu Haotian just smiled and then called his attractive secretary over to organize the documents, while he nned to visit another office.
If it weren¡¯t for the intention to coborate with Xiang Yu, he wouldn¡¯t want to be together with him.
Although he was also from a rough background, he had sessfully transitioned and from this angle, Xiang Yu seemed foolish to him.
¡°Brother, wait, leave the office keys.
I¡¯m going to be working here from now on,¡± Xiang Yu said unabashedly with a chuckle.
Wu Haotian had no choice but to shake his head, smile, and point at Xiang Yu, saying, ¡°You, you¡¡± he left the keys on the desk and then left without saying much more.
Right then, Wu Haotian was pondering whether bringing Xiang Yu in was really the right decision, feeling as if he had invited a wolf into his home.
Sitting in the executive chair, Xiang Yu immediately put his feet up on the desk.
¡°Xiang Yu, we don¡¯t have anypany here, what¡¯s the use of having such a big office?¡± Although Shi Jian liked the room, having just an office here meant there wasn¡¯t much to do.
¡°Wait till we have bought out Yijing Real Estate, then this ce will be ours.
I¡¯m just nning ahead.
Wu Haotian, the old chap thinks he can use me, he¡¯ll regret it,¡± said Xiang Yu, lying in the executive chair as if he was making a joke.
Tie Zhuzi and Shi Jian exchanged nces and just smiled, not saying anything else.
Had this been in the past, they definitely would have thought Xiang Yu was joking or daydreaming, but not now.
They were filled with anticipation, confident that Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t just talking idly, that he must have something nned.
If they really managed to take over Wu Haotian¡¯spany, then a substantial fortune would follow, possibly even reaching ten billion.
The mere thought was exhrating.
As they were casually chatting, Xiang Yu¡¯s phone suddenly rang.
He picked it up and saw that it was Xiaolu calling.
¡°There¡¯s something I need to report to you,¡± said Xiaolu.
¡°Go ahead,¡± Xiang Yu responded directly.
Xiang Yu might not know Xiaolu¡¯s exact role, but he could roughly guess.
He understood her feelings well, considering she had wanted to kill himst time, though she hadn¡¯t acted on it.
¡°Can youe over, I want to talk to you face to face?¡± Xiaolu said tentatively.
Upon hearing her words, Xiang Yu hesitated.
Normally, Xiaolu was very cold, but today she sounded somewhat gentle, which made him somewhat suspicious.
¡°Come to the top floor of Yijing Real Estate Company, I¡¯ll be waiting for you here, be careful¡¡±
Chapter 97 - 97 97 Cutting Off the Supply Chains Money Trail
?97: Chapter 97: Cutting Off the Supply Chain¡¯s Money Trail 97: Chapter 97: Cutting Off the Supply Chain¡¯s Money Trail ¡°Come to the top floor of Yijing Real Estate Company, I¡¯m waiting for you here, be careful¡¡± Xiang Yu said and then hung up the phone.
In an office of the logisticspany, Ning Xiaolu held the phone and zoned out.
Why had she called him?
Did he really deserve her trust?
Ever since her father¡¯s incident, she had never trusted anyone else.
Always concealing her identity, she often woke up from dreams, recalling the unbearable past, which was her evesting wound.
As she was lost in thought, a sudden knock on the door broke her reverie.
¡°Come in!¡± Ning Xiaolu¡¯s expression turned cold again, but it softened a bit when she saw Lan Tingting entering.
¡°What is it?¡± Ning Xiaolu asked.
¡°Nothing much, what¡¯s up with you?
I¡¯ve been knocking for quite a while, you didn¡¯t respond?¡± Lan Tingting asked with confusion.
¡°I was on the phone.
I need to step out for a bit, call me if there¡¯s anything.¡± Ning Xiaolu said, then changed into a different set of clothes and got ready to leave.
Lan Tingting wanted to ask where she was going, but the question died on her lips.
Ning Xiaolu seldom went out, and even shopping for clothes was done online; she must be going to see Xiang Yu now.
Thinking of this, Lan Tingting felt a tightness in her heart and sat down, feeling somewhat sad.
After all, she had known Xiang Yu first.
If she had given herself to him that night, maybe the oue would have been different.
Driving herself, Ning Xiaolu arrived downstairs, donned a hat, took a deep breath, and got out of the car.
She didn¡¯t know why Xiang Yu had told her toe here, but since she wanted to see him, the location didn¡¯t matter anymore.
¡°Who are you looking for?¡± Lin Fei was taken aback when she saw Ning Xiaolu.
She was quite confident in her appearance, but it was only upon seeing Ning Xiaolu that she understood what a true beauty was, even she felt a stir in her heart.
¡°I need to go to the top floor, which way should I go?¡± Ning Xiaolu asked coldly.
When Lin Fei heard she was going to the top floor, she realized that this beautiful woman hade for the ¡®tycoon.¡¯ Only someone as beautiful as her deserved to be with a tycoon.
Lin Fei was right in her judgment yesterday; knowing she couldn¡¯t be with the ¡®big tycoon,¡¯ she decisively chose the tycoon¡¯s assistant instead.
Lin Fei directed her, Ning Xiaolu thanked her, and then went upstairs.
Arriving at the top floor, there was only one office in use, while the rest stood idle.
Approaching the door, she knocked, feeling a bit worried.
After all, this was someone else¡¯s office, what if there were other people inside?
When she entered the office, she breathed a sigh of relief to see Xiang Yu loungingfortably in the boss chair, his feet on the desk.
Shi Jian and another person were lying on the sofa, apparently up to something.
This was supposedly an office, yet the three of them gave it a dorm room atmosphere.
¡°Have a seat,¡± Xiang Yu said, sitting up straight as soon as he saw here in.
Ning Xiaolu didn¡¯t speak, just looked around quietly.
¡°Rx, this is my office.
There¡¯s no one else here,¡± Xiang Yu said, knowing her concerns.
¡°Your office?¡± Ning Xiaolu couldn¡¯t quite react; this was clearly therge office building of Yijing Real Estate.
Since when did Xiang Yu have an office here?
Could it be that he also had shares in this ce?
Judging from the office decor, it appeared to be at the level of a general manager.
However, all of this was irrelevant to her.
After all, she didn¡¯t know much about Xiang Yu, so if he said the office was his, then it was his.
Ning Xiaolu adjusted her emotions and spoke from across Xiang Yu, ¡°We have a route that¡¯s been blocked, they won¡¯t let us through.¡±
¡°Roads have been blocked?¡± Xiang Yu put his foot down and sat up straight.
Their business was logistics; if the roads were blocked, how could they function?
Shi Jian and the other also hurriedly sat up straight.
They followed Xiang Yu every day and knew very little about the logistics side of things.
¡°Someone called to say that the road was previously paid for by Zhu Qingyuan, and now the fee has expired.
They¡¯re asking us to pay up,¡± Ning Xiaolu said.
¡°They¡¯re asking us to pay a toll?¡± Xiang Yu suddenlyughed, feeling like it was something out of the past, some sort of bandit king scenario demanding a toll to pass this road.
¡°Which road is blocked?¡± he asked.
¡°All the roads are blocked.¡±
¡°I understand.
I¡¯ll deal with this as soon as possible.
For now, we¡¯ll suspend business operations,¡± Xiang Yu said.
Since there was a ¡®bandit king,¡¯ he wanted to see who this bandit king really was.
Ning Xiaolu just nodded; she had said all she needed to, but she didn¡¯t show any signs of wanting to leave.
¡°Is there something else?¡± Xiang Yu asked, puzzled.
Ning Xiaolu looked like she wanted to speak but didn¡¯t, and then she turned to nce at Shi Jian and the other.
Shi Jian and hispanion were fully focused on their conversation due to the recent turn of events.
Seeing Ning Xiaolu¡¯s expression, they coughed and walked into another room.
¡°I want to talk to you about Ding Yongzhi.¡± Ning Xiaolu¡¯s face grew pale, and she spoke softly, looking down.
¡°Ding Yongzhi is not a good man; he has betrayed partners he¡¯s worked with before, and although he seems mild-mannered on the surface, he¡¯s actually ruthless.
He¡¯s capable of doing anything for profit,
he¡¯s done his fair share of murder and arson.
You, you¡¯d better keep your distance from him,¡± Ning Xiaolu said, still looking down.
Hearing this, Xiang Yu just smiled and said, ¡°You know he¡¯s not a good person, but what you don¡¯t know is that I¡¯m actually not a good person either.
In fact, I¡¯m even worse than you can imagine.¡±
Ning Xiaolu looked up at Xiang Yu, confused.
It was the first time she¡¯d heard someone openly confess to being a bad person.
She didn¡¯t know much about Xiang Yu, but ever since the failed attempt on his life, she always had the feeling that Xiang Yu was someone she could trust.
¡°Just be careful yourself,¡± Ning Xiaolu said as she stood up.
She had wanted to say a lot more, but faced with his casual demeanor, she wasn¡¯t sure what to say.
¡°His hometown is¡¡± Ning Xiaolu mentioned a city and then turned to leave.
Xiang Yu knew Ning Xiaolu came specifically to warn him.
This puzzled him; she should hate him, not care for his welfare.
Could his identity have been exposed?
That was impossible.
Commander Cao had said only he and the politicalmissar knew about him; no one else was aware of his presence.
Maybe he had been too kind, causing Ning Xiaolu to develop a favorable opinion of him.
He would have to be careful about that in the future.
While Xiang Yu was contemting these issues, Shi Jian and hispanion came out, chuckling.
¡°Manager Ning is a good person,¡± Shi Jian said, pretending to be casual.
¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that right now.
Someone has cut off our routes; we should deal with it as soon as possible.
Zhuzi, go to the logisticspany and get a big truck, just load it with anything.
We¡¯re going to make a run,¡± Xiang Yumanded.
Tie Zhuzi nodded and then took off.
¡°Are we going by ourselves?¡± Shi Jian asked.
Xiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°I want to meet these people and see what they¡¯re made of.¡±
Shi Jian nodded and didn¡¯t say much else.
He had a feeling that this matter wasn¡¯t as simple as it seemed¡
Chapter 98 - 98 98 Call Your Eldest Brother Here
?98: Chapter 98 Call Your Eldest Brother Here 98: Chapter 98 Call Your Eldest Brother Here Xiang Yu instructed Tie Zhuzi to prepare arge truck, and that very evening they called two drivers and set off.
Xiang Yu and his twopanions ced two sets of sofas in the back of the van, sitting on the sofas and chatting idly.
Around ten o¡¯clock at night, the truck suddenly stopped.
Shi Jian and Tie Zhuzi quickly stood up, on alert.
¡°Get out, what are you two doing?¡± Three people were standing outside the vehicle, the leader was tall and thin, with short hair, and when he opened his mouth, there was a shiny gold tooth.
¡°We are from Fang Yuan Logistics.
Please, brothers, show us some leniency.¡± One of the drivers hurriedly got out of the truck, handing out a pack of cigarettes to each.
¡°Fang Yuan Logistics?
Hmph!
We are targeting Fang Yuan Logistics.
You haven¡¯t paid the toll and yet you dare to take this road, do you not want to live?¡± The gold-toothed man stood in front of the driver, grabbing him by the cor.
The driver was too scared to speak; he only knew that his boss had ordered them to haul this cargo, but he had no idea what Xiang Yu¡¯s purpose was.
¡°We¡¯ll be keeping this shipment of yours.
Go back and tell your boss that if he wants to pass, he must pay the toll.
Open the back.¡± The gold-toothed man said with a coldugh.
The obedient driver opened the back; the gold-toothed man had been fantasizing about making a little fortune, but when the door opened, there wasn¡¯t much cargo¡ªinstead, there were three big living people.
The gold-toothed man¡¯s brain couldn¡¯t process this at once¡ªcould it be that Fang Yuan Logistics was involved in human trafficking?
Others trafficked women, but they had snatched three grown men.
Xiang Yu and his twopanions jumped down from the truck and said to the driver, ¡°You guys go back first.¡±
The two drivers just nodded, then turned the truck around and headed back the way they hade.
¡°What are you three doing?¡± The gold-toothed man eyed Xiang Yu up and down.
¡°What are you three doing?¡± Xiang Yu retorted.
¡°Don¡¯t fucking bullshit me, cooperate or I¡¯ll kill you,¡± the gold-toothed man threatened, pointing at Xiang Yu.
He thought he would make some minor profits but didn¡¯t expect to end up with three big live men.
¡°You¡¯ll kill who?¡± Tie Zhuzi, hearing this, got angry, rushing forward and kicking the gold-toothed man in the stomach, causing him to howl in pain, clutching his stomach.
¡°What are you waiting for, get them,¡± the gold-toothed man shouted at his twopanions.
The other two men shouted and attempted to charge forward, but Tie Zhuzi and Shi Jian stepped up, intimidating them into retreating a few steps.
One of them even pulled out a dagger, ready to attack again.
¡°Motherfucker, dare to hit my big brother, I¡¯ll kill you,¡± the man with the dagger cursed loudly, about to stab Shi Jian.
Shi Jian nonchntly pulled a dark object from his chest, scaring the approaching man so much that he staggered and nearly fell.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± the gold-toothed man shouted from behind.
The man hurried back to the gold-toothed man¡¯s side and whispered a few words in his ear.
Only then did the gold-toothed man realize that these three men hade prepared.
¡°What exactly do you want?¡± Hearing that the other side had guns, the gold-toothed man became nervous.
Although he was a criminal himself, he was not of a high enough rank to carry firearms.
¡°I want to meet your boss,¡± Xiang Yu said with a smile as he moved forward.
¡°Meet our boss?
Our boss isn¡¯t someone you can just meet if you wish.
I can¡¯t even see him, let alone you,¡± the gold-toothed man¡¯s tone began to soften, losing the hardness it had at the start.
¡°Quit the crap and call your superiors.
Tell them someone named Xiang Yu wants to meet your boss,¡± Xiang Yu demanded.
¡°You¡¯re Xiang Yu?¡± The man with the gold tooth eximed in surprise, he had heard that name many times before.
He had even fantasized about capturing him with his own hands one day.
There were orders from above that anyone who could capture Xiang Yu alive would be rewarded with a hundred thousand.
Now, was this considered capturing him alive, or was he the one who had been captured?
The man with the gold tooth quickly took out his phone and dialed out.
¡°What?
Xiang Yu is with you, you¡¯ve captured him alive?¡± A voice full of both surprise and skepticism came from the other end of the line.
¡°He, he¡¯s here with me,¡± the man with the gold tooth originally wanted to say that it was he who captured Xiang Yu, but Xiang Yu was standing right beside him, so he dared not say it out loud.
He didn¡¯t know why Xiang Yu wanted to see his boss, but he was sure that the kid must be an idiot.
Right now, the boss was preparing to give him trouble, and here he was, delivering himself to their doorstep, and with only two men in tow.
Once all his brothers arrived, he would take down the three in front of him, and the credit would naturally be his.
Then he could get a promotion and maybe even a gun to unt his new status.
After hanging up the phone, the man with the gold tooth smiled at Xiang Yu and said, ¡°Our brothers¡¯ dorm isn¡¯t far from here, why don¡¯t you take a seat there for a while?¡± The man with the gold tooth had an ear-to-ear grin, seemingly forgetting that he had just been kicked.
¡°Sure, let¡¯s go,¡± Xiang Yu replied and started walking ahead.
The man with the gold tooth followed at Xiang Yu¡¯s side, feeling excited.
He cursed Xiang Yu for being such an idiot with no sense of caution.
He couldn¡¯t understand why such a person was worth a hundred thousand.
Arriving at their single-story residence, the man with the gold tooth poured tea and wore a smile, then stepped outside to make another call.
With that hundred thousand, he¡¯d be able to live the high life for a while.
The other two, seeing the man with the gold tooth looking so happy, also started to feel excited.
The man with the gold tooth had promised that someday, when he had money, he would definitely take them with him to enjoy life.
They had been waiting for this day for years, and it seemed like it was about toe true today.
He couldn¡¯t help calling up again.
¡°Bro Liang Zi, you guys need to hurry up, they might run away if you don¡¯te soon,¡± the man with the gold tooth said with a sense of urgency.
¡°Are you sure there are only three of them?
Look around, are there any ambushes?¡± The man named Liang Zi also shouted back excitedly.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Bro Liang Zi, we¡¯ve checked the surroundings; there¡¯s no one following them, it¡¯s just the three of them,¡± the man with the gold tooth said impatiently.
¡°Keep them there, we¡¯ll be there soon,¡± the tone of Liang Zi also seemed hurried, indicating that he ced great importance on this matter.
Knowing that his reinforcements would arrive soon, the man with the gold tooth began to get excited.
He went inside and saw Xiang Yu calmly eating peanuts, and he sneered internally, thinking how Xiang Yu could still eat while facing death.
¡°Come here,¡± Xiang Yu said, looking at the man with the gold tooth and continuing, ¡°Is there a ce to find prostitutes around here?¡±
After hearing this, the man with the gold tooth was first taken aback, confirming that their information was correct.
This Xiang Yu not only liked to eat peanuts and wore shabby clothes, but more importantly, he was lecherous; he liked to touch women¡¯s behinds.
He had just arrived and couldn¡¯t even sit still for a few minutes before he started to get restless.
¡°We¡¯re quite far from the city here, and mostly surrounded by wastnd.
You can¡¯t even find prostitutes, let alone women,¡± the man with the gold tooth said.
¡°So, it¡¯s just the three of you living here?¡± Xiang Yu asked doubtfully.
The man with the gold tooth nodded and didn¡¯t speak.
At that moment, Xiang Yu suddenly gave a coldugh and said, ¡°You guys go through so many condoms every night, huh?¡± Xiang Yu then pointed at the garbage bin nearby¡
Chapter 99 - 99 99 Xiang Yu Thats My Brother
?99: Chapter 99 Xiang Yu, That¡¯s My Brother 99: Chapter 99 Xiang Yu, That¡¯s My Brother Xiang Yu pointed towards a trash can nearby, where a lot of used condoms could be seen.
Since there were no women around, the question was who had used them¡ªperhaps it was these three guys.
The gold-toothed man didn¡¯t speak, nor did he exin or show any sign of embarrassment.
Just then, Shi Jian suddenly stood up and kicked the gold-toothed man hard.
¡°Get out of here, stop disgusting people,¡± he shouted.
Scared by the angry young man with the gun, the gold-toothed man quickly ran out, muttering under his breath that without women, men can¡¯t get it on with men¡
¡°How can there be such disgusting people here?¡± Shi Jian said indignantly.
¡°What¡¯s so strange about that?
Everyone has different tastes,¡± Xiang Yu replied calmly.
¡°I¡¯m not discriminating against everyone, but just look at the three of them¡ªthey¡¯re so repulsive, and they¡¯re still fucking around.
I really want to shoot them dead,¡± Shi Jian said.
Outside the house, the gold-toothed man got kicked again but wasn¡¯t angry; as long as Liang Zi arrived soon, the hundred thousand would be in hand.
Then he could teach the young man a lesson.
About half an hourter, three cars sped towards the ce from the distance.
Gold-tooth became excited the moment he saw them; his awaited reinforcements had arrived.
¡°Brother Liang Zi¡¡± Gold-tooth called out excitedly and ran towards the middle car.
The person who got out of the back seat was holding a cigar, wearing a ck trench coat, looking much like a gangster from Shanghai in the 90s.
¡°Where are they?¡± Liang Zi asked calmly after getting out of the car,cking the urgency from the call earlier.
¡°They¡¯re in this room, three guys, and they¡¯ve got weapons,¡± Gold-tooth said, gesturing like a gun with his hand.
Liang Zi just took a puff of his cigar and nodded.
Guns weren¡¯t scary; they had them too.
Now Xiang Yu and his twopanions were surrounded by his people¡ªit was impossible for them to fly out, even with wings.
Liang Zi walked slowly towards the room, followed by four others all carrying guns and ready, while the rest stood outside to prevent Xiang Yu and hispanions from escaping.
Xiang Yu and hispanions were chatting when they saw a man in a trench coat enter, looking very pretentious.
Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t help it and spat out his water, which just happened to spray onto Liang Zi.
¡°Are you seeking death, daring to spit on Brother Liang Zi¡¡± Gold-tooth shouted, pointing at Xiang Yu.
Now that his backer had arrived, he needed to show off.
¡°Get the fuck out of here before I waste you,¡± Shi Jian was immediately pissed off upon seeing Gold-tooth and pointed at him, ready to shoot him dead.
Xiang Yu gestured to stop Shi Jian, then stepped forward to apologize, ¡°Really sorry about that, I just saw your pretentious get-up and couldn¡¯t control myself.¡±
¡°So you¡¯re Xiang Yu?¡± Liang Zi gracefully patted his trench coat and looked at Xiang Yu calmly.
In his eyes, Xiang Yu was already a sitting duck.
He would capture him soon and do whatever he wanted¡ªwhy get angry here?
¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m Xiang Yu.
And you must be the Helmsman who¡¯s been messing with my business?¡± Xiang Yu asked doubtfully.
¡°You tter me; that¡¯s my big brother.
How about it,e with me?¡± Liang Zi said.
He seemed to be negotiating, but he was ready to act if Xiang Yu dared to refuse.
¡°So you¡¯re not the Helmsman?
I want to see your boss,¡± Xiang Yu said.
¡°See our boss?¡± Liang Zi sneered and replied, ¡°Sure, thene with me, I¡¯ll take you to see the boss.¡±
¡°Alright, let¡¯s hurry up and go,¡± Xiang Yu said.
Upon hearing Xiang Yu say this, Liang Zi was taken aback.
He clearly came to capture Xiang Yu, but the way Xiang Yu acted didn¡¯t seem rushed like someone about to be captured.
Could it be that he was just a decoy and the real Xiang Yu was hiding somewhere, watching the situation, and then taking the opportunity to find the Helmsman¡¯s location?
It must be so, Liang Zi couldn¡¯t help but admire his own intelligence.
With this in mind, theposed expressions of Xiang Yu and his twopanions suddenly made sense.
¡°The three of you can stop pretending.
Tell me, where is Xiang Yu really?¡± Liang Zi had already decided that the Xiang Yu in front of him was an impostor and then sat down on one side, looking very patient.
¡°As expected of a boss-level character, you¡¯ve seen through it all.
Truth be told, I¡¯m just someone Xiang Yu sent over to negotiate with your boss.
You¡¯re talking about a road fee, right?
Money is a small matter.
Any amount will do,¡± Xiang Yu replied with a chuckle, sitting across from Liang Zi.
Seeing Xiang Yu admit it, Liang Zi let out augh, feeling a sense of achievement.
¡°You thought you could fool me with those little tricks?
The moment I walked in, I knew you were a fake,¡± Liang Zi boasted proudly.
Golden Teeth in the back started to feel a bit depressed.
He had hoped to get a hundred thousand, but now it looked like his own money was gone again.
¡°Get the hell out of here, stop being an eyesore,¡± Shi Jian finally couldn¡¯t restrain himself and pointed at Golden Teeth again.
¡°Brother, it seems like you have an issue with our bros, huh?¡± Liang Zi gave Shi Jian a cold look and said.
¡°I have a problem with sly-looking guys like him doing dirty stuff every day,¡± Shi Jian retorted, pointing into the trash can.
With one nce, Liang Zi knew what was going on.
He turned his head to look at Golden Teeth, who didn¡¯t deny it.
Then, with a swift hand, he pped Golden Teeth.
¡°Get out, don¡¯t embarrass me here,¡± Liang Zi roared in anger.
He couldn¡¯t stand having a subordinate like that, it was embarrassing for him.
The man with golden teeth didn¡¯t dare to say a word and ran out with his face covered.
Liang Zi then calmed down a bit, picked up a cigar as if to show off, took a deep drag, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about other things for now.
If you want to meet our Helmsman, that¡¯s fine, but have Xiang Yue in person.
We can negotiate after he arrives.¡±
¡°Actually, it¡¯s the same as if he came, I am his biological brother, my name is Xiang Mao,¡± Xiang Yu said nonchntly.
Shi Jian and the other person behind him both coughed to suppress augh, not wanting to burst outughing.
Xiang Yu was such a bluffer, always able to make the atmosphere so light-hearted.
¡°Your brother is named Xiang Yu, and you¡¯re Xiang Mao?¡± Liang Zi asked doubtfully.
Xiang Yu nodded solemnly, looking serious, ¡°I can represent my brotherpletely, you can rest assured of that.¡±
After some thought, Liang Zi felt a spark of joy.
If they were brothers and he had the younger one, the older wouldn¡¯t dare note.
With that thought, he was pleased and said, ¡°Well then,e with me now.
I¡¯ll let you meet our Helmsman.¡±
Xiang Yu stood up eagerly, prepared to leave.
At that moment, Liang Zi suddenly turned to Xiang Yu and asked, ¡°How¡¯s your rtionship with your brother?¡±
¡°We¡¯re blood brothers, how could it be bad?¡± Xiang Yu replied defiantly.
¡°Well, then!¡± Liang Zi nodded thoughtfully and then said indifferently, ¡°Capture them all.¡±
No sooner had Liang Zi finished speaking than the men by his side swiftly pounced towards Xiang Yu and hispanions, while several others also rushed in from outside.
It looked like they intended to take control of Xiang Yu and his group¡
Chapter 100 - 100 100 I Want His Life
?100: Chapter 100: I Want His Life 100: Chapter 100: I Want His Life After learning that the Xiang Yu brothers were very close, Liang Zi nned to capture Xiang Yu and his group.
Since they were brothers, grabbing either one was the same to him.
¡°Capture them for me.¡± Liang Zi said calmly with a pretentious intention to leave, directing his men to capture Xiang Yu.
Just at that moment, Xiang Yu quickly went behind Liang Zi and grabbed his trench coat, pulling him back.
Before Liang Zi¡¯s men could rush over, Tie Zhuzi and another person kicked each one and then closed the door.
Liang Zi hadn¡¯t expected Xiang Yu to be so quick.
He tried to reach for his gun, but he suddenly felt a chilling sensation at his neck and quickly raised his hands in fear.
People outside yelled, trying to burst in, but Liang Zi called them off.
He knew that if Xiang Yu exerted any pressure, he would be meeting The Buddha.
¡°What do you want?
You won¡¯t get away today no matter what,¡± Liang Zi said, starting to lose hisposure.
¡°I don¡¯t want much, just to see your boss.
We can talk this over, right?
Why resort to knives and guns,¡± Xiang Yu said as he put away his dagger and then pushed Liang Zi onto a chair.
¡°Not just anyone can meet my boss.
Why do you want to see him?¡± Liang Zi asked.
¡°He cut off my money; why shouldn¡¯t I meet him?
Enough talk, are you leading the way or not?¡± Xiang Yu said, ying with his dagger on the table.
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s indifferent expression, Liang Zi didn¡¯t doubt that hesitating might cost him his head.
When his life was at stake, loyalty meant nothing.
Besides, even if he let him meet the boss, there were plenty of strong men there; were they afraid of one Xiang Yu?
¡°Fine, I¡¯ll take you to see the boss,¡± Liang Zi decided as though it took him a great deal of resolve.
¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to be this reasonable sooner?¡± Xiang Yu put away the dagger and said, ¡°Pull any tricks on the way, and I¡¯ll chop you with one cut.¡±
Liang Zi didn¡¯t respond but stood up and walked outside.
Xiang Yu and his twopanions followed behind him.
When the people outside saw Liang Zi, they immediately crowded around, some with guns and more with knives.
¡°Put them away,¡± Liang Zi said irritably, then got into a car with Xiang Yu following him.
Shi Jian and another personmandeered another car from the opposite party.
Xiang Yu leaned against the car seat, closing his eyes as if he was asleep.
Liang Zi chuckled coldly to himself; he could act tough, but this guy, Xiang Mao, was even better at it.
Pretending to be calm and asleep, but in fact, he was nervously paying attention to his surroundings, ready to pull out his dagger at any slight movement.
He wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to make a move now.
About an hourter, they arrived at a county into a residential area filled with vis, somewhat simr to where Xiang Yu and his group lived.
They stopped in front of a vi.
Some people approached, recognized Liang Zi, and then walked away.
¡°We¡¯re here, get out,¡± Liang Zi said, looking at Xiang Yu and thinking, This kid really can act; he hasn¡¯t moved for an hour.
But Xiang Yu remained seated, maintaining his previous posture.
¡°We¡¯re here, stop acting,¡± Liang Zi shouted irritably.
Now that they were in his territory, surrounded by his men, he didn¡¯t believe Xiang Mao could do anything to him.
¡°So soon?
I haven¡¯t woken up yet,¡± Xiang Yu then opened his drowsy eyes and stepped out of the car.
Liang Zi despised Xiang Yu even more for continuing his act, thinking that soon he wouldn¡¯t be able to keep it up.
¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to see the boss,¡± Liang Zi said, leading the way into the vi.
Shi Jian and the other person didn¡¯t get out of the car but sat waiting.
The surrounding people saw Liang Zi bring someone but didn¡¯t question them.
As they were about to enter, two men stopped them.
Liang Zi voluntarily handed over the pistol to the two men.
¡°I suppose there¡¯s no need to search me, I only have a dagger on me.¡± Xiang Yu smiled at the two men, who didn¡¯t respond but had an undisputed sternness on their faces.
¡°Are these two made of wood?
They don¡¯t show any emotion at all.¡± Seeing this, Xiang Yu had no choice but to hand over his dagger.
At this moment, Liang Zi was full of doubts, wondering if Xiang Mao really was a lunatic.
It was a matter of life and death, yet this kid was still joking around.
¡°Big brother, I¡¯ve captured Xiang Yu¡¯s brother.¡± Liang Ziughed loudly on the first floor.
Someone had already gone upstairs to report, and suddenly a person appeared at the railing of the second floor.
This person was wearing a bathrobe, his hair still damp from a shower likely, and wore gold-rimmed sses, giving off a schrly air.
¡°What are you yelling about in the dead of night?¡± the person stood there and said in a mild tone.
¡°Big brother, I haven¡¯t caught Xiang Yu yet, but I¡¯ve captured his brother, Xiang Mao.¡± Liang Zi pointed to Xiang Yu next to him.
Xiang Yu realized then that the person on the second floor was indeed the Helmsman of the organization that had disrupted their financial logistics.
¡°Xiang Mao?¡± The man frowned and looked at Xiang Yu.
¡°What brother?¡±
¡°He says they are real brothers.¡± Liang Zi raised his head and said.
¡°Oh, take him out and shoot him.¡± The man said calmly and then turned to go back to his room.
Liang Zi hadn¡¯t yet grasped his meaning.
Did the boss mean to kill him directly?
¡°Big brother, why don¡¯t we use him to lure his brother here?
It would save us some trouble.¡± Liang Zi suggested.
Hearing this, the man turned back, thought for a moment, then nodded, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.
Lock him up first, break his legs so he can¡¯t escape.¡±
Liang Zi nodded and looked at Xiang Yu, ready to make a move.
Xiang Yu, however, had a calm demeanor as he continued eating peanuts, showing no concern for their words.
¡°Is there something else?¡± The man saw that Liang Zi hadn¡¯t moved and asked, puzzled.
¡°Are you two done talking?
Want to hear my opinion?¡± Xiang Yu stood there eating peanuts, smiling at the man above.
¡°Oh?
Your opinion?¡± The man let out a coldugh as if he had heard a big joke, then leaned on the railing looking down at Xiang Yu.
¡°Come down first, my neck is getting sore.¡± Xiang Yu said, twisting his neck.
¡°Interesting.¡± The man stood there and didn¡¯t move but watched Xiang Yu as if watching a clown.
Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t bother with him anymore and went to sit down on the sofa.
¡°First of all, I should rify, I didn¡¯te here because you captured me, I came here voluntarily.
Moreover, I¡¯m here to cooperate with you.
Specifically, I¡¯m here to bring you money.
You wanted a road fee, we¡¯re providing it,¡± Xiang Yu said calmly.
At this, a cold glint appeared in the man¡¯s eyes.
¡°We¡¯ll take the money, but what we really want is Xiang Yu¡¯s life¡¡±
That¡¯s a hundred chapters now, just reflecting.
Chapter 101 - 101 101 Im Just a Businessman
?101: Chapter 101: I¡¯m Just a Businessman 101: Chapter 101: I¡¯m Just a Businessman At that moment, a cold glint shed in the man¡¯s eyes as he said, ¡°We want the money, but what we really want is Xiang Yu¡¯s life¡¡±
When Xiang Yu arrived, he had already determined that the other party wouldn¡¯t just be after a toll fee, and seeing this person made him even more certain.
Just then, a woman suddenly appeared on the second floor.
This woman was also wearing a loose bathrobe, about thirty years old, with well-maintained skin and a charm in every smile and frown that captivated the soul, along with an indescribable sense of maturity that made one irresistibly want to go and hold her.
What was more important was that Xiang Yu, sitting below, looked up and just happened to see the area between her legs, a scene that was hard to ignore, even for someone asposed as Xiang Yu, and he couldn¡¯t help but take a couple more nces.
This woman was really a seductress, even more tempting than Kong Ruyu.
Xiang Yu nced at Liang Zi standing in front, who also had a flushed face, bowing his head but asionally ncing up, eyes flickering.
¡°Why haven¡¯t you gone to sleep yet?
Someone is waiting for you,¡± the woman said, hugging the man¡¯s arm.
The man reached into the woman¡¯s bosom and squeezed a few times, saying, ¡°Baby, go inside and wait for me, I¡¯ll be right there.¡±
The woman coquettishly nodded her head, nced down inadvertently, and saw Xiang Yu lying straight on the couch staring at her.
She wasn¡¯t embarrassed, took two steps back, then deliberately pulled up her bathrobe and blew a kiss towards Xiang Yu before walking inside.
Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°Slut,¡± but in his heart, he was fantasizing about rolling in the sheets with her, and he couldn¡¯t help but despise himself a bit.
¡°I¡¯m very curious, where did Xiang Yu offend you?¡± Xiang Yu asked, calming his emotions.
¡°Since you are his brother, it¡¯s alright to tell you.
You should know Zhu Qingyuan, he is my cousin¡¯s elder brother, and my name is Zhu Qingfang.¡± As he mentioned Zhu Qingyuan, his face remainedrgely expressionless, showing that he didn¡¯t have much affection for him.
Upon hearing the name Zhu Qingyuan, Xiang Yu¡¯s mind immediately shed with Zhu Qingyuan¡¯s expression at the moment of his death.
He had smiled slightly then, probably pitying Xiang Yu.
Back then, Xiang Yu didn¡¯t understand, but now he finally realized that Zhu Qingyuan had such a formidable brother.
Perhaps at that time, he thought his brother would surely seek revenge for him.
¡°Zhu Qingfang?¡± Xiang Yu repeated the names, Zhu Qingyuan, Zhu Qingfang, Fang Yuan, Yuan Fang.
¡°What do you think, Yuan Fang?¡± Xiang Yu¡¯s thoughts were a mess, and he suddenly smiled briefly.
¡°Laughing at the brink of death, you do have some guts,¡± Zhu Qingfang also scoffed coldly from above.
¡°Truth be told, I am the Xiang Yu you¡¯re looking for, and I killed your brother,¡± Xiang Yu said coolly, sitting on the couch and eating peanuts as if he was telling a story that had nothing to do with him.
¡°You are Xiang Yu?¡± Zhu Qingfang finally couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter, then walked down from the second floor.
He couldn¡¯t believe it was so simple.
He had previously heard that Zhu Qingyuan was killed by a tough guy, and he had considered seeking revenge knowing well that Zhu Qingyuan was a notorious figure, and if he was taken down easily, he doubted he would be a match himself.
But after conducting some background checks, he learned that Xiang Yu was just ascivious punk, a small-time thug, which made him decide to avenge his brother.
However, these were minor affairs, just killing someone and then taking out a hundred thousand yuan as a reward, ordering his men to handle it.
But unexpectedly, just after he made the arrangements, Xiang Yu, this foolhardy boy, actually showed up on his doorstep.
It really saved him a lot of trouble.
¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve, daring toe looking for me?¡± Zhu Qingfang said, sitting across from Xiang Yu.
¡°I¡¯m very sorry about Zhu Qingyuan¡¯s issue.
I came here today mainly because I want to coborate with you, Boss Zhu,¡± Xiang Yu earnestly said.
¡°Coborate?
You want to coborate with me?¡± Zhu Qingfang scoffed.
They were just a simple organization, without anypany ormercial business.
Their main ie was all from collecting protection fees from variouspanies and assisting some departments with underground activities.
¡°I¡¯m a straightforward person, I like to settle everything with money.
I¡¯m sorry about your brother.
Name your price, and I¡¯ll pay it as a way to apologize.
Moreover, I¡¯ll pay the toll fee on time every year, and even double it from what it used to be,¡± Xiang Yu offered.
Zhu Qingfang¡¯s mind stirred, who wouldn¡¯t love money, and if he could take this opportunity to make some from Xiang Yu, all the better.
Besides, he wasn¡¯t really close to Zhu Qingyuan, and he didn¡¯t feel any grief over his death.
It was just because of the expectations of theirmunity, if he didn¡¯t avenge his brother, it would seem inappropriate.
Now that Xiang Yu offered money aspensation, he immediately agreed in his heart, but outwardly he acted unwilling.
¡°You should know that money isn¡¯t everything.
Back in the day, when my brother and I charged through life together, he took a knife for me, he¡¯s my life-saver.
It wouldn¡¯t be right morally if I didn¡¯t seek revenge for him,¡± Zhu Qingfang spoke, turning his head and calling out, ¡°Someone, drag him out and execute him.¡±
Suddenly, six men rushed out, all armed, and moved towards Xiang Yu.
¡°Boss Zhu, think it over.
If you kill me, you get nothing.
I still have Sheng Wantao, Old Master Sheng.
If I die, he will definitely take over the logistics, even though he might not avenge me, but forget about the money,¡± Xiang Yu said calmly, not showing any change in expression despite having six people standing beside him.
¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Zhu Qingfang adjusted his sses and spoke calmly.
Throughout, their tones were calm, as if they were good friends casually chatting.
Liang Zi, standing to the side, was even beginning to admire Xiang Yu.
Liang Zi initially admired Zhu Qingfang the most, for hisposure.
Thus, he also tried to mimic Zhu Qingfang¡¯s demeanor, pretending to be calm and dressed himself up to look like a mob boss, learning from others how to smoke cigars.
But pretense is ultimately pretense, and it was obvious that this kid was faking it.
Initially, he thought Xiang Yu was also pretending, but now it seemed this kid was actually pretty impressive.
¡°Boss Zhu, don¡¯t get me wrong, I¡¯m a businessman, everything I consider is from a business perspective.
Of course, money is not an issue, just name it, we can talk,¡± Xiang Yu pulled out some peanuts from his pocket and started eating.
¡°You¡¯re so calm, do you think I wouldn¡¯t dare kill you?¡± Zhu Qingfang scoffed coldly.
¡°You could try¡¡± Xiang Yu also responded calmly, staring directly at him¡
Chapter 102 - 102 102 This is a real tycoon
?102: Chapter 102 This is a real tycoon 102: Chapter 102 This is a real tycoon ¡°You can try,¡± Xiang Yu said nonchntly while eating peanuts, then turned to one of the men.
¡°I¡¯m a bit thirsty, get me a ss of water.¡±
The man red at Xiang Yu but didn¡¯t speak.
Seeing that the other party ignored him, Xiang Yu let it go without saying more.
Outside the vi, Shi Jian and Tie Zhuzi were sitting in a car.
They too were surrounded by about a dozen men; it seemed there was no escaping.
¡°Xiang Yu doesn¡¯t have a n at all, making us so passive,¡± Shi Jianined.
Tie Zhuzi just chuckled and didn¡¯t say a word, and the two of them started to get out of the car.
Seeing them descend, the dozen or so men quickly encircled them.
¡°All of you, put your weapons away.
There are only two of us; are you still afraid we might run?¡± Shi Jian pointed at several people with guns.
The men looked at each other, felt his reasoning was sound, and then stored their guns away.
¡°How about this, since everyone is free, and there are fourteen of you and just the two of us, why don¡¯t a few of youe and spar with us?¡± Shi Jian looked at a leading figure among them.
The leader just snorted coldly.
With fourteen brothers around him and many more not yet nearby, he couldn¡¯t believe these two guys could pull any tricks.
¡°You¡¯re asking for death,¡± the man said coldly to Shi Jian.
¡°I just want to see if there¡¯s any real man among you,¡± Shi Jian said contemptuously as he scanned the surroundings.
No sooner had he finished speaking than a burly man stepped forward, shouting, ¡°I¡¯ll go, I want to see what makes you so arrogant.¡± The man approached Shi Jian, ready to strike as the others consciously stepped back to form arge circle.
Seeing the sturdy figure of the man, Shi Jian quickly stepped back and pushed Tie Zhuzi forward, saying, ¡°He¡¯s my junior brother.
You¡¯ll have to defeat him before you earn the right to fight with me.¡±
The crowd burst intoughter, now realizing that Shi Jian was all talk and couldn¡¯t fight at all; his only reliance was the tall figure beside him.
Tie Zhuzi didn¡¯t hesitate and stepped forward first; the two men were somewhat simr in stature.
¡°You¡¯re not up to it, send someone else,¡± Tie Zhuzi said, noting the man¡¯s exaggerated movements, realizing that although he looked intimidating, he was actually just for show.
¡°What did you say?
Watch as I tear you apart¡¡±
The bystanders started to jeer, actually finding the day¡¯s development quite amusing as they were usually bored guarding the ce.
Inside the vi, Xiang Yu and Zhu Qingfang were confronting each other.
The only reason Zhu Qingfang was doing this was to extort more money.
Hearing the noise outside, he then gestured for Liang Zi, who was standing by, to check what was happening.
Liang Zi took a quick look and reported, ¡°Along with Xiang Yu, there are two others.
They are now surrounded by our brothers, and it seems they are sparring.¡±
Zhu Qingfang just smiled and nodded without saying much, thinking that Xiang Yu¡¯s men challenging his own men was clearly a suicidal move.
¡°Seeing that you came with such sincerity, I¡¯ll spare your life.
You will pay as agreed, but you must leave something behind,¡± Zhu Qingyuan said generously.
¡°What thing?¡± Xiang Yu asked.
¡°One of your legs,¡± Zhu Qingfang nced at Xiang Yu¡¯s leg and said.
¡°My leg?
You might as well take my life.
How about this, Boss Zhu, name your price¡ªhow about ten million, as an apology?¡± Xiang Yu said.
Hearing this amount of money, Zhu Qingfang¡¯s heart trembled.
He had initially intended to ask Xiang Yu for a few million, but the young man had offered ten million right off the bat¡ªhe really was wealthy.
He had never imagined that Zhu Qingyuan¡¯s death could bring him such a great benefit; in that case, his death was worth it.
¡°Fifteen million.¡± Since Xiang Yu was being so generous, Zhu Qingfang decided to add another five million.
If Xiang Yu didn¡¯t agree, he would force him to agree through violence.
¡°Deal,¡± Xiang Yu said crisply.
Seeing how readily Xiang Yu agreed, Zhu Qingfang regretted his offer a bit; he might have agreed even to twenty million.
But once spoken, there was no reason for regret.
¡°Furthermore, the toll used to be one hundred thousand per truck, now it¡¯s two hundred thousand,¡± Zhu Qingfang dered.
Previously, it had never been one hundred thousand; a truck used to pay at most ten thousand a year.
He had thrown out such a high number just to see Xiang Yu¡¯s reaction.
¡°No problem, two hundred thousand a year,¡± Xiang Yu muttered inwardly with a scoff.
Zhu Qingfang was truly insatiable.
Two hundred thousand per truck, and with a hundred trucks, that was twenty million; he sure made easy money.
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s agreement, Zhu Qingfang immediately felt overjoyed.
With this, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about living expenses so long as Xiang Yu was around.
¡°Brother Xiang is truly a straightforward man; I love doing business with people like you.¡± Zhu Qingfang abandoned his previousposure, bing excited.
He hadpletely forgotten that his brother was killed by the man before him.
¡°Someone, bring some wine, I want to celebrate with Brother Xiang,¡± Zhu Qingfang said joyously.
Liang Zi hurriedly brought some wine and sses, pouring a round for both.
At this moment, even he couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the overpowering allure of money.
He also began to admire Xiang Yu, who was indeed a big tycoon, casually mentioning tens of millions as if it were nothing.
¡°Cheers.¡± Xiang Yu, appearing equally pleased, then took out his phone and handed it to Liang Zi, saying, ¡°Tomemorate the sessful cooperation with Boss Zhu today, let¡¯s take a photo.¡±
Liang Zi took the phone, nced questioningly at Zhu Qingfang, who was too happy to consider anything else at the time, and then joined Xiang Yu for a photo together.
¡°Boss Zhu, with matters as they are, I won¡¯t bother you further¡ªthere are beauties waiting for you.
I¡¯ll head back first.
In a few days, I¡¯ll transfer the money to your ount; we¡¯ll celebrate then,¡± Xiang Yu said with a smile.
Zhu Qingfang nodded and replied, ¡°Sounds good, you go ahead.
We¡¯ll dine together another day.¡±
At that moment, Zhu Qingfang was brimming with excitement, hardly believing the fortune the evening had brought.
Even more, he couldn¡¯t believe that his deceased brother had brought him such benefits.
¡°Liang Zi, go see off Mr.
Fang for me,¡± Zhu Qingfang said.
(Friends, how do you like the book so far?
Feel free to share your opinions.
You can also join the group and talk to the admin if you want any roles or anything¡ªplus, the admin is a beauty!)
Xiang Yu bowed to him, then walked outside.
Liang Zi followed behind Xiang Yu.
Once outside, they saw Shi Jian and Tie Zhuzi standing there, looking dazed, surrounded by seven or eight people on the ground.
Others had swollen, bruised faces, apparently having been severely beaten.
Upon seeing Xiang Yu emerge, Shi Jian and Tie Zhuzi hurried over to him.
Xiang Yu nodded at them and said, ¡°See which car looks good; we¡¯ll borrow it for a while.¡±
Understanding Xiang Yu¡¯s intent, Tie Zhuzi then picked one of the best cars and got in.
Seeing this, Liang Zi¡¯s face was full of dismay¡ªit was his ride¡
Chapter 103 - 103 103 Three Bumpkins Appear
?103: Chapter 103: Three Bumpkins Appear 103: Chapter 103: Three Bumpkins Appear Liang Zi saw his beloved car being driven away by Xiang Yu and others, and his heart ached, but he had no choice.
If he asked for the car back now, the boss would definitely be unhappy, especially since the benefits Xiang Yu had promised far outweighed a single car.
¡°Shi Jian, investigate the background of this Liang Zi tomorrow morning,¡± Xiang Yu instructed while lying in the car.
Then he took out his phone to make a call, noticed theteness of the hour, and finally decided against calling.
When they returned to the vi, it was already past midnight.
The next day, when Xiang Yu came downstairs, Shi Jian had already left.
Sitting on the sofa, Xiang Yu took out his mobile phone and dialed Wu Jing¡¯s number.
¡°What¡¯s the situation there?¡± asked Xiang Yu.
¡°Everything¡¯s fine; they¡¯ve all settled down.
Brother Yu, I have an idea but I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s appropriate to share,¡± Wu Jing said hesitantly.
¡°Speak,¡± Xiang Yu said sinctly.
Wu Jing shared his thoughts.
He was hesitant because his suggestion required a lot of money, and he wasn¡¯t sure if Xiang Yu would agree.
Xiang Yu liked the suggestion and agreed immediately.
He trusted Wu Jing¡¯s capabilities; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have assigned him such an important task.
¡°Once everything is stable there, leave the brothers there ande back yourself.
I have something for you to do,¡± Xiang Yu said sinctly.
Wu Jing didn¡¯t ask what it was and agreed immediately.
After hanging up the call, around noon, Wu Haotian called, saying there was an event he hoped Xiang Yu would attend.
Xiang Yu initially nned to refuse, but then thought it harmless and agreed.
In the afternoon, Shi Jian hurried back and gave Xiang Yu the detailed information about Liang Zi.
The information matched what Xiang Yu had surmised.
About six in the evening, Xiang Yu arrived at a hotel per Wu Haotian¡¯s arrangement.
By then, the hotel¡¯s exterior had already been filled with cars, each worth millions.
Xiang Yu¡¯s car seemed somewhat shabbypared to the others.
Upon entering the hotel and reaching the top floor, they were just about to enter a room when someone stopped them.
¡°Excuse me, sir, do you have an invitation?¡± asked a young, fairly handsome man.
¡°No invitation, but Wu Haotian asked us toe,¡± replied Xiang Yu.
He nced into the room, which wasrge and already filled with many people holding wine sses and chatting.
Their gestures and demeanor marked them as people of status.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this area has been reserved.
If you don¡¯t have an invitation, you may not enter,¡± the attendant apologized.
Noticing that the attendant, despite his humble appearance, did not show any disdain, Xiang Yu didn¡¯t make it difficult for him.
Just as he was about to call Wu Haotian, Wu Haotian came out.
In fact, Wu Haotian had seen Xiang Yu as soon as he arrived, but decided to trouble him a bit due to their mismatched attire.
¡°Xiang Yu!¡± Wu Haotian called out and walked over briskly.
The attendant, seeing that Xiang Yu was indeed a friend of Wu Haotian¡¯s, nodded and walked away.
¡°Big brother, what is this ce, and why did you call me here?¡± Xiang Yu asked as he walked in.
By then, Xiang Yu and his twopanions had attracted the attention of those around them.
Wu Haotian felt slightly embarrassed standing with Xiang Yu and quickly pulled him into a corner.
¡°Haven¡¯t I reminded you about dressing up?
Why are you still wearing these clothes?¡± scolded Wu Haotian with a frown.
As Xiang Yu was about to speak, Wu Haotian quickly gestured with his hand, ¡°Nevermind, just stand here and don¡¯t move around.¡±
After speaking, Wu Haotian took a ss of wine and left.
¡°Boss Wu, who is that?
He seems quite familiar with you,¡± asked one of the young men.
¡°Oh, some brothers from the countryside.
I invited them here today to see the world,¡± Wu Haotian replied with a chuckle.
¡°No wonder,¡± the others nodded in understanding.
¡°Brother Yu, everyone here seems to be very wealthy,¡± said Tie Zhuzi.
At that moment, Xiang Yu and hispanions were standing beside the buffet, eating, with Shi Jian even holding a bottle of wine.
¡°Don¡¯t worry about them; we are wealthy too.
That dish is really good,¡± Xiang Yu said, pointing to a dish, and Tie Zhuzi and Shi Jian hurriedly devoured it.
By then, the surrounding people had noticed Xiang Yu and his group, some even showing looks of disdain.
Who are these three country bumpkins, dressed like that and eating as if they¡¯d never seen food before?
Seeing this, Wu Haotian could only sigh silently, regretting inviting Xiang Yu.
He wished to intervene, but with everyone¡¯s attention on Xiang Yu and his group, he couldn¡¯t act rashly, as everyone would realize that he, Wu Haotian, had invited these country bumpkins.
Xiang Yu and his friends, oblivious to the others, continued to feast and chat as if they were at home.
Just then, someone couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and came over.
The man was quite tall, with a beer belly and a chubby face.
¡°May I know how to address you gentlemen?¡± the man asked politely, though his words carried a tone of disrespect, as if talking to Xiang Yu and his friends was beneath him.
Xiang Yu looked at the chubby man, simply nodded, and continued eating without speaking.
The chubby man¡¯s self-esteem was wounded by Xiang Yu¡¯s ignorance.
He had lowered his status to speak to them, and they didn¡¯t even acknowledge him.
¡°Judging by your appearance, you must be owners of a bigpany.
I generally know all the reputable ones, but I¡¯ve never seen you before,¡± the man said, losing his smile and looking at Xiang Yu and his friends with some hostility.
¡°Who are you to speak so impolitely?
Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m eating?¡± Xiang Yu frowned and retorted.
The man internally snorted, thinking to himself, Who am I?
If I told you, it would scare you to death.
But he had to pretend to be modest; revealing his identity too eagerly would seem unseemly.
Just then, Wu Haotianughed and approached.
¡°Brother, you probably don¡¯t know him yet.
Let me introduce him.
This is Zhang Lei, a titan in the real estate industry.
He¡¯s quite a remarkable figure.¡±
While Wu Haotian was praising Zhang Lei, his words wereced with sarcasm.
After all, Wu Haotian was also in real estate, and although the two appeared amiable on the surface, they were actuallypetitors.
Zhang Lei felt smug inside.
Although Wu Haotian was usually dismissive, he was showing discernment now by stepping forward to introduce him.
He wondered how those country bumpkins would react upon hearing his name, whether they¡¯d be so amazed they couldn¡¯t speak¡
Chapter 104 - 104 104 The Host of the Cocktail Party
?104: Chapter 104: The Host of the Cocktail Party 104: Chapter 104: The Host of the Cocktail Party Zhang Lei was smug when he saw Wu Haotian introduce himself, wondering how these country bumpkins would react to hearing his distinguished name¡ªperhaps they would even gape in astonishment.
Sure enough, Xiang Yu, upon hearing it, gaped at Zhang Lei in surprise.
¡°Hello, hello, I really didn¡¯t recognize Mount Tai when I saw it.¡± Xiang Yu hastily shook his hand enthusiastically, his face showing an indescribable exaggeration.
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s expression, Zhang Lei was very pleased as it was the effect he had anticipated, although Xiang Yu¡¯s greasy hands made him a bit ufortable.
Meanwhile, Xiang Yu carelessly wiped his oily hands on Zhang Lei¡¯s hand.
¡°Indeed,¡± Zhang Lei managed a slight smile, maintaining hisposure.
He was about to say a few more words to keep up appearances when Xiang Yu suddenly turned to Wu Haotian and asked, ¡°What did you say this boss¡¯s name was again?¡±
The people around were taken aback; based on Xiang Yu¡¯s prior behavior, it seemed like he knew or had heard of Zhang Lei, but now it appeared he didn¡¯t recognize him at all.
The change was too quick; his hand hadn¡¯t even left Zhang Lei¡¯s.
¡°Zhang Lei, Boss Zhang,¡± Wu Haotian repeated.
¡°Oh, my memory isn¡¯t very good, I¡¯m sorry about that.¡± Xiang Yu let go of Zhang Lei¡¯s hand and turned back to his meal.
Then, suddenly, Xiang Yu shouted, ¡°You twods, why didn¡¯t you save some for me?
It¡¯s all gone!¡±
Zhang Lei stood there, his face lined with frustration, silently cursing whoever brought this bumpkin who knew no manners.
Yet he couldn¡¯t lower himself to argue, finding himself at a loss about what to do next.
Wu Haotian, on the other hand, was delighted, knowing that Zhang Lei was usually quite arrogant in the industry and famously domineering.
Unexpectedly, Zhang Lei had met his match today, and bringing Xiang Yu had been the right move.
Just as everyone was watching to see how Zhang Lei would get out of this awkward situation, someone suddenly eximed, ¡°Boss Ouyang has arrived!¡± All eyes immediately turned toward the door.
A dashing middle-aged man, dressed in a ck suit, entered the room followed by a young man.
As he walked into the room, people cleared a path for him, all smiling and greeting him.
The middle-aged man also smiled back graciously in response.
It was clear that this man held a high status, or perhaps, he was the one who had organized this banquet.
The middle-aged man made his way to the front and stepped onto the stage.
The room suddenly quieted down, and everyone¡¯s attention shifted from Xiang Yu to him.
¡°First of all, I, Ouyang Ke, appreciate everyoneing today¡¡± Standing on the stage, Ouyang Ke spoke fluently, clearly a person of the world, calm and articte.
¡°Today, I have called you here mainly for two matters.
Firstly, we have a piece ofnd that is currently unupied.
After discussions with relevant departments, we hope to develop some real estate here, so I¡¯ve gathered you all to see who might be interested.
If you are, we can discuss potential coborations,¡± Ouyang Ke said with a smile, looking around at everyone.
The people here were all significant figures, including municipal leaders and heads of majorpanies,rgely rted to the real estate industry.
They all knew that the Ouyang Family had many resources, including hundreds of acres ofnd near the city.
Beforeing, they had heard that the Ouyang Family nned to sell thisnd, so they were quite eager.
Securing thisnd could easily yield a profit of over a hundred million.
¡°Boss Ouyang, ourpany is very interested in this project and hopes to cooperate with yourpany,¡± a middle-aged man hurriedly raised his hand.
The others, not wanting to be outdone, also expressed their desire to coborate with Ouyang Ke, including Zhang Lei, who had by now forgotten his earlier unpleasantness with Xiang Yu and was trying his best to catch Ouyang Ke¡¯s attention.
Wu Haotian felt the same; his main purpose today was to secure thisnd.
His biggestpetitor was Zhang Lei, and if he could take down Zhang Lei using Xiang Yu, the project would be his.
Ouyang Ke, seeing the enthusiasm at the event, then gestured for calm and said, ¡°Of course, cooperation isn¡¯t something decided in a day or two.
Interested friends can contact us separately, and we can discuss the specificster.¡±
The people around all nodded, already making ns.
Ouyang Ke continued, ¡°Next, I¡¯d like to mention the second matter, which also concerns my son.
He recently wants to invest in setting up a factory, but we are not very familiar with this field, so we are looking for someone with both resources and expertise to coborate with him.
However, I must stress one point: the factory is his business, and I will not interfere.¡±
The crowd internally weighed their options.
Ouyang Ke¡¯s mention of thend had tempted them, as developing real estate there would certainly be highly profitable.
However, the second issue concerning the factory was less appealing, not because they weren¡¯t interested, but because they were all too familiar with Ouyang Ke¡¯s son.
His son, named Ouyang Xing, had a group of followers and often got into trouble, and partnering with such a person could lead to future headaches.
After finishing his speech, Ouyang Ke stepped down from the stage, and the crowd, holding their drinks, gathered around him, engaging in enthusiastic and cordial discussions.
They knew that Ouyang Ke was starting to look for business partners from that moment on.
As Ouyang Ke was clinking sses with someone, he suddenly noticed three individuals in a corner who stood out¡ªnot only were their clothes in, but their actions were exaggerated as they ate with their hands.
Zhang Lei was standing next to Ouyang Ke and, seeing his expression, couldn¡¯t help but sneer internally.
It had been Xiang Yu and those two who had embarrassed him earlier, and now he was ready to get even.
¡°Those three over there are quite interesting, I wonder how they got in.
Are they your friends?¡± Zhang Lei said, pretending to speak casually.
Ouyang Ke¡¯s expression becameplicated, ¡°Excuse me for a moment.¡± After saying this, he carried his drink over to where Xiang Yu was, and Wu Haotian quickly followed.
¡°Boss Ouyang, these three are my business partners; this is Xiang Yu.
I invited them today to give them some exposure,¡± Wu Haotian quickly exined with a smile.
Ouyang Ke was not like Zhang Lei; he didn¡¯t want Xiang Yu to cause any trouble that might jeopardize the deal.
¡°Your business partners?¡± Ouyang Ke reevaluated Xiang Yu, who didn¡¯t seem wealthy at all.
Just then, Xiang Yu turned around, and upon seeing Ouyang Ke, he felt that the man was not as gentle as he appeared on the surface¡
That¡¯s it for today; I¡¯ve had too much to drink¡
Chapter 105 - 105 105 Enraging the Young Master of the Ouyang Family
?105: Chapter 105: Enraging the Young Master of the Ouyang Family 105: Chapter 105: Enraging the Young Master of the Ouyang Family Xiang Yu turned to look at Ouyang Ke, only to see the man¡¯s face wearing a gentle smile.
On the surface, he appeared kind, but Xiang Yu saw deceit hidden behind that kindness.
¡°What kind of business do you run, Xiang?¡± Ouyang Ke asked with a smile as he saw Xiang Yu turn around.
Xiang Yu took the tissue Shi Jian handed him and wiped his hands, ¡°I¡¯m unemployed.
I must also thank Mr.
Ouyang for his generous hospitality today.¡±
¡°It¡¯s my pleasure,¡± Ouyang Ke forced a smile.
He was very dissatisfied with Xiang Yu¡¯s response and nced at the buffet behind Xiang Yu, where many dishes were now empty, devoured by Xiang Yu and his twopanions.
¡°Now that we¡¯re full, we¡¯ll take our leave,¡± Xiang Yu said and was about to turn around and leave.
At this moment, Wu Haotian was extremely anxious.
Xiang Yu was truly clueless.
The man before them was a notable figure of the Ouyang Family, and here was Xiang Yu actingpletely indifferent.
This would make any future cooperation difficult.
¡°Mr.
Xiang, since you¡¯re here, why not stay a bit longer?
We have some entertainment arranged forter,¡± Ouyang Ke said loudly.
Although Ouyang Ke was still smiling, the people around him could tell that he was somewhat angry.
Perhaps he had never encountered anyone speaking to him in such a manner.
Zhang Lei, standing by, secretly delighted at the scene, then interjected: ¡°Right, Mr.
Xiang, why not stay and y a while longer and give Mr.
Ouyang some respect?¡±
That¡¯s when Wu Haotian walked up to Xiang Yu, ring at him: ¡°This is not a time to mess around, stop causing trouble.¡±
¡°I can¡¯t.
I¡¯ve been feeling unwell recently, probably ate too much, I need to go back and take some medicine,¡± Xiang Yu suddenly clutched his stomach, not bothering to hide that he was pretending.
This made it clear.
Xiang Yu was not going to give face to Ouyang Ke.
Ouyang Ke¡¯s facial expression began to sour, and everyone around felt it, but no one stepped forward to mediate.
More were simply standing by, watching the excitement.
Just then a young man came over, looked Xiang Yu up and down, sneered, and said, ¡°What are you still doing here?
If you don¡¯t want to stay, just scram.¡±
This young man was Ouyang Ke¡¯s son, Ouyang Xing.
¡°Xing¡¯er, stop causing trouble.
Everyone here is a guest.
You shouldn¡¯t speak like that,¡± Ouyang Ke chided, but his tone wasn¡¯t very strict.
¡°Those with an invitation are naturally guests, but these few don¡¯t seem to have one, they¡¯re just here to eat,¡± Ouyang Xing scoffed.
Seeing Ouyang Xing¡¯s arrogant expression, Tie Zhuzi got upset.
If it weren¡¯t for Xiang Yu holding him back, he would have pped the young man right then.
¡°You brat, how can you talk like that?
Are you not a guest if you don¡¯t have an invitation?
How did your father teach you?
I can¡¯t take it anymore, my stomach can¡¯t take it,¡± Xiang Yu said, then turned and walked away.
Ouyang Xing, who wasn¡¯t used to being treated like this, red and was about to rush forward but was stopped by Ouyang Ke.
¡°Xing¡¯er, don¡¯t be unreasonable here.
This is none of your concern, off you go,¡± Ouyang Ke rebuked him coldly.
Ouyang Xing nodded and left, but everyone knew he was probably going to make trouble for Xiang Yu.
However, that was none of their concern.
It was just unfortunate that Xiang Yu dared to provoke Ouyang Xing.
¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I apologize for my son¡¯s rudeness.
He¡¯s a bit immature.
Please excuse his behavior, and let¡¯s move on to the next item on our agenda¡¡± At that moment, Ouyang Ke had resumed his smiling facade.
Ouyang Xing went outside, made a call, and then quickly descended the stairs, just in time to see Xiang Yu and hispanions getting into their car.
He hurried forward and blocked their car.
¡°What do you want?¡± Tie Zhuzi poked his head out and asked.
¡°Just walking away like that, aren¡¯t you being a bit unreasonable?¡± Ouyang Xing sneered.
¡°Don¡¯t waste time talking, let¡¯s get going.¡± Xiang Yu said from the backseat.
Tie Zhuzi nodded and then mmed on the gas pedal.
Ouyang Xing, frightened, quickly jumped aside and fell to the ground.
He had always been arrogant, but he didn¡¯t expect someone to outdo him.
Just then, two cars suddenly stopped in front of Ouyang Xing.
¡°Boss Xing, what happened?¡± a group of people from the cars anxiously asked.
¡°Chase them, catch up to that car ahead, I want them dead today,¡± Ouyang Xing said as he climbed up from the ground and quickly jumped into a car.
¡°Brother Yu, two cars are chasing us from behind,¡± Tie Zhuzi said calmly as he checked the rearview mirror.
¡°Drive towards the outer ring,¡± Xiang Yu instructed.
Tie Zhuzi nodded and then drove forward.
The two cars behind continued the pursuit, with Ouyang Xing trembling in rage.
¡°Hurry up!¡± Ouyang Xing shouted, unable to wait any longer, he wanted Xiang Yu dead right now.
Xiang Yu¡¯s car headed towards the outer ring and finally stopped in a deserted area.
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s car stopping, the two cars quickly moved forward to block him.
Seven or eight people got out of the cars and surrounded Xiang Yu and his group.
Ouyang Xing, in a rage, kicked Xiang Yu¡¯s car ferociously, ¡°Come out, you three bastards,e out!¡± others were even trying to open the rear door to drag Xiang Yu out.
Tie Zhuzi and Shi Jian both stepped out of the car and faced the eight people including Ouyang Xing.
¡°Kill them, if they die, I¡¯ll take the me,¡± Ouyang Xing pointed at Tie Zhuzi and Shi Jian.
The others, upon hearing this, charged forward with their fists raised.
Meanwhile, Xiang Yu remained calmly sitting in the car, noting out at all.
Ouyang Xing thought Xiang Yu was scared, opened the car door, and tried to drag Xiang Yu out, but Xiang Yu kicked him squarely in the chest, sending him flying two meters away.
¡°You dare to kick me, I¡¯ll kill you¡¡± Ouyang Xing got up and screamed as he charged again.
Unprepared the first time, he had been kicked by Xiang Yu.
Now cautious, he opened the car door again but was still kicked out.
Only then did Xiang Yu get out of the car.
¡°Was it you who kicked my car just now?¡± Xiang Yu stood there and asked calmly.
Ouyang Xing, sitting on the ground, looked at Xiang Yu in disbelief.
He prided himself on being skilled inbat, thinking he could take on Xiang Yu alone, or even all three of them, yet he had been kicked twice already.
¡°Not only do I want to kick your car, but I also want to smash it,¡± Ouyang Xing said as he got up and red venomously at Xiang Yu.
Previously, Xiang Yu had an advantage hiding inside the car, but now that he had stepped out, Ouyang Xing thought he could go all out.
Ouyang Xing cautiously approached Xiang Yu and then suddenly aimed a kick at Xiang Yu¡¯s head.
He was very confident in this kick, having resolved many conflicts with it before, and with the element of surprise on his side today, he couldn¡¯t believe Xiang Yu would dodge it.
If this kick knocked him down, the rest would be easy to handle.
Today he had made up his mind to cripple this arrogant kid, to show him the consequences of crossing Ouyang Xing¡
Chapter 106 - 106 106 Xiang Yu in Liang Zis Heart
?106: Chapter 106: Xiang Yu in Liang Zi¡¯s Heart 106: Chapter 106: Xiang Yu in Liang Zi¡¯s Heart Ouyang Xing kicked toward Xiang Yu, confident in his move as it neared Xiang Yu¡¯s head, already nning his next move.
Just as Ouyang Xing was secretly pleased, Xiang Yu suddenly kicked him in the chest so fast that he didn¡¯t see how Xiang Yu had managed it.
¡°Someonee and cripple him for me.¡± Ouyang Xing finally realized he was no match for Xiang Yu and began to call for backup, only then noticing that all his men were lying on the ground moaning.
What is happening?
He looked around and saw Shi Jian and another person walking over to stand beside Xiang Yu, while his own brothers were all beaten down.
¡°Who are you?¡± cried Ouyang Xing, finally feeling fear, sitting on the ground and staring at Xiang Yu in terror.
¡°Was it you who kicked my car just now?¡± Xiang Yu asked calmly once more.
¡°My father is Ouyang Ke; you cannot¡¡±
Ouyang Xing couldn¡¯t finish his sentence as Xiang Yu stepped forward and kicked him again in the chest, ¡°How many times do you want me to repeat myself?¡± Xiang Yu asked somewhat helplessly.
¡°It was me, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Ouyang Xing didn¡¯t dare say more, immediately apologizing.
However, he thought to himself that once he got back, he would gather all his brothers and see how long this brat could stay arrogant.
¡°What should we do about it?¡± Xiang Yu squatted down and looked at Ouyang Xing.
¡°I¡¯ll pay for it,¡± said Ouyang Xing, to whom money was trivial.
It wouldn¡¯t be a big deal for him to pay, even if he hadpletely smashed the car.
¡°No need for money, I¡¯m quite reasonable.
You see my car?
Tomorrow, buy me a new one and deliver it to the headquarters of Yijing Real Estate, or else I might really cripple you,¡± Xiang Yu said, patting his face.
After saying this, Xiang Yu didn¡¯t stay any longer and got in his car.
He found such people annoying.
He didn¡¯t know the exact rtionship this man had with Ouyang Xiu, but it was clear they weren¡¯t the same type of person.
Though Ouyang Xiu was alsoscivious, he didn¡¯t repel Xiang Yu; in fact, he kind of liked the guy.
Just as Xiang Yu got into the car, Wu Jing called to say he had arrived at the vi.
Xiang Yu and the others didn¡¯t linger and drove straight back to the vi.
¡°How are things over there?¡± Xiang Yu asked, sitting on the couch.
¡°Everything is fine, Brother Yu, don¡¯t worry,¡± Wu Jing said confidently.
¡°There¡¯s something I need you to do,¡± Xiang Yu said, taking out his phone, opening the photo album, and showing a photograph of Xiang Yu smiling brightly with another person.
The other person was Zhu Qingfang, whom Xiang Yu had been with yesterday.
Xiang Yu read out the person¡¯s details, ¡°Find time to take him out tonight.
Also, Shi Jian, contact that guy named Liang Zi, I want to meet him tonight.¡±
Although Wu Jing was somewhat surprised, he would do as Xiang Yu instructed, whether it was right or wrong.
After receiving their orders, Wu Jing and Shi Jian left, and Xiang Yuy back on the couch, carefully thinking over these matters.
Tie Zhuzi sat on one side without speaking; it was the first time he had seen Xiang Yu take the initiative to kill someone since he had started following him.
The first time was when he killed Zhu Qingyuan, but that was because Zhu Qingyuan had provoked it.
It seemed that the Zhu brothers really had bad luck to have provoked Xiang Yu.
¡°Brother Yu, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand,¡± Tie Zhuzi said, grabbing a handful of peanuts and cing them in front of Xiang Yu.
¡°Speak!¡± Xiang Yu said, sitting up straight and looking at Tie Zhuzi.
¡°If we can kill Zhu Qingfang, why can¡¯t we just kill Yan Bin directly?
I think Yan Bin is a bigger threat to us; if we killed him, all our problems would be solved,¡± Tie Zhuzi said.
¡°Yan Bin is different from him; we started out by killing Zhu Qingyuan.
Zhu Qingyuan and Yan Bin were brothers, and there¡¯s Sheng Wantao above them.
If we kill him now, everyone will know it was us.
We would definitely face ostracism from others.
Moreover, Yan Bin¡¯s followers are all desperadoes, not something Zhu Qingfang¡¯s men canpare with.¡±
¡°Do you still remember ¡®Cobra¡¯ Zhang Xin whom I killed?
Even a character like him was subdued by Yan Bin; it shows he¡¯s no ordinary man.
On the other hand, men under Zhu Qingfang are mostly the likes of Liang Zi, which is a far cry inparison,¡± Xiang Yu exined.
Tie Zhuzi nodded, though he didn¡¯t quite understand; he grasped one thing¡ªsome people could be dealt with directly, while others required more cunning strategies.
In the afternoon, Shi Jian came back, having already arranged a meeting time with Liang Zi.
Liang Zi was overjoyed when he heard that Xiang Yu wanted to meet him.
Having been at the scene when Zhu Qingfang and Xiang Yu were negotiating, he knew Xiang Yu was very generous, a true tycoon.
If he could connect with him, he might share in the spoils.
And Shi Jian telling him not to speak to anyone else about it thrilled him even more; clearly, they were preparing to discuss a coboration.
By around nine o¡¯clock in the evening, Liang Zi, with two of his confidants, changed into clothes and drove a car that he had never used before to the city.
They had agreed to meet at a modest teahouse at ten-thirty.
He arrived by nine-thirty, not wearing a trench coat or sunsses like thest time.
Ever since meeting Xiang Yu, he realized some people didn¡¯t need outward appearances to exude an extraordinary charisma, an overwhelming authority¡ªclearly, Xiang Yu was such a person.
Dressed inly, yet possessing an irresistible force.
Liang Zi felt somewhat uneasy sitting there, feeling somewhat traitorous; if Zhu Qingfang knew he was meeting Xiang Yu in private, who knew how he would deal with him.
But thinking of the vast benefits Xiang Yu might bring, any sense of betrayal evaporated.
Right on the dot at ten-thirty, Xiang Yu stepped into the private room they had reserved.
Seeing Xiang Yu enter, Liang Zi quickly stood up.
¡°Mr.
Xiang, hello,¡± Liang Zi hurriedly extended his hand.
¡°Liang, this isn¡¯t your style.
Where¡¯s the trench coat and sunsses?
Don¡¯t you like smoking cigars?¡± Xiang Yu shook his hand, then sat down.
¡°Mr.
Xiang, you jest; this is my true style,¡± Liang Zi said hurriedly as he poured a cup of tea for Xiang Yu.
¡°Fine Longjing tea, please taste it.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not well-versed in tea; as long as it quenches thirst, it¡¯s fine,¡± Xiang Yu said, lifting the cup and downing the tea in one gulp.
He sat there chatting with Liang Zi about many things, from the environment of the city to its development, and finally to national affairs.
Liang Zi merely humored him, feeling somewhat anxious¡ªsurely Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t called him just to discuss these matters.
But seeing how Xiang Yu showed no signs of stopping, Liang Zi finally couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.
He poured another cup of tea for Xiang Yu and said, ¡°May I know why you invited me here today?¡±
Only then did Xiang Yu look as if he hade to a realization.
¡°Mainly to have a heart-to-heart talk, and also to provide you with a way out¡¡±
Chapter 107 - 107 107 Facing Lifes Choices
?107: Chapter 107: Facing Life¡¯s Choices 107: Chapter 107: Facing Life¡¯s Choices Xiang Yu finally had an epiphany and said, ¡°The main reason I called you here is to have a heart-to-heart talk and, additionally, to offer you a way out¡¡±
¡°Offer me a way out?¡± Liang Zi was a bit confused and said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t have much money now, I have a decent life following Zhu Qingfang, and I have over a dozen brothers under me.
When the timees to collect protection fees, bully the vulnerable, every day is quite enjoyable.¡±
¡°Your big brother, Zhu Qingfang, has cancer and is about to die soon, so I said I¡¯m going to show you a clear path,¡± Xiang Yu said as he picked up a ss of water to drink and theny down on the sofa, eating peanuts.
¡°Big brother has cancer?
How is that possible, and howe I don¡¯t know about it?
What kind of disease does he have?¡± Liang Zi hurriedly asked.
Although he had no real affection for Zhu Qingfang, his livelihood still depended on this big backer.
¡°Idiocy.¡±
¡°Idiocy?¡± At this, Liang Zi was even more confused.
What kind of disease was idiocy?
He had never heard of it before.
¡°Let¡¯s not discuss what disease it is, the fact that he is going to die soon remains,¡± Xiang Yu sighed and said.
¡°What am I going to do if big brother dies?¡± Liang Zi began to panic.
In the underworld, he had also offended some minor powers, who wouldn¡¯t retaliate against him out of respect for Zhu Qingfang.
If Zhu Qingfang died, their organization would be in chaos, and surely someone woulde seeking revenge.
¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here to show you a clear path,¡± Xiang Yu said calmly.
¡°What should I do?¡± Liang Zi was starting to believe what Xiang Yu was saying.
¡°You take over this position,¡± Xiang Yu said calmly.
¡°Me?¡± Liang Zi looked at Xiang Yu incredulously.
Although he had thought about taking this position, there were two underbosses above him whose power was much greater, and with Zhu Qingfang still strong and healthy, that thought had gradually faded away.
¡°I can¡¯t do it, there are two brothers above me,¡± Liang Zi said, shaking his head and smiling bitterly.
¡°You won¡¯t know if you don¡¯t try.
So, here are your two options.
First, take over as the boss.
Second, die,¡± Xiang Yu said calmly, as if he was talking about something as mundane as a family dinner.
¡°What did you say?¡± Liang Zi looked at Xiang Yu in disbelief.
He hade today to discuss a coboration, but somehow the conversation had turned to this.
¡°Boss Xiang, you really know how to joke,¡± Liang Zi said, shaking his head.
¡°I¡¯m not joking with you, you still have time to consider, but soon you won¡¯t,¡± Xiang Yu said leisurely while eating peanuts.
¡°Xiang Yu, what do you really mean by calling me here today?
You might be rich, but don¡¯t think I can be easily manipted,¡± Liang Zi finally couldn¡¯t help but stand up and shout.
Just then, Tie Zhuzi and Shi Jian walked in from outside, pinning Liang Zi¡¯s arms down to the chair.
Looking outside, the two men Liang Zi had brought with him were already sitting on the ground, passed out.
At this moment, Liang Zi realized the severity of the situation.
He looked at Xiang Yu in disbelief, ¡°You want to kill my big brother?¡± Liang Zi said, stunned as he finally understood Xiang Yu¡¯s intention.
Xiang Yu wanted him to betray his own boss and then kill his boss so he could take over.
That must be a joke; it couldn¡¯t be that simple.
Thinking this, Liang Zi quickly took out his phone intending to call Zhu Qingfang.
But he stopped as soon as he took out his phone, as he saw that Xiang Yu now had a dagger in his hand, ying with it skilfully.
Liang Zi looked at Xiang Yu¡¯s indifferent expression, then at his own phone, and eventually, he put it down.
¡°Asking me to kill Big Brother is absolutely impossible.
Not to mention I can¡¯t do it, even if I managed it, I couldn¡¯t get away with it.
He¡¯s always got bodyguards close by, and there are a lot of people guarding the ce he lives.
Even if I did manage to get in and kill him, I wouldn¡¯t be able to get out,¡± Liang Zi said, his face twisted with pain as he clutched his head and leaned over the table.
¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about doing any of that.
All I want is your word,¡± Xiang Yu said, as he coldly fixed his gaze on Liang Zi, thrusting the dagger into the table.
Liang Zi held his head in his hands, agonizing over his painful decision.
¡°Even if I agreed, what good would it do?
Even if Zhu Qingfang died, it¡¯s not my turn to take his ce.
There are four brothers below us, two of whom are particrly powerful; they should be the ones to step up,¡± Liang Zi had seemingly epted this reality, subconsciously beginning to think about his exit strategy if Big Brother were to die.
If Big Brother really did die, the two brothers above would surely turn on each other, vying for power until they were at each other¡¯s throats, possibly dragging him into the fray.
And if one of them did take Big Brother¡¯s ce, the first thing they¡¯d do was get rid of him and the others.
¡°You don¡¯t need to concern yourself with that.
Just listen to me, and I guarantee you¡¯ll take Big Brother¡¯s ce, and your brothers won¡¯t give you any trouble,¡± Xiang Yu assured Liang Zi.
Liang Zi looked up at Xiang Yu, noting his expression, which hadn¡¯t changed from the start.
Who was he really?
To talk about murder with not so much as a twitch on his face.
¡°Why should I trust you?¡± Liang Zi asked, full of doubt.
¡°You don¡¯t have to trust me,¡± Xiang Yu replied.
Liang Zi was caught in a dilemma.
If he trusted Xiang Yu, he would be a traitor, and if his brothers found out, they would surely not spare him.
If he didn¡¯t trust Xiang Yu, then he wouldn¡¯t make it out of this room alive today.
He could faintly sense the chilling re of the dagger on the table.
¡°Give me some time to think,¡± Liang Zi said, lowering his head again into silence.
This was a gamble, a choice of allegiances.
One wrong step could cost him his life.
Liang Zi reflected on the journey to his current status, every step fought at the forefront, yet the greater part of the spoils always went to Zhu Qingfang.
The rewards he fought so hard for never reached him.
Usually, the two senior brothers also bullied him, and while he seethed inside, he dared not speak out.
Gradually, he had grown ustomed to it¡ªustomed to being bullied, to kowtowing in front of the boss.
Now, given the chance to be the boss, he hesitated.
But the humiliations he had suffered before became clearer, he clenched his fist and mmed it down onto the table as if making a significant decision.
¡°You must keep your word and help me take Big Brother¡¯s ce,¡± Liang Zi said, his eyes now resolute, showing that he had made up his mind.
Xiang Yu finally smiled, nodded, retrieved the dagger from the table and refilled Liang Zi¡¯s ss of water, saying, ¡°I keep my promises.
Not only will I get you Big Brother¡¯s ce, but the woman you¡¯re fond of will be yours too.¡±
¡°What woman, don¡¯t talk nonsense,¡± Liang Zi said, seemingly embarrassed.
Xiang Yu just shook his head and said nothing.
He had only seen that woman once, but some people you can readpletely with just one nce.
Shi Jian and Tie Zhuzi exchanged a knowing look from behind.
They knew Xiang Yu too well; when it came to his brothers, his word was good, but with others, they had yet to see him keep his promise.
Just then, Wu Jing¡¯s sudden phone call came: ¡°Big Brother, everything¡¯s ready, but there¡¯s no sign of Zhu Qingfang¡¡±
Chapter 108 - 108 108 The Unprecedented Cold
?108: Chapter 108: The Unprecedented Cold 108: Chapter 108: The Unprecedented Cold Liang Zi had agreed to work with Xiang Yu,rgely because of that woman, thedy associated with the boss.
Every time he saw her, he couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart jump erratically.
He had often fantasized that if he could spend one night with her, even death afterwards would be worthwhile.
Now the opportunity was right in front of him, if he killed Zhu Qingfang, then used Xiang Yu¡¯s power to take over the boss¡¯s position, it would no longer be a dream.
Moreover, he and Zhu Qingfang didn¡¯t share much affection.
Xiang Yu had Shi Jian investigate Liang Zi¡¯s background precisely because of these points.
Xiang Yu concluded that if he offered Liang Zi some benefits, he would definitely betray, and this man was easy to control with limited abilities but grand ambitions.
At that moment, Liang Zi had made up his mind to take a gamble.
Just then, Wu Jing called and said, ¡°Big Brother, everything is ready, but Zhu Qingfang is nowhere to be found¡¡±
Xiang Yu nced at the time, it was already eleven at night, a time when he should have been back.
He looked up suspiciously at Liang Zi.
Liang Zi knew what Xiang Yu was insinuating, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I know the boss secretly owns three vis, the ce you visitedst time is just the one made public.¡±
¡°Where are the other three vis?¡± Xiang Yu suddenly realized he might have underestimated Zhu Qingfang.
It turned out he had this trick up his sleeve.
¡°I only know one of the vis is in the outer ring, but I have no idea about the other two.
Only his personal bodyguards know about these; even my other three brothers definitely wouldn¡¯t know,¡± Liang Zi said.
Xiang Yu looked into his eyes, not seeming to lie, then took the phone and said, ¡°Cancel today¡¯s operation.¡± After which, he simply hung up.
¡°Do you have anything else to offer?¡± Xiang Yu stared directly at Liang Zi.
Looking into Xiang Yu¡¯s eyes, Liang Zi shuddered, seeing the profound depth in them, like ck holes, from which one could not escape once gazed upon.
¡°He has four personal bodyguards, all of them sharpshooters.
He owns four cars, drives different cars to different ces, but I haven¡¯t studied the specific pattern,¡± Liang Zi quickly said.
Sitting in front of Xiang Yu, he always felt an invisible pressure.
Xiang Yu stood up with a cold face and said, ¡°You have one day.
No matter what method you use, I must know Zhu Qingfang¡¯s whereabouts by tonight.
If you can¡¯t manage it, I will rece you this evening.¡± After saying this, he walked towards the exit.
Seeing Xiang Yu leave, Liang Zi finally breathed a sigh of relief.
He thought to himself, despite his own men numbering in the teens and being somewhat of a boss, he felt like a childpared to Xiang Yu.
As Xiang Yu left, he began to calm down.
Was he really going to betray¡
¡°Back to the vi,¡± Xiang Yu said coldly, seated in the car.
Neither Shi Jian nor Tie Zhuzi spoke; it was their first time seeing Xiang Yu so solemn and his voice so cold.
It might seem like a minor event to them, but to Xiang Yu, it concerned his brothers¡¯ lives.
Had the information not been wrong during that mission, hisrades wouldn¡¯t have been sacrificed.
Since then, he had hated those who sold false information; he always wanted to ughter them upon each encounter.
Thest time he met with the mole was no different; he truly wished to cut him down with a knife, but he calmed himself because he knew the mole was just a small fry, dealing in petty information, not worth killing.
¡°Turn back,¡± suddenly Xiang Yu said.
Tie Zhuzi thought he had heard wrong; he looked at Shi Jian, who then nodded, and Tie Zhuzi turned the car around, stopping back at the teahouse entrance.
Once out of the car, Shi Jian followed Xiang Yu without further questions.
At the entrance, Xiang Yu suddenly turned around and said, ¡°You two wait here.¡± After that, he took a gun from Shi Jian¡¯s embrace and went upstairs.
In the private room, Liang Zi had dragged his two men into the room, checked their pulses which were still beating, knowing they were just unconscious and not severely injured.
Threatened with his life, his mind had been slow to react.
He had only thought about how to save himself, how to maximize his profits without considering that both Xiang Yu and Zhu Qingfang were formidable figures.
The oue of their struggle remained uncertain.
The critical point was that Xiang Yu wanted Zhu Qingfang dead, who was blissfully unaware, still fantasizing about the piles of cash Xiang Yu mighty before him.
If he informed Zhu Qingfang, Zhu would surely be on his guard, and might even strike preemptively to put Xiang Yu down.
Then he would emerge a hero, significantly raising his status with Zhu, potentially bing his top henchman.
Liang Zi sat there seriously weighing the pros and cons, simultaneously analyzing who mighte out on top if he really shared this news with Zhu Qingfang.
While he was pondering, the room door suddenly burst open, and a person he didn¡¯t want to see again appeared before him, gun in hand.
¡°Boss Xiang¡¡± Liang Zi was slow to react, wasn¡¯t Xiang Yu gone?
Why was he back all of a sudden and pointing a gun at him¡ªcould it be that he knew what Liang Zi was thinking?
Xiang Yu¡¯s face was expressionless, his gaze hollow, as if he was looking at him, yet not quite.
Holding the gun, Xiang Yu directly disengaged the safety.
At that moment, Liang Zi quickly raised his hands, knowing if he didn¡¯t do something, he might end up a corpse.
¡°Boss Xiang, I meant what I said, I will definitely find out where that bastard Zhu Qingfang lives by tomorrow night, trust me, I will¡¡± Liang Zi¡¯s voice began to tremble, an unfamiliar sensation; he even thought, if Xiang Yu really shot, would he feel the pain when the bullet hit his head.
Xiang Yu stood there with the gun for a full minute before slowly lowering it.
¡°If you dare lie, I will y you alive,¡± Xiang Yu spoke slowly, but Liang Zi didn¡¯t doubt his sincerity one bit.
Seeing Xiang Yu lower his gun, Liang Zi breathed a sigh of relief, d to have survived this ordeal.
Xiang Yu turned and suddenly said, ¡°I chose you for another reason, your sister¡¯s grades in college are very good, you should think more about her.¡± After saying this, he prepared to leave.
Just then, a sudden thud was heard; Liang Zi knelt down, his face full of concern but not fright, probably knowing there were things scarier than death.
¡°I will do everything you ask, whether it¡¯s scaling a mountain of des or diving into a sea of mes, just say the word,¡± Liang Zi said.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t say much and directly went downstairs; he had no intention of threatening Liang Zi, merely reminding him not to seek death¡
Chapter 109 - 109 109 Solve the Problem with a Gun
?109: Chapter 109: Solve the Problem with a Gun 109: Chapter 109: Solve the Problem with a Gun On the way back, Xiang Yu remained silent.
By the time they returned to the vi, Wu Jing was already there waiting.
Wu Jing, dressed entirely in ck, had his face covered in grey.
¡°Brother Yu¡¡± Wu Jing felt relieved only when he saw Xiang Yu return.
He did not know why the mission was terminated, but he was sure there was a reason.
¡°Are you alright?¡± Xiang Yu stepped forward and patted Wu Jing on the shoulder, his voice full of concern.
Now that he was the leader, even if the mission was unsessful, he had to ensure the safety of his brothers.
Although he was there on a mission, he had now fully embraced his role.
¡°Rest well today, Shi Jian, and take the whole day tomorrow to figure out Zhu Qingfang¡¯s travel pattern.
From now on, you will handle the intelligence work,¡± Xiang Yu nced at Shi Jian and then went upstairs without saying anything more.
Though Xiang Yu despised those who sold intelligence, intelligence work was crucial; it was a matter of life and death for his brothers, and he had to trust someone to handle it.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Wu Jing looked puzzled at Shi Jian, but they just shook their heads and said nothing before going into their rooms.
The next morning, Shi Jian left early.
Xiang Yu, apanied by Tie Zhuzi, went to the Yijing office.
The receptionist, Lin Fei, looked expectantly at the back when she saw Xiang Yu and hispanion, but her face fell into disappointment when she realized Shi Jian was not with them, and then she went back to her work.
Xiang Yu and the other sat idly in the office.
Xiang Yu watched Tie Zhuzi fiddling with a handgun and then sat down, asking, ¡°You carry it every day, but do you truly ¡®know¡¯ it?¡±
Tie Zhuzi hesitated and then nodded before skillfully disassembling the gun and quickly reassembling it.
He ced it in front of Xiang Yu, satisfied.
Xiang Yu smiled, picked up the gun, stood up, and aimed out the window a few times, asking, ¡°Do you know its range, its power?
How much does it deviate in high wind?¡±
After speaking, Xiang Yu sat down again and disassembled the gun with zing speed, assembling it much faster than Tie Zhuzi, then posed in a standard firing stance.
All actions were done smoothly and in one go, reminiscent of his training days in the army where, despite physical exhaustion, he did not need to consider anything else but training every day.
Moreover, the camaraderie developed during those times was profound, forming friendships that couldst a lifetime.
He missed that life dearly and longed for therades of his past.
Watching Xiang Yu¡¯s question and his subsequent actions, Tie Zhuzi gave an awkward smile.
He thought his speed in assembling the gun was quite fast, enough to impress in front of Xiang Yu, but now he realized that in front of Xiang Yu, it was merely trivial.
Just as Xiang Yu was holding the gun and aiming towards the door, the door of his office was suddenly kicked open.
Two men dressed in ck stood by the door, trembling as they watched Xiang Yu¡¯s actions.
Then a voice shouted from outside as it charged in, ¡°Xiang Yu, today I will kill you.¡± The man was crazed, and it was none other than Ouyang Xing.
Yesterday, Xiang Yu had told him that he worked here, and today he had indeede.
He rushed into the office, intent on teaching Xiang Yu a lesson.
Today he had brought ten skilled men with him; even if Xiang Yu was a good fighter, he was no match for ten.
He wanted to force Xiang Yu to kneel and beg him, and then he would break his legs to avenge his previous humiliation.
But the reality did not match his expectation.
As he burst into the office, he saw Xiang Yu holding a menacing object aimed right at him.
¡°What¡¯s going on, could he have been prepared all along?¡± Ouyang Xing was no stranger to situations like this.
The moment heid eyes on the object in Xiang Yu¡¯s hand, he knew it was real.
This was no joke; just a twitch of Xiang Yu¡¯s finger could end his life.
Ouyang Xing stood there stunned, momentarily unsure what to do.
The moment they had burst through the door, Tie Zhuzi quickly stood up.
Upon seeing it was Ouyang Xing and his group, he didn¡¯t say a word but stepped forward and pped Ouyang Xing across the face.
Ouyang Xing, as if numb, just foolishly stared at Xiang Yu, as if he himself hadn¡¯t been the one struck.
The men in ck behind him clenched their fists, eager to react, yet no one dared to step forward.
¡°What do you want to do?¡± Xiang Yu asked calmly, holding the gun.
Only then did Ouyang Xing snap back to reality.
He forced a stiff smile and said, ¡°Big brother, I came to deliver the keys.
The car is parked downstairs.¡±
¡°Ah, so you¡¯re here to deliver a car.
Here I thought you were here to seek death,¡± Xiang Yu said before cing the handgun on the table and leaning against it, looking at Ouyang Xing.
¡°Since you¡¯re here to deliver the car, why did you have to smash down my door?¡±
¡°Misunderstanding, it was all a misunderstanding.
The guys just didn¡¯t understand the situation; I will definitely discipline them once we get back,¡± Ouyang Xing replied.
¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll forgive you this time, but let¡¯s have fewer of these misunderstandings in the future.
You know what to do, right?¡± Xiang Yu nced at the door.
¡°I know, I know.
I¡¯ll get someone to rece it with a new one right away, don¡¯t worry.
Here are the car keys.¡± Ouyang Xing then handed the car keys to Tie Zhuzi and added, ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving now if there¡¯s nothing else.¡±
After speaking, Ouyang Xing turned and ran.
It was not until he stepped outside the room that he truly rxed, now soaked in cold sweat.
He was terrified that Xiang Yu would have kept him there.
He knew for certain the object in Xiang Yu¡¯s hands was a gun, and while he had seen guns before, it was unheard of to see someone brandishing one openly during broad daylight.
It was only upon descending the stairs that he breathed aplete sigh of relief.
Looking at the brand new car he had just bought, he felt a twinge of pain.
It was the model he had just picked, a global limited edition; much better than Xiang Yu¡¯s car which he had kicked.
But when it came to his life, the car meant nothing.
Sitting in another car, he made a call to arrange for a new door to be installed for Xiang Yu, vowing never to deal with this man again.
Who could afford to mess with someone who brandishes a gun at the slightest provocation?
He had intended to call Ouyang Ke to report in but decided against it.
He had been a powerful figure on the outside for so long, able to strike whom he pleased without any trouble.
Yet, today was a first.
He knew Ouyang Ke probably thought he had taught Xiang Yu a lesson.
Revealing that he had lost his beloved car would be too embarrassing, and all his efforts over the years would seem wasted.
So, he nned to keep this incident under wraps.
If the old man ever asked, he would say he had given Xiang Yu a good thrashing.
After all, the old man thought of Xiang Yu as a small fry and was unlikely to investigate the matter.
Xiang Yu sat in his office and threw the gun to Tie Zhuzi.
Sometimes, a gun was indeed very useful; just cing it on the table was enough.
Shortly after Ouyang Xing had left, Xiang Yu¡¯s phone rang.
It was a call from Zhu Qingfang¡
Chapter 110 - 110 110 Ding Yongzhi Is Overjoyed
?110: Chapter 110 Ding Yongzhi Is Overjoyed 110: Chapter 110 Ding Yongzhi Is Overjoyed Just after Ouyang Xing stepped out not long before, Xiang Yu¡¯s phone rang; it was Zhu Qingfang calling.
Xiang Yu nced at it and couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly in his heart.
Sometimes money is truly a wicked thing; it can make people disregard their lives to crazily pursue it.
As for Zhu Qingfang, if he hadn¡¯t approached Xiang Yu on his own, Xiang Yu wouldn¡¯t have targeted him so soon.
Since he was so eager to ¡°reincarnate,¡± Xiang Yu could only oblige him.
¡°Boss Xiang, I¡¯ve missed you so much after not seeing you for two days,¡± Zhu Qingfang said with augh.
Xiang Yu alsoughed and promptly handled the call, knowing the purpose of Zhu Qingfang¡¯s call, without really engaging in the idle chatter.
In the end, Zhu Qingfang couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I heard from the brothers below that your logisticspany has started operating, and business isn¡¯t too bad, right?¡±
Zhu Qingfang¡¯s message was clear: your logisticspany has started operating, but you haven¡¯t paid the toll yet.
Xiang Yuughed and said, ¡°Thanks for your concern, Brother Zhu.
Business has been good recently, and I was just thinking about expanding the scale.¡±
¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s real good,¡± Zhu Qingfang said and then sighed, ¡°Business is going well for you, my brother, but I¡¯m a bit tight on cash.
My boys are all looking to me to eat, and being the boss really isn¡¯t easy.¡±
Since the other party had put it that way, it was no longer appropriate for Xiang Yu to y dumb, so heughed and said, ¡°No worries, Brother Zhu, I¡¯ve been raising money recently, but rest assured, it¡¯s almost there.
It will be delivered by tomorrow noon at thetest, you know it¡¯s not a small sum; you have to give me some time.¡±
Zhu Qingfang, hearing that he would receive the money tomorrow, was naturally in high spirits.
But wanting to appear magnanimous, he thenughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, Boss Xiang, I¡¯m not asking you for money; money issues are trivial.
When we have the time, we brothers must have a good drink together.¡±
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t rify further and then agreed.
After hanging up, Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t help shaking his head and chuckling¡ª he was rather impressed with his own shamelessness, nning to make a move tonight and still babbling on the phone.
Tie Zhuzi, seeing Xiang Yu hang up the phone and just about to speak, was interrupted as Xiang Yu¡¯s phone rang again, this time from Ding Yongzhi.
¡°Brother Ding, it¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve called me,¡± Xiang Yu said with a chuckle.
¡°My apologies, I¡¯ve been too busy recently¡¡±
The two exchanged pleasantries at first, boasting about each other.
After the niceties, Ding Yongzhi then whispered mysteriously, ¡°Brother Xiang, how was thest batch of goods?
Were you satisfied?¡±
¡°I can¡¯t fault you, Brother Ding; thest batch was indeed top notch, all my brothers were very satisfied,¡± Xiang Yu also whispered back, then chuckled, ¡°But, was there a mistakest time?
We agreed on thirty, but there was one extra?¡±
¡°Is that so?
Then you made a profit,¡± Ding Yongzhi said in surprise.
¡°However, one of them was disobedient and I had to take him out halfway,¡± Xiang Yu said simply.
Ding Yongzhi was clearly taken aback for a moment, but quickly covered it with augh, ¡°Brother Xiang really is decisive and straightforward, working with you is just one word: ¡®great''¡±
¡°I also enjoy working with you, Brother Ding.
Are you calling me today because there¡¯s new stock?
Like we said, as long as you have goods, I¡¯ll take as much as you have,¡± Xiang Yu responded cheerfully.
¡°You guessed right, brother Xiang.
Indeed, there¡¯s a new batching tonight, and this batch was ordered by your Fifth Brother, but he can¡¯t handle that much on his own¡¡±
¡°Brother Ding, how have I treated you?¡± Xiang Yu suddenly interrupted Ding Yongzhi.
Ding Yongzhi was caught off guard¡ªXiang Yu¡¯s tone had be somewhat urgent.
¡°Brother Xiang, our friendship is unquestionable.
Although we haven¡¯t known each other for long, I like your straightforwardness,¡± Ding Yongzhi said.
¡°In that case, why not tell me directly when you have stock?
What is Yan Bin?
I¡¯ll deal with him sooner orter,¡± Xiang Yu pretended to be angry.
Now everyone knew about his discord with Yan Bin, and he had to put on a show of being absolutely at odds with Yan Bin to allow the other party to trust him more.
¡°Brother, don¡¯t misunderstand; I despise him as much as you do, but he took the initiative to ask for this batch.
I couldn¡¯t say much, so I agreed to supply him,¡± Ding Yongzhi thought with a cold sneer.
The reason he said this was hoping to ignite Xiang Yu¡¯s rage.
Once Xiang Yu got emotional, the money woulde pouring in.
Indeed, Xiang Yu¡¯s reaction satisfied Ding Yongzhi greatly; he managed to provoke Xiang Yu¡¯s anger with just a few words.
At that moment, Ding Yongzhi couldn¡¯t help admiring himself inwardly.
A character like Xiang Yu, though wealthy, was still being yed right into his hands.
¡°I won¡¯t say much else.
Just likest time, Brother Ding, whatever goods you have, I want them all.
Name your price,¡± Xiang Yu said furiously.
¡°That¡¯s¡¡± Ding Yongzhi pretended to be troubled, then said, ¡°Brother Xiang, I¡¯m really sorry this time.
It¡¯s not about the money, the key issue is that I¡¯ve already signed a contract with your Fifth Brother, and if I go back on it¡¡±
¡°Brother Ding, don¡¯t talk to me about that.
I respect you and call you ¡®brother,¡¯ but if you work with him, our rtionship is over.
If you still consider me a brother, send all the goods to me, and state your price.
I¡¯ll cover any contractpensation you¡¯ll owe Yan Bin, and if this damages your business reputation, I¡¯ll pay to restore it.
But there¡¯s one thing¡ªyou can¡¯t work with him,¡± Xiang Yu said passionately, as if his only target was Yan Bin.
Hearing Xiang Yu¡¯s conditions, Ding Yongzhi¡¯s face was beaming with joy, at that moment he really wanted to burst outughing.
What does it mean to be capable?
To be capable means you¡¯ve taken someone for a ride, and they stand before you, shaking your hand and saying thank you.
¡°In that way, it seems a bit too much, making you, Brother Xiang, spend again; I feel somewhat remiss as your elder brother,¡± Ding Yongzhi feigned guilt.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother Ding, this is between me and Yan Bin, and you should not feel burdened.
I have plenty of money; I just want to show Yan Bin that wherever I¡¯m involved, he doesn¡¯t stand a chance,¡± Xiang Yu said fiercely.
Xiang Yu was well aware why he dared to make such an offer to Ding Yongzhi¡ªit was because he was confident Ding Yongzhi would not tell Yan Bin.
What kind of person was Ding Yongzhi?
He would not offend Xiang Yu, but he certainly wouldn¡¯t offend Yan Bin either.
Perhaps he said the same things to Yan Bin.
With some difficulty, Yan Bin sighed and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s like this, then alright, for Brother Xiang I can only once act as an unkind and unrighteous person.¡±
¡°Thanks, Brother Ding.
Once this deal is done, I¡¯ll definitely properly thank you,¡± Xiang Yu said gratefully.
Ding Yongzhi was already ted, and now with Xiang Yu saying he would thank him, this made him want tough even more.
What does it mean to have the ability?
Being capable means ying the other person, and they thank you while standing before you, holding your hand.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s set our deal for tonight then¡¡±
Chapter 111 - 111 111 Really Cant Hold Back Anymore
?111: Chapter 111 Really Can¡¯t Hold Back Anymore 111: Chapter 111 Really Can¡¯t Hold Back Anymore In Ding Yongzhi¡¯s view, Xiang Yu was a business idiot; he didn¡¯t understand why Xiang Yu was so wealthy, which could only be exined in one way ¨C sheer dumb luck.
¡°Brother Xiang, since you¡¯re so sincere, this batch of goods is all yours.
We¡¯ll meet at the dock tonight,¡± Ding Yongzhi said generously.
¡°Tonight?¡± Xiang Yu asked, puzzled.
¡°Yes, our goods will arrive at the dock tonight,¡± Ding Yongzhi confirmed.
¡°Tonight won¡¯t work, I¡¯m busy.
Have them change the time to tomorrow night,¡± Xiang Yu said, leaving no room for argument.
He already had ns for tonight, and since the arrangements were in ce, he couldn¡¯t easily change them.
Ding Yongzhi gave a somewhat regretful sigh, saying with difficulty, ¡°Brother Xiang, you know this is a high-risk business.
If we let them drift at sea for another day, it might increase the risk.¡±
¡°Risk brings rewards.
In any case, tonight is out.
I know Brother Ding is capable; this small matter shouldn¡¯t be a problem for you, right?¡± Xiang Yu ttered.
Pleased by Xiang Yu¡¯s praise and considering the generous funds Xiang Yu was offering, Ding Yongzhiughed and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll negotiate with them, then.
We¡¯ll have to meet tomorrow night.¡±
The two chatted a bit more before hanging up the phone.
¡°Brother Yu, this Ding Yongzhi is really insatiable,¡± Tie Zhuzi stated as he sat on the side.
¡°Don¡¯t worry about him; he¡¯s just a small fry.
The big fish we¡¯re after is the one behind him,¡± Xiang Yu said, lying on the sofa.
Around five in the afternoon, Shi Jian hurried back from outside.
As soon as he stepped into the office, he sensed something was wrong ¨C why was the door broken?
¡°What happened?¡± he asked, looking worriedly at Tie Zhuzi.
¡°It¡¯s nothing.
Ouyang Xing kicked it,¡± said Tie Zhuzi.
Upon hearing it was Ouyang Xing, Shi Jian didn¡¯t ask any further.
In his opinion, Ouyang Xing was nothing more than a rich kid, someone Xiang Yu could handle easily with just a finger.
¡°Did you get everything clear?¡± Xiang Yu sat up and looked at Shi Jian.
Shi Jian nodded, then took out a map and began drawing many circles on it with a ballpoint pen, clearly indicating the information he had gathered.
¡°Get in touch with Wu Jing and pass on this information to him,¡± Xiang Yu said after scanning the map.
Around six o¡¯clock, Liang Zi called.
He spoke very cautiously, as if afraid of being overheard, and recounted all the information about Zhu Qingfang.
The details he provided were simr to those Shi Jian had given, but they were more meticulous.
He even knew exactly when and where Zhu Qingfang would be.
After all, Liang Zi had been with Zhu Qingfang for many years, so investigating such matters was quite easy for him.
As long as he maintained a good rtionship with one of Zhu Qingfang¡¯s bodyguards and coaxed information out, everything would be settled.
Just as the three were discussing matters, someone suddenly knocked on the door.
Hearing the knock, Xiang Yu simply smiled mysteriously, while Shi Jian and Tie Zhuzi exchanged nces, unsure who it could be.
Tie Zhuzi¡¯s hand was already gripping the gun.
¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, it¡¯s probably for Shi Jian,¡± Xiang Yu said with a smile.
Shi Jian was puzzled.
Who knew he was working here?
He said e in,¡± and just then, Lin Fei appeared carrying three cups of tea.
¡°There¡¯s no service staff here, so I poured tea for the three of you,¡± Lin Fei said, gazing intently at Shi Jian.
Tie Zhuzi looked at Xiang Yu with admiration.
He always stayed by Xiang Yu¡¯s side but didn¡¯t know how Xiang Yu had guessed it.
¡°I¡¯m a bit tired; I¡¯ll go rest for a while,¡± said Xiang Yu, standing up with his tea in hand and heading toward the inside.
Tie Zhuzi, too, picked up his tea without a word and followed Xiang Yu into the inner room.
¡°Brother Yu, how did you guess?¡± Tie Zhuzi asked curiously.
¡°Simple.
I knew by the pace of the footsteps, the frequency of the knocks, and the force used,¡± Xiang Yu said, lying on the sofa in the inner office.
Tie Zhuzi gave a thumbs-up.
He was always confident in his nose, but at this distance, it was beyond his ability to smell.
Outside, Lin Fei saw that both Xiang Yu and Tie Zhuzi had gone inside.
She walked over and sat on Shi Jian¡¯sp, wrapping her arms around his neck.
¡°Why haven¡¯t youe for so long?
Don¡¯t you know I¡¯ve missed you?¡± Lin Fei said tenderly.
Shi Jian just sat there, not moving an inch.
He had been hard since the moment Lin Fei walked in, and now with her sitting on hisp, he was quite ufortable.
Lin Fei, of course, could feel Shi Jian¡¯s arousal, but the more he was like that, the happier she was inside.
It showed she was attractive.
¡°Will you wait for me tonight?¡± Lin Fei whispered into Shi Jian¡¯s ear, a sound as stirring as the call to battle for him.
Shi Jian didn¡¯t speak but sat there, his hands not idle.
¡°Please, tell me yes or no?¡± Lin Fei pressed, bing a bit anxious with Shi Jian¡¯s silence.
This was, after all, their office, and Xiang Yu and Tie Zhuzi were still in the inner office.
With that thought, he involuntarily nced back, only to see a small crack in the door, a dark face grinning through it.
He knew it was Tie Zhuzi.
They had done the same thing before.
Thest time at the vi, they had spied on Xiang Yu.
Shi Jian red fiercely at Tie Zhuzi, then got up, pulled Lin Fei with him, and rushed into the restroom.
At this point, Tie Zhuzi, peering through the door crack with great interest, saw Shi Jian and Lin Fei enter the restroom and shut the door.
He couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°Brother Yu, that little Shi Jian is really stingy, eats meat without letting his brothers even sip soup.¡±
Seeing the show was over, Tie Zhuzi closed the door and turned to see that Xiang Yu had already fallen asleep on the sofa.
Not wanting to disturb him, Tie Zhuzi took off his own clothes to cover Xiang Yu and quietly left¡
Chapter 112 - 112 112 Xiang Yu Was Provoked
?112: Chapter 112 Xiang Yu Was Provoked 112: Chapter 112 Xiang Yu Was Provoked Tie Zhuzi saw that Xiang Yu had already fallen asleep and shook his head somewhat helplessly, sighed, then carefully covered Xiang Yu with his clothes and tiptoed out.
Once he got to the couch outside, he could still faintly hear discordant soundsing from the bathroom.
Not sure how much time had passed, Shi Jian emerged from the bathroom with a satisfied look on his face.
When he saw Tie Zhuzi seated there, he paused for a moment.
He had been thinking about how to change the subject, how to escape the awkward situation, but then realized that Tie Zhuzi wasn¡¯t even looking at him; instead, he was sitting there with a stern expression.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shi Jian asked, sitting down opposite him.
¡°Xiang Yu fell asleep inside, keep your voice down,¡± Tie Zhuzi said with some seriousness.
Shi Jian nodded, knowing Xiang Yu was really exhausted.
At that moment, Lin Fei walked out with a flush to her face; she seemed to have trouble walking, perhaps as a result of overexertion earlier.
Lin Fei ignored Tie Zhuzi and coyly stood in front of Shi Jian, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you here tonight.¡±
¡°No need,¡± Shi Jian replied directly.
After firing thest bullet, he suddenly found the woman bent over in front of him utterly revolting.
She was clearly experienced yet always pretended to be innocent, cooing and acting coy from time to time.
¡°Then¡¡±
¡°Go on out now, I still have things to do,¡± Shi Jian said bluntly.
Lin Fei was taken aback, having thought she had Shi Jian wrapped around her finger just moments before, but now she realized she had thought too much.
She wanted to say more but, seeing the resoluteness in Shi Jian¡¯s face, she nodded and went downstairs.
¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit heartless?¡± Tie Zhuzi suddenly said.
¡°She¡¯s not what you think,¡± Shi Jian said with a shake of his head and a smile before reclining, and the two of them didn¡¯t speak any further.
Xiang Yuy there and slept until eight at night before he finally got up and stretched.
The three of them went downstairs; by then, the office staff had already gone home.
¡°Brother Yu, which car are we taking?¡± Tie Zhuzi asked.
¡°This new one,¡± Xiang Yu said and went straight to the new car that Ouyang Xing had recently gifted.
After a casual dinner, it was already nine o¡¯clock at night.
Xiang Yu looked at the mappiled by Shi Jian and said, ¡°Tonight, Zhu Qingfang will appear in one of these two vis.
Shi Jian, which one do you think he will show up at?¡±
¡°Although there¡¯s a beauty in every vi, ording to my investigation, Zhu Qingfang isn¡¯t lecherous.
He just goes there to sleep for the night.
If I had to choose one of the two, I think he would choose this one because it¡¯s farther from the city center and psychologically more conducive to rest,¡± Shi Jian analyzed.
¡°Stop the car!¡± Xiang Yu suddenly thought of something.
Tie Zhuzi stopped the car by the roadside and turned to look at Xiang Yu, ¡°What¡¯s up, Brother Yu?¡±
¡°Go to the vi we visitedst time.
Tonight, there¡¯s a high chance he¡¯ll be there,¡± Xiang Yu said.
Shi Jian looked at Xiang Yu doubtfully and said, ¡°ording to our investigation, there hasn¡¯t been a Friday when he¡¯s spent the night there.¡±
¡°I¡¯m aware,¡± Xiang Yu said simply, with no furtherment or exnation.
He took out his phone and called Wu Jing, then informed him about the change in ns.
Tie Zhuzi drove a wide circle around Zhu Qingfang¡¯s vi.
Although lights were on inside the vi, there was no one outside.
By now, it was half-past nine, and Shi Jian looked at Xiang Yu skeptically, apparently not pleased with Xiang Yu¡¯s judgment this time.
¡°You two wait in the car, stay hidden; I¡¯ll take a look,¡± Xiang Yu said before getting out of the car.
Shi Jian and Tie Zhuzi exchanged nces but said nothing.
What was this situation?
Could it be that Xiang Yu had his eye on the girl inside and, with Zhu Qingfang not there, was going to have his way with her?
It seemed quite possible; after all, Shi Jian had just finished with a woman, and Xiang Yu was a normal man.
Seeing that would naturally trigger a bodily reaction, so Xiang Yu¡¯s choice seemed normal.
But it was somewhat dishonorable to bring three brothers along and then duck inside to hook up with a girl.
Xiang Yu quickly climbed over the fence, carefully observing his surroundings, indeed finding no one present.
However, his intuition told him that Zhu Qingfang would definitelye here tonight.
The vi¡¯s door was locked, but a window was open.
Xiang Yu opened the window and climbed in.
The ground floor appeared the same as when he had visited before and was not unfamiliar to him.
On the ground floor, he carefully checked each room, ensuring there was no one inside before he cautiously proceeded to the second floor.
As soon as he reached the second floor, he heard a woman making discordant noises.
Could it be that Zhu Qingfang was here now?
ording to the intelligence, Zhu Qingfang was never without his bodyguards; could today be an exception?
All the rooms on the second floor were lit, but only that room emitted seductive moans.
To be safe, Xiang Yu still checked every room before approaching the room with the sounds.
If it were just Zhu Qingfang alone, things would be simple.
All Xiang Yu would have to do was enter and stab him.
Xiang Yu paused beside the door to listen carefully.
From inside, he heard only the woman¡¯s moaning and no other sounds, which was illogical.
Normally, there should be other noises.
After listening for a while and garnering no insights, Xiang Yu pushed the door open and entered.
The only sign of life in the entire vi was inside this room, and even if there were a trap, he was not afraid.
The moment Xiang Yu opened the door, he was shocked.
No wonder there was only the sound of a woman¡¯s moans; it wasn¡¯t Zhu Qingfang but a cucumber that was the cause.
This was beyond Xiang Yu¡¯s imagination, which exined why he hadn¡¯t figured it out before.
The woman was moving rapidly, and she screamed in fright when someone suddenly entered.
Her voice was high-pitched and sharp, especially in the dead of night, so it carried far.
In the distant car, Shi Jian and Tie Zhuzi couldn¡¯t help but look at each other.
Although they were reluctant to admit it, the truth was right in front of them, leaving no room for doubt.
Xiang Yu must have taken a liking to the girl during thest visit, and having been stimted by Shi Jian¡¯s earlier activity, he couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and came to address his physical needs.
Shi Jian cleared his throat twice in the car and then reclined his seat to lie t, ready for a lengthy wait.
Meanwhile, Tie Zhuzi sat in the car keeping watch over their surroundings.
At that moment, atop a vi in the distance, someone was lying prone, watching intently.
Seeing someone enter the room caused him to tense up, as the drawn curtains only revealed silhouettes, making it impossible to see faces clearly¡
Chapter 113 - 113 113 Calmly Facing Temptation
?113: Chapter 113: Calmly Facing Temptation 113: Chapter 113: Calmly Facing Temptation Wu Jing was lying on a distant vi, observing the situation here.
He suddenly noticed an additional person in a room with the lights on.
Due to the curtains, he couldn¡¯t see the face clearly, just the vague outline.
This was the silhouette of a man.
Could it be Zhu Qingfang?
Wu Jingy there, adjusting his breathing so he could be in better condition momentarily.
Despite the curtains, he was confident he could take him out with one shot.
In the vi, Xiang Yu was shocked as he pushed the door to enter.
He saw a woman d in a white robe, pleasuring herself with some instruments.
She screamed when she saw Xiang Yu entering but quickly covered her mouth after seeing his face clearly.
It was a tough, handsome face, one she had seen before.
Last time at the vi, he had spied on her from below.
The woman felt a bit embarrassed after seeing Xiang Yu, but then excitement overtook her.
In her eyes, Xiang Yu¡¯s arrival today must have been drawn by her beauty.
And since Zhu Qingfang wouldn¡¯t being tonight, maybe¡
¡°Why are you here?¡± the woman tossed aside the instruments and sat on the bed, looking expectantly at Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t help but silently sigh, this woman truly was a temptress, her mere words were enough to stir a man¡¯s desire.
¡°You know me?¡± Xiang Yu asked, then quickly checked every corner of the room before standing there, facing the woman after ensuring safety.
The woman gave a tender smile and said, ¡°Of course I know you, and that day you were spying on me.¡±
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t want to exin too much, that day it was just a matter of perspective.
From below, it was inevitable to see her private parts unintentionally.
¡°It seems like Zhu Qingfang doesn¡¯t really favor you,¡± Xiang Yu said.
At that moment, he suddenly felt like his judgment might have been off.
He subconsciously thought Zhu Qingfang woulde here tonight because he was sure Zhu Qingfang favored this woman the most.
He had told Zhu Qingfang today that he would give him a sum of money tomorrow, which would excite him.
Usually, people share their excitement with those closest to them.
Without sharing, there¡¯s no joy, so he was convinced Zhu Qingfang would definitelye here tonight.
But upon seeing the loneliness in the woman before him, he felt that she wasn¡¯t favored by Zhu Qingfang, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t be pleasing herself like this.
¡°You are his subordinate, aren¡¯t you?
You don¡¯t know his affairs?¡± the woman teased, looking at Xiang Yu.
¡°What about him?¡± Xiang Yu asked, puzzled.
¡°Come sit down here, and I¡¯ll tell you,¡± the woman patted the bed next to her.
Xiang Yu sighed helplessly; this woman was too lonely.
She should know better since she considered him a subordinate of Zhu Qingfang; such actions could endanger her.
Xiang Yu walked over and sat on the edge of the bed, smiling, ¡°Tell me.¡±
When the woman saw Xiang Yu sit down, she immediately wrapped her arms around his neck.
¡°Are you really clueless, or just pretending?
Your boss down there is impotent, he can¡¯t get it up,¡± she said, holding Xiang Yu¡¯s face intently.
It then dawned on Xiang Yu; no wonder Zhu Qingfang was not interested in women.
His keeping multiple women in each vi was probably just for appearances.
It seemed that this woman and Kong Ruyu were both stuck in empty houses, no wonder she behaved this way now.
¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid the boss will find out?¡± Xiang Yu asked the woman in his arms.
The woman smiled seductively, ¡°You aren¡¯t scared, so why should I be?
You came today just to see me right?
Besides, it¡¯s Friday, that ipetent man wouldn¡¯te here today.¡±
After she spoke, she started to rx in Xiang Yu¡¯s arms, smelling the masculine scent on him, as if rediscovering her former self.
Xiang Yu felt a tingling sensation all over his body; having such a creature in his arms was almost too much to control.
The woman felt Xiang Yu¡¯s movements and became even more uncontroble.
It had been a long time since she enjoyed a man¡¯s touch.
Although Zhu Qingfang often came here, he just came to sleep.
Usually, she would massage him, and he never touched her once, forcing her to feign happiness, and then solve her needs herself when Zhu Qingfang was away.
Many nights she had thought about bringing a man back from outside, but everyone who heard of the ce being this vi was scared off; no one darede.
Eventually, she gave up on the idea and solved her problems by herself.
Today, a daring man appeared, and what¡¯s more, he showed up willingly; she couldn¡¯t let him escape.
¡°Do you like me?¡± the woman pushed Xiang Yu and asked.
After all, some instruments could solve the problem, but they were too cold.
¡°Hold on, hold on¡¡± Xiang Yu quickly sat up, saying, ¡°I think Zhu Qingfang mighte here tonight.¡±
¡°Are you scared?¡± A trace of reproach shed in the woman¡¯s eyes, then she covered her mouth andughed, ¡°Honestly, he definitely won¡¯te here tonight.
There isn¡¯t a precedent for that.¡±
¡°You¡¯re still a virgin, aren¡¯t you?¡± Seeing Xiang Yu sitting there doing nothing, the woman said bluntly.
Even if Xiang Yu remained calm, his body was burning with heat, and he couldn¡¯t help but think inwardly that this **** really knew her stuff.
But Xiang Yu had a mission tonight, and he couldn¡¯t afford to act out of line.
¡°You¡¯re tempting, but not tonight,¡± Xiang Yu pushed her away, holding her by the chest.
¡°Even like this, it¡¯s not okay?¡± The woman¡¯s eyes held a teasing disbelief, evidently not convinced by Xiang Yu¡¯s words, and then she started to undress him recklessly.
Although Xiang Yu was somewhat tempted, a voice in his mind kept reminding him that it wasn¡¯t the right time; his brothers were still outside, and he could be in danger at any moment.
He trusted his instincts, his judgment; had he trusted his intuition then, his brothers might not have been sacrificed¡
Chapter 114 - 114 114 Accumulating Bullets for Ten Years
?114: Chapter 114: umting Bullets for Ten Years 114: Chapter 114: umting Bullets for Ten Years Back then, during that mission, he¡¯d had such an intuition butcked solid evidence He mentioned it, but it did not draw much attention.
Later, he regretted not insisting on it.
Today was the same, although he had no concrete evidence to prove that Zhu Qingfang would be here, he was now the boss¡ªhis word was final.
Xiang Yu struggled to push the woman in front of him away, then stood up.
¡°What are you doing?
Didn¡¯t youe here especially for me today?¡± the woman cooed yfully.
Xiang Yu did not move away, but walked straight to the window, and then opened the curtains slightly to peer outside.
It appearedpletely quiet outside, with no signs of anything amiss.
Meanwhile, Wu Jing was lurking in the distance, observing.
Seeing the person move towards the window, he was ready; if that person showed his face, he¡¯d take him down, though the mission seemed too simple this time.
When the curtains opened, Wu Jing, through his scope, quickly captured the man¡¯s features, his finger already on the trigger.
He steadied his mind and body, certain a single shot would im his life.
But upon seeing the man¡¯s face, he suddenly froze.
¡°Brother Yu?¡± Wu Jing called out involuntarily.
Why was he there?
The moment Wu Jing saw Xiang Yu, he suddenly noticed the woman sitting on the bed naked.
What was this situation?
Wu Jing was momentarily flustered.
Could there really be two people in the world who looked so alike?
That wasn¡¯t Xiang Yu?
Wu Jing was confused, when suddenly, the person by the window nodded in his direction.
In the pitch of the night, and from such a distance, the opposite side shouldn¡¯t have been able to see this side, yet now Wu Jing was certain it was Xiang Yu, he just didn¡¯t know why he was there.
He took out his phone and dialed Shi Jian¡¯s number, while Shi Jian was lying down, nearly asleep.
Wu Jing ryed what he had seen to Shi Jian, who responded with an air of already knowing, ¡°It seems your Brother Yu was lonely today, especially calling us brothers over to keep himpany and chase girls.¡±
Wu Jing paused upon hearing this; in his mind, Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t that kind of person.
After hanging up, he didn¡¯t rx, continuing to closely watch his surroundings.
Just then, he suddenly spotted a convoy approaching from a distance, heading in this direction.
He quickly picked up his phone and dialed Xiang Yu¡¯s number, but Xiang Yu¡¯s phone was already turned off.
He called Shi Jian instead.
Seeing it was still Wu Jing¡¯s call, Shi Jian thought he hadn¡¯t made himself clear before andzily said, ¡°Wu Jing, can you just let me sleep peacefully?¡±
¡°Stop talking nonsense.
I see a convoying this way, it might be Zhu Qingyuan and his gang.
There¡¯s danger for Brother Yu, get him out quick,¡± Wu Jing tried to make his words as clear as possible.
¡°What?¡± Upon hearing this, Shi Jian bolted upright and shouted, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call him directly?¡±
¡°Brother Yu¡¯s phone is off and unreachable,¡± Wu Jing said nervously.
Without dy, Shi Jian dropped the phone and sprinted toward the vi when Tie Zhuzi suddenly grabbed him.
¡°They¡¯re already here; going down now would expose us too soon,¡± Tie Zhuzi said.
Indeed, as soon as he spoke, a convoy of five cars had already neared the vi.
¡°What should we do?¡± Shi Jian asked anxiously.
He realized he had wrongly med Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu leaving the two of them outside was to keep a watch, but he had been negligent.
At that moment, Tie Zhuzi also didn¡¯t know what to do; he just looked at Shi Jian, hoping he would have a n.
Shi Jian knew that he must remain calm at this time, and heposed himself, then picked up his cell phone.
¡°Wu Jing, did you hear that?¡± Shi Jian tried to keep his voice calm.
¡°Speak,¡± Wu Jing¡¯s voice was brief and icy.
¡°What¡¯s the situation inside?¡± Shi Jian asked.
Through the scope, Wu Jing saw Xiang Yu nodding in his direction and then pulled the curtains shut, leaving about a ten-centimeter gap in the middle.
¡°Brother Yu is safe for now,¡± Wu Jing said.
¡°Keep a close eye on the inside activities; the moment anything happens, report immediately.
We cannot let anything happen to Xiang Yu.¡± After speaking, Shi Jian turned on the speakerphone and ced it in front of the car.
Both he and Tie Zhuzi were holding guns with the safeties off, ready to burst in as soon as Wu Jing reported any trouble, without a second thought.
Even if it meant dying, they would die together with Xiang Yu.
Now, Shi Jian felt deep regret, regretting his own carelessness.
Five cars stopped in front of the mansion, and a group of men in ck descended, then escorted Zhu Qingfang towards the mansion.
From a distance, having seen the people descent from the cars, Wu Jing was already prepared.
However, surrounded by vis, there were no high vantage points; his view waspromised.
His chosen spot was aimed directly at the second floor.
If he missed with one shot and alerted them, then Xiang Yu would truly be in danger.
Zhu Qingfang was in an evidently good mood today; he sat down in the ground-floor hall, had someone bring him a bottle of whisky, poured it, and then, holding his drink, walked toward the second floor while shouting, ¡°Baby, I¡¯ming.¡±
At this moment, Zhu Qingfang felt his body rx like never before as if he had returned to his gangster days.
Back then, they were all crazy, capable of handling two women in one night.
Since a fight where he had been kicked in the groin, he had never been able to achieve an erection.
He had sought many doctors and tried many treatments in various ces, but to no avail.
Doctors had just advised him not to be too tense and to focus on conditioning, but even after more than a decade of treatment, there had been no improvement.
Gradually, he had resigned himself to his fate, bing ustomed to it.
So he put all his energy into running his ¡®enterprise,¡¯ bing increasingly brutal and prone to killing.
Those who had crossed him before had all been dealt with.
Thus, he earned himself the nickname ¡®Er Mazi Wang¡¯ in the underworld, as many had heard of him but never met him, and those who knew of him certainly did not want to meet him.
Today, Zhu Qingfang felt unrestrained joy, feeling as if he could finally unleash the feelings repressed over the past decade.
For some reason, he felt today he could reim his past glory.
Tonight, he wanted to go wild, to spend all the bullets he had umted over the years.
The very thought was exhrating.
¡°Baby, I¡¯ming, hahaha¡¡± Zhu Qingyuan started shouting from the staircase, truly excited, as he felt a swelling sensation in his groin.
Indeed, the allure of money was incredibly powerful, and he owed much of this to Xiang Yu.
If his condition truly improved, he nned to ask Xiang Yu for more toll money in the future since it stimted his nerves.
Zhu Qingfang downed his drink in one gulp, then carelessly threw the ss aside and rushed toward the woman¡¯s room¡
Chapter 115 - 115 115 Betrayed Once Again
?115: Chapter 115: Betrayed Once Again 115: Chapter 115: Betrayed Once Again Zhu Qingfang casually tossed his ss and burst into the woman¡¯s room with a loudugh.
At that moment, he felt an excitement he had never known before.
He was going to release all the pent-up feelings from over the years.
¡°Baby, I¡¯m here.¡± Zhu Qingfang burst in and threw himself on the bed.
The woman, wearing a bathrobe, sat there with a nervous expression on her face as she watched him.
¡°What¡¯s wrong, baby, you think I¡¯ve gone mad, haha¡
Today I¡¯m going to show you what being a man is all about,¡± Zhu Qingfang noticed the unusual expression on the woman¡¯s face, but he didn¡¯t care.
After all, his own expression was different today, and considering he had never touched her before, embracing and kissing her like this was bound to be ufortable for her.
¡°I, I have something to tell you¡¡± The woman¡¯s body was already warm, and she was a bit disoriented.
Now that Zhu Qingfang was capable, she wouldn¡¯t need Xiang Yu in the future.
Staying with Xiang Yu was like setting a time bomb for herself.
¡°What is it, wait until after we¡¯re done,¡± Zhu Qingfang was getting impatient.
¡°Your brother betrayed you; he tried to rape me,¡± the woman quickly said.
¡°What?¡± Zhu Qingfang was about to thrust forward when he heard this, and suddenly sat upright, ¡°What did you just say?¡±
¡°One of your men tried to force himself on me; he¡¯s now hiding in the closet,¡± the woman pointed to the closet.
Zhu Qingfang had already felt something was off about the woman¡¯s expression, so someone was indeed hiding here.
Zhu Qingfang red and gritted his teeth as he looked at the closet, ¡°Get out!¡± Furious, he couldn¡¯t believe someone dared to cuckold him, which was uneptable.
Though he had been powerless before, this woman was still his property, and he absolutely did not allow others to touch her.
At that moment, the closet door opened, and Xiang Yu walked out casually, peeling peanuts, with the shells neatly ced in his pocket instead of thrown about.
¡°So you were impotent.¡± Xiang Yu looked at Zhu Qingfang calmly and chuckled.
¡°Is it you?¡± When Zhu Qingfang saw it was Xiang Yu, he clenched his fists, his arousal instantly gone.
Today, his arousal was solely because of the financial incentive from Xiang Yu, and now that he knew Xiang Yu had betrayed him, a feeling of weakness overcame him, and his lower body lost all sensation, reverting to its usual state.
Angry, he wanted to skin Xiang Yu alive and feed his flesh to the dogs.
Even if he didn¡¯t get any money, even if he never regained his potency, he was determined to kill him.
The woman saw everything clearly.
When she saw Zhu Qingfang¡¯s arousal dissipate, she knew he had reverted to his former state.
If that was the case, she might end up a widow again.
At that thought, the woman felt some regret for betraying Xiang Yu.
Even if Zhu Qingfang had recovered, treating Xiang Yu like a pet would have been better, but now it was toote, Zhu Qingfang would surely kill him.
Just as Zhu Qingfang managed to grab a gun, suddenly a bullet flew through the window, striking him in the head, followed by another hitting his heart.
Poor Zhu Qingfang, who had bottled up his desires for more than a decade and wanted to unleash them today, was dead before he even began.
At the moment of his death, one wonders if he reflected on how absurd life was.
The woman, seeing Zhu Qingfang suddenly fall, was slow to process what had happened.
What¡¯s wrong with him, why did he suddenly fall?
What was that red substance, and why was there a hole in his head?
A series of questions ran through the woman¡¯s mind as she looked at Zhu Qingfang lying in a pool of blood for several seconds before she finally screamed and fainted.
Hearing the scream, people from outside rushed in.
Seeing Zhu Qingfang lying on the ground, they immediately realized that the boss had been killed.
These people were bodyguards.
The first thing they thought of in such a situation was to catch the killer.
They looked at the woman lying on the bed and then at the window.
The curtains were not fully drawn, leaving about ten centimeters of a gap.
There were two bullet holes in the ss at the gap, clearly indicating that the bullets hade from there.
¡°Chase¡¡± the man in front shouted toward a vi in the distance.
The others quickly responded and hurried downstairs.
The man who had stayed behind looked at Zhu Qingfang lying on the ground with an unchanged expression, as if he were looking at a mundane object.
Then he nced at the woman on the bed, noticed she had no blood on her and considering her scream, she seemed to be unharmed.
He smirked, couldn¡¯t resist touching her body a few times, and then satisfied, rushed outside.
Previously, they could only watch beautiful women from afar and couldn¡¯t get close.
Now that Zhu Qingfang was dead and the woman had no protection, wasn¡¯t she just a ything for their enjoyment in the future?
As that man left, Xiang Yu came out of the closet.
He checked to confirm that Zhu Qingfang was indeed dead, then calmly went downstairs without giving the woman another nce.
Xiang Yu took out his phone and called Shi Jian, ¡°You two, hurry and go help Wu Jing, he¡¯s in danger.¡±
¡°It¡¯s so good to hear you¡¯re safe; I was about to rush in,¡± Shi Jian, hearing Xiang Yu¡¯s calm voice and assured that Xiang Yu was fine, directed Tie Zhuzi to drive towards the distant location.
After firing two shots, Wu Jing quickly gathered himself, picked up the bullet casings, and made sure he hadn¡¯t left any traces behind before rapidly descending the stairs.
But it must be said that Zhu Qingfang¡¯s bodyguards were skilled.
The moment they saw Zhu Qingfang was dead, they quickly reacted.
Some of them charged towards the building.
Wu Jing¡¯s job was to kill Zhu Qingfang, and now that the job was done, all he needed to do was to escape quickly.
But at that moment, Zhu Qingfang¡¯s men had already surrounded him¡
Chapter 116 - 116 116 The Beginning of the Overt and Covert Battle
?116: Chapter 116 The Beginning of the Overt and Covert Battle 116: Chapter 116 The Beginning of the Overt and Covert Battle Wu Jing¡¯s mission was alreadyplete, and now the most urgent matter was to escape immediately.
The escape route had been set earlier, but Zhu Qingfang¡¯s men reacted very quickly.
They soon sealed off all the exits of the residential area, allowing no one in or out.
Shi Jian received themand from Xiang Yu to go to meet Wu Jing and then lead Wu Jing to the car.
¡°Is Brother Yu down yet?¡± Wu Jing got into the car and looked around but didn¡¯t see Xiang Yu, which made him a bit worried.
After all, just moments ago, he could only look inside through a ten-centimeter gap.
He saw Xiang Yu hiding, but it seemed that Zhu Qingfang had discovered him in the end.
¡°He should be fine, I just got off the phone with him,¡± Shi Jian hurriedly said.
Just then, Xiang Yu quickly approached from outside.
¡°Brother Yu, all our routes have been blocked off,¡± Wu Jing said.
Xiang Yu nodded, his face not showing any sign of worry.
It was just more than a dozen men.
If they really were discovered, he would take them all down one by one with his gun.
Xiang Yu took out his phone and called Liang Zi, ¡°It¡¯s your turn to take the stage now.¡±
At that moment, Liang Zi was waiting anxiously in another residential area.
He knew that Xiang Yu would make a move tonight, but he wasn¡¯t sure which building the boss would go to.
Moreover, he didn¡¯t truly believe Xiang Yu would really take out the boss.
He was holding his phone, anxiously waiting.
He didn¡¯t know if the first call would be from Xiang Yu or Zhu Qingfang.
If it were Xiang Yu, it would mean that he had seeded.
If not, then he should consider nning his own escape.
After all, he had betrayed his boss.
If Xiang Yu were captured alive, or if one of his brothers were caught, he would be done for.
When he saw that the call was from Xiang Yu, he breathed a sigh of relief.
But he was surprised to hear that Zhu Qingfang had gone to another residential area, something that had never happened before.
Would Xiang Yu think he had deceived him?
He wanted to exin to Xiang Yu but was cut off, ¡°You¡¯d bettere quickly, or your brothers might get ahead of you.¡±
After saying this, Xiang Yu hung up the phone.
Liang Zi knew what Xiang Yu meant and quickly drove to the residential area with his gang.
At the entrance, they were stopped.
¡°Sorry, Brother Liang Zi, the boss has been assassinated and you can¡¯t enter,¡± two men armed with guns said, standing at the gate.
¡°Bullshit!
If I can¡¯t go in, who can?
Get out of the way!¡± Liang Zi pushed past the two men and entered.
The two men, seeing Liang Zi enter, quickly took out their phones to call their leader.
They were part of the security team, not under themand of Liang Zi and his cohorts.
When the head of the bodyguards heard that Liang Zi had forced his way in, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to look for the assassin and gathered his men at the vi, just as Liang Zi and his people arrived.
¡°Liang Zi, what are you trying to do?¡± The head of the bodyguards was a burly man, simr in build to Tie Zhuzi.
¡°Get out of my way, Jin Bao.
I need to see the boss,¡± Liang Zi shouted.
¡°See the boss?
The boss was just assassinated, and you show up here just in time?
Isn¡¯t that a little too coincidental?¡± Jin Bao said with a coldugh.
¡°Stop the damn nonsense.
You¡¯re the head bodyguard.
Your job is to protect the boss.
Now that the boss has been assassinated, where were you?
Where is the assassin?
You still have the nerve to talk here,¡± Liang Zi yelled.
At this point, all the bodyguards had already gathered around Jin Bao, outnumbering Liang Zi¡¯s men and looking rather formidable in their ck suits and great stature.
Liang Zi¡¯s crew, in contrast, were dressed haphazardly, with varying heights, appearing more like a ragtag militia.
If a fight really broke out, they would not stand a chance against the bodyguards.
¡°We are bodyguards, but we can¡¯t prevent idents.
Maybe someone fired a couple of shots into the sky and the bullets came down, hitting the boss on the head,¡± Jin Bao said coldly, ¡°and even if there was an assassination, you seem the most suspicious to me.¡±
¡°What did you just say?
Watch your words, Jin Bao,¡± Liang Zi pointed at him and shouted.
Just then, another convoy of cars drove in.
The vehicles in this new fleet were much nicer than those that Liang Zi had brought.
Seeing this, Liang Zi and Jin Bao ceased their argument and stepped aside.
The convoy stopped, and a group of men in ck clothing exited the cars, looking as fit and ready as the bodyguards.
Upon seeing this, Jin Bao quickly went up to them, greeted with a fist salute, ¡°Brother Zhang Nan, the boss was assassinated.
Two bullets hit him, one in the head and the other in the heart.
It looks like the work of an assassin.¡±
This Zhang Nan was Zhu Qingfang¡¯s number one man, Liang Zi¡¯s brother.
Liang Zi wasn¡¯t as powerful as him, and it stood to reason that with Zhu Qingfang¡¯s death, Zhang Nan should be the one to take over as boss.
Zhang Nan merely nodded, then patted Jin Bao on the shoulder without saying much.
His face was calm as if he had foreseen this oue.
Jin Bao was surprised by this; having spent a lot of time with Zhu Qingfang, he knew the connections Zhu Qingfang had.
Zhang Nan used to be the one who respected the boss the most and was also the closest to Zhu Qingfang.
Now that he heard Zhu Qingfang had been assassinated, there wasn¡¯t a hint of sadness on his face.
Could it be he was the assassin?
At that moment, Jin Bao¡¯s mind raced.
In his view, the assassin had to be one among their brothers, and with Zhu Qingfang dead, Zhang Nan stood to benefit the most; therefore, he concluded that it was very likely this man was the perpetrator.
¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look upstairs,¡± Zhang Nan said, heading toward the upper floors with Jin Bao and the others following.
Liang Zi also wanted to follow them up, but just then his phone rang suddenly.
¡°Why are you calling at this time?¡± Liang Zi walked to a secluded spot and spoke softly.
The caller was Xiang Yu, who was now sitting in his car, watching from a distance.
Liang Zi grew nervous upon hearing that Xiang Yu was still around.
If others learned about this, he would be in trouble.
Liang Zi approached Xiang Yu¡¯s car, his voice tense, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left yet?¡±
¡°I just want to ask you one question.
Can you handle this situation?¡± Xiang Yu asked with utterposure.
After some thought, Liang Zi clenched his teeth and nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I definitely can.¡±
Xiang Yu merely smiled and shook his head.
He had already seen Zhang Nan and knew Liang Zi was no match for him.
¡°Call me if you need anything.
Also, I¡¯ll tell you that the woman inside has seen me.
You need to make sure she doesn¡¯t say a word.
If she dares to utter half a word, I¡¯ll take her out.
She¡¯s yours now¡ªit¡¯s up to you to handle it,¡± Xiang Yu said before rolling up his window.
Seeing this, Liang Zi nodded and hurriedly walked back to the vi.
¡°Call Wu Jing back.
We¡¯re going home,¡± Xiang Yumanded.
Apparently, Wu Jing had gone into hiding earlier on.
Xiang Yu did not want him to reveal himself¡
Chapter 117 - 117 117 How Is He So Bold
?117: Chapter 117: How Is He So Bold?
117: Chapter 117: How Is He So Bold?
¡°Yu, do you think that Liang Zi can handle this?¡± Shi Jian couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously.
¡°He can¡¯t.
He¡¯s no match for that guy just now; the rest isn¡¯t our concern.
Let¡¯s head back,¡± Xiang Yu said with a smile.
The group didn¡¯t stay any longer and then headed towards the vi.
They had new activities nned for the next evening and needed to discuss them thoroughly.
Judging by the period Ding Yongzhi had coborated with him, they were gradually starting to trust him.
The next day, after having breakfast and sitting in the living room, Shi Jian couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Yu, I¡¯ve investigated, and Yan Bin is likely to invite Ba Song, the Underground Boxing Champion from Thand, over next week.¡±
¡°Ba Song?¡± Xiang Yu paused after hearing this.
He was all too familiar with that name; the man was born in Thand, had professional training in Spain, and then fought in underground boxing in the United States.
In the United States, his name had resounded throughout the entire underground boxing market, never having lost a match, typically defeating his opponents within ten seconds, and most people who fought him, over eighty percent, ended up dead, the remaining disabled.
This man was a legend in the underground boxing market, and many who thought highly of their skills wanted to challenge him but nonested more than ten seconds.
He once fought in China and boldly imed that the fighters in Huaxia were all for show and not practical in realbat.
His words infuriated many Chinese, and several hidden masters emerged to challenge him, but none survived.
Since then, he was seldom mentioned in the country because truthfully no one could match him.
This time, surprisingly, Yan Bin went to great lengths to invite him to fight against Xiang Yu, truly sparing no expense.
Wu Jing and others had obviously heard of Ba Song¡¯s notorious reputation, and he had already nned to take action should Ba Song dare show his face on Chinese soil.
Seeing through Wu Jing¡¯s thoughts, Xiang Yu looked at him and smiled, ¡°Wu Jing, leave Ba Song to me.
I want to deal with him fair and square on the ring.¡±
¡°But¡¡± Evidently, Wu Jing and the others didn¡¯t think Xiang Yu was capable of taking on Ba Song, especially since Xiang Yu was still nursing a leg injury, not yet fully healed.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, just a minor Ba Song is nothing to fret over.
You might not know, but Ba Song has met his match before.
Once, when he was in China, he bullied a young boy on a mountain, and just then, someone came by and taught him a lesson,¡± Xiang Yu said with a smile.
These were the results of investigations conducted during his time in the military.
They wanted to capture Ba Song and eliminate him, but he left the country shortly after and they were unable to do anything.
Hearing what Xiang Yu said, Shi Jian and the others were speechless.
If someone from the mountains could discipline Ba Song so easily, why hadn¡¯t anyonee forward before?
They were quite skeptical of Xiang Yu¡¯s words.
Wu Jing also looked at Xiang Yu skeptically.
This was no joking matter; any slip-up in a fight with Ba Song could be fatal.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ve got ns for this matter.
You guys prepare for tonight¡¯s affairs.
Wu Jing, make sure everything over there is secure,¡± Xiang Yu said.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yu, everything will be fine there,¡± Wu Jing assured.
Just then, Xiang Yu¡¯s phone suddenly rang; it was a call from Wu Haotian.
¡°Big brother, what¡¯s up, calling me so early?¡± Xiang Yu said with augh.
¡°It¡¯s already ten o¡¯clock, how is that early?
Xiang Yu, why didn¡¯t youe to the office today?¡± Wu Haotian said.
¡°I was just about to head out.
Is there something you need?¡± Xiang Yu said.
¡°Nothing urgent, we¡¯ll talk when you get here,¡± Wu Haotian replied before hanging up.
¡°Yu, that Wu Haotian is no good; be careful with him,¡± Wu Jing said.
Wu Jing usually wasn¡¯t by Xiang Yu¡¯s side much, so he was somewhat worried.
Xiang Yu nodded with a smile and said to Wu Jing and Shi Jian, ¡°Tonight¡¯s affairs are very important; you two get ready to head out.
Tie Zhuzi, let¡¯s go.¡±
Xiang Yu said this and then stood up to walk outside.
He knew that Wu Haotian calling him definitely meant something was up.
Moreover, he also wanted to make contact with that old fellow called Ouyang Ke.
Upon arriving at thepany office, Wu Haotian was already waiting at the entrance.
When he saw Xiang Yu arrive, he quickly said, ¡°Come in quickly, I have something to tell you.¡±
¡°What¡¯s so urgent?¡± Xiang Yu asked.
Tie Zhuzi opened the office door and ushered Wu Haotian inside.
¡°Have you offended Ouyang Ke?
Now that he knows we¡¯re brothers, he¡¯s gotten cold towards me, showing no interest in cooperation.
This is a big project, and if we can secure it, we could make a fortune.
Come with me to meet him today and apologize,¡± Wu Haotian looked at Xiang Yu expectantly.
¡°Apologize to that old goat?
He must be dreaming.
If he dares to provoke me, I¡¯ll destroy him,¡± Xiang Yu feigned anger.
¡°Don¡¯t be reckless; now is not the time to be emotional.
You must apologize to him.
Also, that Zhang Lei is still eyeing us, he even threatened me, telling me to watch my loved ones.
I think with you here, our safety should be no problem,¡± Wu Haotian said, tentatively looking at Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu knew that this was truly why Wu Haotian had wanted him to join.
He wanted to use Xiang Yu to eliminate hispetitor Zhang Lei.
Without Zhang Lei, everyone else was insignificant.
¡°Of course, big brother, don¡¯t worry.
With me here, let¡¯s see what waves that bastard Zhang Lei can make,¡± Xiang Yu said indignantly.
¡°That¡¯s good to hear,¡± Wu Haotian finally felt relieved seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s response.
He nned to use Xiang Yu to block Zhang Lei, while he focused on taking down Ouyang Ke.
¡°Let¡¯s go meet Ouyang.
When we get there, just listen to me and don¡¯t speak,¡± Wu Haotian said as he pulled Xiang Yu to leave.
Tie Zhuzi followed behind.
Originally, Wu Haotian wanted to take just one car with Xiang Yu, but seeing Tie Zhuzi also came down, he let Xiang Yu drive separately.
Upon arriving at Ouyang Ke¡¯s office, Wu Haotian adjusted his clothes, cleared his throat, then knocked and entered; Xiang Yu followed behind.
Ouyang Ke¡¯s office was luxurious and spacious, evenrger than Xiang Yu¡¯s at Yi Jing Real Estate.
¡°Mr.
Wu, good to see you!¡± Ouyang Ke stood up when he saw it was Wu Haotian.
Wu Haotian quickly went over and shook hands with him, clearly indicating that the two had already agreed on meeting beforehand.
¡°This office really is impressive; I like it,¡± Xiang Yu entered the office, looked around, and then abruptly sat down on the sofa,pletely ignoring Ouyang Ke¡¯s presence.
When Ouyang Ke saw Xiang Yu, he was initially taken aback, a disdainful smirk involuntarily appearing at the corner of his mouth.
He knew his son had already taught the man before him a lesson; he couldn¡¯t understand how Xiang Yu still dared toe here¡
Chapter 118 - 118 118 Success Comes My Way
?118: Chapter 118: Sess Comes My Way 118: Chapter 118: Sess Comes My Way Ouyang Ke believed that his son, Ouyang Xing, had already taught Xiang Yu a lesson.
Knowing his son, not breaking Xiang Yu¡¯s leg would have been considered merciful.
But today, Xiang Yu seemedpletely intact, without a trace of fear.
Could it be that Xing¡¯er hadn¡¯t made his move yet?
That had to be it.
In a moment, a multitude of thoughts shed through Ouyang Ke¡¯s mind, but in his eyes, Xiang Yu was nothing more than a clown, hardly worth his intervention.
If he really had to take action, it would surely mean a life was at stake.
Ouyang Ke simply nced at Xiang Yu and said nothing more, then started conversing with Wu Haotian.
Xiang Yu sat there with nothing much to do, and theny on the sofa with his feet propped up on the table in front of him.
Just then, Ouyang Xing and Zhang Lei walked in from outside.
Upon entering, Zhang Lei saw Wu Haotian sitting there, chatting with Ouyang Ke, and his eyes instantly turned cold.
His strategy was to first get on good terms with Ouyang Xing, and then have Ouyang Xing take down Ouyang Ke.
Yet Wu Haotian had gone directly to Ouyang Ke to negotiate.
Zhang Lei had a backup n in case Haotian turned out not to be his realpetitor, it would then be time to eliminate him.
At that moment, Zhang Lei suddenly noticed Xiang Yu sitting on the sofa, and his heart leaped with joy at first, then he was dumbfounded.
Xiang Yu was Wu Haotian¡¯s brother, and certainly not a favorite of the Ouyang father and son.
To take down Wu Haotian, Xiang Yu was an entry point.
¡°Ouyang Xing, brother, do you recognize that person?¡± Zhang Lei pointed at Xiang Yu and said.
Ouyang Xing, upon entering, had only noticed Wu Haotian and had not seen Xiang Yu.
Now turning his head to look, he was immediately startled.
What was he doing here?
However, with his father and the others here, he couldn¡¯t show his feelings.
Then he walked up to Xiang Yu and stared, ¡°How did you get here?¡±
At this moment, Wu Haotian turned his head and saw Xiang Yu lowering his feet from the table, and his face was full of disbelief.
He knew Xiang Yu was reckless and somewhat low on emotional intelligence, but he had still overestimated him.
¡°Young Master Ouyang has arrived,¡± Wu Haotian nced at Zhang Lei and hurried over.
¡°What¡¯s the matter, Xing¡¯er?¡± Ouyang Ke said calmly, ¡°Guests should be treated as such, you cannot behave recklessly.¡±
Ouyang Xing knew better than to cause a scene here.
It wouldn¡¯t be worth it if Xiang Yu were to pull out a gun and shoot him in the head.
¡°Of course, it was your father who invited me.
I¡¯m a bit thirsty, pour me a ss of water,¡± Xiang Yu told Ouyang Xing.
Ouyang Xing was so furious he could only clench his teeth.
This kid didn¡¯t just put his feet on the table, he also carelessly tossed peanut shells all over the ce, as if this were his own home.
Ouyang Ke, seated there, also huffed coldly to himself.
Such an arrogant young man, not crippling him would have been letting him off easy.
But now, with two important clients present, he had to show magnanimity and could not stoop to the level of these juniors.
¡°Alright, these are trivial matters.
Let¡¯s leave it to the younger generation.
Mr.
Zhang, Mr.
Wu, let us discuss the matters of cooperation,¡± Ouyang Ke said.
¡°Who are you calling a junior?¡± Xiang Yu said defiantly, lifting his head.
¡°Xiang Yu, stop making trouble,¡± Wu Haotian red at Xiang Yu and called out.
¡°Reckless youth, oh, reckless youth¡¡± Ouyang Keughed heartily, but in his heart, he had already regarded Xiang Yu as a dead man.
Once this coboration was over, he would surely bury Xiang Yu alive.
Xiang Yu sat back down and then nced at Ouyang Xing and said, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you poured the water yet?
Hurry up, I¡¯m still thirsty.¡±
Ouyang Xing snorted coldly and sat beside Xiang Yu, whispering, ¡°Xiang Yu, don¡¯t push your luck.
If you offend my father, he won¡¯t let you off the hook.
Don¡¯t think your few lousy guns will save you; even if it were Tank, he would still kill you.¡±
¡°Does your old man know about you giving me the car?¡± Xiang Yu suddenly looked at Ouyang Xing with a taunting smile.
¡°You¡¡± Ouyang Xing indeed hadn¡¯t told his old man.
He hoped to create an image of omnipotence in front of his father, to facilitate his taking on an important position in the future.
If his father found out that he couldn¡¯t even handle a person like Xiang Yu, how would he be able to do anything in the future?
¡°You¡¯d better watch what you say, or I¡¯ll kill you even if it means fighting to the death,¡± Ouyang Xing said, then got up and poured a ss of water for Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu, unconcerned, picked up the ss and started drinking, an action that just happened to be seen by Ouyang Ke who was sitting there.
He was somewhat surprised; his Xing¡¯er had always adamantly refused to pour water for clients, yet today he had taken the initiative to pour water for this kid.
Could there be something going on between them?
With that thought, he reexamined Xiang Yu and saw that his face bore the carefree look of a rascal.
Ouyang Ke sneered internally; such a person couldn¡¯t amount to anything.
In Ouyang Ke¡¯s view, sessful people, like himself, could hide their thoughts well, not letting others see through them.
Even if they wanted to kill someone, they had to maintain a smiling face.
Yet Xiang Yu was theplete opposite, not concealing his thoughts at all.
Acting on whatever came to mind, such a person would eventually be ruined and achieve nothing.
However, seeing Ouyang Xing pouring water for the man in front of him was a surprise, which made him doubt his own son as well.
It has to be said, within major families, interpersonal rtions are trulyplex, sometimes you can¡¯t evenpletely trust your own son.
¡°Boss Ouyang¡¡± When Zhang Lei noticed Ouyang Ke seemed to be distracted, he called out.
¡°Oh, my apologies, something came to mind.
Let¡¯s continue,¡± Ouyang Ke gathered his thoughts and resumed the negotiations.
The reason he called both Zhang Lei and Wu Haotian over today was to incite conflict between them, creating apetitive rtionship, so that he could sit back and watch the tigers fight, ultimately benefiting as the beneficiary.
What kind of people were Wu Haotian and Zhang Lei?
They were shrewder than monkeys, and they naturally understood Ouyang Ke¡¯s old man¡¯s intentions, but they had no choice.
They were eager to cooperate, even knowing it was a trap, they had to jump in.
As expected, it didn¡¯t take long for Zhang Lei and Wu Haotian to engage in a price war.
Ouyang Ke simply sat there, watching the two with a smug grin.
Wu Haotian and Zhang Lei grew more and more animated as they spoke, almosting to the point of cursing at each other.
If it hadn¡¯t been for them being at Ouyang Ke¡¯s ce, they probably would have already started brawling.
¡°Mr.
Wu, you might as well go home now, your wife and child are waiting for you to eat,¡± Zhang Lei clearly meant it as a threat.
Wu Haotian also snorted coldly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that, Mr.
Zhang.
Your chubby little son must also be waiting for you, right?¡±
Wu Haotian had, of course, done his homework on Zhang Lei.
He had some desperados at his disposal, but he wouldn¡¯t use them unless it was crucial.
Xiang Yu was the ace up his sleeve, and if something arose, he would let Xiang Yu take the lead.
Given the current situation, it was time for Xiang Yu to make a move¡
Chapter 119 - 119 119 Xiang Yu is a Double Agent
?119: Chapter 119 Xiang Yu is a Double Agent 119: Chapter 119 Xiang Yu is a Double Agent Wu Haotian and Zhang Lei argued until they were red in the face and thick in the throat, but ultimately, they did note to a conclusion.
This was precisely the oue Ouyang Ke had hoped to see¡ªthe more intense their quarrel, the happier he was.
Wu Haotian and Zhang Lei descended the stairs together, both giving each other cold looks.
¡°Mr.
Wu, take care on your way home.
It would be unfortunate if you got into a car ident and died,¡± Zhang Lei said with a cold huff.
¡°You can rest assured, Mr.
Zhang; my driver is very steady.
But you should be careful.
See this brother by my side?
He particrly dislikes arrogant people like you.
If you dare threaten me again, he just might have to teach you a lesson,¡± Wu Haotian said, pointing to Xiang Yu who was standing next to him.
Xiang Yu, obviously aware that Wu Haotian wanted to use him, wasn¡¯t upset and took two steps forward, saying, ¡°That¡¯s right, your name is Zhang Lei, right?
You¡¯d better be careful.
If you dare speak to my brother like that again, I¡¯ll sew your mouth shut.¡±
¡°What did you say?¡± Zhang Lei¡¯s eyes turned cold as he looked at Xiang Yu.
In his view, Xiang Yu was merely a clown, ackey for Wu Haotian.
The fact that even he dared to speak to him in such a manner waspletelywless.
He had already made up his mind that even if he did not touch Wu Haotian, he would definitely take Xiang Yu down.
He believed that even if he dealt with Xiang Yu, Wu Haotian wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to him.
Seeing that he had sessfully incited conflict between the two, Wu Haotian left the rest to Xiang Yu.
He patted Xiang Yu on the shoulder and then got into his car and left.
¡°Your name is Xiang Yu, huh?
Hmm¡¡± Zhang Lei snorted disdainfully and turned to leave.
At that moment, Xiang Yu took two steps forward, blocking Zhang Lei¡¯s path.
¡°What do you want?¡± Zhang Lei huffed coldly, not really believing that Xiang Yu could take him in a fight given his stature.
¡°Nothing much, just looking to make a friend,¡± Xiang Yu said with a smile.
Zhang Lei knew exactly what kind of person he was.
At first, he thought that Xiang Yu was merely a thug who worked for Wu Haotian, but now he saw that their rtionship wasn¡¯t like that.
Although Zhang Lei didn¡¯t like Xiang Yu, if he could split Xiang Yu from Wu Haotian, that would be ideal.
It would be best if Xiang Yu could keep Wu Haotian upied, so he couldn¡¯t focus on other matters.
¡°Why don¡¯t we go for a drink?¡± Realizing this, Zhang Lei immediately changed his demeanor and offered with a smile.
¡°Sure, please,¡± Xiang Yu replied and got into Zhang Lei¡¯s car.
The two seemed very close¡ªif Wu Haotian were to see this scene, he would surely be fuming with rage.
The two arrived at a teahouse where they drank and chatted.
Eventually, they reached an agreement: Zhang Lei would pay Xiang Yu, and Xiang Yu assured that he would keep Wu Haotian busy so he wouldn¡¯t get the project.
Their conversation ended in an amicable atmosphere, and they shook hands and parted ways.
Tie Zhuzi was waiting downstairs and left when he saw Xiang Yu get into the car.
¡°Brother Yu, you¡¯re really wicked,¡± Tie Zhuzi said, looking back at Xiang Yu with a smile.
Xiang Yuughed heartily and then returned to the office.
As soon as they entered the office, Wu Haotian walked in.
Pretending as if nothing was wrong, Wu Haotian sat and chatted about this and that until he casually steered the conversation towards Zhang Lei.
Upon mentioning Zhang Lei, Xiang Yu immediately sat up straight, thumped his chest, and assured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother Tian.
I¡¯ll take care of that bastard Zhang Lei.
I couldn¡¯t stand him the moment I saw him.
Leave it to me.¡±
Wu Haotian let out augh, nodding as he said, ¡°I also find him unbearable, so I¡¯m relieved with you stepping in.
Alright, I have to go now, I¡¯ve got things to do.¡±
After saying this, Wu Haotian stood up¡ªhis purpose foring here was just to gauge Xiang Yu¡¯s attitude; now that he knew, there was no point in making idle chit-chat with Xiang Yu any longer.
¡°Brother Tian,¡± Xiang Yu suddenly called out at this time, ¡°Brotely has been a bit tight on funds.
The logisticspany isn¡¯t profiting as much as before, and my boys are starting toin¡¡± Xiang Yu appeared quite helpless.
¡°This¡¡± Wu Haotian was wealthy, but at the same time, he valued his money highly, ¡°Well brother, I¡¯ll take two hundred thousand from my personal ount for you to use.
Hold on with this for now, and once we make some money, I¡¯ll give you more.¡±
Xiang Yu put on a difficult expression and then nodded.
Seeing this, Wu Haotian quickly left¡ªhe was worried that Xiang Yu woulde up with other requests, and it would be hard for him to refuse.
¡°So stingy,¡± Tie Zhuzi muttered with a sneer.
A big boss, yet hesitating over handing out two hundred thousand.
With a resigned shake of his head, Xiang Yu thought about how Zhang Lei would open with half a million and not even blink, making Wu Haotian seem quite inferior byparison.
However, all this money was essentially free, so the amount didn¡¯t really matter.
¡°Once we get the money, distribute it to the brothers so they¡¯re not too strapped for cash,¡± Xiang Yu said.
Upon hearing this, Tie Zhuzi nodded in agreement.
This was the aspect he admired most in Xiang Yu.
When it came to the brothers, there was nothing to say; with others, all bets were off.
¡°Let¡¯s go, we should also start preparing for tonight¡¯s operation,¡± Xiang Yu said before calling Tie Zhuzi to follow him downstairs.
In Xiang Yu¡¯s view, tonight¡¯s deal was undoubtedly another probe by the other party.
He vaguely felt that he was getting closer and closer to the underground secret organization.
This organization that trafficked in human beings and organs had harmed countless people in the past; it was truly a miracle how it managed to survive in society.
He wondered what the media were doing since they never reported on sudden disappearances in some ce, and the relevant departments only went through the motions, processing cases superficially, then shelving them and carrying on with business as usual.
Xiang Yu knew that the reach of this organization was vast, and relying on just their group wasn¡¯t enough to eradicate itpletely.
He was contemting how to thoroughly clean it out.
Around six o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Shi Jian called to say everything was ready.
At eight o¡¯clock, Wu Jing called to confirm that a location had been found.
¡°Brother Yu, you shouldn¡¯t go this time, let us handle it,¡± Tie Zhuzi said as he observed Xiang Yu frowning deeply, worried that he was tired.
Xiang Yu simply shook his head without saying a word.
Although they were all close brothers, there were things that Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t tell them about, burdens he had to bear alone in silence.
Tie Zhuzi and the others did have their doubts; many actions were unprofitable, yet Xiang Yu still went ahead with them, and they didn¡¯t understand what he was after.
However, they never doubted Xiang Yu, and by following him, they felt clear in conscience, with no guilt or self-reproach, because their actions targeted only despicable viins.
Those whom Xiang Yu had killed had all deserved it.
¡°Zhuzi, what time is it?¡± Xiang Yuy there with his eyes closed.
Tie Zhuzi looked at his watch and said, ¡°Eleven o¡¯clock sharp.¡±
Xiang Yu then sat up straight, his eyes gleaming as he rose to his feet, shaking off the weariness as he called out, ¡°Let¡¯s set out¡¡±
Chapter 120 - 120 120 Seeing the Pretentious Man in a Trench Coat Again
?120: Chapter 120: Seeing the Pretentious Man in a Trench Coat Again 120: Chapter 120: Seeing the Pretentious Man in a Trench Coat Again Xiang Yu and Tie Zhuzi made their way to the dock, a ce he had visited before and was all too familiar with.
This area was one of the worst in terms of public safety.
By the time Shi Jian¡¯s people had already ambushed the surroundings, Wu Jing had found a good vantage point.
Shi Jian and Tie Zhuzi came to the agreed dock nonchntly.
Unlikest time, Ding Yongzhi was already there waiting.
Seeing Xiang Yuing over, Ding Yongzhi hurried forward, ¡°Brother Xiang, don¡¯t talk nonsenseter.
Today is different from other days, you must remember that clearly.¡±
Ding Yongzhi was probably the person who least wanted Xiang Yu to die because Xiang Yu could bring him huge benefits.
Seeing Ding Yongzhi¡¯s serious expression, Xiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Brother Ding, we¡¯ve made deals before, why are you like this today?¡±
¡°Just remember what I said,¡± Ding Yongzhi finished speaking, gave a meaningful nce to Xiang Yu, and then stood aside without speaking any further.
At that moment, three people came out from inside.
Xiang Yu recognized the man in the middle; it was Wang Sheng, the same leader from their first deal.
¡°Why is it still you?
Didn¡¯t I tell youst time that I feel disgusted just seeing you?
Can¡¯t you send someone else for the deal?¡± Xiang Yu red at Wang Sheng and said pointedly.
Wang Sheng, hearing Xiang Yu¡¯s words, clenched his teeth in anger, ¡°Xiang Yu, you son of a bitch, don¡¯t bite the hand that feeds you.
This isn¡¯t your home.¡±
¡°This ce isn¡¯t my home, so is it yours?
You should know that if you¡¯re the one who came today, I won¡¯t take this batch of goods, just to avoid feeling disgusted,¡± Xiang Yu shouted.
Wang Sheng couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, threw a punch at Xiang Yu, and at the same time, Xiang Yu sent a punch his way.
Their fists collided, producing a dull thud, and both men took two steps back.
Wang Sheng felt the pain in his hand and got even more infuriated, reaching for his gun and pressing it against Xiang Yu¡¯s head.
¡°Come on, you¡¯re supposed to be tough, hit me¡¡± Wang Sheng shouted.
Tie Zhuzi, seeing this youngster daring to point a gun at Xiang Yu¡¯s head, kicked Wang Sheng in the chest, sending him flying two meters away to fall on the ground.
The other two men, seeing Wang Sheng get beaten, drew their guns, turned off the safeties, and pointed them at Tie Zhuzi.
¡°Shoot then, all my brothers are surrounding us.
Let¡¯s see who can walk out alive,¡± Xiang Yu bellowed madly, like a desperate fugitive.
He knew that the other side had no intention to shoot; if he guessed right, this initial confrontation was a test for them, and surely a big shot would appearter.
What the other side didn¡¯t anticipate was that this opening act allowed Xiang Yu to seize control.
Wang Sheng got up from the ground, motioned for his brothers to put away their guns, and then, biting his teeth, pointed at Xiang Yu without saying anything.
Afterward, he gestured towards the back.
Then, two men escorted a woman from the back.
The woman was covered with injuries, her mouth gagged tightly, making muffled noises, unable to speak.
Wang Sheng took out a revolver from his chest and threw it to Xiang Yu, ¡°This is your testimonial, kill her.¡±
Xiang Yu caught the revolver, his heart sinking immediately.
Judging from the weight of the gun, there indeed was a bullet inside, but only one.
He didn¡¯t know what the other side was up to.
¡°Testimonial my ass, I came here today for the goods, not to kill anyone,¡± Xiang Yu shouted.
¡°Xiang Yu, don¡¯t be ignorant, this is the boss¡¯s recognition of you, others would want to but couldn¡¯t get this chance,¡± Wang Sheng also shouted back.
¡°Stop your damn yapping here, hurry up and make the trade, and then everyone can leave,¡± Xiang Yu said impatiently.
Wang Sheng had no way to deal with Xiang Yu anymore, he could only feel like spitting blood.
Just then, a person suddenly appeared from the back.
Dressed in a trench coat and holding a cigar, he resembled Liang Zi from that time, except Liang Zi¡¯s demeanor had been an act, while this man truly possessed that aura.
¡°Brother Yu¡¡± Tie Zhuzi, standing beside Xiang Yu, whispered, because he smelled a strong scent of blood on the man.
Xiang Yu obviously felt it too; without killing many people, he wouldn¡¯t have such an aura.
His domineering appearance seemed intent on intimidating Xiang Yu.
But, what the other side didn¡¯t expect was that Xiang Yu remained expressionless.
How could they know that Xiang Yu had killed far more people than they did?
He simply chose to conceal it.
If Xiang Yu stood before them unrestrained, they would probably only have the option to worship him.
¡°And who might you be?¡± Xiang Yu asked, frowning as he sized the man up.
The man, seeing that his imposing demeanor hadn¡¯t fazed Xiang Yu, was initially taken aback.
If Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t a fool, then this man must be no ordinary character.
¡°You better watch your mouth.
He¡¯s our gang¡¯s high-ranking leader,¡± Wang Sheng quickly said.
¡°I¡¯m Shen San.¡± The man nodded slightly, the corner of his mouth lifted as if smiling, but to those watching, it appeared rather chilling.
Ding Yongzhi, seeing hime out, stood far away, not daring to move; he knew the man well¡ªhardly displeased before killing, no different from a demon.
As the saying goes, the more you talk, the more mistakes you make.
By staying silent, he avoided trouble.
He preferred dealing with someone like Xiang Yu.
¡°So it¡¯s Lord Shen San, my apologies.
You see, a big brother like you is quite different, not of the same league as someone like him,¡± Xiang Yu said disdainfully, ncing at Wang Sheng.
¡°You¡¡± In front of Shen San, Wang Sheng likewise chose to speak less.
Shen San was his immediate superior, quick to kill when irritated, and Wang Sheng feared bing Shen San¡¯s next target.
¡°You are an interesting fellow, to my liking,¡± Shen San said with another smile.
Yet his smile made others ufortable, sending shivers down their spines.
Even Wang Sheng dared not look too much and just lowered his head, remaining silent.
Now that Shen San had stepped in, there was nothing more for him to do.
¡°Lord San, seeing youe in such style, I must say, I¡¯m thoroughly impressed, deep down I admire Lord San,¡± Xiang Yu said, sping his fists in respect.
Tie Zhuzi, who was standing beside Xiang Yu, kept a tense watch on Shen San.
Like the others, he felt ufortable seeing Shen San smile, but he had to ensure Xiang Yu¡¯s safety.
However, it seemed as if Xiang Yu was unaffected and calmly observed Shen San.
He appeared even more excited than a moment ago.
¡°Today is a test for you.
If you¡¯re willing, you can join us, if not, you¡¯re destined to die here,¡± Shen San said calmly, smiling again.
¡°Me, die here?¡± Xiang Yu¡¯s face was full of disbelief, followed by a heartyugh, ¡°Surrounded by my brothers, do you think I will die here?
Lord San, you must be joking.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not joking with you, and you better not try¡¡±
Chapter 121 - 121 121 The Bullet in the Gun
?121: Chapter 121: The Bullet in the Gun 121: Chapter 121: The Bullet in the Gun ¡°I¡¯m not joking with you, you¡¯d better not try either,¡± Shen San said calmly, but no one doubted his words.
¡°No, I have to try.
I really want to see how you guys n to kill me,¡± Xiang Yu said, lifting his head and looking at Shen San.
¡°Do you really want to die?¡± Shen San¡¯s eyes turned cold as he stared at Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu stared back at him, and the two of them just looked at each other.
It was very quiet around them, as if one could hear the tense beating of people¡¯s hearts.
Standing to the side, Wang Sheng scoffed in his heart.
This Xiang Yu seemed too naive, challenging Shen San¡ªno one who did had remained standing.
But he also disliked Xiang Yu¡¯s arrogance.
If he died, it had nothing to do with him.
The most helpless was Ding Yongzhi, standing in the distance.
It was all over, Xiang Yu would certainly die, and a great money-making opportunity was about to be killed by Shen San.
At that moment, he somewhat hated Xiang Yu for not knowing whether he was dead or alive.
A breeze blew, messing up people¡¯s hair.
The surroundings were deste, and everyone was gripping the weapons in their hands tightly, ready to strike at any moment.
Fighting and killing wasn¡¯t the scary part¡ªthe scariest thing was the waiting they were enduring now.
¡°Hahaha¡¡±Just then, Shen San suddenly burst outughing.
Hisughter was loud, audible to everyone present, vibrant and sonorous.
¡°I like it.
It¡¯s been many years since I¡¯ve met someone like you.
Tell me, what do you want to do?¡± Shen San¡¯s eyes no longer looked icy but held a trace of admiration as he looked at Xiang Yu.
At that moment, the people around breathed a sigh of relief.
They all envied Xiang Yu, envied his good fortune to have gained Shen San¡¯s approval.
You should know, Wang Sheng had made countless efforts to gain Shen San¡¯s trust, even specifically researching Shen San¡¯s background and personality and trying ordingly.
But nothing had caught Shen San¡¯s attention.
Yet, this Xiang Yu, without doing anything, had received such high praise.
Wang Sheng felt jealous and even more resentful.
¡°You simply want me to follow you, but I don¡¯t know who you are, not to mention what you do.
Think about it, can I just follow anyone?¡± Xiang Yu said.
Shen San nodded after hearing this, thinking there was some truth to his words.
He had assumed Xiang Yu would follow him because he thought he was famous enough.
Everyone in the underworld knew who Shen San was, yet this Xiang Yu in front of him simply did not recognize him.
¡°How about this, today you¡¯re just asking me to make amitment, that¡¯s simple.¡± Xiang Yu took out a revolver, opened it to check, and indeed, just as he had predicted, there was only one bullet.
¡°Let¡¯s let fate decide.
There¡¯s only one bullet.
I¡¯ll fire five shots, and let heaven decide this woman¡¯s fate,¡± Xiang Yu said, before spinning the chamber, closing it, and stepping in front of the woman.
The woman saw Xiang Yuing with a gun and started wailing in fear.
Xiang Yu, standing in front of her, didn¡¯t pause and fired directly at her head.
No gunshot sounded.
Following that, Xiang Yu fired the second shot, then the third, firing five shots in a row, but still no gunshot sounded.
¡°You¡¯re quite lucky,¡± Xiang Yu said with a calm look on his face.
The odds of firing five shots without a shot being fired were minimal.
The others could only think this woman was incredibly lucky.
But everyone had seen the resolute expression on Xiang Yu¡¯s face.
¡°Good, from today on, you¡¯re my brother.
I¡¯ll look for you again,¡± Shen San said, approaching Xiang Yu, patted his shoulder, then took the revolver from his hand, and without a second thought, fired at the woman¡¯s head.
The gunshot rang out, the woman¡¯s head was blown open, and blood spilled everywhere.
There was no change on Xiang Yu¡¯s face, only that he stepped back a few steps to avoid the blood on his body.
He knew Shen San killed the woman to test whether he had tampered with the gun.
In reality, although others didn¡¯t know, he was very familiar with such guns.
With one bullet, just a spin, he could manipte it at will, but Shen San was too suspicious.
¡°This woman¡¯s luck was indeed good,¡± Shen San said after a nce at the gun, then proceeded towards the dock without saying anything more.
Ding Yongzhi, seeing that Shen San had left, finally breathed a sigh of relief, then approached Xiang Yu and said, ¡°Brother Xiang, you¡¯re really lucky.¡±
At that moment, Xiang Yu suddenly turned his head to look at him, his eyes cold and deep, seeming to hide something, as if one could get lost looking into them.
Ding Yongzhi couldn¡¯t help but shiver.
In that moment, he felt a threat of death, even more terrifying than standing in front of Shen San.
The feeling was fleeting, and Xiang Yu randomlyughed and said, ¡°Can we make a deal now?¡±
¡°Of course¡¡± Ding Yongzhi quickly nodded, although he thought Xiang Yu was a fool, the guy was incredibly lucky to have gained Shen San¡¯s favor.
In the future, his prospects were boundless, even surpassing Wang Sheng.
Wang Sheng also realized this; the kick he had received from Tie Zhuzi had already been forgotten.
His current focus was to find a way to get on good terms with Xiang Yu.
Having realized this, Wang Sheng took a few steps towards Xiang Yu, just as he turned and walked away.
He knew the remaining matters wouldn¡¯t be dangerous anymore, and could be left to others to handle.
Just then, Shi Jian approached with his people from a distance, Xiang Yu quickly instructed him, then left with Tie Zhuzi.
Although Xiang Yu appeared undisturbed, he was somewhat displeased inside.
The girl was innocent, and he couldn¡¯t save her, watching her die right before his eyes, powerless.
Now he could kill everyone present, everyone deserved it.
But he couldn¡¯t, to prevent other girls from being hurt, he must root out this organization entirely.
On the way back to the vi, Xiang Yu remained silent, and Tie Zhuzi, thinking he was tired, didn¡¯t ask more.
Back at the vi, Xiang Yu sat waiting for results, with the experience from before, things should go smoothly this time.
Sure enough, it wasn¡¯t long before Shi Jian came back, seeing Xiang Yu lying somewhat destely on the couch, he came next to Tie Zhuzi and whispered, ¡°What happened?¡±
Tie Zhuzi also shook his head, initially thinking Xiang Yu was just tired, but now it seemed that wasn¡¯t the issue.
Looking at the girl¡¯s blood sttered on Xiang Yu¡¯s leg, he felt it must be rted to the girl.
Xiang Yu sat on the couch all night, waiting for Wu Jing to call back to report safety.
Only then did Xiang Yu go upstairs to rest.
Handling these girls was like a ticking time bomb buried deep¡ªif not managed well, all previous efforts could be wasted¡
Chapter 122 - 122 122 I Guarantee Youll Have a Great Time
?122: Chapter 122 I Guarantee You¡¯ll Have a Great Time 122: Chapter 122 I Guarantee You¡¯ll Have a Great Time The next day, Xiang Yu and Tie Zhuzi arrived at the logistics center.
Ning Xiaolu¡¯s attitude toward Xiang Yu was no longer so cold, but her face was still expressionless.
Lan Tingting was also in the room.
Ever since she had seen Xiang Yu bring Ning Xiaolu back, she had been convinced that there must be some rtionship between Xiang Yu and Ning Xiaolu.
¡°You said you were going to leave for a week, where are you going?¡± Lan Tingting, having heard that Xiang Yu was leaving for a week, asked anxiously.
But she seemed to realize that she was perhaps too worried and then, ncing at Ning Xiaolu, she said nothing more.
¡°I need to find someone.
During my absence, if you have any issues, go to Shi Jian,¡± Xiang Yu told them.
Ning Xiaolu did not speak, only nodded.
In her eyes, Xiang Yu was mysterious.
He knew that she wanted to kill him, yet he did not me her and even said he would avenge her.
Although she did not quite believe what Xiang Yu had said, his not betraying her was enough to touch her.
Lan Tingting was full of worry; she had many questions for Xiang Yu.
Why hadn¡¯t hee here these past few days?
What had he been doing all this time?
Who was he going to find?
Was it dangerous?
Although worried, she did not voice her concerns, just stood there watching Xiang Yu.
¡°Is there anything else?¡± Xiang Yu, sensing Lan Tingting watching him, then turned to look at her.
Lan Tingting wanted to say something, but in the end, merely shook her head and remained silent.
At that moment, she dearly missed the days when Xiang Yu had firste to the city, back when he wore a sports outfit and not knowing how to shop for clothes, depended on her to go shopping with him.
Now that Xiang Yu had his ownpany and became wealthy, she felt she was drifting farther and farther away from him.
After exining everything, Xiang Yu went downstairs.
Tie Zhuzi had been waiting outside for a while and upon seeing Xiang Yu return, opened the car door for him to get in.
As if casually, Lan Tingting went outside to watch Xiang Yu¡¯s car drive away into the distance.
She hated herself for being unable to speak her mind.
With Xiang Yu gone, every day felt like an agony.
She desperately wanted to go with Xiang Yu, even if it meant just standing silently by his side, watching him without speaking a word.
Inside the room, Ning Xiaolu sighed.
Being a woman, she of course understood Lan Tingting¡¯s feelings.
But now, she simply did not trust what men said.
In her mind, no man was good.
She had once tried to advise Lan Tingting indirectly, but Lan Tingting was already deeply involved.
And as she gradually came to understand Xiang Yu, she realized that her view was somewhat wed.
Some men were not so bad after all.
Therefore, she no longer tried to persuade Lan Tingting and never brought up the subject again, letting things take their natural course.
After arranging everything here with Shi Jian, Xiang Yu and Tie Zhuzi went to the airport and boarded a ne.
In a week¡¯s time, he was topete in abatpetition against the notoriously fierce Ba Song, and Xiang Yu did not have much confidence in winning against him.
He had watched videos of Ba Song, who moved extremely fast, able to kick three times in a second, and a forceful punch from him could kill a bull.
Such a man was almost monstrously powerful.
He and Tie Zhuzi were leaving to find the reclusive hermit who had defeated him years ago.
Xiang Yu had investigated this person back then, hence he knew his whereabouts.
As soon as Xiang Yu boarded the ne, he felt that the atmosphere was somewhat off.
A few people were visibly nervous andmunicated with each other through nces.
¡°Brother Yu¡¡± Tie Zhuzi called out softly after looking around: ¡°There must be an assassin nearby; I smell a very strong scent of blood.¡±
Xiang Yu smiled wryly and shook his head.
He had to admit that Tie Zhuzi¡¯s sense of smell was indeed keen.
He simply gestured for Tie Zhuzi to sit still and then closed his eyes.
The airne had just taken off about half an hour ago when someone from the back stood up and walked towards the cabin.
¡°It¡¯s him.¡± As he passed by Tie Zhuzi, Tie Zhuzi suddenly said to Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu had been watching the man for a while and suddenly noticed a tattoo of an eagle on the man¡¯s neck.
¡°Is it them?¡± Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t help but think to himself.
This was an international organization that revered eagles, but also a world-ss terrorist organization.
They advocated for freedom and opposed governments, insisting on anarchy.
Moreover, these people were brutal and often organized bombing events to create chaos.
They were shunned by every country and would be arrested immediately upon discovery.
Tie Zhuzi and Xiang Yu were sitting next to a couple, who seemed topletely ignore Xiang Yu as they cuddled and kissed right there.
¡°You two better fasten your seat belts,¡± Xiang Yu warned.
At that moment, the woman looked disdainfully at Xiang Yu without saying a word.
Xiang Yu was dressed ordinarily, easily seen as a nobody, and she wondered how he could afford a ne ticket¡ªprobably just faking wealth.
¡°What does wearing a seat belt have to do with you?¡± the man sneered, thinking that Xiang Yu was easy to bully and wanting to show off in front of his girlfriend.
Just as he stood up, the ne suddenly ascended sharply, causing the man to almost fall, which scared him into hurriedly sitting back down to fasten his seat belt in a fluster.
¡°Attention all passengers, wee aboard Flight Death, I am your captain ¡®Ghost¡¯¡¡± Suddenly, a man¡¯s voice came from the ne¡¯s speaker system.
Initially, people thought it was a joke, but at that moment, a man and a woman suddenly stood up, holding submachine guns.
¡°You better sit quietly there and don¡¯t move, or we¡¯ll turn you into Swiss cheese,¡± the woman sneered.
Only then did people realize the seriousness of the situation.
Some screamed in fright, while others began to cry.
From their experience, they knew they were facing a hijacking.
Seeing this, Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly.
The security department was utterly ipetent, letting people bring guns aboard without detecting them.
¡°You, stand up,¡± the man holding the submachine gunmanded the woman next to Xiang Yu.
The woman was wearing revealing clothes, which looked even more enticing because she had just been intimate with her boyfriend.
The woman trembled with fear and looked hopefully at her boyfriend, only to see that he had already wet his pants in fear and was now looking down, afraid to face the terrorists.
¡°Please, have mercy, don¡¯t kill me¡¡± the woman started crying.
¡°Who said anything about killing you?
First, sleep with me,¡± the man said as he grabbed the woman and walked away.
Upon hearing it was just about sleeping, the woman seemed somewhat relieved.
However, she still pleaded with tears, ¡°I promise to make it pleasurable, just please don¡¯t kill me¡¡±
Chapter 123 - 123 123 The Baffling Hero
?123: Chapter 123: The Baffling Hero 123: Chapter 123: The Baffling Hero Xiang Yu had ignored the two people with guns and was leisurely sitting there drinking water.
When he heard what the woman said, he spurted the water out.
This woman was indeed despicable.
Many people would cry and struggle to preserve their chastity, but she, on the other hand, directly suggested to let the other party have enough fun.
The world is really fucking crazy.
¡°Did you really mean what you just said?¡± Xiang Yu suddenly stood up and looked at the woman.
The woman just wanted to survive.
Seeing that Xiang Yu, oblivious to danger, stood up, she scolded angrily, ¡°Who are you, get out of my way.¡±
Another female terrorist pointed her gun directly at him, yelling, ¡°Sit down, sit down¡¡±
Xiang Yu just chuckled and said, ¡°You, a woman, ying with a gun, isn¡¯t that shameful?
Stop messing around, go stand over there.¡±
The female terrorist was initially stunned.
She had never imagined such a scenario where the guy across didn¡¯t show any signs of nervousness; he must think this was some sort of prank.
¡°I¡¯ll emphasize again this is not a game, if you don¡¯t sit down, I¡¯ll shoot,¡± the woman said, holding the gun at Xiang Yu.
Tie Zhuzi was somewhat nervous, sitting there watching the woman¡¯s finger, ready to pounce at any slight movement.
Xiang Yu shook his head in disbelief,ughed, and then suddenly grabbed the muzzle of the gun, wresting it away forcefully.
The female terrorist hadn¡¯t even reacted when Xiang Yu knocked her down with the butt of the gun.
¡°Don¡¯t move, or I¡¯ll kill her,¡± another terrorist reacted, pointing his gun at the woman in his arms.
¡°Moron, shoot then,¡± Xiang Yu said disdainfully, lookingpletely like a hooligan.
It was then the terrorist realized, seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s demeanor, that he did not look like a police officer, and taking a hostage didn¡¯t seem to be very effective.
With that in mind, he kicked the woman onto the ground, aimed his gun at Xiang Yu, and was about to shoot.
Xiang Yu had already seen his movement.
As he kicked, Xiang Yu threw the gun, hitting the man squarely on the forehead, and in the same motion, kicked the man in the neck, knocking him unconscious.
The passengers on the ne hadn¡¯t yet grasped what happened, staring wide-mouthed in surprise at Xiang Yu.
The turnaround was so quick; they thought they had been hijacked, only to be saved by a hero suddenly.
Xiang Yu made a shushing gesture to the people, signaling them to be quiet.
Meanwhile, another terrorist¡¯s voice could still be heard on the ne, ¡°We advocate anarchy¡¡±
The passengers understood what Xiang Yu wanted to do, and they covered their mouths to stay silent.
¡°Bro Yu, I¡¯ll go inside,¡± Tie Zhuzi, somewhat excited, stood up and walked inside.
He was itching to try after seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s impressive moves, and carefully proceeded further in.
In just a few minutes, Tie Zhuzi was seen dragging someone out and threw them down.
¡°They are all knocked out for now, but they might wake upter, so you¡¯d better tie them up,¡± Xiang Yu said and sat back down next to Tie Zhuzi, acting as if it wasn¡¯t any of their business.
The people on the ne, hearing they might wake up, swarmed over and tightly tied the three up.
They tied them so tightly that the woman¡¯s arms almost bled.
After finishing these tasks, everyone¡¯s faces visibly rxed.
Someone began to lead a round of apuse, and soon everyone joined in pping.
Turning to look at Xiang Yu, they saw him covering his face with a magazine, and understanding his need for privacy, no one came over to disturb him.
Throughout the ordeal, the man sitting next to Xiang Yu had remained seated without moving.
Although he had previously been swaggeringly eager to fight Xiang Yu, he should now realize his own ignorance.
The scantily d woman sat back in her seat, her face filled with shame.
She nced at her boyfriend next to her and felt disgusted, faintly catching a whiff of a urine-like smell.
When the nended, Xiang Yu and Tie Zhuzi quickly exited the airport and took a cab to leave.
At the airport, police had already been waiting.
After a search, they took away three terrorists, but they continued to search for the hero on the ne.
Several media outlets at the scene also hoped the hero woulde forward, yet he was nowhere to be found.
¡°Hey, brothers, have you heard about what just happened?
On the ne, there were three thugs¡¡± On the cab, the driver talked enthusiastically to Xiang Yu and hispanion about the recent hot news, clearly admiring the hero.
Xiang Yu and his friend just exchanged smiles without saying a word.
After driving for about an hour, Xiang Yu and hispanion got out of the car.
The area was remote, yet the scenery was beautiful and the local customs simple.
Standing there, Xiang Yu felt a bittersweet sense of nostalgia.
Xiang Yu and his friend arrived at the vige, found the vige head, and then were led to a temple midway up the mountainside.
Inside, two young men were cleaning.
Both young men were simrly built and good-looking.
One of them talked nonstop with excitement, while the other showed a cold indifference, his eyes bright and spirited.
Their expressions were starkly different, but to Xiang Yu, there was a kind of transcendence.
¡°May I ask if your master is here?¡± Xiang Yu stepped forward and greeted with a bow.
¡°Who are you, and what do you want with my master?¡± the enthusiastic young man asked as he threw his broom on the ground and looked at Xiang Yu.
¡°I have some matters to discuss with him,¡± Xiang Yu smiled and responded.
¡°You can tell me what¡¯s it about.
I am my master¡¯s spokesperson,¡± the young man replied with a sunny demeanor.
Meanwhile, the other young man ignored Xiang Yu and continued cleaning.
Xiang Yu grew curious, wondering if this young man might be deaf-mute.
¡°How about this?¡± Xiang Yu said, taking out two hundred-yuan bills.
The enthusiastic young man grabbed the bills from Xiang Yu¡¯s hand, smiled and said, ¡°This will make it easier.¡± After speaking, he prepared to run inside, but the cold young man stepped in front of him and nced at the money in his hand.
¡°Xiao Xuan, move aside.
This is just the normal fee for running errands, not extortion.
He gave this to us,¡± the enthusiastic young man exined, but the one called Xiao Xuan still stood unmoving.
Just then, a middle-aged man emerged from inside.
He was tall and slim, dressed in a white Sun Yat-sen suit, and although middle-aged, his face was very smooth.
He walked with a strong, dignified air.
¡°Master Hong, it is good to see you again,¡± Xiang Yu stepped forward and greeted with a bow.
This man was known as Hong Jinshuai, whom Xiang Yu had once investigated, though Hong was unaware of it.
¡°Who are you?¡± Master Hong clearly didn¡¯t recognize Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°We have met before, but you might not have noticed.
Today, I came to ask to be your disciple.
There¡¯s someone you might know; his name is Ba Song.
Back then¡¡±
Xiang Yu recounted the story of Ba Song from back then and then exined his purpose foring¡
Chapter 124 - 124 124 Different Martial Arts Philosophies
?124: Chapter 124 Different Martial Arts Philosophies 124: Chapter 124 Different Martial Arts Philosophies Hong Jinshuai was evidently unfamiliar with the name Ba Song, only when Xiang Yu told him about his deeds did he recall and say, ¡°When he came to challenge me, I had no intention of fighting him.
Angered and embarrassed, he started bullying others, so I stepped in to teach him a lesson.¡±
Xiang Yu knew very well about the past events, but he didn¡¯t reveal his own identity.
This time, he hade to seek apprenticeship, hoping to learn something within a week.
Upon hearing Xiang Yu¡¯s intentions, Hong Jinshuai readily agreed.
However, he voiced his concern, ¡°Chinese martial arts are profound and not something you can learn overnight.
I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have a hard time achieving much in just one week.¡±
Hong Jinshuai himself had started learning martial arts from a young age.
In pursuit of the essence of martial arts, he had given up his family and everything else to eventually live in seclusion here.
Seeing that Xiang Yu was indeed strong and robust, he still thought it would be difficult for him to make significant progress within a week.
Moreover, he had sparred with Ba Song.
Although he had won and it seemed easy to onlookers, in reality, he had used all his strength.
¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare, Master Hong,¡± said Xiang Yu with a modest air in front of Hong Jinshuai.
¡°I have practised a little in the past, so I suppose I have some foundation.¡± What he considered a little practice was actually rigorous training.
¡°Xiaoxuan, Hongbo, the two of you clean up a room for them.
From tomorrow, you¡¯ll train together,¡± said Zhang Hongbo.
¡°Is there any benefit to cleaning the room?¡± Zhang Hongbo asked, looking expectantly at Xiang Yu.
¡°There are benefits.
What would you like?¡± Xiang Yuughed.
He quite liked the two of them; Zhang Hongbo was lively and active, while Xiaoxuan was cool and reserved ¨C they were clearly a pair of treasures.
¡°Stop fooling around and go,¡± Hong Jinshuai red, and the two of them quickly left.
In the evening, Xiang Yu jogged around the vige, appreciating the beautiful scenery and the fresh air¡ªa truly perfect ce for seclusion.
On his way back, he happened to see Zhang Hongbo and Xiaoxuan practicing against each other.
At this moment, Zhang Hongbo had lost his yful smile from the day, his face as icy as Xiaoxuan¡¯s.
Both standing against each other, an atmosphere of killing intent filled the air around them.
Had it not been known that they were good friends, one might have mistaken them for mortal enemies engaged in a life-and-death struggle.
Seeing them, Xiang Yu heaved a silent sigh.
What could have made two teenagers so serious?
They certainly had stories of their own.
But since they didn¡¯t speak of it, Xiang Yu would not pry.
Xiang Yu did not linger there but returned to his room.
Upon waking the next day, sunlight bathed Xiang Yu¡¯s face, feeling warm and pleasant.
He enjoyed living carefree in the countryside, but reality was harsh ¨C he still had a mission to fulfill.
When Xiang Yu got up and went outside, he just came across Hong Jinshuai and the other two squatting in horse stance in the courtyard.
¡°Brother Yu, you¡¯re up,¡± said Tie Zhuzi, bringing over a basin of water.
Xiang Yu nodded, washed up casually, and then stood there watching the three of them.
He stood for a full hour, until they exhaled deeply and straightened.
¡°Martial arts is a long-term process, not something that can be aplished overnight,¡± Hong Jinshuai turned and said to Xiang Yu, actually feeling some dissatisfaction with Xiang Yu¡¯s desire to learn everything within a week.
He had spent decades to achieve what he had, so it was impossible for someone to learn it all in just a week.
¡°Shall we have a friendly sparring match first?¡± Hong Jinshuai stood in the center, inviting Xiang Yu.
Zhang Hongbo and the other person quickly stepped aside, standing next to Tie Zhuzi.
Zhang Hongbo looked up at Tie Zhuzi, then pinched his muscles and said, ¡°How did you train to be so solid?¡±
¡°It¡¯s natural,¡± Tie Zhuzi said, somewhat unbothered by the mischievous youngster.
¡°Alright,¡± Xiang Yu said as he stepped into the center.
¡°Please!¡±
The two men bowed to each other with sped fists.
Hong Jinshuai generously stood still, waiting for Xiang Yu to make the first move.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t say much and threw a punch directly.
Although Hong Jinshuai seemed magnanimous, Xiang Yu knew that typically, experts would prefer the opponent to strike first, because initiating an attack could expose one¡¯s weaknesses, making it easy for the opponent to seize the opportunity and win with one move.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t use his full strength in his punch because many of the skills he had learned were lethal and meant for killing, which was not appropriate for the situation.
Hong Jinshuai easily dodged Xiang Yu¡¯s fist.
Seeing an opening beneath Xiang Yu¡¯s ribs, he then threw a kick.
In fact, it was a deliberate vulnerability exposed by Xiang Yu; in a real battle, he could simply grab the opponent¡¯s ankle and counter with a block, effectively subduing the opponent.
But such a move did not align with the spirit of Chinese martial arts, so he swiftly dodged instead.
Hong Jinshuai pressed the attack, unleashing a flurry of kicks.
It must be said that Hong Jinshuai was indeed a master of martial arts, both in the fluidity of his movements and the strength of his strikes.
Xiang Yu rapidly retreated, searching for a weak point in Hong Jinshuai¡¯s defense.
Although Hong Jinshuai¡¯s actions appeared to have many openings, they were deceptive, likely intentional, with a trap behind each one.
Xiang Yu was forced back to the edge of the area when Hong Jinshuaiunched another kick toward him.
Instinctively, Xiang Yu closed the distance, shielding himself with his arm across Hong Jinshuai¡¯s thigh, his other hand ready to strike.
If his punchnded on Hong Jinshuai¡¯s face, it would undoubtedly result in knocked-out teeth.
But Xiang Yu was very clear-headed; he hade to seek instruction, not to knock down his would-be master.
In terms of martial arts, Xiang Yu was certainly no match for Hong Jinshuai, but when it came to killing techniques, Hong Jinshuai was still too inexperienced.
If Xiang Yu were to truly fight for his life against him, it would take fewer than ten moves to finish him off.
The reason Hong Jinshuai had won against Ba Songst time was likely because Ba Song did not understand Chinese martial arts.
Ba Song was probably not ustomed to Hong Jinshuai¡¯s aggressive series of attacks, which is what allowed Hong Jinshuai to win easily.
What Xiang Yu came to learn was precisely this kind of aggressive attack sequence, along with various martial arts techniques.
If he mastered these andbined them with his killing techniques and his few years of life-or-death experience, Ba Song would be easy to capture.
Xiang Yu¡¯s mind raced, and when he realized this, he quickly pulled back his punch and instead went for an elbow strike at Hong Jinshuai, which would inevitably slow down, giving Hong Jinshuai time to prepare.
Consequently, Hong Jinshuai¡¯s left footshed out, hitting Xiang Yu squarely in the shoulder, causing him to stagger nearly to the point of falling.
Tie Zhuzi, from a distance, was unaware of Xiang Yu¡¯s intentions and worried that Xiang Yu was genuinely outssed.
Whereas Zhang Hongbo stood beside him with a smile, nudging Tie Zhuzi and saying, ¡°How about my master?
Impressive, isn¡¯t he?¡±
Xiang Yu straightened up and quickly sped his fist, ¡°Master Hong, I¡¯ve lost.¡±
Hong Jinshuai nodded with a smile, acknowledging Xiang Yu¡¯s defeat.
In his view, even though Xiang Yu¡¯s foundational skills in martial arts were poor, his innate qualities were indeed those of a martial arts genius¡
Chapter 125 - 125 125 Returning Home After Successful Studies People are Anxious
?125: Chapter 125: Returning Home After Sessful Studies, People are Anxious 125: Chapter 125: Returning Home After Sessful Studies, People are Anxious A week¡¯s time is very short, and during this period, Xiang Yu had been discussing martial arts techniques with Hong Jinshuai, then pairing it with both of their practices.
In the beginning, Xiang Yu said he had a bit of a foundation; although Hong Jinshuai didn¡¯t say anything on the surface, he actually looked down on him in his heart, thinking, ¡°Even if you have a foundation, it¡¯s impossible to learn anything in a week.¡±
But since the other party hade to learn sincerely, he naturally couldn¡¯t refuse.
However, after a week, his opinion of Xiang Yu hadpletely changed.
Not only was Xiang Yu¡¯s punching and kicking skills outstanding, but his physical strength was unimaginable.
Every time he sparred with Xiang Yu, Hong Jinshuai would feel waves of pain, while Xiang Yu remained unfazed, as if he didn¡¯t feel it at all.
In fact, what he didn¡¯t know was that Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t using his full strength; if he had, he probably could have broken Hong Jinshuai¡¯s leg with one kick.
When Xiang Yu left, he handed over all his affairs to Shi Jian.
Shi Jian is now the busiest of all.
Wu Haotian had been calling Xiang Yu all this time but couldn¡¯t get through because Xiang Yu¡¯s phone was turned off.
Every time he came to the office, only Shi Jian was there.
¡°When exactly is heing back?¡± Wu Haotian bellowed in Xiang Yu¡¯s office.
Now that Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t here, he didn¡¯t need to give face to Shi Jian.
In his view, Shi Jian was just ackey by Xiang Yu¡¯s side.
¡°He will be back soon,¡± Shi Jian said with a nonchnt smile.
¡°Soon, soon, but when exactly is that?
Is he afraid of Yan Bin and hiding?¡± Wu Haotian asked doubtfully as he looked at Shi Jian.
On hearing this, Shi Jian¡¯s face turned cold as he said, ¡°Boss Wu, you¡¯d best watch your words.¡±
Wu Haotian didn¡¯t care about Shi Jian, and naturally, Shi Jian didn¡¯t care about him either.
If Wu Haotian dared say anything more, Shi Jian wouldn¡¯t mind teaching him a lesson.
Seeming to sense Shi Jian¡¯s anger, Wu Haotian snorted coldly and then walked away.
If Xiang Yu had really left, there would still be time to teach this kid a lessonter.
At the same time, Zhang Lei was also looking for Xiang Yu; he had given Xiang Yu five hundred thousand, only for Xiang Yu to disappear.
They had agreed that with Xiang Yu¡¯s help, Wu Haotian would be taken down.
But now his phone was turned off, making him aplete swindler.
However, to him, five hundred thousand was just a trifle, and it was good that Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t appeared; at least he wouldn¡¯t be helping Wu Haotian.
Now, the most anxious one was Yan Bin.
As the time for the boxing match approached, his time for revenge was near, but just then, Xiang Yu suddenly vanished, and no one knew where he went.
Initially, he nned to call Xiang Yu and ridicule him, but the calls didn¡¯t go through.
After trying twice, he began to realize the seriousness of the situation.
Then he sent people to check on Xiang Yu¡¯s ce and, as expected, Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t shown up at all; only Shi Jian was there.
Yan Bin becamepletely anxious; he sent out all his men to look for Xiang Yu, but there was no trace to be found.
On that day, just as Shi Jian had stepped out of the building, Yan Bin arrived with his men and surrounded Shi Jian.
¡°What do you want to do?¡± Shi Jian stood in front of Yan Bin without any fear and asked.
¡°Where did Xiang Yu go?¡± Yan Bin suppressed his anger and asked through gritted teeth.
¡°My brother went out of town on some business; he¡¯ll be back soon,¡± Shi Jian replied calmly.
¡°On business?
He ran away, didn¡¯t he?
Tell me, where did he go?¡± Luo Li, who was by Yan Bin¡¯s side, demanded.
Yan Bin was truly in a hurry, he rarely brought Luo Li with him on normal asions.
Luo Li was the person in charge of the Underground Boxing Ring, Yan Bin¡¯s ace in the hole, and now, in order to find Xiang Yu, he was even deploying his hidden strength.
¡°Watch your mouth,¡± Shi Jian red as he pointed at Luo Li and said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you, my big brother has gone to handle some business, it¡¯s just a fight, are you that desperate?¡±
¡°What did you say?¡± Luo Li was a bit anxious and wanted to make a move, but Yan Bin stopped him.
At that moment, Yan Bin was forcefully suppressing his anger.
He hated Xiang Yu and swore to tear him into pieces.
But after all, the time had not yete, there was still one day left.
He pointed at Shi Jian and said menacingly, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t show up, you¡¯ll take his ce, remember that¡¡± Yan Bin then turned around and got into his car.
But he did not stop searching for Xiang Yu; instead, he mobilized all the resources he could to find him, believing that as long as Xiang Yu was still in this city, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape his search.
Yan Bin couldn¡¯t find Xiang Yu, and many people, including Sheng Wantao, thought Xiang Yu was hiding to save his life.
¡°After all, Xiang Yu is still a novice, he¡¯s no match for Yan Bin, and it¡¯s smart of him to hide now; nothing is more important than life,¡± Sheng Wantao said, lying in the sunlight with his eyes closed.
Kong Ruyu just peeled a banana and smiled without saying a word beside him, she did not agree with Sheng Wantao¡¯s view¡ªXiang Yu wasn¡¯t that kind of person.
In Kong Ruyu¡¯s opinion, the old man Sheng Wantao was out of date, and if it wasn¡¯t for her strategic advice by his side, he would probably have been killed long ago.
¡°Without Xiang Yu, who else can suppress him?¡± Sheng Wantao sighed as if talking to himself.
Kong Ruyu understood that the ¡®him¡¯ he was referring to was naturally Yan Bin.
Without Xiang Yu, Sheng Wantao¡¯s position as boss would likely notst much longer.
He had helped Xiang Yu, and given Yan Bin¡¯s character, he would definitely not let them off.
¡°You¡¯re still the boss for now, even without Xiang Yu, he wouldn¡¯t dare to act rashly.
If Xiang Yu really doesn¡¯t show up, we¡¯ll just go into hiding.
After all, we have enough money now,¡± Kong Ruyu said, then snuggled up against Sheng Wantao.
Sheng Wantao was still inwardly praising himself for finding a good wife.
For a moment, he felt impulsive and started to caress Kong Ruyu with the intention of making a move, but then gave up due to his unresponsiveness down below.
Xiang Yu had known when he left that many people would be looking for him, so he simply turned off his phone.
If Shi Jian needed anything, he would call Tie Zhuzi.
That morning, Xiang Yu and Tie Zhuzi packed up their belongings, ready to set sail.
Although it had only been a few days, he felt he had learned a lot.
Hong Jinshuai¡¯s opinion of Xiang Yu hadpletely changed; the previous night, he had gotten serious in a fight with Xiang Yu, hoping Xiang Yu would fight for real, but ended up with a rib broken by Xiang Yu by ident, which left Xiang Yu feeling very guilty.
However, Hong Jinshuai was thrilled because he had found a new direction to chase.
Now that Xiang Yu was leaving, he actually felt a bit reluctant.
¡°Brother Xiang, there¡¯s something I need to ask of you,¡± Hong Jinshuai said.
¡°Master Hong, please tell me,¡± Xiang Yu responded with a fist salute.
¡°I¡¯m almost buried in the ground, and staying here in seclusion is just fine, but for these two kids, I¡¯m hoping you can take them with you and help look after them,¡± Hong Jinshuai said earnestly.
Zhang Hongbo and Xiaoxuan looked at Xiang Yu with aplex expression in their eyes.
Hong Jinshuai had already talked to them about this, and they had both agreed.
¡°What do you two think?¡± Xiang Yu asked them.
Xiang Yu was not annoyed by the two; on the contrary, he rather liked them, for in them, Xiang Yu saw a reflection of his own past¡
Chapter 126 - 126 126 The Taste of Becoming a Hegemon
?126: Chapter 126: The Taste of Bing a Hegemon 126: Chapter 126: The Taste of Bing a Hegemon ¡°We¡¯ll listen to Master,¡± said Zhang Hongbo, his usual yful expression reced by a serious demeanor.
Xiaoxuan didn¡¯t speak, his face still devoid of any expression, but his eyes conveyed agreement with Zhang Hongbo¡¯s words.
¡°You can follow me, but there¡¯s one thing I need to rify first.
My job is very dangerous, and a slightck of attention can be life-threatening.
Another condition is that you must never betray your brothers,¡± Xiang Yu said gravely.
¡°We are not afraid of danger,¡± Xiaoxuan suddenly interjected.
Xiaoxuan rarely spoke, and when he did, it was always with seriousness.
Xiang Yu looked at them, smiled, nodded, and tacitly agreed.
Zhang Hongbo and hispanion had already packed their bags.
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s agreements they immediately took them and said goodbye to Hong Jinshuai before following Xiang Yu.
Hong Jinshuai stood by the door, watching them leave from afar, feeling somewhat deste.
He had no children and had long considered the two young men his own sons.
However, he didn¡¯t know their origins, not even Xiaoxuan¡¯s full name, knowing him only as Xiaoxuan, but this did not affect their affection for each other.
As they descended the mountain, Xiaoxuan and hispanion couldn¡¯t help but turn around and kneel, knocking their heads on the ground three times.
Xiang Yu saw the tears in their eyes but did not mock.
Men do have tears, but they are not shed lightly, only when emotions run deep.
Sheng Wantao had already determined that Xiang Yu had gone into hiding and would not return.
At this time, he had to stabilize Yan Bin to prevent him from acting impulsively.
He invited Wu Haotian, Yan Bin, and others to the golf course to discuss the boxing event that night.
Wu Haotian had waited a week without any news from Xiang Yu and had be disappointed.
After all, in the face of death, who wouldn¡¯t be afraid?
In this day and age, who would willingly die for the sake of saving face?
Yan Bin had hired Ba Song; this was no longer a secret.
Everyone knew what kind of person Ba Song was.
Everyone understood that if Xiang Yu went to the boxing match tonight, his death was certain.
By now, no one considered what would happen if Xiang Yu won.
¡°Yan Bin, I know you¡¯re probably angry now, but since Xiang Yu has gone into hiding, it shows that he has epted his defeat.
Let¡¯s put this matter behind us,¡± Sheng Wantao said with a smile.
The current Sheng Wantao, nowhere near as imposing as before, spoke softly to Yan Bin.
Now that Xiang Yu was in hiding, he needed to find another way to deal with Yan Bin, but for now, he had to stabilize him.
¡°Yeah, I think that bastard Xiang Yu doesn¡¯t dare to show up anymore.
After all, he was an outsider, and initially, we only wanted to use him to make some quick money.
Since he¡¯s gone now, let¡¯s forget this matter and not disrupt the harmony among our brothers,¡± Wu Haotian said.
Wu Haotian also worried that Yan Bin might be uncontroble.
Though wealthy, hecked the power that Yan Bin held.
The other bosses also echoed in agreement, stating their willingness to let go of the grudge, iming that Xiang Yu was finished.
Yan Bin naturally understood their implications.
They were submitting to him now.
He simply snorted, ¡°It¡¯s not that simple, is it?
When Xiang Yu came along, you all were very enthusiastic.
At that time, he gave each of you three million, but he gave me nothing, not a single cent.¡±
Yan Bin became more and more agitated and finally, he stood up, ¡°When you all kept silent back then, he killed the third brother and cut off my money supply.
Qian Meiduo disappeared for no reason, and all of that was rted to him.
All my money was with Qian Meiduo, and now I have nothing.
You say let it go, I¡¯m telling you, no way.¡±
After Yan Bin finished speaking, the room fell silent, and no one dared to stand out.
They all knew they had been somewhat unjust to him before, but since Yan Bin was the most powerful, they hoped someone would stand up and contend with him.
Now that Xiang Yu was gone, there was no one left to oppose him, so they chose to remain silent.
¡°Hey, why such anger today?
What¡¯s got into you?¡± At that moment, Kong Ruyu walked over from afar with a flirtatious smile.
She was wearing a fiery red dress that was particrly dazzling under the bright sunshine of the day.
The people sitting there were all dazzled by her appearance; others disguised their gazes, merely sweeping quickly over Kong Ruyu¡¯s body before looking away.
But Yan Bin stared straight at her, scanning her up and down several times, then let his gaze linger on Kong Ruyu¡¯s chest, imagining what she would look like lying bare before him.
Images began to form in Yan Bin¡¯s mind, believing those days wouldn¡¯tst long.
As long as he got through tonight, he would gradually start dealing with Sheng Wantao, that old bastard, and after handling Sheng Wantao, the beauty before him would be his.
Don¡¯t look at her now so imposing.
When the timees, he¡¯ll do whatever he wants with her.
After having his fill, he¡¯ll pass her to his brothers, surely making her ecstatic to death.
Sheng Wantao naturally noticed Yan Bin¡¯s gaze, but he didn¡¯t dare provoke him now, only hoping the situation would pass quickly.
He red at Kong Ruyu as if to me her for dressing so provocatively.
¡°Madam, you really do look enchanting today,¡± Yan Bin said unabashedly, nearly drooling.
¡°Is that so?
I¡¯ve always been quite enchanting,¡± Kong Ruyu responded as if she were ustomed to their leering gazes.
Although the others hid their thoughts, she knew what they were thinking; they were no better than beasts.
Kong Ruyu looked down on them.
They were cowardly, unlike Xiang Yu.
If he wanted her, he would just pick her up and go for it, not caring about the rest.
Kong Ruyu found a chair and sat down, tapping her shapely legs, which made the men nearby straighten up, feeling slightly ufortable, and stole nces at Kong Ruyu when they thought no one was watching.
¡°Today, I also know why you all are sitting here.
Yan Bin, juste out with what you want to do,¡± Kong Ruyu stated boldly, looking straight at Yan Bin.
Yan Bin despised Sheng Wantao.
Now that the boss kept silent, letting a woman speak up was hardly befitting of a leader.
¡°Since even the madam has spoken, I¡¯ll be clear.
Xiang Yu¡¯s men, I¡¯ll spare none of them; his assets, I¡¯ll confiscate all.
Also, when he first joined, it seems everyone gave him money.
That money should also include a portion for me,¡± Yan Bin said, settling back into his chair.
At this moment, hepletely ignored Xiang Yu.
The first thing to do was to resolve the current asset issues; after that, he would uncover Xiang Yu¡¯s whereabouts and y him alive.
Yan Bin was a man who never forgot a grudge, he wouldn¡¯t let Xiang Yu¡¯s men off easily.
His philosophy was, ¡°If you don¡¯t eradicate the roots, the spring breeze will bring them back.¡± He wanted everyone to know those who crossed him would not end well.
At this moment, Yan Bin was brimming with triumph, as no one dared to stand in his way now¡
Chapter 127 - 127 127 Xiang Yus Sudden Appearance
?127: Chapter 127 Xiang Yu¡¯s Sudden Appearance 127: Chapter 127 Xiang Yu¡¯s Sudden Appearance After Yan Bin had spoken, nobody at the scene dared to speak up, but their hatred for Yan Bin deepened.
This guy was just too greedy.
¡°That doesn¡¯t seem right.
The properties under Xiang Yu¡¯s name used to belong to the fifth brother, and they belonged to all of you, although now they are owned by Xiang Yu.
Even if Xiang Yu is gone, it should still belong to everyone, with perhaps arger share for you,¡± Kong Ruyu suddenly said.
¡°This is a matter between us men, you should stay out of it,¡± Yan Bin said bluntly, giving no face.
¡°You¡¡± Kong Ruyu¡¯s face flushed with anger, but she was helpless.
Even Sheng Wantao couldn¡¯t do anything, so she certainly couldn¡¯t intimidate Yan Bin.
Moreover, since she was indeed an outsider, it wasn¡¯t easy for her to get involved in this matter.
The others were silent, with no oneing forward to speak.
¡°If none of you object, then it¡¯s settled,¡± Yan Bin said, looking at them.
Everyone lowered their heads wherever his gazended, except Fang Kuohai who still looked directly at him.
¡°Xiao Ba, you seem quite unhappy?¡± Yan Bin said with a cold sneer as he looked at Fang Kuohai.
¡°I am not happy.
The time hasn¡¯te yet, and you have already decided that Xiang Yu will not return, which might be a bit premature,¡± Fang Kuohai said righteously.
After all, Xiang Yu hade from his mentorship, and outsiders thought Fang Kuohai was the real mastermind behind the scenes.
Now, with Xiang Yu¡¯s whereabouts unknown and everyone discussing the property, it made him very ufortable.
¡°Oh?
You think Xiang Yu dares toe back?¡± Yan Binughed out loud as if he had heard a joke.
¡°I don¡¯t know about his affairs, but the night is still young, and we might be discussing this too soon,¡± Fang Kuohai said, showing no fear.
¡°Xiao Ba, your girl is in university, right?
She must have matured.
Thest time I saw her, she was tall and stately.
Recently, she seems to be dating Xiang Yu, right?¡± Yan Bin threatened.
¡°You¡¡± Fang Kuohai clenched his teeth and red fiercely at Yan Bin.
Fang Rong was Fang Kuohai¡¯s Achilles¡¯ heel, as well as his weak spot.
He had already nned to leave this ce once Fang Rong graduated, given that too many people knew him here, and he had too many enemies.
Fang Kuohai said nothing; for his daughter¡¯s sake, he could endure this.
Knowing that Fang Kuohai was discontent, Yan Bin did not say more but took out his mobile phone and made a call.
¡°Bring him up,¡± Yan Bin said and then hung up.
Within a few minutes, several men in ck brought in a man, and the man being subdued was Shi Jian.
They made Shi Jian kneel there, then left.
¡°Shi Jian!¡± Fang Kuohai became anxious seeing his old subordinate, ¡°Yan Bin, what exactly do you want to do?¡± Fang Kuohai stood up and said furiously.
¡°What do I want to do?
Didn¡¯t I just say?
I won¡¯t let any of Xiang Yu¡¯s men off the hook.
Isn¡¯t he one of Xiang Yu¡¯s men?¡± Seeing the anxious look on Fang Kuohai¡¯s face, Yan Bin greatly enjoyed it.
He liked the process, even if it meant killing someone, he liked to torment them slowly, making them squeal like pigs was the best.
¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t worry about me; I¡¯m fine,¡± Shi Jian said, his face calm andposed.
Yan Bin hated seeing this kind of expression the most because he often saw it on Xiang Yu¡¯s face, that disdain while looking at him, that indifferent demeanor.
¡°Someone, bring the branding iron,¡± Yan Bin suddenly snapped, determined to make this young man understand his might.
Last time, it was also here that Xiang Yu endured the branding iron.
He thoroughly enjoyed those moments of torturing people beyond recognition.
¡°Yan Bin, you dare,¡± suddenly said Fang Kuohai, standing up.
After all, Shi Jian had been with him for such a long time, not something Xiang Yu couldpare with.
Although Xiang Yu had also been one of his men, he had only followed him for a short time and didn¡¯t have much emotional attachment.
¡°What wouldn¡¯t I dare?
Hold him down,¡± said three men who had approached, one of them holding a branding iron.
This must have been prepared by Yan Bin in advance; he wanted to give the boss present a demonstration of his power, to tell them that nobody could stop what Yan Bin wanted to do.
¡°Yan Bin!¡± Fang Kuohai eximed anxiously, staring fiercely at Yan Bin with wide eyes.
And Yan Bin was enjoying this moment the most, leisurely sitting there watching everything unfold.
¡°Brother, no more words.
If Xiang Yu could endure itst time, so can I.
Yan Bin, I just want you to remember one thing, don¡¯t forget the bet you made with Xiang Yu,¡± Shi Jian said, his face fearless and his eyes filled with scorn as he looked at him.
This made Yan Bin very ufortable.
¡°I remember, carry out the execution,¡± Yan Bin shouted loudly, his face contorted with brutality.
Just as the three men were about to press the branding iron onto Shi Jian, a gunshot suddenly rang out from the door.
The bosses sitting there were startled, thinking that Yan Bin had begun his move.
Now, none of them had any weapons in their hands; if Yan Bin really had an ambush, they would be sitting ducks.
But when they saw clearly who was at the door, they immediately breathed a sigh of relief.
Xiang Yu casually threw his gun to the gatekeeper and then walked towards them.
Two teenagers followed him, each about fifteen or sixteen years old.
One had a cold expression and was dressed in a ck suit, while the other had a curious smile, looking here and there, wearing white clothes.
Both teenagers stood beside Xiang Yu, matching his height and providing a symmetrical appearance.
Xiang Yu was wearing a white outfit today, albeit with a noticeablerge hole in the back.
¡°Today is really lively, what are you doing?¡± Xiang Yu asked slowly as he approached.
The person happiest now was Sheng Wantao.
Today his position as the boss was utterly disgraced, entirely ruined by Yan Bin.
If he had been simply annoyed with Yan Bin before, now he harbored hatred.
Should an opportunity arise to kill him, he would not hesitate.
Fang Kuohai was even more ecstatic, nearly jumping up in joy.
Now that Xiang Yu had appeared, Shi Jian would definitely be fine.
It was unclear when it had happened, but he hade to acknowledge Xiang Yu¡¯s position as a boss equal to himself, even going so far as to admit he had to look up to him.
¡°You finally returned, we were all waiting for you, especially your fifth brother, who has been continuously thinking about you,¡± Kong Ruyu said with a smile, getting up.
That position had originally been reserved for Xiang Yu, and now that he had arrived, it was proper to yield it to him.
¡°You guys go ahead and talk, I¡¯ll step out as a woman and not participate in your affairs, some people don¡¯t want me here,¡± Kong Ruyu said softly with a smile, then left after giving Yan Bin a look.
Xiang Yu did not sit down but went over to Shi Jian¡¯s side.
¡°Are you alright?¡± Xiang Yu asked, helping Shi Jian up.
Shi Jian just gave a knowing smile and did not speak, but he curiously nced at the two boys behind Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu nced at the boy holding the branding iron; he must be one of Yan Bin¡¯s men¡
Chapter 128 - 128 128 A Startlingly Huge Hole
?128: Chapter 128: A Startlingly Huge Hole 128: Chapter 128: A Startlingly Huge Hole Xiang Yu helped Shi Jian stand up and then delivered a kick to the man who was holding the branding iron.
He picked up the branding iron from the ground and pressed it against the back of the man.
Everyone only heard a sizzling sound fill the air, apanied by the smell of burnt feathers, and then came a scream like that of a ughtered pig, which sent chills down their spines.
The screamingsted less than a second before the man fainted.
¡°Useless,¡± muttered Xiang Yu as he threw the branding iron to the ground and then took a seat.
Without looking at anyone else, he said to Shi Jian, ¡°Go prepare for tonight¡¯s operation.¡±
After hearing this, Shi Jian nodded and then left.
¡°You are having a meeting here, and you don¡¯t even inform me?¡± Xiang Yu said calmly as he nced around.
At that moment, Yan Bin clenched his fists, feeling unspeakably furious.
He had initially been thrilled upon seeing Xiang Yu since it meant he no longer had to go through the trouble of finding him.
But after Xiang Yu entered, he knocked out his own man without acknowledging anyone else, which infuriated Yan Bin, but there was nothing he could do, as it was his fault for targeting Shi Jian in the first ce, leading to this oue.
¡°Xiang Yu, where have you been these past few days?
Everyone couldn¡¯t reach you, we thought something had happened to you,¡± Sheng Wantao was the first to speak up.
¡°I went chasing girls.
I heard the girls down south are charming, so I went to take a look, and indeed they were just as the rumors described,¡± replied Xiang Yu with a smile.
Xiang Yu¡¯s remarks left everyone speechless.
On the very night they were to decide a life or death battle, he still had the mind to think about such trivial matters.
They truly did not understand his recklessness.
¡°Xiang Yu¡¡± Yan Bin called out with a chilly smirk, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you actually dared toe back.
Have you prepared for whates next?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Fifth Brother, everything¡¯s prepared.
Was that one of your brothers just now?
That was too weak.
He fainted in less than a second, yet Isted much longer.
Look, there¡¯s still a big hole in my back,¡± Xiang Yu finished and turned around, letting everyone see.
Everyone saw a huge hole in Xiang Yu¡¯s shirt, which was terrifying.
They all understood the significance of him wearing this shirt today; he was here for revenge.
¡°Only one hole?
That¡¯s nothing.
Tonight, I want your body full of holes to see how many seconds you canst,¡± Yan Bin said coldly.
¡°Then let¡¯spareter and see who has more holes,¡± Xiang Yu said with a smile.
Yan Bin just snorted coldly, knowing that Xiang Yu was skilled in talking nonsense.
Since he was ranting about useless things, Yan Bin couldn¡¯t be bothered to say more.
Everything would be decided tonight.
Ba Song was already in the country and would arrive in a few hours.
Yan Bin knew his tactics, having seen his videos.
This man was more than capable of dealing with Xiang Yu.
Over these two weeks, Yan Bin had been restless, his heart uneasy until Xiang Yu was taken down.
Each day was torture, making him visibly thinner.
Now, finally, the day hade, and he was ready to vent.
He intended to make everyone rted to Xiang Yu regret it.
¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you tonight, don¡¯t chicken out.
Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve ced informants everywhere, so don¡¯t even think about running away,¡± Yan Bin said as he stood up to adjust his clothes and then turned to leave.
¡°Fifth Brother!¡± Xiang Yu called out to Yan Bin, ¡°Dress up nicely tonight, and have a good meal.
I won¡¯t be seeing you off personally.¡±
Yan Bin could hear the implications in Xiang Yu¡¯s words and left with a cold snort.
With Yan Bin gone, the tension in the room immediately eased, and some began sweating profusely.
In their eyes, Xiang Yu was doomed tonight, and they were all thinking about how to foster a good rtionship with Yan Bin.
The best way was to avoid disaster by paying up.
Yan Bin had already hinted that starting from Xiang Yu, each leader should pay three million.
As long as they handed this amount to Yan Bin, they should be safe.
¡°Xiang Yu, I¡¯m a bit short on cashtely; could you possibly¡¡± Wu Haotian was always concerned about money.
Seeing that Xiang Yu didn¡¯t have much utility left, he wanted to make some money at thest moment.
Xiang Yu had always been generous, and now more than ever, he should show some ss.
After all, you can¡¯t take it with you when you¡¯re dead.
¡°Exactly, times have been tough recently¡¡± The others chimed in with the same thoughts as Wu Haotian.
If they didn¡¯t take the money now, it would all go to Yan Binter.
¡°Money, I have plenty of that, but I have one condition,¡± Xiang Yu said, then looked around before continuing, ¡°Tonight, you have toe and cheer me on.
With you guys there, I¡¯ll have more confidence.¡±
After Xiang Yu spoke, everyone fell silent.
They all knew about the events of the evening; no matter who won or lost, there would be a fierce battle.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already instructed my men to transfer the money to your ounts, even if I die.
But if you¡¯re not there, then that¡¯s a different matter.
However, one thing¡¯s for sure, Yan Bin won¡¯t get a dime,¡± Xiang Yu said, then stood up and left without giving anyone else a second nce.
He had made his point very clear, no need for further words.
Those left behind were pondering whether to go or not.
But the lure of money was significant; Xiang Yu had mentioned that he wouldn¡¯t give Yan Bin a dime, meaning he had converted all his assets into cash.
And he would distribute this cash to the bosses present; they didn¡¯t know exactly how much money Xiang Yu had, only that he was wealthy.
And Xiang Yu clearly didn¡¯t care about money; it must be as such.
They hade today to talk about the conflict between Xiang Yu and Yan Bin; now that neither was present, there was no need for them to stay, so they dispersed.
When Xiang Yu returned to the vi, Shi Jian and the others were already sitting there, and Wu Jing had also returned.
Upon seeing Xiang Yu, they hurriedly stood up.
¡°Let me introduce two people to you,¡± Xiang Yu said, presenting the two teenagers behind him.
Zhang Hongbo, seeing the grand vi, was quite excited.
With no sense of strangeness or restraint, he cheerfully asked, ¡°I like this house!
Which room am I staying in?¡±
Xiaoxuan, however, stood emotionlessly still, not moving; nobody knew what was going through his mind.
¡°Zhuzi, show them the rooms.
From now on, you two will live here,¡± Xiang Yu said with a smile.
Tie Zhuzi nodded and then led the two to see the rooms.
After being in contact with them for a week, he already knew their temperaments.
Xiang Yu and the others then sat down, and he looked at Shi Jian, asking, ¡°How¡¯s the preparation going?¡±
Shi Jian knew what Xiang Yu was referring to and nodded, ¡°Everything is ready, only there are some unexpected situations¡¡±
Chapter 129 - 129 129 Take Good Care of the Two Brothers
?129: Chapter 129 Take Good Care of the Two Brothers 129: Chapter 129 Take Good Care of the Two Brothers ¡°Everything¡¯s ready, but there are some small unexpected issues,¡± Shi Jian frowned.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Xiang Yu asked.
¡°Liang Zi said he needs our help.
He¡¯s being crushed by Zhang Nan right now.
He said if we don¡¯t help him out soon, they¡¯ll pull out of this city,¡± Shi Jian exined.
Liang Zi and his crew are under Zhu Qingfang, and they¡¯re all bastards.
The boss got killed, and instead of going after the murderer, they¡¯re still jockeying for power.
But Xiang Yu had precisely anticipated this situation, which prompted him to make a move on them.
Liang Zi really was limited in ability; Xiang Yu had thought he would hold out for a while, until he was finished with the current affairs before going to his aid.
After all, Liang Zi was aware of Xiang Yu¡¯s methods.
Propping Liang Zi up as the boss was far better than letting that guy Zhang Nan take over.
¡°Tell him to wait until after tonight.
Put everything else aside and proceed with the n.
Also, ensure the safety of the Five Brothers.
We can¡¯t afford any slip-ups,¡± Xiang Yu instructed.
¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Shi Jian nodded confidently.
Xiang Yu finished giving his instructions and then let Shi Jian go to make preparations.
¡°How are you getting on?¡± Xiang Yu turned to Wu Jing.
¡°Everything¡¯s ready.
Without your orders, nobody goes anywhere,¡± Wu Jing said confidently.
Xiang Yu trusted them and then sent Wu Jing to prepare as well.
Today¡¯s events were crucial, not only affecting his own fate but also the lives of many others connected to him.
At that moment, Tie Zhuzi led Zhang Hongbo and another out.
They had been assigned to the third floor and seemed quite pleased with their arrangements.
These twods had just joined.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t want them involved in today¡¯s affairs, so he took Tie Zhuzi and headed to the logistics department.
The logistics department was its usual bustle.
Lan Tingting, hearing that Xiang Yu was back, left her work and went to Ning Xiaolu¡¯s office, where Xiang Yu was currently briefing Ning Xiaolu.
¡°You¡¯re back,¡± Lan Tingting smiled, her heart racing uncontrobly, yet her face bore an air of indifference; she was terrified someone might detect her true feelings.
¡°Tingting, let me introduce you to two people,¡± Xiang Yu introduced Zhang Hongbo and the other to Lan Tingting.
When Lan Tingting saw Xiao Xuan, she was taken aback initially.
Could there indeed be so many people resembling Ning Xiaolu in this world?
Could their pasts be simr?
Ning Xiaolu had already noticed Xiao Xuan; she saw her own reflection in him.
¡°Another beautiful sister arrives, hello there,¡± Zhang Hongbo greeted Lan Tingting with a smile and a nod.
¡°Hello to you too,¡± Lan Tingting replied with a smile.
Zhang Hongbo wasn¡¯t the least bit shy for a first meeting, chatting endlessly with Lan Tingting, who thoroughly enjoyed the youth¡¯spany,ughing heartily.
¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Ning Xiaolu stood up and asked Xiao Xuan.
¡°Xiao Xuan.¡± Xiao Xuan nced at Ning Xiaolu, his face suddenly losing its usual coldness, and nodded, ¡°Hello.¡±
Zhang Hongbo looked at Xiao Xuan in surprise, knowing he would never have initiated conversation with a stranger before.
¡°Cough cough¡¡± Xiang Yu, seeing them chatting there andpletely ignoring him, cleared his throat twice to indicate his presence.
¡°Don¡¯t put on an act, just leave these two young brothers here with us.
We¡¯ll definitely take good care of them for you.
Go and take care of your business,¡± said Lan Tingting, having be much more cheerful under the influence of Zhang Hongbo.
She knew Xiang Yu had many things to do, all of which were very dangerous, and bringing the two young men with him meant he surely had concerns about them.
Xiang Yu gave an embarrassed smile and nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±
After talking about a few more things, Xiang Yu then got up, ready to leave.
He entrusted allpany matters to Ning Xiaolu and didn¡¯t involve himself in them at all.
¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± At that moment, Xiao Xuan suddenly came over and said.
After what happened during the day, although he didn¡¯t know what Xiang Yu was going to do, he was certain it was dangerous.
¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡± Zhang Hongbo came over with a serious face,pletely devoid of his usually frivolous attitude.
Xiang Yu could tell that both were genuinely worried.
He patted their shoulders, smiling, ¡°It¡¯s not time yet.¡± Xiang Yu turned to look at Lan Tingting, ¡°Take good care of them.¡± Having said that, he turned and left.
By this time, Tie Zhuzi was already waiting by the door, as he usually wouldn¡¯te in at times like this.
Seeing Xiang Yu leave, Lan Tingting hurriedly chased after him.
She wanted to tell him to be careful, but the words just wouldn¡¯te out when they reached her lips.
Standing upstairs, watching his car drive away, she felt a sense of loss.
Xiang Yu¡¯s visits were always so rushed, never giving her a chance.
¡°Tingting, do you like Brother Yu?¡± Zhang Hongbo suddenly appeared behind Lan Tingting and said with a smile.
Lan Tingting¡¯s face turned red and then she gave him a white look, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, I don¡¯t like anyone.¡± Saying that, she pulled Zhang Hongbo back into the house.
Sitting in the car, Xiang Yu felt a moment of mncholic loss.
He was not emotionless; he knew about Lan Tingting¡¯s feelings for him, and also about Fang Rong¡¯s unspoken affection.
But he dared not ept it; all he could do was to try to avoid it as much as possible.
His identity wasn¡¯t real at the moment, and he feared getting emotionally involved; to him, all those feelings were just illusions.
Moreover, his current situation carried the risk of danger at any time, and he could not drag others into it, especially not those who cared for him.
Fang Rong would often call Xiang Yu, and he would mostly make excuses that he was busy before hurriedly hanging up.
Fang Rong was very dissatisfied with this.
She wanted to confront Xiang Yu about it, but she never seemed to find the right time.
¡°Brother Yu, where are we going now?¡±
Tie Zhuzi¡¯s question broke Xiang Yu¡¯s reverie, and he looked up, ¡°We¡¯re going to find that old man Sheng Wantao.¡±
Tie Zhuzi didn¡¯t ask any further and drove towards the destination.
In fact, they had just left that ce, but Tie Zhuzi knew there must be a reason if Xiang Yu wanted to go back.
Xiang Yu was certain that the other bosses had already left at this time.
When Sheng Wantao saw Xiang Yu returning, he wasn¡¯t surprised as if he had already known he woulde back.
When Kong Ruyu saw Xiang Yu, she covertly gave him a flirtatious nce full of allure, which probably no man could resist.
As for Kong Ruyu, Xiang Yu felt no psychological burden at all.
Their rtionship was purely utilitarian, so even if Xiang Yu slept with her, he felt no guilt.
However, because of Sheng Wantao, Xiang Yu never got the chance, and if Sheng Wantao wasn¡¯t around, he would have found it hard to resist pouncing on her right then and there.
Seeing Xiang Yu, Sheng Wantao knew he had something to discuss, so he led Xiang Yu to his study.
The two closed the door behind them, not even allowing Kong Ruyu to join, and no one knew what they were discussing.
But it was certainly rted to the events of the evening¡
Chapter 130 - 130 130 Ba Songs Arrogance
?130: Chapter 130 Ba Song¡¯s Arrogance 130: Chapter 130 Ba Song¡¯s Arrogance Xiang Yu and Sheng Wantao had a long discussion in the room, no one knew what they were talking about.
When Xiang Yu came out, Sheng Wantao felt tired and went to rest, while Kong Ruyu took his ce to see Xiang Yu out.
¡°Why haven¡¯t youe to see me recently?¡± Kong Ruyu moved closer to Xiang Yu and then pinched him below, startling Xiang Yu into stepping back quickly¡ªit was a sensitive spot, not something to joke about.
If this woman didn¡¯t know her own strength and caused damage, his sex life for thetter half of his life would be over, just like Zhu Qingfang who could only satisfy himself through violence.
¡°What are you afraid of, it¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t touched it before,¡± Kong Ruyu said with a flirtatious smile, as if there really was something between her and Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu also took the opportunity to pinch Kong Ruyu¡¯s butt and then rubbed it, saying, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid the brothers will see and tell the old man?¡± Xiang Yu said with a secretive smile.
¡°If you are not afraid, why should I be?
If he finds out, at most he¡¯ll scold me, but you would definitely be put on the hit list,¡± Kong Ruyu said with a covered mouth,ughing as if she was not talking about murder but a big joke.
Xiang Yu was speechless, this woman didn¡¯t care about his life at all.
¡°But rest assured, I absolutely won¡¯t betray you.
I haven¡¯t had enough of you yet, we haven¡¯t really had a good time together,¡± Kong Ruyu said as she nced again at Xiang Yu¡¯s lower part, startling Xiang Yu into stepping back again.
¡°When the old man kicks the bucket one day, you¡¯ll have to let me experience your prowess.¡± By this time, the two had already reached the outer door.
Xiang Yu simply greeted her and then got in the car and left.
Watching Xiang Yu¡¯s car driving away, Kong Ruyuughed softly, no one knowing what she was thinking.
¡°Your big brother is sleeping; don¡¯t go over and disturb him,¡± Kong Ruyu told the people standing there before she went inside.
Kong Ruyu¡¯s maturity was indeed charming, but Xiang Yu had not lost his senses.
He could y with Kong Ruyu, but it should not dy serious matters.
After leaving Sheng Wantao¡¯s ce, Xiang Yu went on to visit Wu Haotian and several other bosses, only returning to his vi at eight o¡¯clock in the evening.
Tie Zhuzi poured water for Xiang Yu and prepared many peanuts, setting them aside.
Xiang Yuy on the couch, thinking over all the details, reviewing all the potential events like watching a movie, making sure everything was without issue before finally opening his eyes and sitting up straight.
¡°Zhuzi, what do you think about Hongbo and Xiao Xuan, these two kids?¡± Xiang Yu suddenly asked.
¡°Their disyed personalities are quite opposite, but I feel they are actually the same, only Hongbo is better at hiding and doesn¡¯t want others to see his thoughts,¡± Tie Zhuzi said.
Xiang Yu nodded in agreement with Tie Zhuzi¡¯s view.
In Xiang Yu¡¯s observation, Xiao Xuan was innately simple, but he carried an inherent aggression, whereas Zhang Hongbo was concealing the repression in his heart.
If not guided properly, both could easily take a wrong path.
Xiang Yu felt fortunate to have met them; if Yan Bin had taken them under his wing, by now they might have already be assassins.
Around nine o¡¯clock in the evening, Yan Bin called, his voice full of anticipation.
He seemed unable to wait, eager to see Xiang Yu slowly tortured to death.
Ba Song had already reached the destination and was warming up there.
He and Yan Bin had made an agreement: Yan Bin would pay one million, and Ba Song would be responsible for slowly torturing Xiang Yu to death.
Yan Bin had shown Ba Song the information about Xiang Yu¡¯s boxing, and after seeing it, Ba Song couldn¡¯t help but look down on Yan Bin.
He had originally nned to give up on the match, thinking Xiang Yu was too weak to withstand even one of his punches.
In Ba Song¡¯s view, such an opponent wasn¡¯t worth his time, but for the sake of the one million, he reluctantly agreed, though he didn¡¯t take it seriously at all.
He just found Yan Bin too amusing, considering how easy it was to earn that million.
Yan Bin had prepared a top-notch room for Ba Song, hoping he would rest well and keep in good condition for the night¡¯s boxing match.
But Ba Song didn¡¯t take it seriously.
After arriving at the venue, he actively asked for two women, indulged in pleasures, and then took a nap.
When he woke up, he engaged in another fierce fight.
By the time he stood up, his legs were somewhat weak.
But he was very confident; he firmly believed he could take down someone like Xiang Yu in less than a minute.
He didn¡¯t even know how he would enjoy torturing his opponent since he could kill him with just a few punches.
Yan Bin knew Ba Song was formidable, but he didn¡¯t want him to take it too lightly, as the fight was crucial, and he wouldn¡¯t have hired Ba Song if he didn¡¯t hope to win.
Of course, in his view, losing wouldn¡¯t be a big deal, as if Xiang Yu could really kill him.
So, when Ba Song asked for women, he didn¡¯t object and gave him two.
¡°Brother, I think this Ba Song doesn¡¯t seem reliable.
How about I test him out first?¡± Luo Li voiced his concerns apprehensively.
After all, Luo Li was a key figure in the Underground Boxing Ring, having earned an unbeaten reputation with his powerful fists.
Even Zhang Xin, the then ¡°Cobra,¡± was no match for him.
Luo Li had always been confident in his skills; he initially nned to deal with Xiang Yu himself, but Yan Bin was not assured, hence he hired Ba Song for safety reasons.
But Luo Li was not convinced internally, always wanting to test Ba Song to see how tough he really was.
Seeing Ba Song¡¯s arrogance today only aggravated his irritation.
Yan Bin was inherently arrogant too, and he disliked Ba Song, but since he needed his help tonight, he refrained from reacting.
Now, with Luo Li proposing to test Ba Song, he did not object nor support, but remained silent.
Seeing Yan Bin¡¯s reaction, Luo Li didn¡¯t say much more, then walked away.
He went to the outside of Ba Song¡¯s room, just in time to see him walking out wearing only his underwear.
¡°Ba Song!¡± Luo Li called out.
Ba Song nced at Luo Li, toozy to entertain him and continued with his own affairs.
In Ba Song¡¯s eyes, Yan Bin was hardly worth his attention, let alone Yan Bin¡¯s subordinates.
Seeing Ba Song¡¯s attitude, Luo Li was very annoyed.
He stepped forward and blocked Ba Song¡¯s path, saying, ¡°Tonight¡¯s event is crucial to us and just as important to you, the stakes might even involve your life, so I hope you take it seriously.¡±
¡°Mind your own business and take care of yourself.
You can¡¯t even handle such a person, huh¡¡± Ba Song expressed his disdain for Yan Bin and his crew in his not-so-fluent Mandarin.
¡°What did you say?¡± Luo Li stepped up and grabbed Ba Song¡¯s shoulder.
He was here to pick a quarrel, and Ba Song¡¯s arrogant demeanor was exactly what he was looking for.
Ba Song was already annoyed, and seeing someone provoking him, he was ready to vent¡
Chapter 131 - 131 131 Finally the day has arrived
?131: Chapter 131 Finally, the day has arrived 131: Chapter 131 Finally, the day has arrived At this moment, Ba Song and Luo Li were both displeased.
Ba Song was haughty and arrogant, believing himself invincible under the heavens, while Luo Li could not stand Ba Song¡¯s behavior.
In ordinary times, Luo Li only listened to Yan Bin alone, and even when Yan Bin spoke to him, it was with great courtesy.
But this youngster before him, relying on his fighting abilities, seemed to be looking down on him, something Luo Li would not tolerate.
If it weren¡¯t for Yan Bin¡¯s intention to take him in, Luo Li would have settled it with a bullet long ago.
Luo Li pped Ba Song¡¯s shoulder, wanting to make a move, but Ba Song let out a cold snort and then threw a punch at Luo Li.
Luo Li was prepared and jumped back.
Then, people noticed that upstairs in the corridor, two men were fiercely fighting, one of them d only in underwear, while Yan Bin pretended to know nothing and hid in his room.
Although Luo Li¡¯s skills in martial arts were considerable, he was utterly outmatched in front of Ba Song.
As the fight went on, Luo Li grew more ferocious, treating the man before him as a mortal enemy, striking without restraint,pletely like a man who had nothing to lose.
Ba Song was also infuriated by Luo Li¡¯s manner, initially intending only to give him a lesson so he would recognize Ba Song¡¯s prowess.
Unexpectedly, Luo Li turned out to be a formidable opponent.
After a few moves, Ba Song could not gain the upper hand, which made him start taking the fight seriously.
At this point, Ba Song was also inwardly shocked.
ording to what he knew about Xiang Yu from the information, Luo Li should have been easily manageable, and Ba Song should have been able to dispose of Xiang Yu without trouble.
Yet, they brought him in instead¡ªcould they be plotting something?
With this thought, Ba Song became even more ruthless with his attacks, a kick following another as they flew towards his opponent.
Luo Li had always been confident in his own fighting skills, but today he realized there were always higher mountains.
He was simply not in the same league as Ba Song, especially since Ba Song was still recovering from an earlier encounter.
If it were the peak condition Ba Song, Luo Li would not havested long at all.
Ba Songunched a powerful kick at Luo Li¡¯s head, and as Luo Li reached out with his left hand to block, Ba Song¡¯s full-force kick sent Luo Li flying.
With that, the oue of the battle was decided.
Luo Li got up from the ground without anger.
He had confirmed Ba Song¡¯s strength, and he could rest easy that night.
A man who couldn¡¯t even defeat him was no match for Xiang Yu, to say the least.
After knocking down Luo Li, Ba Song did not continue the assault.
He, too, had confirmed the strength of his opponent.
In truth, Luo Li was not weak; any subordinate of Yan Bin¡¯s had simr capabilities, which meant that Yan Bin himself was no simple figure.
The two men fist-bumped, shared a smile without speaking, and then walked away.
Luo Li returned to Yan Bin¡¯s room and reported the oue.
Yan Bin nodded in satisfaction¡ªso long as Ba Song could take down Xiang Yu that night, everything else was a minor issue.
What Yan Bin was most looking forward to was the dawn.
He was already growing impatient, eager to see Xiang Yu¡¯s face twisted in pain and begging for mercy, eager to transfer all of Xiang Yu¡¯s wealth into his own name.
During Zhu Qingyuan¡¯s time, they had reached their heyday, dealing in drug trafficking, arms smuggling, offering high-interest loans through Qian Meiduo, and organizing high stakes illegal boxing matches with ir.
It was the emergence of Xiang Yu that shattered his perfect blueprint.
He would take back everything he had lost; he would ensure that Xiang Yu, the root of all his problems, would die a dismembered death.
All of this was to be realized tonight.
After dealing with Xiang Yu, the next one in line would be Sheng Wantao.
He had had enough of that bastard Sheng Wantao; he would grant him a swift death, after all, he was his godfather.
Sitting there, just the thought was exhrating; Yan Bin couldn¡¯t help but throw his head back andugh uproariously a few times.
Xiang Yu stayed in the vi until eleven o¡¯clock at night, then he put on that signature outfit with the huge hole in the back¡ªa hole that Yan Bin had instructed someone to scorch for him.
He was determined to settle all scores that very night.
It wasn¡¯t exactly personal vendetta; rather, Yan Bin owed society too much, and today he had to pay his dues.
At the Underground Boxing Ring, Yan Bin had made meticulous arrangements all around.
By this time, his informants hadn¡¯t reported any news about Xiang Yu trying to flee, which meant Xiang Yu was no longer nning to run.
What surprised him, though, was the fact that while Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t arrived yet, all the other people had.
He hadn¡¯t invited them; he hadn¡¯t invited anyone to the fight today, nor had he looked for an audience.
He didn¡¯t even see today¡¯s event as a boxing match; to him, it was more like a murderous game.
¡°Godfather, big brother, why have youe too?¡± Yan Bin said as he arrived at the door after receiving the news.
¡°How could we miss such an important event today?
What, are we not wee?¡± Sheng Wantao said it in jest.
¡°Yeah, there¡¯s Xiang Yu¡¯s match today, and I want to see if this kid really has what it takes,¡± Wu Haotian said.
Seeing that everyone had arrived, Yan Bin couldn¡¯t refuse and had to let them in.
However, this exceeded his control and he would have to finish the fight swiftly.
Since he noticed that it wasn¡¯t just the gang leaders who hade¡ªthey had brought their followers, too, and in no small number.
Judging by the looks of it, it seemed like they were gearing up for a battle.
But Yan Bin wasn¡¯t worried; this was his turf, and he had people arranged in every nook of the boxing arena.
Besides, when it came to weapons storage, no one was more advanced than him, a dealer in arms.
Thankfully, the boxing ring was sizable; otherwise, it really wouldn¡¯t have been able to amodate so many people.
Sheng Wantao walked in and unapologetically took the central spot to sit down.
Wu Haotian also took his seat beside Sheng Wantao.
Their followers, meanwhile, consciously sat behind them, keeping a distance from each other.
¡°Brothers, it¡¯s rare for us to gather today.
I¡¯ve arranged some entertainment for uster on to liven things up.
Today, I¡¯m covering all the recreational activities for everyone to enjoy,¡± Yan Bin stood in front of the leaders, talking animatedly; he was visibly excited.
¡°Great, today we¡¯re here to see your show,¡± Sheng Wantao said with a smile.
¡°No problem, I guarantee you¡¯ll have a great time,¡± Yan Bin said, confidently lifting his head.
Just then, Xiang Yu entered with Tie Zhuzi and Shi Jian, followed by a dozen people.
Xiang Yu appearedpletely rxed and nonchnt, casually eating peanuts as he walked over.
¡°Ah, my dear brothers, you¡¯ve all arrived.
My bad for beingte, got caught in traffic on the way here,¡± Xiang Yu said with a chuckle.
Everyone knew Xiang Yu was spinning a tale; at this hour, where would there be traffic?
But knowing the current situation, no one called Xiang Yu out on his bluff.
Perhaps soon, Xiang Yu would be off to the Western Paradise, so there was no need to take him seriously.
They all believed Xiang Yu¡¯sid-back demeanor was just a cover for his nervousness.
Faced with a life-or-death moment, he still pretended.
The Xiang Yu they knew was the first to¡
(Some reader friends have mentioned typos in the book.
While I have strived to correct them, some mistakes are inevitable.
I hope that enthusiastic readers can point them out in the book review section.
I will carefully correct them, which also helps future readers.
Thank you.)
Chapter 132 - 132 132 Yan Bins Shameless Show
?132: Chapter 132: Yan Bin¡¯s Shameless Show 132: Chapter 132: Yan Bin¡¯s Shameless Show Xiang Yu entered the room with a cid look and chatted with a few bosses for a while.
The bosses thought Xiang Yu was just putting on an act, but even at this moment, he still managed to impress them with his demeanor.
When Yan Bin saw Xiang Yu arriving, he alsoughed and came over with a fist salute, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re here too.
Are you prepared to be beaten to death?¡±
¡°Brother Wu, Lord Wu, rest assured, all the funeral arrangements are ready,¡± Xiang Yu scoffed and then sat next to Sheng Wantao.
Xiang Yu said he was prepared, but he didn¡¯t specify for whom.
At that moment, Sheng Wantao stood up, nced around, and said, ¡°Since today you brothers are all here, I will make things clear.
Two weeks ago, Yan Bin and Xiang Yu made a bet, a bet I think you all remember.
Since everyone is here today, it¡¯s for the sake of this bet.
As the saying goes, you must ept the consequences of your wager.
No matter who wins or loses today, the consequences must be faced.
You both remember what losing entails, right?¡± Sheng Wantao finished and looked at Xiang Yu and Yan Bin beside him.
Xiang Yu nodded, ¡°Everyone can rest assured, if I lose, I will not leave the tform, and Brother Wu will not let me get off it either.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right brother, if you lose, you really won¡¯t be able to get down,¡± Yan Bin said unreservedly.
¡°And what if you lose?¡± Xiang Yu asked, ncing sidelong at Yan Bin.
¡°Impossible.
You all know that today I¡¯ve invited Ba Song, you should all know Ba Song.
Some of you might not have seen him; today is a good opportunity for that.
Honestly, I want to recruit Ba Song into my ranks.¡± Yan Bin was very confident in Ba Song, and he did not mention what would happen if Ba Song lost, keeping his options open.
Sheng Wantao knew what kind of person Yan Bin was and detected the subtext in his words; he was trying to steer the conversation.
As long as Xiang Yu agreed, that would be sufficient; he wouldn¡¯t agree, even if Ba Song lost.
He¡¯d rather kill Xiang Yu.
¡°Wu, let¡¯s not talk about other things for now, just tell me if you acknowledge this bet.
If you don¡¯t, then there¡¯s no point for Xiang Yu to fight.
We are demanding fairness in this betting game,¡± Sheng Wantao said.
By this time, Yan Bin was inwardly seething at this old man, convinced that he had been bought by Xiang Yu.
He had been waiting a long time for today¡¯s match; how could he easily give up?
¡°Fine, I agree.
I¡¯ll follow godfather¡¯s arrangements,¡± Yan Bin, having no choice, reluctantly agreed.
Yet, he thought to himself that once this matter was settled, he would force this old man to fight in the ring and experience the feeling of being in a fistfight.
¡°Then, since everyone is here, shall we begin?¡± Sheng Wantao looked at the crowd.
¡°Don¡¯t rush, gentlemen, you¡¯ve all taken the trouble toe to my fighting venue.
Let¡¯s watch a performance first,¡± Yan Bin said, then pped his hands vigorously.
At that moment, the emcee came forward to introduce the two fighters.
Then two men ascended the tform.
One was strong and robust, with firm muscles, clearly a trained fighter.
The other man, however, appeared frightened and hesitant, his eyes full of terror.
He didn¡¯t seem like a fighter but more like an ordinary person who had been dragged here against his will.
¡°See that man?
He owed me money and wouldn¡¯t pay back; it¡¯s been a month.
Last week, I took care of his wife¡ªyou wouldn¡¯t believe it, considering how he looks, but his wife was really something, her screams were mesmerizing.
My men also said she was great.
But now it¡¯s no good, my bastards are too hooligan; they¡¯ve crippled her, what a pity.¡±
Yan Bin said it was a pity, but his face showed no sign of regret, utterly smug, ¡°Look quickly, it¡¯s starting.¡±
At that moment, the two on stage had already started fighting.
This was no ordinary fight, it waspletely one-sided.
The muscle man could have knocked him out with a single punch, but he didn¡¯t do that.
Instead, he pped him from one side and then the other, followed by a kick, leaving the man covered in injuries.
¡°How much did he owe you?¡± Xiang Yu asked calmly as he watched from his seat.
¡°Ten thousand,¡± Yan Bin replied simply, then looked at Xiang Yu and said, ¡°I¡¯m a fair man.
Debts must be repaid.
If you can¡¯t repay them with money, you repay with your life.¡±
¡°How did hee to owe you money?¡± Xiang Yu was puzzled.
The man being beaten didn¡¯t look like he was involved with the underworld, but more like an ordinary person.
How did he end up borrowing money from Yan Bin?
¡°Once, he identally bumped into my car on the street.
I asked him to pay, but he was unwilling, so I kidnapped his wife.
We¡¯re all reasonable people, aren¡¯t we?¡± Yan Bin looked proudly at Xiang Yu and eximed, ¡°Look, that man is finished.¡±
In the cage, the muscle man seemed to have had enough.
He grabbed the man¡¯s arm, twisted it, and then punched him in the head, knocking him unconscious.
After finishing, he still wasn¡¯t assured, he kicked the man¡¯s head a few times until it was smashed t.
The man was dead beyond any doubt.
Sheng Wantao and everyone else had been wearing appreciative smiles on their faces the whole time, seemingly enjoying the spectacle.
Sheng Wantao even started pping, and the other bosses joined in.
Meanwhile, Xiang Yu sat there, his expression icy cold.
All because someone had touched his car, he made others rape the man¡¯s wife and killed the man himself.
This¡
Xiang Yu really wanted to rush up there and ughter Yan Bin, but he couldn¡¯t act impulsively.
Everything had to go ording to n, or his brothers could end up in danger.
Sheng Wantao and the others noticed Xiang Yu¡¯s expression, but they didn¡¯t say much.
In their view, Xiang Yu seemed to be getting scared.
Yan Bin treated a man who touched his car like this, so what would he do to Xiang Yu?
Yan Bin, seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s scared expression, felt a surge of triumph.
¡°Is it my turn to go up now?¡± Xiang Yu said coldly.
¡°Brother, don¡¯t be in a hurry.
Our show isn¡¯t over yet.
The next event is yours,¡± Yan Bin, after saying this, pped his hands again.
Just then, a young girl was brought down from the cage above, dressed in school uniform.
She appeared terrified and even trembled as she knelt down looking in the direction of Xiang Yu and the others.
¡°Gentlemen, please spare me.
I won¡¯t dare to do it again.
I was wrong¡¡± the girl pleaded with a crying voice.
¡°Yan Bin, she¡¯s just a child.
What could she have possibly done to you?¡± Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t stay calm any longer.
¡°She stepped on my foot when she turned around,¡± Yan Bin said with a smile on his face.
Then, two strong men entered the cage.
They looked at the girl like hungry wolves eyeing a fatmb, and slowly approached her with wicked smiles on their faces.
Now, including Sheng Wantao, they all knew what this part of the show was about.
Their eyes gleamed with anticipation, while only Xiang Yu took a deep breath, his fists clenched so tightly that his fingernails dug into his palms, blood flowing freely¡
Chapter 133 - 133 133 The Wildness of Retro Humanity
?133: Chapter 133: The Wildness of Retro Humanity 133: Chapter 133: The Wildness of Retro Humanity Xiang Yu¡¯s fingernails had already deeply embedded into his palms, blood flowing freely, but he seemed not to notice, his face still indifferent.
¡°Yan Bin, this isn¡¯t right, is it?
She¡¯s just a child,¡± suddenly said Xiang Yu, his words ice-cold, even carrying a hint of murderous intent.
But everyone, including Sheng Wantao, was deeply engrossed in the ¡®show,¡¯pletely oblivious to the change in Xiang Yu¡¯s expression.
¡°What, you feel pity for her?
She¡¯s not anybody to you, why the pity?¡± Yan Bin said disparagingly.
If thest ¡®show¡¯ was a warning to everyone, this ¡®show¡¯ was truly meant to be entertaining.
In the center cage, two men had already caught hold of the young girl.
One grasped the girl¡¯s arms to prevent her from struggling, while the other was already on top of her, beginning to tear at her clothes.
¡°Godfather, how do you like this show?
Do you enjoy it?
This is a live version, absolutely no fakery,¡± chuckled Yan Bin.
At this point, as for Sheng Wantao, he waspletely absorbed, unabashedly indulging his lecherous nature.
He was the typical case of an old man with a young heart; even though his body was no longer able, his desires were still very much alive.
The other men were also deeply drawn into the scene; indeed, the live version had an effect that movies simply could not match.
They began to envy Yan Bin.
Although he was not as wealthy as Wu Haotian, he did whatever he wanted, unrestrained.
Their bodies slowly began to respond, all of them barely resisting the urge to rush forward.
Just then, Xiang Yu suddenly stood up and walked toward the front.
They all were taken aback by his action.
Indeed, it was Xiang Yu¡¯s decisiveness; he thought and he acted.
He must have been unable to resist and wanted to have his way with the young girl himself.
At this moment, they felt some regret for not having stood up first, allowing Xiang Yu to beat them to the punch.
The young girl looked delicate and pretty, and by now her clothes had been almostpletely torn off, revealing her fair skin beneath, which was irresistibly attractive.
At this time, Wu Haotian started to look around, eager to find another female to satisfy his physical needs.
Yan Bin naturally noticed Wu Haotian¡¯s urgency and chuckled, ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t rush, since you¡¯re here today, wait a bit and I¡¯ll arrange for two young girls for each of you, guaranteed to make you enjoy yourselves.¡±
Wu Haotian, suppressing his inner desires, nodded in agreement.
This was what was great about Yan Bin; he always brought unexpected surprises and knew what they were currentlycking.
Hearing that they¡¯d each have two young girls shortly, the other bosses managed to feignposure.
They would let Xiang Yu, that kid, enjoy himself for now, since they had no idea if he¡¯d be alive or deadter.
Xiang Yu reached the iron cage, opened the door, and walked straight in.
The two muscr men in underwear saw Xiang Yu enter and were visibly angered.
They had almostpletely torn the girl¡¯s clothes and were ready to enjoy themselves, unconcerned by the surrounding audience.
It was a room full of men, after all, and everyone understood each other.
¡°The two of you, get lost,¡± Xiang Yu said, visibly disgusted by the look on their faces.
¡°Get lost?
Hmm!
You want a turn, don¡¯t you¡¡± The two men knew they were facing Xiang Yu, so they dared noty a hand on him.
The girl lying on the ground had epted her fate.
No matter how much she shrieked or begged for mercy, it only excited the beasts even more.
No one pitied her; no one woulde to rescue her anymore.
Then she saw Xiang Yu, who showed a stern expression without even ncing at her.
He must havee to torment her as well, she thought.
He looked quite young, yet he was another beast.
Why was this society so dark?
Why did no one care that I was captured and brought here?
Now, she had lost all hope, lying there like a walking corpse, devoid of her own thoughts.
The two men in underwear knew of Xiang Yu¡¯s prowess, but when he came to disturb their fun, they felt it was a loss of face.
They both yelled out and charged at Xiang Yu together.
Xiang Yu had been looking for an excuse to discipline these guys, and they had just run up to him.
He quickly moved next to one of them and pped him ¡®pa¡¯ across the face, then kicked out at the other.
He struck the man right in the chest, kicking him away.
The man fell to the ground and spit out a mouthful of fresh blood, obviously badly injured.
Seeing his brother get hit, the other man knew he was no match for Xiang Yu.
Just as he tried to flee, Xiang Yu grabbed his hair, pressed down hard, and kneed him upward, sending him flying.
The man¡¯s nose was now caved in, and hey on the ground, unconscious.
The entire incident with Xiang Yu happened in an instant.
The bosses sitting there hadn¡¯t even had time to react before Xiang Yu had beaten up the two men in underwear.
¡°Xiang Yu, what are you trying to do?
They are my brothers,¡± Yan Bin was the first toe to his senses and stood up yelling.
¡°Brother Wu, ask your men.
I was nning to take the girl, but they refused to give in, insisting onpeting with me.
In the end, they were even disrespectful, so I taught them a lesson for you,¡± Xiang Yu said as he approached the man in underwear he had kicked away.
The man in underwear wasn¡¯t unconscious, just spitting blood.
Hearing Xiang Yu spouting nonsense, he tried to argue, but as Xiang Yu walked over without giving him a chance, he kicked him in the head and knocked him out.
¡°Brother Wu, such people deserve a good lesson, don¡¯t they?
I¡¯m a man who is close to death, yet they still fought with me,¡± Xiang Yu shouted.
Meanwhile, the referee standing nearby had obviously heard what Xiang Yu said.
He wanted to step forward and correct him but was intimidated by a look from Xiang Yu and stayed put, not daring to move.
Yan Bin was grinding his teeth with fury, but what Xiang Yu said was true; he was a man close to death, and Yan Bin saw no need to get angry with him.
With a cold smile, he said, ¡°Now you¡¯ve interrupted the bosses¡¯ fun, what do you think you should do about that?¡±
Sheng Wantao and the others had been in high spirits, preparing to watch a live-action version of a potent carnal exhibition, the kind that forced men and restored their primal instincts.
They hadn¡¯t expected the y to be abruptly disrupted by Xiang Yu.
¡°How about I give the bosses some live entertainment instead, since we¡¯re all men here?¡± said Xiang Yu, pretending to start undressing.
At this moment, Sheng Wantao stood up with a generousugh and waved his hand, saying, ¡°Let it be, let it be.
Performing such a thing in front of everyone, what kind of image would that portray?
Let¡¯s just move on to the next part.¡±
Xiang Yu wore a somewhat regretful expression, nced at the girl on the ground, and then bellowed, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll take the girl for myself.
Zhu Zi, take her down for me¡¡±
The girl lying on the ground shed tears once more, thinking to herself that it didn¡¯t matter where she ended up¡
Chapter 134 - 134 134 Yan Bin Plays the Emotion Card
?134: Chapter 134: Yan Bin ys the Emotion Card 134: Chapter 134: Yan Bin ys the Emotion Card The girl had already resigned to her fate; everywhere seemed the same to her.
In her eyes, there was not a single good person here; everyone wanted to take advantage of her body.
Tie Zhuzi ran up, took off his own clothes to cover the girl, and then carried her away.
¡°Brother Wu, I can¡¯t wait any longer; you¡¯d better let Ba Song step down now,¡± Xiang Yu said, looking up at Yan Bin from the ring.
Yan Binughed heartily, finally, his moment hade.
After two weeks of torment, today he could finally redeem himself.
Xiang Yu, since you¡¯re so eager to court death, don¡¯t me me then.
Yan Bin gestured to the small observation room above, and the people there had already gone to notify Ba Song.
Meanwhile, Ba Song used the time to sleep with another woman.
After all, he could have any woman here without spending money and they were all clean; it would be foolish not to take advantage of such a situation.
Besides, from what the film records showed, Xiang Yu was nothing but a buffoon; it didn¡¯t matter how many people Ba Song had slept with tonight, taking down Xiang Yu would still be a piece of cake.
Ba Song slowly dressed and then walked down from above.
He saw a man standing in the ring, about 1.8 meters tall and somewhat skinny, slightly different from the data.
Anyone who saw Xiang Yu could tell he was a trained fighter, but Ba Song was not scared at all.
What did it matter if he had trained?
In his eyes, Xiang Yu was still just trash.
¡°Ba Song, this is the Xiang Yu I told you about.
He¡¯s a real expert, so be careful,¡± Yan Bin called out loudly on purpose.
Ba Song came down to the ring, nced at Xiang Yu, chuckled coldly, and then turned to Yan Bin with his less-than-perfect Mandarin, ¡°Boss Yan, this is my opponent, huh?
You tell me, how many minutes will it take me to knock him down?¡±
Throughout his speech, Ba Songpletely disregarded Xiang Yu, treating him as if he were an ant that could be crushed effortlessly.
¡°Just do as you see fit, but don¡¯t underestimate Xiang Yu; he¡¯s famously skilled,¡± Yan Bin said with a sinister smile, and then he sat next to Sheng Wantao.
He was one hundred percent sure he could deal with Xiang Yu today; the biggest variable now was Sheng Wantao.
If he could stabilize Sheng Wantao, everything else would be easy.
¡°Dad, you¡¯ve worked hard these years.
In fact, I¡¯ve always considered you my real father all these years,¡± Yan Bin said emotionally, sitting there looking into the distance, as if reminiscing about the past.
Sheng Wantao was surprised; what had gotten into Yan Bin today, suddenly bringing up these topics?
Touched by Yan Bin¡¯s words, Sheng Wantao also became somewhat mncholy.
Thinking back to their youth when they were vigorous and carved out their own territory with knives, he couldn¡¯t help but feel deeply moved.
¡°Yes, you guys were young back then, following me and enduring much hardship.
But we were free back then, unlike now,¡± Sheng Wantao said with a bitter smile, continuing, ¡°Back then, you were about the same age as Xiang Yu is now, spirited and fearless.¡±
¡°Yes, although we didn¡¯t have money, the time we spent following you, Dad, is something we¡¯ll never forget.
I¡¯ve always thought this way, only those who have been through life and death together are true brothers,¡± Yan Bin said, nearly making himself sick.
Life and death brothers, indeed.
Now, it was almost to the point where they¡¯d cross swords.
The only reason they were still harmonious was the old man in front of them still held some authority.
Although Sheng Wantao knew Yan Bin was putting on an act, he still couldn¡¯t help feeling nostalgic; it¡¯s easy for an elderly person to be sentimental, and this was exactly why Yan Bin was so dangerous.
He knew what you needed most and, of course, your weaknesses.
At that moment, Sheng Wantao suddenly felt somewhat shaken.
He didn¡¯t know if what he had done today was right.
After all, Yan Bin had once made efforts on his behalf, whereas Xiang Yu had merely given them some money.
Could that money really notpare to the bonds of brotherhood?
Seeing Sheng Wantao distracted, Yan Bin couldn¡¯t help but feel secretly pleased.
This old guy had truly fallen for it; just by ying the emotional card, he was sure to soften his heart.
¡°Godfather, I heard you¡¯ve not been feeling well recently.
Luo Li and the others bought some supplements for you in the south.
They¡¯re already upstairs, and I¡¯ll put them in your car when you leave,¡± Yan Bin said with all sincerity, making it seem as if he were Sheng Wantao¡¯s own son.
Withplex emotions, Sheng Wantao looked at Yan Bin.
He had never had children, never enjoyed the bliss of grandchildren filling his halls, and didn¡¯t know what it felt like to be a father.
Now, with Yan Bin showing such filial piety in front of him, he felt somewhat lost.
If only he really had such a son, he would rather leave the underworld, rather have nothing at all.
¡°I appreciate your sentiment,¡± Sheng Wantao finally sighed.
Seeing Sheng Wantao¡¯s expression, Yan Bin felt a wave of contempt.
This old coot still thought he respected him genuinely.
Just wait till today was over, then he would let him suffer.
Today was his turning point; he just wanted to eliminate all unforeseen circumstances, and deal with Xiang Yuter.
Seeing that Sheng Wantao had been influenced by his emotions, Yan Bin turned to Wu Haotian and said, ¡°Big brother, how has business beentely?
We brothers haven¡¯t sat down to chat in a long time.
Last time I was too impulsive, I apologize first¡¡±
Yan Bin pulled all the strings to bond with Wu Haotian, revisiting past matters, leaving Wu Haotian utterly confused, even thinking Yan Bin might have turned over a new leaf.
But that was impossible, given Yan Bin¡¯s usual way of handling things.
Making him turn over a new leaf was harder than reaching heaven.
His abnormal behavior now could only mean one thing, he was worried about us causing trouble.
Wu Haotian was not Sheng Wantao.
He was shrewd and quick to catch Yan Bin¡¯s implications.
He too pretended to sigh and engaged in idle talk with Yan Bin.
Yan Bin could act, and Wu Haotian could act even better.
After so many years in business, he had mastered the art of wearing different masks, otherwise, his business wouldn¡¯t have grown so much.
¡°Little Five, after all these years, don¡¯t you know how I feel about you?
Even though you¡¯re more powerful now, my feelings for you have never changed, and our brotherhood will never change¡¡±
Wu Haotian outdid Yan Bin in bbering, making Yan Bin want to vomit.
Initially, he wanted to influence Wu Haotian, but it turned out that Wu Haotian influenced him instead.
Seeing that his tactics were ineffective on Wu Haotian, Yan Bin couldn¡¯t be bothered to say more, then pointed to the center of the ring and said, ¡°Look, they are about to start.¡±
Wu Haotian snorted coldly seeing Yan Bin¡¯s antics, ¡°Trying that trick with me?
You¡¯re still too green.¡± At that moment, he too turned to watch the center of the ring.
Today, everything would depend on how those two in the ring fought¡
Chapter 135 - 135 135 Confrontation Between Experts
?135: Chapter 135 Confrontation Between Experts 135: Chapter 135 Confrontation Between Experts Today¡¯s battle between Xiang Yu and Ba Song will determine the fate of both men, even that of Yan Bin, though he himself remains unaware.
Having failed to sway Wu Haotian, Yan Bin said no more; after all, his strength was not all that considerable¡ªit was simply his wealth that stood out.
At this moment, Xiang Yu and his opponent were already in ce, prepared for the bout.
¡°You must have heard of my name.
Knowing you¡¯re up against me and still daring to fight, you¡¯ve got guts,¡± Ba Song said slowly.
Xiang Yu found this awkward to listen to and retorted with a twist of his mouth, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?
If you can¡¯t speak Chinese, then just keep quiet.
No one will mistake you for a mute.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve long heard you¡¯re quite the talker.
Today, you must die.
I¡¯ll torture you slowly, even though you¡¯re courageous,¡± Ba Song said, clenching his fists tightly.
Faced with Ba Song, Xiang Yu dared not take him lightly and tentatively replied, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of your reputation too, Ba Song.
I heard about a viger from the countryside who knocked you t.
I even wondered if it was true.¡±
¡°Hmph!
You know quite a bit.
I underestimated him at the time, thinking he really was just a viger, but he turned out to be a martial arts master.
I was caught off guard and lost that move.
But when I returned, I took him down with just two punches¡ªit was too easy,¡± Ba Song said with a smug look on his face.
After that incident, he returned and specifically studied Hong Jinshuai¡¯s boxing techniques, realizing it wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t beat him, but rather that he was simply unustomed.
Now that he hade to Huaxia, the first person he thought of was Hong Jinshuai.
When he challenged Hong Jinshuai, he hadn¡¯t expected to knock him down in just a few punches.
He didn¡¯t hold back at all and killed him directly.
¡°What did you say?¡± Xiang Yu suddenly had a bad premonition.
When he had left, he¡¯d identally injured Hong Jinshuai.
If Ba Song found him at that time, he surely would have been defenseless.
¡°He seemed to be called Hong Jinshuai, right?
Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll see him soon enough,¡± Ba Song said before striking at Xiang Yu.
From Ba Song¡¯s words, Xiang Yu had confirmed his suspicion.
Hong Jinshuai had indeed fallen victim to his brutality.
At this moment, Xiang Yu could no longer remain calm.
After all, he had learned martial arts from Hong Jinshuai, effectively making him his master.
Although they had only spent a week together, Xiang Yu held him in high regard.
He might not have been as skilled at fighting as Xiang Yu, but he truly deserved the title of Martial Arts Master.
However, he felt relieved that he had taken Zhang Hongbo and Xiao Xuan with him, otherwise they would surely have suffered a cruel fate.
He wondered how they would react to this news.
Seeing Ba Song¡¯s kicking, Xiang Yu suddenly felt an intense urge to kill.
This went beyond the scope of his mission; it was now a matter of personal vendetta.
With gritted teeth and a loud cry, he punched at the sole of Ba Song¡¯s foot.
Ba Song winced with pain and nearly stumbled to the ground.
Having already gone through strenuous exercise that night, his legs were already weak, and being punched by Xiang Yu now, he was even less stable.
One should know that even the strongest man, if too vigorous in bed, can be left utterly exhausted.
¡°Kid, you¡¯ve got a tough fist,¡± Ba Song said,ughing instead of getting angry.
He had initially thought Xiang Yu was just scum, but after that punch, he started to take him seriously.
Xiang Yu¡¯s expression was ice cold, with neither anger nor fear.
His eyes appeared hollow, as if he was looking at someone, yet not really seeing them.
Ba Song was unaware that this was a precursor to Xiang Yu¡¯s intent to kill.
Ba Song was starting to get excited.
For many years, it had been hard for him to find an opponent in the ring.
Most fights were over in a minute, but now he was sitting on the ¡®Invincible Throne¡¯.
Many people gave up directly when they heard they had to fight him, and some were scared out of their wits.
However, the handsome man he had encountered today seemed quite skilled.
Ba Song rubbed his hands together, then started pacing around Xiang Yu with a smirk.
He was putting pressure on Xiang Yu, looking for an opening.
Amongst experts, even a slight mistake could decide the victory.
It had been a long time since he had taken a fight this seriously.
He circled halfway around Xiang Yu, but Xiang Yu stood there motionless, as if he were a block of wood.
Both men were masters, neither wanting to make the first move.
Whoever attacked first would expose their weakness and give the opponent an opportunity.
Ba Song had been careless just now, initiating the attack, but Xiang Yu had seized the opportunity tond a punch on him.
On the stage, Ba Song and Xiang Yu stood facing each other, and offstage, they were watched with bated breath.
¡°Their oue is really hard to predict.¡± Sheng Wantao couldn¡¯t help but nod and mutter to himself.
Yan Bin beside him snorted coldly.
Although Xiang Yu was a good fighter, his opponent was Ba Song.
No one on the ck boxing market could beat Ba Song, and he was firm in that belief.
Ba Song walked behind Xiang Yu and suddenly stopped, just standing there without moving, trying to exert pressure on Xiang Yu.
Generally, inbat, letting an opponent get behind you is a serious taboo.
Yet, Xiang Yu continued to stand there without any movement, not even turning around.
¡°Could he be a fool,cking even this bit ofmon sense?¡± Ba Song began to doubt.
He had judged Xiang Yu to be an expert from the punch earlier, but now he seemed like a novice.
Could it be that the punch earlier was a fluke?
Ba Song stood behind Xiang Yu for more than ten seconds before turning back around.
He was known as the Underground Boxing Champion and couldn¡¯t possibly attack someone from behind.
If word got out, his bad reputation would take a hit, as everyone would think he won by underhanded tactics.
¡°Why haven¡¯t you made a move yet?¡± Ba Song yelled at Xiang Yu.
Although he was formidable inbat, he was also cautious.
He would be very careful at the slightest hint of danger, which added to his fearsomeness.
What he didn¡¯t know was that Xiang Yu had another reason for not moving.
Having heard Ba Song talk about killing Hong Jinshuai, Xiang Yu¡¯s heart was suddenly overrun by hatred, and he had somewhat lost his reason.
A mindless Xiang Yu had only one thought, and that was to kill the person in front of him.
This kind of thinking was dangerous for him.
If he were alone, he could afford such recklessness, but as the leader with a group of brothers under him, if he lost his sanity, his fighting technique would surely be chaotic.
If he actually lost the fight, the consequences would be unimaginable.
Thanks to Ba Song¡¯s caution and not striking early, if he had attacked while Xiang Yu¡¯s mind was in turmoil, he might¡¯ve taken Xiang Yu down in a few moves.
But now, Xiang Yu had regained his senses andposure, making it difficult to defeat him at this point.
Xiang Yu took a deep breath and said with a smile to Ba Song, ¡°You¡¯re so damn impressive.
Does your wife know about it?
You¡¯re messing around out here; maybe your wife is messing around with someone else too.
Can you really stand that?¡±
¡°What did you say?
You bastard, invalid, I¡¯ll kill you¡¡±
Chapter 136 - 136 136 Losing Life for the Sake of Face
?136: Chapter 136: Losing Life for the Sake of Face 136: Chapter 136: Losing Life for the Sake of Face Xiang Yu had sessfully enraged Ba Song¡ªhe was famous for his eloquence and exceptional at talking nonsense, and ordinary people were no match for him in this regard.
sping his fists in anger, Ba Song, the Underground Boxing Champion, couldn¡¯t believe he was being mocked by a nobody; that was uneptable.
One punch after another, Ba Song struck out at Xiang Yu, who kept dodging.
It had to be said, Ba Song truly lived up to his title as the Underground Boxing Champion¡ªhe definitely had the skills.
Xiang Yu tried to find Ba Song¡¯s weak point, but he couldn¡¯t spot it right away and was even carelessly hit by a punch on the shoulder.
At that moment, Ba Song was inplete control, pressuring Xiang Yu relentlessly, leaving him with no room to fight back.
In his heart, Xiang Yu was also taken aback¡ªit seemed Ba Song had improved since theirst encounter.
Just as Xiang Yu was retreating, Ba Song suddenlyunched a kick, pressing down on Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu wanted to block with his hands but seeing the immense power behind Ba Song¡¯s kick, he knew that resisting it might break his arm.
At the critical moment, he jumped backward, narrowly escaping Ba Song¡¯s deadly kick.
¡°Good!¡± Yan Bin, watching the fight, couldn¡¯t help but exim, breaking the surrounding silence.
Those next to Sheng Wantao were startled by his shout, casting him dissatisfied nces before continuing to watch the match.
Having been through life-and-death experiences, they knew full well that both Ba Song and Xiang Yu were formidable opponents.
If they were up there themselves, they probably wouldn¡¯tst thirty seconds.
Yan Bin ignored the displeasure of the big shots around him andughed heartily.
At first, he had been genuinely worried but now, he could see that all his concerns were superfluous.
Ba Song was indeed skilled; he had managed to corner Xiang Yu right from the start.
After a few exchanges, Ba Song and Xiang Yu separated, with Xiang Yu appearing quite disheveled and at a disadvantage, and this was after Xiang Yu had enraged him, confusing his boxing technique.
¡°How about that, kid, you realize how tough your grandpa is now, huh?
If you kneel and beg for mercy now, I¡¯ll give you a quick death.
Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you wish you could die,¡± said Ba Song, appearing easygoing, but deep down, he felt a respect for Xiang Yu.
Although he hadn¡¯t used his full strength just now, he had put forth a good eighty percent of his power, and yet all it did was slightly injure Xiang Yu, something that had never happened before.
¡°Has your wife been ignoring youtely?
I guess so, otherwise why would you be so crazy?
Did you get on top a few times just now?
Maybe your wife also serves others this way¡¡± Despite their encounter, Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t found Ba Song¡¯s weakness, but he noticed something else.
Ba Song¡¯s boxing was very tight, and his kicks were good.
However, his footing seemed exaggerated and somewhat unstable.
Logically, this didn¡¯t make sense.
Based on his understanding of Ba Song, who was as steadfast as a pine, today was entirely different.
Thus, he concluded that Ba Song must have engaged in vigorous activity in bed before stepping onto the stage¡ªthis was the only exnation.
Looking at Ba Song¡¯s angry face now, Xiang Yu was even more convinced his guess was absolutely correct.
¡°If you¡¯re in a hurry to die, don¡¯t me me,¡± said Ba Song before striking at Xiang Yu again without much talking.
He had now lost his patience.
Initially, Ba Song had wanted to y with Xiang Yu slowly, exhausting him to death, but the things Xiang Yu said had sessfully provoked him.
He was determined to smash Xiang Yu¡¯s mouth.
At this moment, Ba Song had thrown all caution to the wind, using every ounce of his strength.
For years, nobody had pushed him to this point.
He was in a frenzy, and the bloodlust buried deep within excited him even more.
Heunched a powerful kick at Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu saw the kicking with blinding speed, and not having enough time to dodge, he retreated but still had to bear the full brunt of the attack.
The kicknded squarely on Xiang Yu¡¯s chest, the force hurling him backward until he crashed against the surrounding fence.
Fortunately, he had the presence of mind to move back; otherwise, Ba Song¡¯s kick could have robbed him of hisbat abilities.
¡°How¡¯s that, how¡¯s that?
I told you Xiang Yu was done for today.¡± Yan Bin outside started to get excited, standing up and gesticting wildly.
Two weeks of suppression, two weeks of torment, and finally, he could let it all out in that moment.
He began tough loudly,pletely oblivious to his brothers beside him.
Sheng Wantao had initially been moved by Yan Bin, after all, he was getting on in years, and childless.
If Yan Bin treated him well, he had nned to leave all his property to him.
It¡¯s said that old people are easily moved, a little kindness and they¡¯re grateful.
But now, seeing Yan Bin¡¯s true face, Sheng Wantao was back to the cold light of day.
He knew exactly what kind of person Yan Bin was; if Xiang Yu lost today, he would be the next target.
¡°Yan Bin, don¡¯t celebrate too early, their fight has only just begun,¡± Sheng Wantao reminded.
¡°Just begun?
It looks to me like it¡¯s about to end.
Humph!
Xiang Yu, not a single brother of Xiang Yu will be spared, I will kill them all¡¡± Yan Bin began to voice his inner thoughts without any restraint.
He had held back for too long, he needed to release, to make everyone associated with Xiang Yu suffer.
Sheng Wantao didn¡¯t say much else, waiting for the final oue.
If Xiang Yu really did lose in the end, he would leave without a word.
He was ready to sell off his possessions and move to another city, taking Kong Ruyu with him to live out their days in peace.
What consoled him most was having Kong Ruyu as a devoted wife, yet little did he know, Ruyu had always wanted to make him a cuckold.
Xiang Yu, hit by the kick in the chest, was sent crashing into the rear wall and then bounced back, kneeling on one knee.
Looking at Xiang Yu¡¯s face now, there was no anger from the kick, instead, he let out a dryugh, raised his head to look at Ba Song, and said, ¡°That all you got?
I¡¯ve heard all about your fancy footwork, and that¡¯s it?¡±
Though Xiang Yu had taken a kick, his words were thick with irony, expressing his disappointment at Ba Song¡¯s kick.
Ba Song snorted coldly and said, ¡°Xiang Yu, don¡¯t bother with the act when death is upon you.
Who are you trying to impress?¡±
Ba Song didn¡¯t understand Xiang Yu¡¯s style.
To be so close to defeat, yet still spout niceties.
He had long known that the Chinese were famous for their concerns with face, but he¡¯d seldom seen someone maintain such a front in the face of death.
He had seen many people kneel before him begging for a swift end because he liked to torture his victims slowly.
It gave him a great sense of aplishment.
However, he considered himself reasonable; as long as someone begged him, he would usually indulge them with a quick finish.
But Xiang Yu was clearly not one of those people.
He was the kind of fool who would sacrifice even his life for the sake of pride.
Ba Song disliked such people; there wasn¡¯t much sense of achievement to be had in front of them¡
Chapter 137 - 137 137 The Most Shameless Tactic
?137: Chapter 137: The Most Shameless Tactic 137: Chapter 137: The Most Shameless Tactic Ba Song believed that Xiang Yu was the type of person who would rather lose his life than lose face, but obviously, he didn¡¯t understand Xiang Yu at all.
In front of this bunch of bastards, Xiang Yu didn¡¯t need to save face, because he simply didn¡¯t care.
The kick just now had indeed startled Xiang Yu.
If Ba Song hadnded a solid kick, he might have lost his ability to fight.
Therefore, he chose to retreat, using the backward motion to cushion the force.
Then, he would pretend to have lost his fighting capability and wait for Ba Song to lower his guard before delivering a fatal blow.
This battle n shed through Xiang Yu¡¯s mind, but when Ba Song¡¯s kick actually hit Xiang Yu¡¯s chest, he felt the force wasn¡¯t as great as he had imagined.
Although Ba Song had kicked him away, Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t affected at all.
Given that, there was no need for him to pretend to have lost his fighting capability.
He could just continue the fight on the ring.
Ba Song saw the disdain in Xiang Yu¡¯s eyes, which infuriated him even more.
He disliked Xiang Yu¡¯s character; he preferred those who would kneel and beg for mercy.
People like Xiang Yu would mor for face even if it killed them; they would never give in, even when beaten to death.
The best way to deal with such people was to kick them to death outright, without wasting words¡ªespecially since, on top of that, one couldn¡¯t outtalk Xiang Yu.
With this in mind, Ba Song spoke no more and directlyunched a kick at Xiang Yu, who didn¡¯t resist but merely dodged back and forth.
Ba Song missed with a kick, then threw a punch, which Xiang Yu easily dodged as well.
Xiang Yu¡¯s dodging speed got faster and faster, while Ba Song¡¯s offensive gradually slowed.
From an outsider¡¯s perspective, Ba Song seemed to have the upper hand, but he knew that if this continued, he would surely exhaust himself, while Xiang Yu appearedpletely rxed, showing no signs of tiredness.
¡°Xiang Yu, are you even a man?
If you are, fight me properly.
What¡¯s the point of always dodging?¡± Ba Song began to pant as he spoke.
He had to admire Xiang Yu¡¯s stamina.
After such a long time chasing and fighting, he seemed unaffected.
Just as Ba Song¡¯s words ended, Xiang Yu suddenlyunched a kick at him, swift as lightning.
This was the first time Xiang Yu took the initiative to attack, smacking somewhat of a sneak assault.
Ba Song, seeing Xiang Yu strike, thought he had enraged him with his words.
He was secretly pleased, knowing that if Xiang Yu would engage, the fighting would be much easier.
In reality, his own appearance was a facade; he deliberately exposed a weakness to Xiang Yu, who took the bait.
Just as Ba Song dodged to one side and reached to grab Xiang Yu¡¯s ankle, before his hand could touch, Xiang Yu suddenly leaped up, aiming a kick at his neck.
As this move was made in haste and without much force, Ba Song simply used his right hand to forcefully p away Xiang Yu¡¯s leg, then took the chance to smash his left fist toward Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu was prepared; in mid-air, he forcefully spun around and then supported himself with his hands, performing a backflip to evade.
Ba Song pursued the advantage, seeing an opportunity now, hoping to catch Xiang Yu while he was unsteady on his feet.
But as soon as he charged forward, Xiang Yu had already straightened up and continued evading.
Xiang Yu knew Ba Song¡¯s stamina was failing, so he chose to employ a strategy of exhaustion.
He had clearly seen Ba Song¡¯s stamina reach its limit, not realizing it was a trap set for him.
Fortunately, his quick reflexes saved him; otherwise, if Ba Song had caught him, the oue would be difficult to predict.
Xiang Yu dodged Ba Song¡¯s several punches and then the two began a chasing battle.
Xiang Yu kept circling the not sorge cage, while Ba Song was constantly on the attack.
¡°What the hell is this, Xiang Yu, do you have no shame, is this boxing?¡± Yan Bin felt something was off, it seemed like Ba Song¡¯s movements were getting slower.
Xiang Yu had already heard Yan Bin¡¯s anxious shouting outside, but he didn¡¯t pay any attention and continued dodging.
Yan Binpletely lost hisposure at this point, worrying that if this continued, Ba Song would be dragged down by Xiang Yu.
After all, Ba Song had already engaged in strenuous exercise just now and his feet were a bit unsteady; if he kept running like this, he would be exhausted to death by Xiang Yu even if not beaten to death.
Yan Bin wanted to run down and warn Xiang Yu that if this continued, it would be treated as a vition.
At this moment, Sheng Wantao, with a smile on his face, pulled Yan Bin back and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this boxing match without rules?
Since that is the case, let them enjoy to the fullest.
After all, we have all the time in the world, and the night is still long.¡±
In that moment, Yan Bin couldn¡¯t care less about Sheng Wantao, and he yelled towards the ring, ¡°Ba Song, if you win this match I¡¯ll give you an extra million, if you lose, all your past honors will be wiped clean.¡±
Ba Song naturally heard Yan Bin¡¯s words and let out a loud cry, reigniting his fighting spirit, and started to attack Xiang Yu fiercely.
All Xiang Yu did was snicker inside, Ba Song hadpletely lost his reason by now.
His punches were bing chaotic, and his steps were full of vulnerabilities.
He estimated that after this round of attacks, Ba Song would bepletely drained.
Sure enough, after a few rounds, Ba Song could no longer hold up, his hands clutching his knees as he gasped for breath.
Then he nced at Xiang Yu and said, ¡°You¡¯re ruthless, how can you be so shameless.¡±
At this point, Ba Song hadpletely overturned his image of Xiang Yu, initially thinking that Xiang Yu was a man of pride, but now it seemed Xiang Yu was shamelessly ying for exhaustion.
It made him regret not taking things more seriously.
He really shouldn¡¯t have been so crazy with the bedroom activities that evening, as it drained too much of his stamina.
And it led to unsteady footing.
If it had been manageable at the start, but as his stamina continued to deplete, the symptoms became more evident.
If he could do it again, he would definitely resist that burning desire below, waiting until after he had defeated Xiang Yu to go wild, but now it was toote.
Both of them were masters among masters, a minutepse could expose one¡¯s weaknesses to the other.
Not to mention, Ba Song had made such a grave mistake.
¡°This is boxing, there¡¯s no talk of shamelessness.
If you like, you can run too.
Now it¡¯s my turn, isn¡¯t it?¡± Xiang Yu stood in front of Ba Song with a cold smile, looking at him.
Xiang Yu knew that this was Ba Song¡¯s limit.
The time for a great counterattack had matured.
Upon seeing Xiang Yu no longer evading, Ba Song forced himself to stand up straight and snorted, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t dodge, I can take you down anytime.¡±
After finishing his words, he threw a punch at Xiang Yu.
He might not have noticed himself, but Xiang Yu could clearly feel that this punch was iparably slower than before.
By now, Xiang Yu had adapted to Ba Song¡¯s style of boxing, understood his strength, and knew his target, so dealing with Ba Song became much easier.
Bring it on with all you¡¯ve got, Ba Song¡
Chapter 138 - 138 138 Kicking Ba Songs Younger Brother
?138: Chapter 138: Kicking Ba Song¡¯s Younger Brother 138: Chapter 138: Kicking Ba Song¡¯s Younger Brother Xiang Yu hadpletely adapted to Ba Song¡¯s fighting style, and it was possible that Ba Song hadn¡¯t yet realized his punches had slowed considerably from the beginning, and their strength had also diminished.
At this moment, Xiang Yu no longer dodged, it was time to counterattack.
Seeing that Xiang Yu stopped dodging, Ba Song also huffed coldly in his heart.
Regardless of how much strength he had left, as long as he could catch Xiang Yu, he could still win.
Ba Song threw a punch at Xiang Yu, who didn¡¯t retreat but advanced, stepping in front of him, blocking it with his arm, and at the same time, heshed out with his hand towards Ba Song¡¯s face, delivering a loud p.
The sound was very loud, probably audible to everyone in the Boxing Ring.
They were all shocked; just a moment ago, Ba Song was dominating, but the direction of the wind had suddenly changed.
It must have been an ident; Ba Song must have been careless.
While others could hardly believe it, Xiang Yu backhanded another p.
After delivering two ps, Xiang Yu quickly jumped back.
Ba Song already had blood trickling from the corner of his mouth.
He chuckled coldly with his head down and then wiped it away.
Raising his head to look at Xiang Yu, his eyes were filled with murderous intent.
¡°Well done, kid.
You¡¯re the first one tond a hit on me.
You¡¯ve sessfully enraged me¡¡±
Ba Song was indeed angry, but before he could finish speaking, Xiang Yu stepped forward and flew up with a kick aimed at Ba Song¡¯s head.
Ba Song didn¡¯t expect Xiang Yu to be so shameless; he at least should have let him finish what he was saying.
Now with half a sentence left unsaid, he felt somewhat stifled.
By now, Ba Song waspletely exhausted.
He leaned his head back to dodge, and that¡¯s when Xiang Yu¡¯s left foot suddenly shot out with force, kicking Ba Song in the chest, sending him flying.
¡°Now we¡¯re even,¡± Xiang Yu said coolly as he stood there, watching Ba Song.
Enraged, Ba Song clenched his fist and smashed it onto the floor of the ring.
The closer it got to this moment, the more he regretted not having restrained himself, after sleeping with a few women, now he was weak as a shrimp, his legs trembling.
For the first time in his years of boxing, he felt danger, a trace of fear in his heart.
He looked up at Xiang Yu and said, ¡°We could have been brothers, as long as we join forces.
In this world¡¯s Underground Boxing Ring, who else could stand against us?
Do you know how much money I¡¯ve made from boxing these years?¡±
¡°How much?¡± Xiang Yu asked curiously, squatting there and watching Ba Song.
Seeing that his words had moved Xiang Yu, Ba Song simply sat there and stretched out two fingers.
¡°Two million?¡± Xiang Yu asked, feigning surprise.
Ba Song suddenlyughed, and then with aplex look in his eyes, he said to Xiang Yu, ¡°Two million?
I make that much from a single fight today.
In these two years, I¡¯ve made at least two hundred million.
As long as we work together, we¡¯re sure to make even more.¡±
From Xiang Yu¡¯s surprised expression just now, it was clear that Xiang Yu was a poor man, certainly not used to seeing much money.
If Ba Song tempted him with money, he might actually be able to win him over.
¡°That much, huh?
So how do you spend all that money?¡± Xiang Yu asked somewhat curiously.
¡°With money, are you afraid you won¡¯t find ways to spend it?¡± By this time, Ba Song had already stood up from the ground.
¡°What are those two up to?¡± Sheng Wantao was curious down below.
But no one answered him, because the others didn¡¯t know either, what the two of them were ¡®secretly discussing.¡¯ At this moment, Yan Bin suddenly had a bad premonition.
Could it be that Xiang Yu tried to bribe Ba Song with money, but failed?
Xiang Yu had money; two million to him was just a drop in the bucket.
Thinking thus, he clenched his fists and gritted his teeth, itching to rush over and eavesdrop on their conversation.
But as he was about to go down, Ba Song suddenly threw a punch at Xiang Yu¡¯s head with such force that it showed no mercy.
At that moment, Yan Bin finally understood.
Ba Song had intended to defeat Xiang Yu with a strategy.
¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Yan Bin became puzzled.
Since Ba Song resorted to such a move, it meant that he was no match for Xiang Yu.
Ba Song actually yed dirty, but who was Xiang Yu?
He was someone who never yed by the rules.
How could he be fooled by such petty tricks?
As expected, the moment Ba Song threw his punch, Xiang Yu kicked him right in the groin¡ªa vital yet vulnerable spot.
In general, it¡¯s rare for fighters to target that area; it¡¯s an unwritten rule of sorts.
But Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t care less.
As long as he could easily win the match, why would he mind?
Besides, Ba Song was a dead man walking; it made no difference if his eggs were shattered.
Although Ba Song was also experienced inbat, he never would have expected Xiang Yu to make such a move.
He wanted to defend but had no idea how, so he could do nothing but clench his buttocks and take the hit.
Seizing the opportunity, Xiang Yu showed no mercy.
He kicked with all his might, sending Ba Song tumbling to the ground.
Ba Song let out a cry and rolled over, clutching his groin and wailing as if being castrated¡ªa scene that could remind one of a ¡®soul-destroying¡¯ pig castration in the vige.
¡°How does that feel?¡± Xiang Yu said calmly, squatting in front of Ba Song and looking down at him.
At this moment, Ba Song had pretty much lost his ability to fight.
He regretted epting the job.
He had thought earning a million was going to be easy, but he ended up with this oue instead.
His life was over; his sex life was finished.
But then he realized that now was not the time to fret about his sex life, but to save his own life.
He was curled up all over, straining to look up at Xiang Yu and said, ¡°Brother, I was wrong.
Just let me go today, and I¡¯ll give you half of my wealth.¡±
Xiang Yu shook his head with a smile and replied, ¡°No.¡±
¡°All my wealth,¡± Ba Song pressed on desperately, ¡°I have two hundred million.
Just let me go today, and it¡¯s all yours.¡±
That was what he said, but if Xiang Yu did let Ba Song go, he would hire an assassin to kill Xiang Yu.
He loathed Xiang Yu to his core.
At that moment, sweat dripped down Ba Song¡¯s face; after all, someone had just crushed his groin.
If it had been an ordinary person, they probably would have fainted from the pain long ago.
Ba Song was a fighter; he endured the pain, attempting to make a deal with Xiang Yu.
As he saw it, no one could resist the lure of money.
As long as he tempted Xiang Yu with wealth, he would surely be spared.
¡°You¡¯re willing to give up two hundred million?¡± Xiang Yu suddenly paused and asked.
¡°Of course, it¡¯s all I have.
I¡¯m willing to give it all to you if you¡¯ll just let me go,¡± Ba Song said earnestly.
Xiang Yu thought for a moment, then shook his head and replied, ¡°Still no good.
Do you know who the Hong Jinshuai you killed today is?¡±
Upon hearing this, Ba Song was momentarily startled.
He had been focusing on observing Xiang Yu¡¯s expression.
Hearing the name Hong Jinshuai, he couldn¡¯t recall who it was, though it had crossed his mind just before.
¡°He was my master, and you killed him,¡± Xiang Yu said calmly and then shook his head with a sigh before walking over to Ba Song¡¯s head¡
Chapter 139 - 139 139 The Agreement with Xiang Yu
?139: Chapter 139: The Agreement with Xiang Yu 139: Chapter 139: The Agreement with Xiang Yu ¡°Do you know who the Hong Jinshuai you killed today is, he was my master,¡± said Xiang Yu with a tinge of sorrow.
Now that victory and defeat had been decided, he could fully vent his feelings.
Ba Song was already somewhat petrified, and when Xiang Yu suddenly brought up Hong Jinshuai, he didn¡¯t even know who that was.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, just let me go today, and you can have anything you say.
Money, women, I can give you all,¡± Ba Song said in a panic as he looked at Xiang Yu¡¯s expression.
When he came here, he was in high spirits, thinking this boxing match was just a game; after it ended, he would take his one million and leave.
But he never expected that he would stake his life on this.
By now, the people outside the ring had also seen the result of the match; Ba Song was lying on the ground, having lost the ability to fight.
Yan Bin punched the seat in front of him in anger.
He had thought he held the winning ticket, yet he still lost in the end.
Ba Song, who was supposed to be invincible in the ck market¡ªif even he couldn¡¯t take down Xiang Yu, then who could be his opponent?
Yan Bin suddenly felt a chill in his heart at this moment; a sense of danger pervaded his mind.
He couldn¡¯t help but look upstairs and then nodded at Luo Li.
Sheng Wantao and the others also stood up; in reality, they hadn¡¯t expected Xiang Yu to win, and they were prepared for the worst.
But since Xiang Yu had won, they had to make other ns.
¡°Who would have thought, this kid Xiang Yu really has some skills,¡± Sheng Wantao said with a face full of regret.
The other bosses also nodded, indicating they were caught off guard by this oue.
Up in the ring, Ba Song tried to struggle to his feet.
He wanted to kneel and beg Xiang Yu to spare him.
He gritted his teeth and persevered, but at that moment, Xiang Yu didn¡¯t give him a chance, and instead kicked his head.
He came to the side of Ba Song¡¯s head and whispered, ¡°You¡¯ve owed society too much.¡± Having said that, Xiang Yu then grabbed Ba Song¡¯s head and twisted it powerfully, ending his life.
Maybe up until the moment Ba Song¡¯s breath ceased, he wouldn¡¯t understand why Xiang Yu said that he owed society too much, what his debts to society had to do with Xiang Yu.
Poor Ba Song, once an Underground Boxing Champion, had his neck snapped by Xiang Yu just like that.
After dealing with Ba Song, Xiang Yu then calmly walked out of the cage.
This wasn¡¯t his first time breaking someone¡¯s neck, so he did it with practiced ease.
¡°Yu, are you okay?¡± Tie Zhuzi hurried over and handed some clothes to Xiang Yu.
¡°Brother Wu, what do you think of my skills?¡± Xiang Yu shouted, then walked towards the spectator seats.
Watching Xiang Yu drawing closer step by step, Yan Bin suddenly felt an all-over difort, shivering.
He kept reminding himself, surrounded by his brothers, there was no need to fear.
It was just a bet lost, what of it, although that was the case, he couldn¡¯t stop trembling inside.
¡°Xiang Yu, not bad with your moves, I really underestimated you,¡± said Yan Bin, trying to appear rxed with a smile on his face.
Just then, Luo Li suddenly led a few men down from upstairs.
The several men had serious faces, and more importantly, they were holding submachine guns in their hands.
Xiang Yu was familiar with such guns, but their presence here was jarring, ufortable to behold.
Seeing this, Sheng Wantao and his associates were all shocked.
Their conflict was just beginning.
¡°Now that the boxing match has a winner, it¡¯s time to fulfill promises,¡± said Sheng Wantao softly, as this was Yan Bin¡¯s territory after all.
He had brought people today, but he didn¡¯t wish to get involved himself.
The best oue would be for Xiang Yu and Yan Bin to destroy each other, leaving him to watch from the sidelines.
That would be perfect.
¡°Fulfill a promise?
What promise?¡± At this moment, Yan Bin¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold as he nced at Sheng Wantao.
Sheng Wantao felt the murderous intent in Yan Bin¡¯s eyes and quickly shut his mouth.
Although he was the most respected person here, today he did not want to take the lead.
If Yan Bin became desperate and turned on him first, the loss would be significant.
With Sheng Wantao staying silent, the other bosses were even less likely to speak.
They all yed dumb, pretending to know nothing.
It was then that Xiang Yu came before them, prompting Yan Bin to unconsciously take a few steps back.
Luo Li and a few men behind him surrounded Yan Bin.
¡°Fifth Brother, two weeks ago you came to my logistics with great fanfare and made a bet with me there, do you remember that?¡± Xiang Yu said calmly.
¡°Oh, that incident?
Who can remember something from two weeks ago?
I¡¯ve long forgotten,¡± Yan Bin began to deny.
¡°You really have a thick skin, several bosses were present at the time,¡± Xiang Yu said and nced at Sheng Wantao and the others.
The group, including Sheng Wantao, acted as if the matter had nothing to do with them, some pulling out their cell phones, others looking at their wristwatches.
Eventually, Sheng Wantao couldn¡¯t help but walk over and coughed, saying, ¡°We have also watched today¡¯s show and know the oue of the match.
If there¡¯s nothing else, then we¡¯ll be leaving.¡±
After Sheng Wantao finished speaking and was about to leave, Xiang Yu suddenly pulled out a gun from Tie Zhuzi¡¯s embrace and, without a word, fired a shot at the ceiling.
After the gunshot, Sheng Wantao and his men could no longer remain calm.
They all pulled out guns, and their followers too took out their weapons to surround their respective bosses.
The men around Yan Bin immediately stepped in front of him to shield him.
Around the spectators¡¯ area, suddenly, a lot of people rushed in.
These people were mostly armed with submachine guns, surrounding the entire boxing venue.
The atmosphere on the scene was very tense, everyone stared closely at the gun in Xiang Yu¡¯s hand, not knowing what he was going to do.
¡°The gun misfired,¡± Xiang Yu looked at the gun in his hand and let out a heh with a smirk, then he looked at Sheng Wantao and said, ¡°You¡¯re the boss here, our godfather.
You should be the one to enforce justice.¡±
When Xiang Yu first arrived, he had had a private conversation with Sheng Wantao in his bedroom.
Xiang Yu hadid out two conditions: if he lost the fight, he would give half of his assets to Sheng Wantao.
If he won, then Sheng Wantao had to stand up and say a few words of justice.
At the time, Sheng Wantao was convinced there was little chance for Xiang Yu to win, which meant he could gain arge sum of money.
However, he also considered that if Xiang Yu lost, Yan Bin would likely cause trouble for him.
Therefore, he was in a state of conflict.
But ultimately, Sheng Wantao agreed, tempted by the money.
Xiang Yu told the other bosses roughly the same thing.
They were there to show their stance, to show that they had attended, so that Xiang Yu¡¯s brothers would see that once Xiang Yu was dead, the money would be transferred into their ounts.
No one expected that Xiang Yu would actually win now.
And when asked to express their stance and enforce justice, they hesitated.
Looking into Xiang Yu¡¯s eyes, Sheng Wantao suddenly found courage.
He coughed and stood up, dering loudly, ¡°Since the boxing match has determined a winner, ording to the rules of the bet¡¡±
These next few days I might need to change the book title, I hope friends will continue to support Shu Xia Weihu.
Chapter 140 - 140 140 Explosive Urban Combat
?140: Chapter 140: Explosive Urban Combat 140: Chapter 140: Explosive Urban Combat Although they were surrounded there, Sheng Wantao suddenly found courage when he looked into Xiang Yu¡¯s eyes.
If worst came to worst, death was inevitable; as the boss, he couldn¡¯t show fear now.
¡°The result of the boxing match was decided two weeks ago¡¡± Ba Song loudly repeated the terms of the wager at that time.
At this, Yan Bin¡¯s face turned ugly because he felt he had lost face.
Now that Sheng Wantao, as a third party, was stating things outright, it confirmed the truth of the matter.
After Sheng Wantao finished, the scene waspletely silent, everyone tensely staring at both Xiang Yu and Yan Bin.
¡°Brother Wu, by the looks of it, you seem unwilling to ept the loss,¡± Xiang Yu said, ncing around at the people.
¡°Haha¡¡± Yan Bin started tough madly, ¡°What a joke, if you all gang up against me, then I won¡¯t even have a chance to live.¡±
Yan Bin¡¯s eyes sharpened, and then he fixed his gaze on Xiang Yu, ¡°No matter what, now my brothers are all around here, and I call the shots.¡± Since Sheng Wantao had already revealed the truth, Yan Bin no longer paid him any mind, intending to personally kill him after this matter was resolved.
¡°Brother Wu, this isn¡¯t right; you¡¯re just being unreasonable, denying the facts,¡± Xiang Yu said calmly.
He wasn¡¯t in a rush, merely speaking slowly.
¡°You¡¯re right, I am denying it.
Sheng Wantao wasn¡¯t wrong, I did make that bet, I staked my life on it, so what, what can you all do to me?
I am the boss here, today none of you are leaving, you¡¯ll all die,¡± Yan Bin becamepletely furious, he went mad.
At that moment, he didn¡¯t care much about anything else, his own men surrounded him, what did he have to fear?
Today, he aimed to resolve everything that hadn¡¯t been settled two weeks ago.
After Yan Bin spoke, he turned around, took a submachine gun from someone¡¯s hand, and when he turned back, Xiang Yu already had a gun pressed against his head.
Everyone at the scene held their breath, gripping their weapons, waiting for their boss¡¯s order.
¡°Xiang Yu, you dare, all around here are my brothers, just with mymand, you all will die,¡± Yan Bin red, his eyes blood-red, staring at Xiang Yu.
¡°All your brothers?
I doubt that,¡± Xiang Yu looked up at the people above and shouted loudly, ¡°Today, it¡¯s a personal grudge between me and Yan Bin, it has nothing to do with you all.
If you put down your weapons, and promise never toe back, I¡¯ll give you money to go far away.
I, Xiang Yu, keep my word, unlike your ¡®big brother¡¯ here whose words are as reliable as farts¡¡±
Seeing Xiang Yu undermining his authority, Yan Bin, holding the submachine gun, wanted to act.
At that moment, Xiang Yu, holding his pistol, struck him hard on the head with it.
¡°Act now, everyone act¡¡± Yan Bin shouted out loud as he fell.
Simultaneously, gunfire erupted around them.
Xiang Yu rolled forward and ducked under the seats, and Tie Zhuzi and a few others also took cover.
Seeing that a fight indeed broke out, Sheng Wantao and his group all found cover as well.
They were now teamed up with Xiang Yu, all targeting Yan Bin.
Bullets flew across the scene, but they weren¡¯t as numerous as imagined, and the gunfire and bullets at the scene steadily decreased.
¡°Brother Yu, are you alright?¡± Tie Zhuzi sat next to Xiang Yu looking him over worriedly.
But after a full inspection, he realized his concern was somewhat unnecessary.
For there, Xiang Yu was sitting nonchntly, eating peanuts, listening to the gunfire around them.
For Xiang Yu, such scenes were almost child¡¯s y.
Back in the day when he was on a mission, he had been surrounded.
Bullets whizzed by him, rockets exploded mere meters away from him; he had seen too much of that kind of scene.
Thus, he remained calm even in the current lesser mayhem.
But Tie Zhuzi had never experienced such an intense scene before¡ªhe was nervous, but even more so, he was excited.
In the past, when he followed Zhu Qingyuan, he had seen murder, but he had never seen a scene like today where a group of people were firing with assault rifles.
Sheng Wantao and his men also took cover, filled with immense regret foring here for money.
He had never experienced such a chaotic scene in his life.
For a moment, he sat there, not knowing what to do and not daring to look up.
Those he brought with him simply yed dead on the ground, holding their heads with no room to fight back.
¡°Godfather, what do we do?
We¡¯re done¡¡± cried one of them in despair at that moment.
They knew Yan Bin was powerful, so they brought everything they had, thinking that as long as the brothers were together, they would be safe.
However wild Yan Bin might be, he wouldn¡¯t dare to oppose a crowd, would he?
But they overlooked one thing¡ªthis was Yan Bin¡¯s territory, and he was an arms dealer, naturally equipped with sophisticated weaponry.
The people they brought had at most handguns, while Yan Bin¡¯s men were firing machine guns all over the ce, a scene they had never witnessed.
¡°Ah, I¡¯m going all out¡¡± At that moment, one of the leaders, unable to bear the fear of death any longer, stood up and yelled.
But he had barely fired two shots, which didn¡¯t even hit their targets, before he became riddled with bullets, blood pouring from his body; he was dead beyond any doubt.
His brothers, seeing this, were so terrified that they lost their souls, some of them vomiting right there.
They had seen killings before, but never something this intense.
It seemed there were two brothers in iron, who upon seeing their leader all shot up, also shouted and stood up, but their fate was the same as his; before they could even see what was happening, they were already off to paradise.
¡°Godfather¡¡± At that moment, Wu Haotian, holding a gun, crawled next to Sheng Wantao.
Although Wu Haotian had experienced significant events too, in this situation, he had no ideas either and could only listen to Sheng Wantao.
Sheng Wantao now hated Xiang Yu the most; his entire body slightly trembling as he gritted his teeth and viciously said, ¡°Haotian, call everyone who can fight.
When the time is right, we¡¯ll charge out.¡±
The moment Wu Haotian crawled over, Sheng Wantao suddenly came up with a strategy.
First, let Wu Haotian¡¯s men lead the charge, and then find the right moment to escape with his brothers.
But looking around at the people nearby, there weren¡¯t many left who could fight.
Most were lying there, too terrified to move, probably scared out of their wits.
¡°What about Xiang Yu?
What do we do about Xiang Yu?¡± Wu Haotian looked around, not seeing Xiang Yu anywhere, and asked spontaneously.
¡°We can¡¯t worry about others now.
If it weren¡¯t for him, we wouldn¡¯t be in this mess; it¡¯s all his fault.
Let him fend for himself here¡¡± Sheng Wantao roared.
Wu Haotian thought about it, and realized that at this critical moment, where could he afford to care about others?
They would be better off dead here¡
The book¡¯s title might change in the next couple of days; I hope friends can continue to support.
Also, a friend asked what the reader group number is.
It has been mentioned earlier in the book, so I won¡¯t say it here again; those who want to join can look it up themselves¡
(The group number is in Chapter 96.
If a careful friend can find it, okay, here it is again group number: 370620158)
Chapter 141 - 141 141 Every Man for Himself in Life and Death
?141: Chapter 141: Every Man for Himself in Life and Death 141: Chapter 141: Every Man for Himself in Life and Death Sheng Wantao let Wu Haotian lead his brothers in the charge while he followed closely behind.
In the beginning, Wu Haotian thought this strategy was not bad, but then he realized Sheng Wantao was using him as cannon fodder.
Normally, the two got along fairly well, after all, Wu Haotian was wealthy and Sheng Wantao was the boss, their godfather, so there weren¡¯t many conflicts between them.
But at critical moments, Sheng Wantao would only step forward to act as a shield, which greatly underestimated Wu Haotian¡¯s intelligence.
¡°Godfather, you guys go first, I¡¯ll cover the rear.
I¡¯ll protect you from behind,¡± Wu Haotian said with a face full of righteousness.
Now at this juncture of life and death, they had only one thought in their minds, ¡°Every man for himself, or face total destruction.¡±
¡°We should charge together,¡± Sheng Wantao, seeing that Wu Haotian wasn¡¯t falling for it, had no choice but to opt for this approach.
The chances of sess were higher if they charged together.
If they kept hiding here, they were sure to die.
Wu Haotian nodded after hearing this, and then both of them shouted ¡®Charge¡¯ and ran outside with their brothers.
At this moment, they could care less about each other, simply running headlong.
Seeing their leader fleeing, those who were still lying on the ground scared out of their wits also couldn¡¯t care less and stood up to madly dash outside.
They were in much better physical condition than Sheng Wantao¡¯s group, and as they ran desperately, they quickly overtook Sheng and his men.
Due to therge number, Sheng Wantao identally fell.
When Sheng Wantao fell, only two people came to help him up, while the others frantically fled.
Wu Haotian, seeing Sheng Wantao on the ground, didn¡¯t even spare him a second nce.
The two in the lead were about to make it out, smiles of relief on their faces.
Just as they stepped out the door, their heads suddenly burst open, and just like that, without knowing what had happened, they were gone.
The people behind them, terrified by the sight, quickly mmed on the breaks and hurriedly sought nearby cover.
Seeing the two men fall, Wu Haotian realized there was indeed an ambush outside.
If they recklessly went out, they would certainly end up as live targets.
Could it be that they were destined to die here?
What about his vast wealth, and the concubine he had just acquired¡ªwould she fall into someone else¡¯sp again?
It must be said that Wu Haotian indeed had a temperament; even at this moment, he still had the capacity to think of so much.
When Sheng Wantao fell, he had already resigned himself to his fate, thinking his end hade.
Seeing his men madly running ahead, he suddenly felt a pang of sadness.
These were his brothers.
But seeing theme rushing back also brought some pleasure, ¡°Dream on if you think I¡¯m dying here alone.¡±
Just as Sheng Wantao was waiting for death, the gunfire around him gradually decreased, and sporadic screams could asionally be heard.
Due to the extreme tension earlier, he hadn¡¯t noticed this phenomenon.
¡°What¡¯s going on?
Could it be that Xiang Yu is dead, and Yan Bin wants to let us go?¡± Sheng Wantao thought to himself, then looked up at the surroundings of the arena.
He saw that Yan Bin¡¯s men had significantly decreased; many were already lying there, blood covering their bodies.
What was going on, could there be an internal strife?
It was at this moment that the gunfire aroundpletely stopped.
Sheng Wantao¡¯s men, including Wu Haotian, looked around nkly, not knowing what trick Yan Bin was going to pull next.
Just then, Yan Bin suddenly yelled out, ¡°What the hell are you waiting for?
Kill them all, kill them all.¡±
Sheng Wantao and the others heard Yan Bin¡¯s loud shouts and became tense again, wanting to hide, but no gunfire followed.
The people around them just stood there and didn¡¯t move.
Yan Bin was still shouting loudly, but no one listened to him.
¡°Brother Yu!¡± At that moment, Tie Zhuzi nced at Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu finished peeling thest peanut, then pped his hands and stood up.
By then, seeing that Xiang Yu had not died, Sheng Wantao and his group were even more puzzled.
What on earth was going on?
Except for one of Xiang Yu¡¯s men who had been shot in the shoulder, the others were unharmed.
They followed Xiang Yu and walked directly up to Yan Bin.
Yan Bin had been shot in the leg and was bleeding there.
¡°What are you waiting for, kill him, kill him, Luo Li, Luo Li where are you¡¡± Yan Bin was scared, he didn¡¯t know what was happening.
His own brothers were clearly standing in the distance, all armed with guns, but why hadn¡¯t theye over?
Luo Li had always been right beside him, but now he was nowhere to be seen.
At that moment, Yan Bin suddenly felt very alone, as if he was the only one left in the world.
¡°Long Wu, you agreed to the terms, today you lost,¡± Xiang Yu said calmly as he took the gun from Tie Zhuzi.
¡°I haven¡¯t lost, I still have brothers, look, they¡¯re all pointing guns at you.
Xiang Yu, what are you, just a neer and small-time punk, how dare you take the boss¡¯s position, how dare you stand equal with me
Back when we were fighting battles outside, you were still wearing split pants, what right do you have to your current sess, to be so rich.
I won¡¯t ept this, I can¡¯t bear it.¡± It was only Yan Bin shouting alone in the entire boxing arena.
Just then, five people came down from above.
These five had an icy look, d in tight ck clothes, holding handguns, and walked slowly over.
On seeing them, Yan Bin¡¯s face lit up with joy.
¡°See, my brothers havee down, they are all my men,¡± a trace of madness shed through Yan Bin¡¯s eyes.
¡°Long Zaitian,e and kill Xiang Yu, chop him up for me,¡± Yan Bin shouted frenziedly.
But the five who came just stood there and did not move.
¡°Have you all gone mad?
You bastards, didn¡¯t you hear what I said?
I told you to kill him.
Are you trying to rebel?
Wait till I kill all your brothers¡¡± Yan Bin, seeing that Long Zaitian¡¯s five men did not move, began to threaten them.
Just then, suddenly one person stepped forward and kicked Yan Bin in the head forcefully, then stepped right onto him, ¡°Go ahead and kill, let¡¯s see what you can do now.¡±
This person had snow-white skin, a curvaceous figure, and an icy face, a typical cold beauty.
Even more beautiful and colder than Ning Xiaolu, this person was Long Zaitian¡¯s younger sister, Long Wu.
¡°Long Wu, you dare to¡¡± Yan Bin hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Long Wu kicked him again, knocking out Yan Bin¡¯s teeth.
Long Zaitian quickly stepped forward and grabbed her, ¡°Little sister, don¡¯t get agitated, he¡¯s dead for sure today.¡±
Long Wu red fiercely at Yan Bin, kicked his leg again, right where the gunshot had been.
She had fired that shot herself, intent on letting this bastard suffer, to let him feel the pain of being shot¡
Chapter 142 - 142 142 Realizing a Bit Too Late
?142: Chapter 142: Realizing a Bit Too Late 142: Chapter 142: Realizing a Bit Too Late Long Wu was good-looking.
When Yan Bin had wiped out the Leopard, he had wanted to take her in.
However, Long Wu would rather die than submit.
Moreover, Yan Bin was also worried that Long Zaitian and the others would rise up in rebellion, so in the end, his wish remained unfulfilled, but he never gave up on the idea.
¡°Big Brother, how should we deal with this person?¡± At that moment, Long Zaitian walked up to Xiang Yu with respect.
Yan Bin waspletely dumbfounded by this scene.
What was going on?
Howe Long Zaitian was calling Xiang Yu ¡°Big Brother¡±?
¡°What do you think we should do?¡± Xiang Yu said to Long Zaitian with a smile.
Long Zaitian was startled and said nothing, his meaning clear¡ªhe would follow Xiang Yu¡¯s arrangements.
¡°Long Zaitian, you bastard, how have I ever wronged you?
All five brothers, you ate at my expense, stayed at my expense, and I looked after you all.
Yet you dare to betray me?¡± At this point, Yan Bin understood why there were so many of his brothers standing there, who had notid a hand on Xiang Yu.
¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense.
Everything we used, we earned ourselves.
You took your cut from it, and you still have the nerve to speak.
You killed the Leopard and forced us to follow you.
I¡¯ve wanted to kill you for a long time,¡± Long Zaitian suddenly shouted out.
Two weeks ago, he had found out about the conflict between Xiang Yu and Yan Bin and had specifically investigated Xiang Yu.
He couldn¡¯t find anything about Xiang Yu¡¯s past, only what had happened since his arrival in the city.
He discovered Xiang Yu was decisive, righteous, and unquestionably loyal to his brothers.
He was ruthlessly unforgiving to his enemies.
His only fault was a bit of a lecherous streak, as he liked to carelessly throw peanut shells around.
But what man isn¡¯t lecherous?
These were all minor matters, so they could be overlooked.
After much consideration, they finally decided to follow Xiang Yu.
What they hadn¡¯t expected was to be rejected by Xiang Yu on the spot.
Eventually, Shi Jian came to them and exined his intentions.
Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t rejected them; it was just not the right time.
He was afraid they would be exposed and killed by Yan Bin.
Finally, when the time was right, they coordinated with Shi Jian to quickly deal with Yan Bin¡¯s men, leading to the scene that was unfolding today.
Hearing Long Zaitian mention Leopard, Yan Bin couldn¡¯t help sneering, ¡°Leopard was an idiot.
What good was it to follow him?
Since he joined this line of work, he should not have been soft-hearted.
He actually thought he was the embodiment of justice, dreaming.
He had a wife, pregnant with a big belly.
I screwed her to death on a bed.
That¡ª¡±
Hearing this, Long Zaitian clenched his fists tightly, grinding his teeth in anger.
But Yan Bin was now defeated by Xiang Yu, and it was Xiang Yu¡¯s ce to deal with him.
Although Long Zaitian was furious, he didn¡¯t do anything rash.
Seeing Long Zaitian like this, Xiang Yu nodded inwardly.
He stepped forward and kicked Yan Bin¡¯s mouth askew so he could no longer speak.
At this moment, Sheng Wantao and a group of people standing in the distance finally understood what had happened.
It seemed the situation was under Xiang Yu¡¯s control, and this Xiang Yu was not as simple as they thought.
Since Xiang Yu had controlled the scene, their group was not in much danger.
They let out a long sigh of relief, feeling fortunate, as if they had been granted a reprieve.
Just now, Sheng Wantao had hated Xiang Yu, but now he had already cast aside such thoughts.
He walked over with Wu Haotian and a group of people, standing to one side.
They saw Yan Bin lying there covered in blood but said nothing.
¡°Godfather, what do you think should be done with him now?¡± Xiang Yu asked, looking at Sheng Wantao.
Sheng Wantao just shook his head and sighed.
At this point, what else could be done?
If Sheng Wantao said to let him go, would Xiang Yu agree?
That would be openly opposing Xiang Yu.
¡°Since this was a gamble between the two of you, you should handle it.
We support you,¡± Sheng Wantao said.
Although they said that, after all they had been through with Yan Bin as brothers, when the moment of parting truly came, it was indeed a bit sentimental.
Facing the fear of death, Yan Binpletely copsed.
Struggling to crawl up, he knelt in front of Sheng Wantao, bursting into loud sobs.
¡°Godfather, save me, I was wrong, I was wrong.
Back when we brothers were together, who would dare to bully us?
How could things have be like this now?
Yan Bin¡¯s mouth was full of blood, and his words were slurred and hard to understand.
¡°Godfather, please beg Xiang Yu for mercy, let him spare me.
I am willing to be a horse or an ox and stay by your side, never trying to be a boss again.
I¡¯ll hand over all my business to you, Godfather¡¡±
Yan Bin¡¯s wailing made Sheng Wantao and the brothers behind him very ufortable.
Sheng Wantao himself sighed, at that moment his heart softened, thinking that if what Yan Bin said was true, he could potentially spare his life and keep him around to talk to.
¡°Xiang Yu, maybe we could¡¡±
Moved by Yan Bin¡¯s pitiable state, Sheng Wantao wanted to plead with Xiang Yu, but before he could finish his sentence, Xiang Yu blew Yan Bin¡¯s head off with a shot, sttering blood and staining Sheng Wantao¡¯s clothes.
Sheng Wantao hastily stepped back.
¡°Godfather, what were you about to say?¡± Xiang Yu threw the gun to Tie Zhuzi, looking at Sheng Wantao with puzzlement.
Sheng Wantao shook his head, managing a wry smile.
¡°I was thinking, this kid Yan Bin can¡¯t be left alive, keeping him would only be a disaster.¡±
Xiang Yu nodded earnestly.
¡°Godfather, your consideration is thorough as always.¡±
Long Zaitian, standing off to the side, finally breathed a sigh of relief.
He had been worried that Xiang Yu might take pity and spare Yan Bin.
No matter how pitiable Yan Bin seemed now, if they had let him go, he surely would have sought revenge.
Xiang Yu removed his coat and draped it over Yan Bin¡¯s head, but therge hole in the back just happened to reveal Yan Bin¡¯s head, which looked somewhat terrifying.
¡°Long Wu, don¡¯t me me, I¡¯m a man who takes things seriously.
Since we made a bet and you lost, you have to ept defeat.
Rest assured, I¡¯ll take over your properties and all the businesses you used to run; go in peace,¡± Xiang Yu said casually, as if chatting with a friend.
In truth, everyone around knew that Xiang Yu was making a point to Sheng Wantao and the rest.
With Yan Bin gone, even though he didn¡¯t have much money, he had properties and some leftover business.
Xiang Yu was warning them that no one but he, Xiang Yu, would touch those things.
Those present, including Sheng Wantao, had long since lost their psychological defenses.
Whatever Xiang Yu said wasw to them; they weren¡¯t foolish enough to step up and demand property from Xiang Yu.
That would be suicide.
¡°Now that this matter is settled, we should head back, it¡¯ste.
You all should rest early too,¡± Sheng Wantao tried to keep his voice calm, his heart racing with the fear that Xiang Yu and his men might decide to keep them there.
¡°Godfather, in such a hurry to leave?¡± Xiang Yu suddenly called out to them.
Upon hearing this, Sheng Wantao¡¯s heart skipped a beat.
Initially, they had all thought Xiang Yu was just a hotheaded youth, raised to take on Yan Bin.
Now that Yan Bin was dealt with, they realized that Xiang Yu was not as simple as they had imagined, and was even more terrifying than Yan Bin.
They had indeed invited the wolf into the house¡
Chapter 143 - 143 143 Days of Licking Blood on the Blades Edge
?143: Chapter 143: Days of Licking Blood on the de¡¯s Edge 143: Chapter 143: Days of Licking Blood on the de¡¯s Edge ¡°Godfather, in such a hurry to leave?¡± Xiang Yu noticed Sheng Wantao and his group trying to leave and quickly spoke up.
At this moment, Sheng Wantao and his group were most worried that Xiang Yu might keep them behind, so upon hearing Xiang Yu¡¯s words, they were momentarily stunned.
Then, turning around with a forced smile, he said, ¡°It¡¯s already veryte, this old body of mine can barely hold up, so I will take my leave now.¡±
Sheng Wantao was indeed finding it difficult to hold up.
It was now two o¡¯clock in the morning, and the life-and-death excitement from earlier was making it hard for him to endure.
Simrly, Wu Haotian wanted to get out of there every minute he could.
The air was thick with the smell of blood, which greatly displeased him.
At the beginning, he had wanted to use Xiang Yu¡¯s hand to get rid of Zhang Lei, thinking Xiang Yu was just a dumb punk that he couldpletely control, but today he realized how wrong his earlier thoughts were.
From today¡¯s events, it was clear that Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t rushed in blindly, but had proceeded with preparation and a n.
Yan Bin had suffered such a harsh loss also because he had underestimated Xiang Yu.
¡°I still have some matters to attend to back home.
My sister-inw is waiting for me.
She won¡¯t be able to sleep if I don¡¯t go,¡± Wu Haotian said with a feigned nonchnt smile.
The others also made up excuses, saying they had things to do and wanted to leave quickly.
Xiang Yu knew they were all scared.
His own brothers were up there with guns pointed at them, and anyone would be frightened by that, to the extent that they had just lost a brother and now no one even cared.
In the past, Sheng Wantao had eight godsons, among whom Wu Haotian was the eldest, and Fang Kuohai was the youngest.
Yan Bin was the fifth, and Zhu Qingyuan was the third.
Yan Bin and Zhu Qingyuan were known for their brutality, and although the others weren¡¯t exactly saints, they were rtively restrained.
Now, both men had been dealt with by Xiang Yu.
Earlier one of the bosses had panicked, run around crazily, and been killed by random gunfire.
Now, out of the eight brothers, only five remained, and Fang Kuohai, who now rarely got involved in their affairs, had gradually faded from their view.
On one hand, Fang Kuohai considered his daughter¡¯s future.
On the other, this was also what Xiang Yu wanted.
Since Xiang Yu started following Fang Kuohai, he hadn¡¯tmitted any atrocious acts.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t care about Fang Kuohai¡¯s past deeds; since he wanted to change and retire, Xiang Yu would give him that chance.
Regarding today¡¯s events, Sheng Wantao had called Fang Kuohai, hoping he woulde, but Fang Kuohai had refused.
He didn¡¯t want to be involved in these matters anymore, nor did he want to know about them.
But as it concerned Xiang Yu¡¯s life, he reached out to Shi Jian, wanting to offer his support from the shadows.
Shi Jian ryed this to Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu simply smiled lightly, refusing, and had Shi Jian deliver a message to Fang Kuohai.
He told him that if he didn¡¯t want to get involved in these affairs, he should never get involved again, whether in the dark or in the light, and he hoped Fang Kuohai could purely focus on his own business.
After receiving Shi Jian¡¯s response, Fang Kuohai felt relieved.
He was actually very grateful to Xiang Yu, for Xiang Yu had given him a chance.
Those who had walked this path knew that it was easy to join but hard to leave.
Xiang Yu had risen from under Fang Kuohai, so when Xiang Yu was in trouble, it was right for him to offer a helping hand, but if this cycle continued, true retirement would be impossible for him.
Moreover, outsiders all knew that Xiang Yu was Fang Kuohai¡¯s man.
Now that Xiang Yu had be powerful, no one dared to provoke him anymore.
His daughter had one more year until graduation, and he wished for this year to pass peacefully.
In recent times, Fang Rong had noticed a change in her father.
He smiled more, no longer had a perpetually furrowed brow, and spent more time with her.
He often apanied her shopping for clothes after school, which Fang Rong greatly enjoyed, so she didn¡¯t seek out Xiang Yu.
She didn¡¯t know why her father had changed so much and didn¡¯t ask too many questions.
She was worried it might just be an illusion and feared these moments could suddenly disappear.
Lately, Fang Kuohai had reorganized his bar; it was clean and devoid of any clutter.
Although business had declined, he felt at peace and slept soundly every night.
Moreover, Xiang Yu had given him a sum of money, which eased his worries about the future.
Most of the brothers who had followed him were rtively older, while the younger ones had joined Xiang Yu.
They were now happily leaving behind their violent lifestyle.
Going to work on time and returning home punctually was something they would never have dreamed possible, but now they had effortlessly retired from that life.
Some, who had tattoos, even came to the shop to have them removed withsers, feeling a weight had been lifted off their shoulders.
Others had already left the city to start new lives.
If he could, Xiang Yu wanted to give everyone a chance; it was just a matter of how they seized it.
First, he had to keep his identity hidden because revealing it would surely enrage everyone in the underworld, which would be a death sentence for him.
People like Yan Bin obviously didn¡¯t want opportunities.
If Xiang Yu didn¡¯t deal with him, he would cause even greater harm to society, which was why he hade to the city in the first ce.
For people like Sheng Wantao, Xiang Yu also wanted to give them a chance; it was up to them to take it.
Even though Xiang Yu knew that he had done many bad things in the past, he wasn¡¯t as irredeemable as Yan Bin.
As for Wu Haotian, he was now a businessman.
Although he was cunning and deceitful, it was all in the interest of business, so Xiang Yu would not get involved.
Now, as they stood there watching Xiang Yu¡¯s expression, they feared he might hold them back.
The Xiang Yu they were facing was different from before.
They used to fear Yan Bin, but now Yan Bin had been eliminated by him.
And Yan Bin¡¯s five brothers had already defected to Xiang Yu.
Back in the day, Long Zaitian and his crew were well-known figures, and Leopard had treated them well.
At that time, Leopard, a man of integrity aiming to uphold justice, had offended Yan Bin and was taken care of by him.
The five brothers had no option but to follow Yan Bin, and now they finally had a chance to turn things around.
They wouldn¡¯t easily follow someone, but once they made their choice, they were utterly loyal.
Xiang Yu looked at Sheng Wantao and his group, now holding the upper hand.
He really wanted to rid himself of them all in one fell swoop, which would be simpler.
But he was not Yan Bin; he wouldn¡¯t kill innocently.
Many of their subordinates, simr to the five brothers, had joined them out of no choice; how many people really wanted to live such dangerous, blood-stained lives?
¡°Brother Yu¡¡± Tie Zhuzi noticed Xiang Yu was distracted and quickly called out to him.
Xiang Yu came to his senses and said casually with a smile, ¡°Since everyone is tired, I¡¯ll treat the big brothers to a meal another day, to settle your nerves.¡± After saying that, Xiang Yu took out his phone, made a call, and then said they could go before hanging up.
Upon hearing this, Sheng Wantao and the others heaved sighs of relief and were secretly astonished to realize that it was Xiang Yu who had set the ambush outside, not Yan Bin and his crew.
Sheng Wantao gave a salute without further words and left.
The others also hurriedly followed Sheng Wantao out.
After watching them leave, Xiang Yu turned to Long Zaitian and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Luo Li¡¡±
Chapter 144 - 144 144 The Five Brothers Doubts
?144: Chapter 144: The Five Brothers¡¯ Doubts 144: Chapter 144: The Five Brothers¡¯ Doubts ¡°Where¡¯s Luo Li?¡± Xiang Yu turned and said to them.
Just then, Shi Jian and two others brought Luo Li over, shackled.
Luo Li was a major underling of Yan Bin, mainly in charge of the Underground Boxing Ring affairs.
He, much like Yan Bin, hadmitted no small amount of wrongdoing.
Even many things were done under his suggestion before Yan Bin acted on them, a person like him would pose a great danger to society if let loose.
¡°What kind of death do you wish for?¡± Xiang Yu stood in front of Luo Li with a stern face and said.
He had no intention of giving him a chance, for if Luo Li was not eliminated, he would surely be another Yan Bin in the future.
¡°Xiang Yu, you really think you¡¯re something,¡± Luo Li said with a disdainfulugh.
¡°If Ba Song hadn¡¯t just slept with five women, would you be his match?
If it weren¡¯t for the betrayal of these five beasts, do you think you could really take down Big Brother?¡±
Although Luo Li had be a prisoner, his speech and expressions were filled with scorn.
But to Xiang Yu, this was all insignificant, for he simply did not care about him.
What he said was no different from a fart in Xiang Yu¡¯s view.
¡°What did you say?¡± Tie Zhuzi, standing to the side and unable to bear it, pped him across the face.
He was not Long Zaitian, who, being less familiar with Xiang Yu, had reservations.
Luo Li¡¯s mouth bled from Tie Zhuzi¡¯s p, but he stillughed defiantly, then turned to Long Zaitian and said, ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll be better off following him?
He¡¯s just using you.
Once you¡¯re of no use, he¡¯ll cast you aside just the same.
You five siblings are nothing.
When you were following Big Brother, the thing he mentioned the most was your sister.
Ha ha, if you hadn¡¯t arrived just in timest time, she might have already¡¡±
Just then, a sudden streak of blood appeared on Luo Li¡¯s neck, and he looked incredulously at Xiang Yu, unable to speak anymore.
¡°There was a chance to choose your way to die, but you didn¡¯t take it, so I had to make the decision,¡± Xiang Yu said as he wiped his dagger on him.
Then two people dragged Luo Li¡¯s body away.
In fact, what Luo Li said was something that Long Zaitian and the others had not failed to consider.
But they preferred to take a risk, to ce their trust in Xiang Yu.
Now that Yan Bin had been dealt with, it was up to Xiang Yu how he would treat them.
¡°What are you five thinking?¡± Xiang Yu stood in front of Long Zaitian and nced at them as he asked.
Long Wu looked indifferently at Xiang Yu, her gaze devoid of any emotion, wooden, yet her delicate face made it difficult to shift one¡¯s eyes away.
Hearing Xiang Yu¡¯s question, Long Zaitian¡¯s heart jolted.
Could it really be as Luo Li said?
Was Xiang Yu truly just using them?
With skepticism, Long Zaitian shook his head and did not speak.
Xiang Yu detected the doubt in his eyes and managed a forced smile, then patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it.
Each one of us is equal, and what you choose is up to you.
Shi Jian, handle the aftermath with them.
Zhuzi, let¡¯s go.¡±
After finishing speaking, Xiang Yu called to Tie Zhuzi and left.
With everything now settled here, there was no further danger.
Some of Yan Bin¡¯s subordinates had been dealt with; others had surrendered and were captured by Shi Jian and the others.
Watching the departing silhouette of Xiang Yu, Long Zaitian was puzzled.
What was his true intention?
¡°Stop daydreaming, let¡¯s clean up here,¡± Shi Jian said to Long Zaitian with a smile.
He had noticed the doubt in Long Zaitian¡¯s eyes just then and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t doubt him.
Since he dares to use you, he already considers you as brothers.
Have you seen that Tie Zhuzi beside him?
He used to be with Zhu Qingyuan.¡±
Shi Jian did not continue further but turned to start cleaning up.
Just as Xiang Yu treated Tie Zhuzi, so he would treat them in the same way.
¡°What kind of person is he really?¡± Long Zaitian caught up with Shi Jian in two steps and walked alongside him, asking.
¡°What kind of person?¡± Shi Jian thought for a moment and said, ¡°I can¡¯t quite specify, but he¡¯s the type that will make you follow him with all your heart.¡±
As Shi Jian spoke, he nced inadvertently behind him and was suddenly startled.
He saw that Long Wu was also following them, listening to their conversation.
Shi Jian didn¡¯t dare to look Long Wu in the eye, because Long Wu was too stunning, and he was worried he¡¯d embarrass himself, as some parts of him weren¡¯t under his control.
¡°Anyway, following him is the right choice, you guys can figure it out for yourselves,¡± Shi Jian said before fleeing the scene.
Seeing such a big change in Shi Jian from before and after, Long Zaitian just shook his head and chuckled, thinking to himself what a strange guy.
Since Long Zaitian and his group didn¡¯t consider themselves the main characters here, the majority of the cleanup was done by Shi Jian and his people.
Long Zaitian and his group were just giving a hand.
By around four in the morning, everything here was cleaned up.
It was impossible to tell that a gunfight had happened at all.
If it wasn¡¯t for Tie Zhuzi¡¯s nose, no one would have been able to smell the faint scent of blood in the air.
Standing outside the Underground Boxing Ring, Shi Jian stretchedzily, happy that it was finally over.
He was exhausted from the day.
When Long Zaitian and his four brothers walked over, Shi Jian stepped forward and punched him in the chest, then grudgingly said, ¡°You damn cker, you let me do all the work.¡±
Long Zaitian was taken aback and just stood there, confused.
What¡¯s going on?
Long Wu, following behind, couldn¡¯t help but curl the corner of his mouth.
¡°What are you standing there for?
Let¡¯s go meet Xiang Yu.¡± Shi Jian looked at Long Zaitian spacing out, then said, and got straight into the car after speaking.
¡°Meet Xiang Yu?¡± Long Zaitian muttered to himself.
He was clearly not yet used to Shi Jian¡¯s way of doing things.
Or maybe, when they were with Yan Bin, they always behaved with the deference of subordinates to a superior.
Even in front of Luo Li, they had to be careful, as a minor slip could provoke a torrent of abuse.
And in front of Yan Bin, they mostly kept their heads down.
They had never experienced anything like this current situation, so when Shi Jian gave him a punch, he thought it was out of dissatisfaction, though his expression suggested otherwise.
Long Wu stepped forward and nudged Long Zaitian, then signaled for them to follow Shi Jian.
Long Zaitian nodded and then got into the car, following behind Shi Jian.
Shi Jian instructed his brothers to go about their business, then drove to the vi, knowing that Xiang Yu would definitely not be resting at this hour; he was waiting for him.
Indeed, when he arrived at the vi, the lights were still on, especially on the first floor, where several people were sitting and discussing matters.
Shi Jian walked in, dusty and weary, then picked up a water ss from the table and drank it down in one gulp; he knew it had been prepared for him by his brothers.
¡°Yu Ge, I¡¯ve brought them,¡± Shi Jian said after finishing his water.
¡°Come in,¡± Shi Jian called out when he saw they hadn¡¯t entered yet.
At that moment, Long Zaitian slowly entered with the four others.
As soon as he stepped in, he noticed Xiang Yu sitting there eating peanuts, Tie Zhuzi lying on another sofa doing who knows what, and opposite Xiang Yu sat a tall, thin figure with a sharp gaze, sitting upright, who was none other than Wu Jing.
Chapter 145 - 145 145 Consideration for the Two Brothers
?145: Chapter 145: Consideration for the Two Brothers 145: Chapter 145: Consideration for the Two Brothers Long Zaitian and his four associates walked in, only to see Xiang Yu and his brothers sitting leisurely, with no discernible hierarchy.
If Long Wu didn¡¯t know Xiang Yu, he might have mistaken the sprawling Tie Zhuzi for the boss.
¡°Come over and take a seat,¡± Xiang Yu said with a smile.
Long Zaitian felt somewhat uneasy because he had decided to follow Xiang Yu.
Now that he had chosen to follow Xiang Yu, there should be a sense of seniority, and he didn¡¯t dare to act out of turn.
Seeing Long Zaitian standing there motionless, Shi Jian quickly pulled him over to sit down.
The other four also followed suit and sat down.
Once they had all taken their seats, Xiang Yu proceeded to make introductions.
Long Zaitian stated, ¡°Since we are here today, we want to follow you and recognize you as our big brother.¡±
Xiang Yu knew what Long Zaitian meant and replied with a chuckle, ¡°Suit yourselves, we¡¯re all brothers here, no need for any restraint.
If you like, you can call me by my name.¡±
Even though Xiang Yu said this, Long Zaitian would not call him by his name directly.
He chose to call him Brother Yu like Tie Zhuzi and the others did, and Xiang Yu naturally did not object.
¡°Now, I have a task for the five of you,¡± Xiang Yu said, ncing at them.
Upon hearing Xiang Yu had a task for them, Long Zaitian and his brothers quickly stood up straight.
Seeing this, Xiang Yu paused and then said with a smile, ¡°Sit down.
Remember, we are brothers, we don¡¯t have so many rules.¡±
Long Zaitianughed awkwardly and sat down again.
He felt somewhat ufortable following Xiang Yu, having always thought him simr to Yan Bin.
¡°Yan Bin is now dead, and all of his properties, including his previous business, are for you to take over.
But I must emphasize one thing, you¡¯re not allowed to engage in anything that vites morality orw.
Also, I know Yan Bin was in the arms trade.
Try to maintain contact with those people; I might need themter,¡± Xiang Yu said calmly.
¡°We take over the previous business?¡± Long Zaitian obviously hadn¡¯t expected this.
It was their first day following Xiang Yu, and he had entrusted them with such significant matters, which was quite a surprise.
¡°Is there a problem?¡± asked Xiang Yu.
¡°Are we capable?¡± Long Zaitian asked with some doubt.
¡°You¡¯ll definitely be capable.
And I want to emphasize our discipline.
We are now brothers, and we will not tolerate betrayal among us.
If you have any issues,e to me,¡± Xiang Yu said, scanning the others, who all nodded in agreement.
¡°Brother Yu, there¡¯s another matter I need to report to you,¡± Long Zaitian said cautiously, having be very careful after serving under Yan Bin for so long.
¡°Speak!¡± Xiang Yu said sinctly.
¡°Many of Yan Bin¡¯s subordinates have surrendered, and our brothers are keeping an eye on them.
A lot of these people were forced to follow him.
What shall we do with them now?¡± Long Zaitian asked.
¡°You are most familiar with these people.
If they truly show remorse, give them some money and let them leave the city.
If any of them wish to avenge Yan Bin, deal with them directly.
Don¡¯t worry about the money aspect, we have plenty.
As for other matters, you can handle them as you see fit,¡± Xiang Yu said cidly.
Long Zaitian nodded, deeply admiring Xiang Yu internally.
Xiang Yu was vastly different from Yan Bin.
Yan Bin loved killing, often resorting to it over minor issues.
He was also very tight-fisted with money; getting any amount from him was virtually impossible.
¡°This vi is quite spacious.
If you¡¯d like, you can move in here to stay.
If that¡¯s not convenient, find a ce on your own.
Once you¡¯ve found a ce, inform Tie Zhuzi,¡± Xiang Yu suggested.
Long Zaitian nodded, then looked at Long Wu and said, ¡°Little Wu, you stay here.
The four of us will find another ce.¡±
Long Wu nodded and epted readily.
Long Zaitian¡¯s intention was clear; since Xiang Yu trusted them, they would trust Xiang Yu in return.
Long Wu was the only female among them and was particrly attractive.
Keeping Long Wu here not only demonstrated their trust in Xiang Yu, but also because, despite being a woman, Long Wu was highly skilled and could serve as an excellent bodyguard.
Xiang Yu did not object to their decision, fully respecting their wishes.
¡°That¡¯s it for today.
Zhuzi, you take Long Wu to tidy up a room.
Wu Jing, stay behind for a moment,¡± Xiang Yu said, ncing at everyone.
Long Zaitian and the others stood up, bid farewell to Xiang Yu, and left.
Long Wu followed them out, understanding her brother¡¯s intention, without saying anything more.
¡°Little Wu, be careful and take good care of him,¡± Long Zaitian cautioned.
Long Wu just nodded without saying a word, for she understood Xiang Yu better than Long Zaitian did, as she paid more attention to detail being a woman.
Knowing that Xiang Yu wanted to speak with him, Wu Jing didn¡¯t say much and just sat there.
Long Wu came in, nced at the two of them, and then went upstairs with Tie Zhuzi.
¡°Wu Jing, you must be careful over there, keep a close eye on them,¡± Xiang Yu advised.
Wu Jing nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother Yu, I¡¯ll make sure nothing goes wrong.
But we can¡¯t watch over them forever, there needs to be a solution.¡±
Xiang Yu nodded and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that; I¡¯m considering the problem, and it should be resolved soon.¡±
Wu Jing nodded, saying no more.
He knew that if Xiang Yu said he had a way to solve it, it would surely be resolved.
Then Xiang Yu stood up and sighed silently in front of therge ss window, ¡°Also, there are two young brothers that you need to take care of.
They have good potential.
The one called Xiaoxuan can be trained as a sniper, and then there¡¯s Zhang Hongbo.¡±
Thinking of Zhang Hongbo, Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly because the kid always seemed carefree, but deep down he harbored immense pain he tried to hide.
¡°See to their training,¡± Xiang Yu instructed.
Wu Jing nodded, aware of the two young men Xiang Yu had brought back.
Seeing Xiang Yu looking somewhat concerned, he knew they must be important to him, and Wu Jing silently resolved to train them well.
Xiang Yu remained standing without saying anything more, and Wu Jing knew that Xiang Yu had finished giving his instructions, so he went back to his room.
Standing there, Xiang Yu felt a tinge of guilt.
Hong Jinshuai was like a mentor to him, and he had identally injured him in the scuffle, which gave Ba Song the opportunity to kill him.
Even if Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t injured him, Ba Song wouldn¡¯t have let him go, but Xiang Yu always felt uneasy, as if he owed him something.
For this reason, Xiang Yu paid extra attention to Zhang Hongbo and the two young men.
He chose to have Wu Jing train them because it would be safer with Wu Jing, who came from a military background and was highly skilled, so he could teach them a few tricks.
He also hoped that the two could grow quickly¡
Chapter 146 - 146 146 A Warm Moment in the Villa
?146: Chapter 146 A Warm Moment in the Vi 146: Chapter 146 A Warm Moment in the Vi Xiang Yu stood by the window, feeling somewhat forlorn.
Yan Bin had always been a detestable person in his heart.
But now that he had finally gotten rid of him, he couldn¡¯t muster any joy, instead, he felt bewildered.
In the end, he could only sigh and head back to his room to sleep.
Xiang Yu¡¯s sleep was deep and oblivious to the world; he didn¡¯t know the time, only hearing someone knocking on the door from outside.
He responded groggily, nning to continue sleeping, since no one had evere to disturb his sleep before.
Could he still be dreaming?
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t want to deal with it, deciding to sleep a bit more.
Then the knocking resounded again, this time even more vigorously than before.
Only after confirming that it wasn¡¯t a dream did Xiang Yu sit up in bed.
¡°Zhuzi, stop knocking, juste in and talk,¡± Xiang Yu called out from inside.
He figured that among them, only Tie Zhuzi would dare to knock on the door since he was rather simple and easily influenced by Shi Jian.
No sooner had Xiang Yu spoken than the door opened.
It wasn¡¯t the burly Tie Zhuzi he had expected, but a slender beauty, who stood there with an icy look in her eyes.
Xiang Yu was momentarily confused.
What was going on?
¡°It¡¯s time for you to get up,¡± said Long Wu, looking at Xiang Yu, her face inexplicably flushing a little.
¡°Oh, it¡¯s you,¡± Xiang Yu finally realized, facing Long Wu.
Seeing the blush on her face, he felt a bit unustomed, and then suddenly remembered he hadn¡¯t dressed yet.
Xiang Yu hurriedly covered his body with the nket and said, ¡°I know, you go ahead, I¡¯ll get up right away.¡±
¡°No, you need to get up now, it¡¯s time,¡± Long Wu said, trying to suppress a smile at Xiang Yu¡¯s embarrassed state.
Xiang Yu was indeed different from the others; he was more like a shy big boy.
She hadn¡¯t seen Xiang Yu groping someone¡¯s bottom.
If she had been there, his image in her mind would certainly have been diminished.
Xiang Yuy under the covers, somewhat speechless at how meddlesome Long Wu was.
¡°After you go down, I¡¯ll get up immediately,¡± Xiang Yu poked his head out and took a nce at Long Wu.
Long Wu looked at Xiang Yu skeptically, then turned around.
She didn¡¯t believe a word Xiang Yu said, having four brothers, she knew all too well what men were like.
Xiang Yu had intended to send her away and then take another nap, but seeing Long Wu¡¯s demeanor, which clearly showed no intention of leaving, he had no choice but to get up and get dressed.
Just then, Long Wu suddenly stepped out of the room, bringing back a lot of stuff from outside.
There were two new suits of clothing and a whole set of toiletries.
She ced one of the new suits in front of Xiang Yu¡¯s bed, saying, ¡°Xiang Yu, when you were a soldier, did you just loaf around every day like this?¡±
After speaking, Long Wu left with Xiang Yu¡¯s old clothes.
Xiang Yu really had no words for how much Long Wu meddled.
Helplessly, he put on the new clothes.
The new outfit was a modern-style gray Zhongshan suit that made Xiang Yu look much sharper.
It was several times better than his clothes with the gaping holes.
Xiang Yu had no interest in clothes, as long as they werefortable to wear.
After dressing, he washed up casually and then went downstairs.
As soon as he reached the bottom, he saw Tie Zhuzi and the others sitting upright on the sofa, looking very serious.
Seeing Xiang Yu descending from upstairs, they only stealthily smirked without saying a word.
¡°What¡¯s going on with you guys,ing here for a symposium instead of sleeping early in the morning?¡± Xiang Yu came down, somewhat puzzled.
At this time, Long Wu came out of the kitchen, nced at Xiang Yu, and said, ¡°It¡¯s ten in the morning now, and since it¡¯s the first day, I won¡¯t say much.
From tomorrow on, you¡¯ll wake up at seven o¡¯clock, exercise for an hour, and then eat.
All right, everyone¡¯s here; let¡¯s eat.¡±
After Long Wu finished speaking, she turned and went back to the kitchen, while the others let out a sigh of relief and then looked at Xiang Yu as if they were seeking rescue.
They used to sleep in aste as they wanted, and generally, they wouldn¡¯t have breakfast.
They fully utilized their time for sleeping, but now, a ¡°grandma¡± came along and got them up early in the morning.
Xiang Yu was okay; Long Wu just went in to wake him, but for the others, Long Wu did not give any face and got physical to wake them up.
¡°Brother Yu¡¡± At this time, Tie Zhuzi and the others gathered around, hoping Xiang Yu would say something, and then things could go back to how they were before.
Who knew that Xiang Yu just coughed and said loudly, ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll do as Miss Long Wu says.
Look at yourselves, whatzy slobs you¡¯ve be.
Do you even want to find a partner?¡±
Xiang Yu turned to go to the kitchen when Long Wu turned and said to Xiang Yu, ¡°You¡¯re no different from them.¡±
Xiang Yu just gave an embarrassed smile, while Shi Jian coughed and haughtily hummed a tune as he walked past Xiang Yu.
Tie Zhuzi and Wu Jing also held back theirughter and went into the kitchen.
¡°Come on, I¡¯ve got to be a bit better than these threeds, right?¡± Xiang Yu argued, then he too entered the kitchen.
Without a doubt, the food Long Wu made was truly fantastic.
Xiang Yu and his friends hadn¡¯t had such delicious meals in a long time.
For this lengthy period, they never cooked, and even entering the kitchen was a rarity.
Usually, they just bought something quick or went straight to a restaurant, but today, having this food, they could hardly control themselves.
Although Long Wu had overestimated their appetites, in the end, she realized she had actually underestimated them.
Not a morsel was left of the food she cooked; the tes were wiped clean, and thest piece of tomato and scrambled eggs was snatched by Xiang Yu.
After Xiang Yu swallowed thest bite, he pointed at Tie Zhuzi and the others and said, ¡°Look at the way you eat, no ambition at all.
It¡¯s Long Wu¡¯s first day here, can¡¯t you be a bit more gentlemanly?
Seriously, what am I going to do with you¡¡± Xiang Yu said, then stood up, coughed, and prepared to leave.
That¡¯s because he noticed Long Wu watching him with disdain while they were eating.
The others were somewhat restrained, perhaps because of the presence of a beautiful woman.
But Xiang Yu didn¡¯t care about this at all; his eating manners were like someone who hadn¡¯t eaten in eight generations.
Influenced by Xiang Yu, or maybe because if they didn¡¯t hurry, there would be nothing left, the others also dug in.
Yet there was Long Wu still sitting there, having not even picked up her chopsticks, and the food was already gone.
Xiang Yu stood up with all seriousness, and just as he neared Tie Zhuzi, he was suddenly stopped by him.
¡°What is it?¡± Xiang Yu asked sternly.
¡°You¡¯ve got a grain of rice on your mouth,¡± Tie Zhuzi said, somewhat embarrassedly.
Xiang Yu red at him, hastily wiped off the grain of rice, and then said to Tie Zhuzi, ¡°Today, you¡¯re on dish duty, get to it.¡± With that, Xiang Yu hurriedly left.
Shi Jian and the others had also eaten their fill and quickly ran after Xiang Yu.
Tie Zhuzi sat there awkwardly, not sure what to do.
¡°You better hurry along too,¡± said Long Wu.
Tie Zhuzi, as if he had received a divinemand, quickly ran off.
Finally, Long Wu couldn¡¯t help but shake her head andugh¡
Chapter 147 - 147 147 Disdain Us as a Burden
?147: Chapter 147: Disdain Us as a Burden 147: Chapter 147: Disdain Us as a Burden Long Wu¡¯s demeanor was quite cold, perhaps due to the environment she was in.
Being a girl and mixing with Long Zaitian and others in society every day, it was easy to be bullied if she didn¡¯t learn some skills.
She also didn¡¯t want to show weakness in front of others, only masking her inner sense of loss with an icy exterior.
Over time, she had be known as an icy beauty, having forgotten what it felt like to smile genuinely.
Although she had only followed Xiang Yu for a short while, she felt very rxed andfortable with him, as if she had known him for a long time, and was very familiar with him.
The feeling was quite wonderful.
Seeing them like this this morning, for the first time in a long while, Long Wu smiled happily.
When Long Wu was fully prepared and returned to the hall, Xiang Yu and the others had already left, and she didn¡¯t know where they had gone.
She had just sat down when suddenly a car arrived outside, a car that she recognized well¡ªit was Long Zaitian, without the others apanying him.
¡°Where are they?¡± Long Zaitian came in and saw Long Wu sitting there alone and asked.
¡°I don¡¯t know where they went,¡± Long Wu replied.
¡°Are you alright staying here?¡± Long Zaitian hade over in such a hurry today, actually quite worried about Long Wu.
After all, she was his sister, and since she was so beautiful and Xiang Yu was somewhat lecherous, he was really worried that Xiang Yu might harbor improper thoughts toward his sister.
Seeing the worried look on Long Zaitian¡¯s face, Long Wu suddenly smiled again.
Seeing Long Wu like this, Long Zaitianpletely rxed.
He knew his sister best, and since she was smiling now, it meant everything was fine.
¡°Why didn¡¯t you go with them?¡± Long Zaitian asked.
¡°They got scared,¡± Long Wu replied, her face returning to its indifferent expression.
Long Zaitian: ¡°¡¡±
Xiang Yu and his twopanions arrived at the logistics center, where Zhang Hongbo and the others hurried over upon hearing the news.
Lan Tingting also came along.
¡°Yu Bro¡¡± Zhang Hongbo said, obviously very excited to see Xiang Yu.
Xiao Xuan stood silently at the side, but his expression was brighter than before.
¡°You¡¯re here,¡± Lan Tingting said tenderly to Xiang Yu, her eyelids had been twitching all night, and she was very worried about him, thinking about calling him several times, but she ultimately held back.
¡°Let¡¯s talk inside,¡± Xiang Yu finished speaking and led everyone to the logistics conference room, with Shi Jian and the other two following.
After some pleasantries, Xiang Yu said to Zhang Hongbo and Xiao Xuan, ¡°I have a task for the two of you.¡±
Lan Tingting was somewhat anxious when she heard this.
She knew what Xiang Yu and his group were involved in and quickly said, ¡°Xiang Yu, I don¡¯t care what you do, but you can¡¯t involve them.
They¡¯re still kids.¡±
Although she hadn¡¯t been in contact with Zhang Hongbo and the others for long, Lan Tingting had alreadye to think of them as her younger brothers.
¡°Yu Bro, just tell us the task.
As long as Xiao Xuan and I can do it, we will definitely brave any danger,¡± Zhang Hongbo finished speaking and looked at Xiao Xuan.
Xiao Xuan didn¡¯t speak, but his resolute eyes said it all; he was waiting for Xiang Yu to speak.
¡°The task isplex and requires you to be very careful.
It will also require you to leave the city for a while.
The specifics of the task will be exined to you two by Wu Jing,¡± Xiang Yu finished and then introduced Wu Jing to them.
Hongbo looked at Wu Jing, then at Xiang Yu, skepticism in his eyes as he asked, ¡°How long will it take?¡±
¡°That depends on you.
If you perform well, you can return soon; if not, it might take longer,¡± Xiang Yu said.
Hongbo¡¯s eyes held a trace of loss, then he nodded.
The group sat and discussed recent developments for a while before they all left, leaving only Xiang Yu and Lan Tingting behind.
As the two sat there, they suddenly found themselves at a loss for words, creating an awkward silence.
Eventually, Lan Tingting broke the silence, ¡°They are still kids.
How could you bear to send them away?¡±
¡°It¡¯s safer there,¡± Xiang Yu replied briefly, not wanting to borate on this topic or involve Lan Tingting too much, ¡°How have you been?¡± Xiang Yu asked.
¡°Not so great.¡± Lan Tingting wanted to say how much she missed him, but her words changed as she looked at Xiang Yu, ¡°Your clothes look nice.¡±
She knew Xiang Yu wouldn¡¯t shop for clothes, and the outfit he was wearing, which fit well and looked good, definitely wasn¡¯t chosen by him or by the likes of Tie Zhuzi and the others.
¡°Really?
A friend gave it to me,¡± Xiang Yu chuckled.
He knew exactly what Lan Tingting was thinking.
If he told her it was a gift from a beautiful woman, she would be upset all day.
¡°By the way, I still need to talk to Hongbo about some things.¡± Xiang Yu feigned a sudden realization, then stood up and walked outside.
¡°Xiang Yu!¡± Just then, Lan Tingting suddenly called out to him, lowered her head, bit her lip, and gathered up her courage to say, ¡°Come back to visit more often.¡±
Xiang Yu smiled, then nodded and walked out.
Downstairs, he saw Hongbo and Xiao Xuan sitting on a box, both wearing gloomy expressions as if they were upset.
Xiang Yu smiled as he approached and also sat on the box, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, unhappy?¡±
¡°Brother Yu!¡± At that moment, Hongbo looked at Xiang Yu, ¡°Do you think we are a burden and you no longer want us here?¡±
Xiao Xuan also looked up at Xiang Yu, his eyes filled with confusion.
Xiang Yu shook his head, smiled, and took a handful of peanuts from his pocket and handed them to the two, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it.
This time I want you two to go out to get some practice.
Wu Jing is a good man.
Follow him, learn well, help him.
What you do there is very important to me.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t think we are a burden?¡± Hongbo asked.
Xiang Yu grimaced, patting his head, ¡°You two are my good brothers, how could I think that?
Besides, you might very well be my right-hand men in the future.¡±
Reassured by Xiang Yu¡¯s answer, Hongbo cheered up and stood up,ughing heartily, ¡°Brother Yu, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely learn my skills well.
When Xiao Xuan and I return, we¡¯ll surely impress you.
Then, it¡¯ll be my turn to protect you, and we¡¯ll see who dares to bully us.¡±
Xiang Yu only smiled, saying nothing more as Hongbo was known to boast endearingly.
The three of them chatted away, and then Hongbo and Xiao Xuan stood up to get ready.
Just then, Xiang Yu also stood and stopped them, ¡°You are men, and there are things you need to know.
Your master, Hong Jinshuai, was killed by someone yesterday.
But don¡¯t worry, I took care of the murdererst night.
His name was Ba Song.
¡°Remember, many times, your strength is meant to protect the people around you.¡± Xiang Yu knew it was somewhat cruel to say this, but he understood that as men, they must bear responsibility.
If they couldn¡¯t handle this pain, they wouldn¡¯t achieve muchter¡
Chapter 148 - 148 148 A Mysterious Phone Call
?148: Chapter 148 A Mysterious Phone Call 148: Chapter 148 A Mysterious Phone Call Zhang Hongbo and another person were stunned to hear that Hong Jinshuai had been beaten to death, their faces showing pain.
Tears welled up in their eyes, but ultimately none fell, because just now Xiang Yu had said that men must be strong and responsible, and cannot easily cry.
¡°Brother Yu, did you really avenge Master?¡± Zhang Hongbo asked, fighting back his sadness.
Xiang Yu knew what they were thinking and sighed, nodding, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I couldn¡¯t protect him.
I burst Ba Song¡¯s eggs by kicking them yesterday, and I twisted his neck.¡±
Zhang Hongbo clenched his teeth, nodded, and then took Xiao Xuan and left.
Thinking of Hong Jinshuai, Xiang Yu again felt a wave of self-me, sitting there in a daze for a while.
Then Wu Jing came over and said, ¡°Brother Yu, I took the two of them away.
Call me if you need anything.¡±
Xiang Yu nodded without saying much; he had already exined everything to Wu Jing.
Wu Jing nodded and then found Zhang Hongbo to leave.
In the afternoon, Xiang Yu came to Yi Jing Real Estate¡¯s office with Tie Zhuzi.
When Wu Haotian heard Xiang Yu hade, he specifically ran over.
That Xiang Yu could take care of Yan Bin was unexpected to everyone.
Wu Haotian had wanted Xiang Yu to take care of Zhang Lei within a limited time, but now it seemed the limit was not short but rather ample.
¡°Big brother, is there something you need?¡± Xiang Yu sat on the sofa and asked Wu Haotian.
Wu Haotian chuckled and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing in particr, just came to see you.¡±
Now Wu Haotian¡¯s attitude towards Xiang Yu hadpletely changed; he no longer merely used him but ced him in a position equal to himself.
The two chatted idly for a while, and then Wu Haotian chuckled and said, ¡°During the week you were gone, Zhang Lei came to threaten me again.
Now that you¡¯re back, he probably won¡¯t dare anymore.¡±
Wu Haotian was testing Xiang Yu to see his stance.
Only then did Xiang Yu realize what he¡¯d forgotten, pping his forehead and saying, ¡°How could I forget that!
Brother, don¡¯t worry, I will go find him, but¡¡± Xiang Yu hesitated, ¡°Recently, Zhang Lei put five hundred thousand in my bank ount, and I¡¯m feeling a bit embarrassed.¡±
Wu Haotian was shocked, Zhang Lei was really invested in his business to tempt even his own people with money, potentially making Xiang Yu join forces with Zhang Lei against him, since who wouldn¡¯t say yes to money.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, brother Xiang Yu.
I have plenty of money to spare.
I¡¯ll have someone deposit one million into your ountter, it¡¯s no issue at all,¡± Wu Haotian said magnanimously, though inwardly it pained him.
He now regretted getting Xiang Yu involved.
He could manipte Xiang Yu, but the other could do the same.
Xiang Yu was motivated by money, after all.
Upon hearing this, Xiang Yu immediately appeared delighted, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then big brother, rest assured, I¡¯ve got this.¡±
Wu Haotian was immediately pleased upon hearing this.
Xiang Yu¡¯s influence was no longer what it used to be; he had gradually stepped out of the petty thug ranks.
His word now held many times more weight than before.
After more idle talk, Wu Haotian finally stood up to leave.
His rtionship with Zhang Lei had evolved from businesspetition to hatred.
Zhang Lei had his own power, while Wu Haotian had a band of desperados under him, and neither bowed to the other.
But Wu Haotian still wanted to leverage Xiang Yu¡¯s hand.
Tie Zhuzi could tell from Wu Haotian¡¯s pleased departure that their ount would soon swell by another million.
He had never known that making money could be so easy.
¡°Brother Yu, if we keep deceiving him like this, he¡¯ll eventually find out,¡± Tie Zhuzi said somewhat apprehensively.
¡°It¡¯s fine, they are all no good anyway, what¡¯s this bit of money to me?¡± Xiang Yu said indifferently.
Right at that moment, Shi Jian called.
¡°Xiang Yu, Liang Zi just brought news that they can¡¯t hold out any longer.
If we don¡¯t help them now, they might really be wiped out.¡±
¡°Understood, you handle your current matters and get over there to help them.
Remember, don¡¯t go easy on them, Zhu Qingfang¡¯s men are no better,¡± Xiang Yu instructed.
Shi Jian acknowledged and then hung up the phone.
Xiang Yu, holding the phone, dialed Long Zaitian and briefed him on the situation, instructing him to follow Shi Jian¡¯s arrangements, as Shi Jian was more familiar with Liang Zi and the others.
Long Zaitian didn¡¯t ask for details but promised toplete the task well.
As for Liang Zi and his crew, Xiang Yu didn¡¯t really care about them.
Zhu Qingfang was somewhat noteworthy, but his men were now inplete disarray.
Shi Jian and his team could certainly take care of them.
After making arrangements, Xiang Yu sat there and thought for a while before looking at Tie Zhuzi and saying, ¡°Zhuzi, you go help Shi Jian too.
I¡¯m a bit worried.¡±
Tie Zhuzi was momentarily taken aback and said, ¡°Brother Yu, be careful yourself.¡±
Tie Zhuzi had always remained by Xiang Yu¡¯s side and had, in effect, be his personal bodyguard.
He had listened only to Xiang Yu since the beginning, selectively heeding the words of others.
Xiang Yu nodded to reassure Tie Zhuzi.
Now that Yan Bin had been eliminated, their next target was the underground organization.
This organization was even more ruthless than Yan Bin¡¯s, and he was determined to take them down.
While Xiang Yuy on the sofa contemting his next move, his phone rang again.
He picked it up to see an unknown number.
¡°Who is it?¡± Xiang Yu asked simply.
After Xiang Yu finished asking, the other end went silent, with neither party saying a word.
Xiang Yu suddenly realized that this call must be out of the ordinary.
¡°I am Xiang Yu.
Speak your mind,¡± Xiang Yu said.
He had made quite a few enemies recently, and he thought it might be one of those threatening calls or someone seeking revenge.
Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t afraid of theming; he was afraid they wouldn¡¯te at all.
¡°I would like to ask for your help.¡±
To Xiang Yu¡¯s surprise, the voice on the phone was young, and there was no hint of threat in the tone.
Xiang Yu was certain he had heard this voice before but couldn¡¯t immediately recall who it belonged to.
Yan Bin¡¯s men?
Zhu Qingyuan?
Or Zhu Qingfang?
Xiang Yu went through all these people and their subordinates in his mind, but no one¡¯s voice matched.
Though the voice was young, the tone was quite dejected, and there was a hint of pleading in it.
The caller immediately asked for Xiang Yu¡¯s help, which suggested they might know him well.
Xiang Yu thought again about everyone he knew in familiar circles but still couldn¡¯t think of anyone who fit the bill.
¡°Who are you, and what help do you need?¡± Xiang Yu asked.
There was another long silence from the other end, as if they were struggling intensely before finally revealing their name.
Upon hearing it, Xiang Yu was even more puzzled; they had not had much contact in the past, so why would they seek his help¡
Chapter 149 - 149 149 The Crisis of the Ouyang Family
?149: Chapter 149 The Crisis of the Ouyang Family 149: Chapter 149 The Crisis of the Ouyang Family ¡°Come to my office,¡± Xiang Yu said, then gave the address to the other party.
About half an hourter, someone knocked on Xiang Yu¡¯s door.
Two young men entered, dressed casually and evidently wearing makeup, likely to avoid being recognized.
The two entered and before saying a word, they suddenly knelt before Xiang Yu with a ¡®thud¡¯.
¡°Stand up to talk,¡± Xiang Yu said from the couch as he looked at them, but the two did not stand, continuing to kneel silently.
¡°If you two don¡¯t stand up, I won¡¯t be able to help you,¡± Xiang Yu stated calmly.
Hearing this, the two finally stood up.
Xiang Yu already knew who these two were.
Although he hadn¡¯t seen them many times, his impression of them was quite favorable, despite their known lechery, something he found somewhat rtable.
Previously, they were both wealthy second-generation heirs dressed in shy attire, and their natural demeanor was one of condescension.
Now, their fallen state, as well as their tone, made it initially difficult for Xiang Yu to recognize them.
The contrast between then and now was indeed significant.
The men standing before Xiang Yu were none other than the Ouyang brothers, Ouyang Xiu.
Xiang Yu was puzzled¡ªthe Ouyang Family was thriving at the moment; how could these brothers have fallen so low?
¡°Take a seat,¡± Xiang Yu indicated the sofa across from him.
The two men sat down without any hesitation.
The previously suave Ouyang Xiu, known for bullying others due to his decent skills, had started bringing bodyguards around after being beaten up by Xiang Yu.
Although with bodyguards, Ouyang Xiu still harbored a psychological shadow from Xiang Yu.
Whenever he saw him, he would hide,pletely abandoning any sense of pride, which Xiang Yu appreciated, as he disliked pretentious people.
His brother was just like him, equally lecherous.
However, they had the wealth to back it up, and weren¡¯t reckless.
¡°Can you help us?¡± Ouyang Xiu didn¡¯t hold much hope, but he was desperate and thought of Xiang Yu.
But Xiang Yu was neither his friend nor his rtive, and they even had some past grievances; he was merely trying his luck.
¡°Not necessarily,¡± Xiang Yu said, looking straight at the two of them.
Ouyang Xiu felt a spark of hope when Xiang Yu didn¡¯t outright refuse, and he looked at Xiang Yu expectantly, hoping he would continue.
Xiang Yu frowned with a slightly resigned tone, ¡°You two are really dragging this out.
If you don¡¯t tell me what the matter is, how can I help you?
I¡¯ve been waiting here for a while now, and you still haven¡¯t spoken.¡±
The Ouyang brothers, Ouyang Tian and Ouyang Xiu, were rendered speechless.
Xiang Yu had just shown a deep seriousness and now seemed impatient, suggesting his depth might be an act.
Seeing Xiang Yu carelessly eating peanuts, Ouyang Xiu suddenly felt much more rxed.
The person before him wasn¡¯t so frightening, and was quite forthright.
¡°You might already know of my family¡¯s situation.
I am from the Ouyang Family,¡± Ouyang Xiu said directly.
¡°Your family¡¯s affairs?
What happened?
I know someone from your Ouyang Family named Ouyang Ke, and he¡¯s no good,¡± Xiang Yu said indifferently.
¡°It¡¯s him,¡± Ouyang Xiu said, his eyes cooling as he nearly mmed the table but then held back upon looking at Xiang Yu.
¡°What¡¯s the actual issue?
You¡¯ve been talking for a long time without getting to the point,¡± Xiang Yu said somewhat helplessly.
¡°You don¡¯t know about the recent difficulties in our family?¡± Ouyang Xiu asked.
¡°Do you think I sit around doing nothing, keeping up with your family¡¯s affairs?
Is your family that impressive?¡± Xiang Yu shook his head.
Indeed, for these influential families, Xiang Yu paid them no mind, as most were just businessmen.
Including Ouyang Ke, although Xiang Yu disliked them, they weren¡¯t criminals¡ªjust somewhat arrogant.
The members of these prominent families were all haughty, but they earned their standing through real capabilities, which gave them the capital to act that way, and Xiang Yu didn¡¯t bother with them.
What Xiang Yu gathered were those involved in illegal and criminal organizations.
Ouyang Xiu looked at Xiang Yu in disbelief, his own family being notable in this city, and now facing a serious crisis inside, yet Xiang Yu was unaware.
He wondered if Xiang Yu was pretending to be ignorant to find a way out of helping.
With this thought, Ouyang Xiu felt disappointment creeping in again.
It had to be this way; he and his brother had investigated Xiang Yu.
This man had soared to significant heights since arriving in the city, all due to his own hard work.
Ouyang Xiu had sought out Xiang Yu because although they had met only a few times, they were fated to interact, and he believed in Xiang Yu¡¯s capabilities.
¡°Are you two still dawdling?
Are you even men?¡± Xiang Yu got impatient, throwing the peanuts he held onto the table and looking at Ouyang Xiu with displeasure.
Although he thought Xiang Yu was just pretending, now that he was here, he had toy everything out.
Originally, the Ouyang Family was founded by Ouyang Ba, under whom were his three sons.
The eldest, Ouyang Hong, was Ouyang Xiu¡¯s father; the second was Ouyang Ke; the third, Ouyang Wei.
Ouyang Ba, due to his old age, handed over all family matters to the eldest, Ouyang Hong, because of his generosity and ability to treat his brothers fairly.
But Ouyang Ke disagreed with the old man¡¯s arrangements and constantly shed with his brother over management rights.
After the old man, Ouyang Ba, passed away, the rift between the brothers grew.
This eventually led to a split within the family.
Even though externally, the Ouyang Family still appeared unified, internally it had divided into three factions.
Ouyang Hong greatly med himself for the current state, wishing he could give everything to Ouyang Ke to restore the brotherly affection, as they were all blood brothers.
But the situation had developed beyond his control, evolving to a point of outright hostility, especially with Ouyang Ke, who often quarreled with Ouyang Hong during board meetings.
All this could have been tolerated by Ouyang Hong since they were blood brothers sharing the same blood.
But recently, Ouyang Ke¡¯s actions had be intolerable.
He even wanted to sellnd, which was specifically entrusted by the elderly Ouyang Ba never to be sold.
But now Ouyang Ke was adamant about selling it, leading to a fierce argument between the brothers.
The night they argued, Ouyang Hong was suddenly killed in a car ident, and the two bodyguards who were with him disappeared without a trace.
When Ouyang Xiu received the news of his father¡¯s death, he was shocked.
He couldn¡¯t ept the reality, not until he saw his father¡¯s body, did he fully realize his father had truly left him¡
Chapter 150 - 150 150 I Cant Help You
?150: Chapter 150 I Can¡¯t Help You 150: Chapter 150 I Can¡¯t Help You Although Ouyang Xiu was also neen years old, he had previously spent his days idly, chasing girls without a care.
But now that his father had died, he suddenly found himself at a loss, not knowing what to do.
He was filled with regret for not understanding anything before.
It was only now that he remembered the words his father had once said to him.
His father had deposited money into the bank ount he¡¯d given him, instructing him to take good care of his younger brother.
At the time, he had thought the old man was just being sentimental and hadn¡¯t really listened, justughed it off.
Now, it seemed that the old man had foreseen what was toe.
Ouyang Hong¡¯s death should not have been a problem; after all, Ouyang Xiu still had property, and there was a substantial amount of money in his bank ount.
But within a few days, he discovered that the money in his bank ount had been frozen.
It was a card that his father had set up exclusively for him, which was not supposed to be traceable by ordinary people, but it had still been frozen.
Ouyang Xiu knew that his father and his uncle, Ouyang Ke, had a strained rtionship, but that didn¡¯t affect his rtionship with them, and he often hung out with Ouyang Xing.
Ouyang Xing, the son of Ouyang Ke, was not as naive as Ouyang Xiu.
A schemer at heart, he appeared to have a good rtionship with Ouyang Xiu but was always using him.
It was Ouyang Xiu who had inadvertently revealed his bank card information to Ouyang Xing.
After his father¡¯s death in a car ident, Ouyang Xiu wanted some help with certain matters and sought out Ouyang Xing, only to discover that he was in fact reveling with his father.
Furthermore, the police did not get involved in the investigation of his father¡¯s death, merely going through the motions.
The funeral arrangements for Ouyang Hong were simple and sparsely attended, with only Ouyang Hong¡¯s old subordinatesing to pay their respects; nobody else showed up.
Just after Ouyang Hong¡¯s funeral, as Ouyang Xiu was walking on the street, a car suddenly rushed towards him.
Fortunately, he had been forced to practice martial arts by his father in the past and quickly dodged to the side.
The car smashed into arge tree on the side, and both the vehicle and the driver were destroyed.
Ouyang Xiu didn¡¯t believe this was just a coincidence.
He began to feel a sense of crisis and understood why his father had told him to protect his brother.
From that moment, he began to grow up, to develop a sense of responsibility.
After finding his brother, the two of them quickly went home.
But by the time they got there, someone had already broken in, iming to be from a second-hand property agency, saying that the house they were living in had been sold.
Considering what had happened to him, Ouyang Xiu finally realized that someone was framing him and that his father¡¯s death might have been deliberate.
He investigated everyone he could think of and eventually focused his suspicion on his uncle, Ouyang Ke, as he had the most motive.
With little money left, he decided to use what he had to look into it.
He had made acquaintance with quite a few sons of noble families in the past, hoping to use these connections to investigate.
But before he could even begin, people found them.
One evening, as the two brothers were walking on the street, five men armed with knives attempted to take them down without a word.
Thankfully, with his quick reflexes, Ouyang Xiu knocked one down and, grabbing his brother, fled.
Now, the two trusted no one.
They discarded their cell phones, disguised themselves with makeup, and wore ragged clothes,pletely unlike the young gentlemen they once were.
Ouyang Xiu wanted to confront Ouyang Ke directly during the day, thinking that he might hesitate in broad daylight.
But he couldn¡¯t even get past thepany¡¯s front door, which was guarded by new security staff.
Seeing this, he hastily left.
At his wit¡¯s end, Ouyang Xiu finally remembered Xiang Yu.
He got Xiang Yu¡¯s phone number from the ck market, then gathered the courage to make the call.
He hesitated when making the call because he didn¡¯t know Xiang Yu very well and worried that Xiang Yu might betray him, handing him over to Ouyang Ke.
If that happened, he would truly be finished.
Ouyang Xiu shared his experiences, tears swirling in his eyes, but he clenched his teeth and didn¡¯t let them fall.
Meanwhile, his younger brother, Ouyang Tian, was already sitting there, crying his eyes out, sobbing without being able to speak.
¡°Little Tian, don¡¯t cry.
With me here, no one will bully you again,¡± Ouyang Xiu said, patting Ouyang Tian¡¯s shoulder tofort him.
Xiang Yu sat there eating peanuts, with no expression on his face, inscrutable to outsiders.
Ouyang Xiu felt some disappointment because Xiang Yu didn¡¯t seem moved by his story, nor did he show any signs of cynical indignation.
He knew of Xiang Yu¡¯s identity and his underworld background.
In his mind, such people were fierce and ferocious, ready to snarl and re at a moment¡¯s notice, but Xiang Yu was nothing like that.
¡°Is what you said true?¡± Xiang Yu asked, looking up at Ouyang Xiu.
Originally, Xiang Yu thought that despite Ouyang Ke being a haughty bastard, he was still a businessman.
The business world can be dark, but that was none of Xiang Yu¡¯s concern.
But now, it seemed it wasn¡¯t just the typical darkness of the business world.
¡°It¡¯s all true.
I wouldn¡¯t lie about any of it,¡± Ouyang Xiu affirmed.
¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I might sell you out?¡± Xiang Yu asked Ouyang Xiu.
¡°I am, but I have no other options,¡± Ouyang Xiu¡¯s eyes filled with determination.
¡°You should leave.
I can¡¯t help you,¡± Xiang Yu suddenly stretched out on the sofa and said, ¡°You have no money now, and there¡¯s nothing in it for me if I help you.¡±
¡°If you help me find the murderer, I¡¯m willing to give you all the family assets we recover,¡± Ouyang Xiu said, bing anxious.
The brothers and friends he knew before were all hiding from his troubles now, and those who weren¡¯t hiding were people he dared not approach.
He didn¡¯t trust anyone at this point.
¡°I¡¯m not interested in those things.
I can easily hand you over to Ouyang Ke, so leave before I change my mind,¡± Xiang Yu¡¯s face became very serious.
Hearing these words from Xiang Yu, Ouyang Xiupletely lost hope.
It was just as well; he hadn¡¯t held much hope to begin with.
Xiang Yu was hisst card, and if he couldn¡¯t get through to Xiang Yu, he nned to leave the ce with his brother.
The power of the Ouyang family was only in this city.
If they left, they would be safe.
Two men wouldn¡¯t starve, no matter what they did.
¡°Please, I beg you, save us¡¡± At this moment, Ouyang Tian suddenly knelt on the floor, tears streaming down his face as he cried out loud.
¡°Little Tian, stand up.
We don¡¯t need to beg anyone.
Trust me, I won¡¯t let you suffer,¡± said Ouyang Xiu, seeing his brother¡¯s tears.
His own eyes welled up, but he quickly wiped them away, not letting his brother see.
Xiang Yu continued to sit there, eating peanuts without saying a word.
His silence made his intentions clear; he wouldn¡¯t interfere with their issue and suggested that the Ouyang brothers leave as soon as possible.
Ouyang Xiu had already grasped Xiang Yu¡¯s intention and dragged his brother away.
He had ns in his heart¡ªto leave the city, but he would definitely return.
His father¡¯s death couldn¡¯t go unavenged; he would personally take the life of the murderer¡
Chapter 151 - 151 151 Xiang Yus Business Plan
?151: Chapter 151 Xiang Yu¡¯s Business n 151: Chapter 151 Xiang Yu¡¯s Business n Ouyang Xiu, supporting his brother, walked out.
Although he was reluctant, he had grown to feel somewhat desperate.
He was no longer the privileged young master but two down-and-out youths.
What could he use to investigate his father¡¯s death, what could he use to avenge his father?
The only solution was to first save their own lives, to first survive.
But in this city, there were too many dangers, so he nned to leave first.
Xiang Yu sat on the sofa, and upon seeing the two brothers leave, he took out his cellphone.
Now, his few brothers had all gone off to handle things, and after thinking it over, he called Long Wu.
At the moment, Long Wu was sitting idly in the vi, although she had nned to go on a mission with Long Zaitian, but was rejected by him.
Long Zaitian wanted Long Wu to stay by Xiang Yu¡¯s side, ready for deployment at any moment.
¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Long Wu, sitting on the sofa with his cellphone, asked emotionlessly.
Thinking of Long Wu¡¯s exquisite expression, Xiang Yu wanted to tease him a bit, but in the end, he restrained himself and said, ¡°Right now, two brothers are in grave danger.
Go and protect them in secret, and keep me updated on their status.¡±
Xiang Yu gave Long Wu the details of the Ouyang brothers, then hung up the phone.
The matters of the Ouyang brothers were not ignored by Xiang Yu; it was just that the two had always been sheltered,pletely unaware of the wickedness of society.
Letting them experience the real world was also beneficial.
They couldn¡¯t always depend on others, some things must be done by themselves.
Xiang Yu now understood that the piece ofnd Wu Haotian and Zhang Lei werepeting for was the area Ouyang Hong wanted to protect.
Connecting these dots, Xiang Yu began to pay attention to the affair.
He called Wu Haotian to pin down the exact location of thend parcel, then drove there himself.
Thend turned out to be quiterge, covered in wild grass.
This ce wasn¡¯t far from the city center and had significant development value, making it an excellent candidate for a real estate project that could yield a substantial profit.
However, Xiang Yu felt it couldn¡¯t be that simple.
He walked a whole circle around the property and found nothing, then drove away.
He had just returned to the bottom of the Yielding Scenery Real Estate building when he saw Wu Haotian and a group of people walking out.
The person in the middle wasn¡¯t very tall and walked alongside a professional woman.
She spoke after every sentence he said; apparently, she was a trantor.
Approaching the group, Xiang Yu realized that the man in the middle was Japanese.
Wu Haotian was very respectful in front of him, then with a big smile, respectfully saw them off into their car.
He turned to go back only after seeing them drive off.
¡°Big brother, who was that?¡± Xiang Yu suddenly stood next to Wu Haotian giving him a fright.
Just now, he was only focused on seeing off the guests and had not noticed Xiang Yu.
¡°Oh, a friend, came to discuss business.
By the way, I¡¯m meeting with Mr.
Ouyang for businesster, do you want to join us?¡± Wu Haotian obviously seemed very pleased.
¡°Sure,¡± Xiang Yu agreed readily.
Now that he knew about Ouyang Xiu¡¯s situation, he had intentions to make contact with people from the Ouyang family.
In the afternoon, Xiang Yu and Wu Haotian rode together in one car.
Wu Haotian was dressed very formally, in a suit and shiny leather shoes, whereas Xiang Yu, although much better dressed than before, was still noticeably less impressive.
They arrived at amercial club, and Wu Haotian immediately went up to the second floor, where they waited for over ten minutes before Ouyang Ke finally arrived, fashionablyte.
He brought only two bodyguards, who stood by the door and did not enter.
¡°Mr.
Ouyang, hello, hello¡¡± Wu Haotian quickly approached with a warm face.
Ouyang Ke wore a simr expression and said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, I was stuck in traffic and arrived a bitte.¡±
Xiang Yu almostughed when he heard this, wondering why beingte always involved the same excuse.
After greeting Wu Haotian, Ouyang Ke nced at Xiang Yu and eventually reached out to shake hands with him, but Xiang Yu just sped his fists in response.
As for Xiang Yu, Ouyang Ke had nothing but disdain.
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s reaction, he just snorted coldly and then sat down.
Ouyang Ke and Wu Haotian exchanged pleasantries for a while before getting to the main topic.
¡°Mr.
Wu, since we are both clear-headed people, I won¡¯t beat around the bush.
You know themercial value of that piece ofnd.
Mr.
Zhang has already offered this amount.¡± Ouyang Ke then held up a finger.
¡°A hundred million?¡± Xiang Yu, sitting on the side, was also stirred.
Although that plot indeed hadmercial value, it wasn¡¯t worth that much money.
If one hundred million were spent on acquiring it, whether one could make a profit from development was questionable.
Wu Haotian was equally shocked, his mouth agape, ¡°Mr.
Ouyang, you aren¡¯t joking, are you?
A hundred million isn¡¯t a small sum.¡±
¡°Why would I joke with you?
Mr.
Zhang is indeed a straightforward person.
I met him yesterday, and without bargaining, he directly held up a finger.
I like dealing with straightforward people,¡± Ouyang Ke said proudly.
His meaning was obvious, Zhang Lei had offered a hundred million, and if Wu Haotian couldn¡¯t offer a higher price, thend would have to go to Zhang Lei.
Wu Haotian frowned, clearly displeased with Zhang Lei, the bastard.
The value of that plot had escted from tens of millions to now a hundred million.
What started as amercialpetition had evolved into a confrontation between two major corporate groups.
Xiang Yu began to suspect whether Ouyang Ke was telling the truth.
Perhaps he was just using Zhang Lei to bluff Wu Haotian.
Xiang Yu kept staring into Ouyang Ke¡¯s eyes, but Ouyang Ke seemed calm and did not appear to be lying.
¡°Let me think about it some more, I¡¯ll give you an answer tonight,¡± Wu Haotian said frowning, clearly the hundred million price tag was not something even Wu Haotian could easily afford.
¡°Mr.
Wu had better decide quickly; Mr.
Zhang has already pushed for it.
It seems he is determined to get thatnd,¡± Ouyang Ke chuckled, then stood up.
Since the business discussion had reached this point, there was no need for further talk.
Ouyang Ke then stood up, prepared to take his leave.
At that moment, Xiang Yu suddenly stood up and sped his fist, ¡°Mr.
Ouyang, I am a novice in business, but I¡¯d also like to learn.
I hope you can guide me more in the future.¡±
Xiang Yu spoke sincerely, his face full of admiration for Ouyang Ke.
Wu Haotian was taken aback by Xiang Yu¡¯s serious demeanor, wondering if Xiang Yu really wanted to learn business.
Ouyang Ke just nodded and smiled.
He had never thought highly of Xiang Yu, who he saw as a mere thug who knew nothing of the vast mysteries of business.
But he didn¡¯t show it, simply nodded and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s good that young people know to strive.¡± He then went downstairs.
Ouyang Ke had no intention of dealing with someone like Xiang Yu, but if Xiang Yu really wanted to enter the business world, then messing with him in the future would be easy¡
Chapter 152 - 152 152 Saving People
?152: Chapter 152: Saving People 152: Chapter 152: Saving People Ouyang Ke had no respect for people like Xiang Yu and was also quite annoyed by him.
Before, he may have not had the time to teach Xiang Yu a lesson, or perhaps he considered it beneath him to do so, but if he entered the business world, he would need only a simple word to decide Xiang Yu¡¯s fate.
After Ouyang Ke left, Wu Haotian let out a sigh and just sat there.
¡°Zhang Lei, that bastard, seems to be really set on going against me,¡± Wu Haotian said, a cold light shing in his eyes, but then he looked at Xiang Yu and asked, ¡°Brother, is there a way to make Zhang Lei back off?¡±
Wu Haotian was very familiar with Xiang Yu¡¯s methods.
When he shot Yan Bin dead with a single bullet, he did not even blink, as if he had killed nothing more than a dog.
If Xiang Yu could step in to eliminate Zhang Lei, that would be more than ideal, but at the same time, he knew that Zhang Lei had paid Xiang Yu five hundred thousand, and it was entirely possible that he might offer Xiang Yu even more money to turn on him instead.
Thinking of this, Wu Haotian suddenly felt a chill in his heart.
If that was the case, he would have to watch out for Xiang Yu from now on.
¡°I¡¯ll find some time to talk to him.
If he doesn¡¯t behave, I¡¯ll give him a good lesson,¡± Xiang Yu said.
¡°Please do,¡± Wu Haotian said,
The two chatted about inconsequential things for a while before parting ways.
Xiang Yu hailed a cab and then arrived outside the vimunity.
Just as he was about to enter theplex, a white car came from behind at high speed and charged straight towards Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu¡¯s first instinct was that someone was out for revenge; he rolled forward to dodge and quickly drew a dagger, just as the white car came to an abrupt stop right in front of him.
Xiang Yu stepped up to the car, opened the door, and was hit by a strong smell of alcohol.
In the driver¡¯s seat was a person d in white clothing, with an oval face and very fair skin¡ªit was Shui Yue, the property manager, whom Xiang Yu had met when he first arrived in themunity.
Realizing that it wasn¡¯t an assassination attempt, Xiang Yu quickly put away his dagger.
¡°Who are you, why did you stop my car, I¡¯m not drunk, let me go¡¡± Shui Yue mumbled nonsensically upon seeing Xiang Yu, clearly having had quite a bit to drink.
Xiang Yu sighed, then shook his head and helped her out of the car.
If she continued driving, there was no telling what might happen.
¡°Fine, since you¡¯ve been drinking, first tell me where you live?¡± Xiang Yu asked.
Shui Yue was light and limp in his hold, making him feel somewhat light-headed himself.
Shui Yue mumbled her address hazily and then clung to Xiang Yu¡¯s neck.
¡°Why did you suddenly leave me, do you not like me anymore, tell me¡¡± Shui Yue clung to Xiang Yu¡¯s neck and looked into his eyes.
They were very close, practically face to face, which made Xiang Yu very ufortable.
With no other option and determined to be a true gentleman, he picked up Shui Yue horizontally in his arms.
¡°Tell me quickly, is it true?¡± Shui Yue continued to press for an answer.
Xiang Yu reluctantly shook his head and then, without paying her further attention, continued walking.
But when he ignored her, Shui Yue kissed him outright.
Xiang Yu¡¯s lips were suddenly sealed by a softness, and the other person¡¯s tongue darted into his mouth, the unexpected turn of events leaving him at a loss.
He had to admit, though, it was afortable feeling.
Xiang Yu was not a block of wood.
When a beautiful woman threw herself at him, he couldn¡¯t remain entirely unresponsive; that would just be too discourteous to her, right?
Shui Yue was dressed in a white suit, which didn¡¯t reveal much from the outside.
Only hands-on experience allowed Xiang Yu to conclude that, indeed, experimentation leads to truth.
Just as Xiang Yu was getting heated up, suddenly a chubby security guard coughed and looked their way.
Seeing an opportunity for some entertainment, the guard walked over.
It was only when he got closer that he realized it was Xiang Yu, and the woman was his own manager.
His heart sank upon this discovery.
It was the very security guard in question.
Shui Yue was the goddess of his heart.
Whenever he felt lonely and watched a Japanese romance film, he always fantasized about kissing Shui Yue someday, though he knew these were just fantasies.
But today, his goddess was hugging and embracing another man, shattering his heart.
He walked away in silence.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t care about all this; the warmth from his hands made his mood very pleasant.
Just after the security guard left, Shui Yue suddenly pushed Xiang Yu away.
As Xiang Yu stood in a daze, she gloriously vomited.
Xiang Yu was speechless, grateful that she had pushed him away first.
Instantly, the heat in Xiang Yu¡¯s heart cooled, and he then picked up Shui Yue and walked away.
After vomiting, Shui Yue seemed to fall asleep, lying peacefully in Xiang Yu¡¯s arms with a smile still lingering on her lips.
Xiang Yu carried Shui Yue to the entrance of her building, then rang the doorbell a few times but to no answer.
He took out the keys from Shui Yue¡¯s pocket and went straight inside.
The room had a faint, pleasant scent.
¡°Second floor,¡± Shui Yue mumbled in a daze.
Deciding to be a good Samaritan to the end, Xiang Yu carried her up to the second floor.
Upon reaching Shui Yue¡¯s bedroom, he intended to put her down and quietly leave.
But then Shui Yue suddenly clung to Xiang Yu¡¯s neck again.
Now it was Shui Yue lying down while Xiang Yu hovered above, propping himself on an arm, their faces close together.
Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t help but wonder, was she truly asleep?
He tentatively touched her, and saw a smile spread across Shui Yue¡¯s face as she said dreamily, ¡°I want to take a bath,e keep mepany.¡±
After saying this, Shui Yue released Xiang Yu and, with eyes closed, began undressing herself.
Xiang Yu was dumbfounded.
Could it really be his lucky day, a day when a ¡°water sister¡± literally falls from the sky?
After Shui Yue removed her jacket, her full grace was unreservedly disyed.
Touching is one thing, but seeing is another¡ªapletely different feeling.
And so, Xiang Yu stood there, making no move to leave, having convinced himself that he was merely appreciating beauty without any irreverence.
Having reassured himself, he felt at ease¡
Chapter 153 - 153 153 Long Zaitian Suddenly Gets Injured
?153: Chapter 153 Long Zaitian Suddenly Gets Injured 153: Chapter 153 Long Zaitian Suddenly Gets Injured Xiang Yu just stood there watching Shui Yue undress by herself, at this time, he had already convinced himself that it was entirely from an aesthetic appreciation perspective.
Shui Yue took off her coat, her pants, then justy there, opening her somewhat dazed eyes and looking at Xiang Yu, ¡°Am I beautiful?¡±
¡°Very beautiful.¡± Xiang Yu said from his heart.
¡°Then why don¡¯t youe over,¡± Shui Yue smirked as if she smiled, ¡°You know, in all these days you¡¯ve been away, I¡¯ve missed you so much, I¡¯ve already decided, I¡¯ll give myself to you, but why did you suddenly disappear?¡±
Xiang Yu knew that she wasn¡¯t talking about himself, possibly still in her confused state, mistaking him for her lover.
¡°Ouyang Xiu, you big bad guy, you stole my heart and then you just disappeared, I hate you, I really hate you¡¡± Shui Yue closed her eyes, tears streaming down.
Hearing the name Ouyang Xiu, Xiang Yu finally understood.
This troublemaker Ouyang Xiu had messed with someone else¡¯s heart again.
Seeing how Shui Yue was, it seemed she truly had feelings for Ouyang Xiu.
She wouldn¡¯t know what Ouyang Xiu had be now.
If she knew, what would she think?
Since she was Ouyang Xiu¡¯s girlfriend, Xiang Yu had no intentions of defiling her.
He approached the bed and covered Shui Yue with a thin quilt.
Shui Yue still mistook Xiang Yu for Ouyang Xiu, trying to embrace him.
Xiang Yu paid her no mind, watching her gradually fall asleep before he silently sighed and left.
Back at his vi, now that everyone else had gone on their assignments, only Xiang Yu was alone.
He picked up the phone and called Long Wu, wanting to know how the two brothers were doing.
By then, it had already turned dark.
Long Wu hurriedly said on the phone, ¡°Got to go, something¡¯se up,¡± and then directly hung up.
Xiang Yu held his phone in a daze, then ced it on the table andy down.
A few minutester, Long Wu called back.
¡°What happened?¡± Xiang Yu asked.
¡°Just now, two guys were eyeballing the brothers, I thought they had some purpose, but they were just ordinary thieves,¡± Long Wu sinctly said.
Xiang Yu was speechless.
The brothers were now so destitute and still, thieves were targetting them?
These thieves really had no taste.
¡°How are they?¡± Xiang Yu asked simply.
¡°Life is very tough.
The two spent the day collecting mineral water bottles, sold them at night but got cheated quite a bit, probably saving up for travel money,¡± Long Wu said expressionlessly.
¡°Understood, you take care too.¡± Xiang Yu said and then hung up the phone.
The Ouyang brothers, in their times of hardship, had not lost their essence and resorted to stealing or robbing, which pleased Xiang Yu.
However, both had been wealthy young masters, ustomed to avish lifestyle, now experiencing this was also good for them.
Just as Xiang Yu put down the phone, thinking about taking a rest, suddenly a car screeched to a halt outside.
Shi Jian and Tie Zhuzi were supporting Long Zaitian as they walked down.
¡°Brother Yu¡¡± They entered, Tie Zhuzi calling out with a face full of guilt.
Long Zaitian¡¯s shoulder was already stained red with blood.
Xiang Yu quickly came forward, forcefully tearing open Long Zaitian¡¯s clothes to check his wounds, which weren¡¯t too severe.
¡°What happened?¡± Xiang Yu seriously looked at Shi Jian, as this was Shi Jian¡¯s responsibility.
He had thought there was no serious problem, but someone had still gotten hurt.
Clenching his teeth, Shi Jian, also full of guilt, said, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for trusting Liang Zi too easily.
When we surrounded them, the other side suddenly brought in a lot more people.
Moreover, their equipment was sophisticated and they were well-trained, and several of our brothers got injured.¡±
Xiang Yu heard this and said nothing, punching the tea table in front of him.
¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Shi Jian could feel Xiang Yu¡¯s anger.
Xiang Yu was the type who would rather get hurt himself than allow his brothers to be hurt.
Now that Long Zaitian had just joined them and had been injured, this made Xiang Yu very angry.
¡°Brother Yu, it¡¯s my fault.
I didn¡¯t listen to Shi Jian and rashly moved forward,¡± Long Zaitian quickly took the me upon himself, as he had indeed been a bit too eager.
Shi Jian had wanted to observe the situation for a while longer, but Long Zaitian, eager to prove himself after just joining, had led his men forward without waiting for Shi Jian¡¯s orders.
Little did they know, the other party was so formidable, and all of them were well-trained, not seeming like ordinary people.
Seeing that the situation was bad, they quickly retreated.
Long Zaitian knew he had been reckless, and then he covered the rear.
During the retreat, he got shot.
¡°Shi Jian, you take care of Zaitian.
Zhuzi,e with me,¡± Xiang Yu said without any further discussion and walked outside.
At that moment, Shi Jian suddenly called out to Xiang Yu, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it was my poormand.¡±
¡°It has nothing to do with you,¡± Xiang Yu coldly replied.
¡°Be careful,¡± Shi Jian knew Xiang Yu had made up his mind and did not try to stop him.
Xiang Yu nced at Long Zaitian¡¯s wound and then walked outside.
Long Zaitian looked worriedly at Shi Jian, ¡°Brother Yu will be alright, won¡¯t he?¡±
Shi Jian gave a bitter smile and nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Xiang Yu is very capable.
He¡¯ll be fine.¡±
¡°Go find Liang Zi,¡± Xiang Yu said, settling in the back seat and then fell silent.
Tie Zhuzi nodded and drove off.
Tie Zhuzi also felt very guilty; Xiang Yu asking him to help Shi Jian was a great trust.
In Xiang Yu¡¯s eyes, as long as they were involved, there absolutely wouldn¡¯t be any problems.
Yet, unexpectedly, there was a problem.
Xiang Yu should have anticipated it, Long Zaitian had just joined them, and they were all still unfamiliar with Shi Jian and each other,cking a sense of coordination.
Tie Zhuzi had already guessed what Xiang Yu was intending to do and had secretly resolved that even if he lost his life, he had to protect Xiang Yu¡¯s safety.
Tie Zhuzi drove fast and not long after, they arrived at Liang Zi¡¯s ce.
By then, Liang Zi was already a scaredy-cat, hiding at the slightest sound.
Seeing a car approaching, everyone grabbed their weapons and took cover, ready for action.
It was only when they saw Xiang Yu and Tie Zhuzi getting out of the car that they rxed.
¡°Why are you here?
Wasn¡¯t today¡¯s operation canceled?¡± Liang Zi had his men put away their weapons, then came out and said.
Xiang Yu walked up to him without saying a word and pped Liang Zi, making his nose bleed.
Liang Zi red at Xiang Yu.
He nced over his shoulder to make sure it was just the two of them.
He couldn¡¯t understand why Xiang Yu would dare to do such a thing with so many of his brothers around.
He looked up at Xiang Yu, only to see a depth in Xiang Yu¡¯s eyes, like ck holes that one could fall into and never escape.
He had wanted to say some harsh words, but he couldn¡¯t utter them¡
(Today in the book review section, some friends started cursing.
Let¡¯s talk nicely.
It¡¯s not that I want to update slowly.
I write for two hours, and you read for at most five minutes.
You don¡¯t know the hardship of a writer¡)
Chapter 154 - 154 154 Xiang Yus Impulsive Behavior
?154: Chapter 154: Xiang Yu¡¯s Impulsive Behavior 154: Chapter 154: Xiang Yu¡¯s Impulsive Behavior Xiang Yu got out of the car and, without a word, pped Liang Zi across the face with a smack.
Liang Zi was not one of Xiang Yu¡¯s subordinates; he was just seeking Xiang Yu¡¯s help.
Moreover, Liang Zi believed he held a secret of Xiang Yu¡¯s and therefore ced himself on equal, if not higher, footing than Xiang Yu.
If Xiang Yu didn¡¯t help him, he nned to reveal that Xiang Yu had shot Zhu Qingfang.
He was certain that Xiang Yu would be scared, knowing that Zhu Qingfang had many brothers below him who would definitely cause trouble for Xiang Yu to fight for the boss¡¯s position.
Liang Zi saw that there was no one behind Xiang Yu, just the two of them, and he wanted to scare Xiang Yu with his words.
But, when he saw the terrifying look in Xiang Yu¡¯s eyes, he swallowed his words.
Liang Zi didn¡¯t say anything but spat out a mouthful of blood-tinged spittle, expressing his dissatisfaction.
He knew why Xiang Yu was angry ¡ª because his incorrect information had resulted in someone getting hurt.
And the person who was hurt seemed to be very important.
Shi Jian had bellowed at him, and now Xiang Yu hade and pped him.
¡°Lead the way, go find Zhang Nan,¡± Xiang Yu said indifferently and unmistakably.
¡°What?¡± Liang Zi couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing, almost thinking he had heard wrong.
They had just barely escaped from death¡¯s door, and now he was sending them back; he was truly terrified.
Liang Zi had now given up any thoughts ofpeting for the top position because Zhang Nan and his group were too strong.
Although he knew before that they were powerful, he hadn¡¯t expected them to be this strong; it seemed he had still been hiding his strength before.
¡°No way, with just these people, aren¡¯t we clearly going to our deaths?
So many of us were beaten back just now,¡± Liang Zi disagreed.
Xiang Yu looked at the people behind Liang Zi, their eyes filled with fear, unsure where Liang Zi had found such a useless bunch.
To send these people into battle would only be counterproductive; the battle hadn¡¯t even started, and they were already running scared.
¡°Are you going or not?¡± Xiang Yu asked indifferently.
At the sound of Xiang Yu¡¯s voice, Liang Zi shuddered all over.
He felt the killing intent emanating from Xiang Yu, but he still gritted his teeth and insisted, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to go, but going there is pointless.
Why should we go just to die for nothing?¡±
At that moment, Liang Zi¡¯s voice became somewhat pleading.
He really didn¡¯t understand why Xiang Yu was so bold.
Now, he deeply regretted ever getting to know Xiang Yu, regretted ever dealing with him.
If he could do it over, he¡¯d rather hide far away alone than ever provoke Xiang Yu, this gue bringer.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t hesitate; he turned around, took a gun out of Tie Zhuzi¡¯s embrace, and put the loaded gun against Liang Zi¡¯s head.
The brothers behind Liang Zi hadn¡¯t expected this turn of events; they scrambled to grab their guns, and some, because of their nerves, identally discharged their weapons.
The sound of the gunshot terrified Liang Zi; he knelt down, thinking he was about to die, his body going limp.
After about thirty seconds, he came to his senses, pped his face to make sure he was still alive, and then shouted to those behind him, ¡°All of you idiots, put your guns away!¡±
The men behind Liang Zi were already scared, and at his shout, they fumbled and holstered their guns.
One of them even started crying loudly in the back, creating a deeply pessimistic atmosphere at the scene.
Liang Zi, trembling all over, stood up and then mustered the courage to say to Xiang Yu, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±
¡°Get in the car,¡± Xiang Yu said, then turned and got into the car without another word.
For some reason, Xiang Yu now seemed very imposing to Liang Zi; he could only look up to him.
Liang Zi also had a gun in his hand, but he never dared to draw it.
Liang Zi got into Xiang Yu¡¯s car and then sat there in silence.
Tie Zhuzi didn¡¯t need him to give directions.
Liang Zi was now desperate.
Going might mean death, but if he didn¡¯t go, he would die anyway.
He would rather live a few more minutes, hoping for a miracle to ur.
¡°It¡¯s not far ahead, let¡¯s walk over there,¡± Liang Zi suggested quietly as they approached the location.
He nced at Xiang Yu, who remained silent, his gaze coldly fixed on the vi ahead.
¡°Tie Zhuzi, give me the gun and wait here.
Liang Zi, get out of the car with me,¡± Xiang Yumanded.
Tie Zhuzi parked the car in a concealed spot.
He had intended to join Xiang Yu, but he paused when he heard what Xiang Yu said.
¡°Brother Yu¡¡±
¡°No need to say more, just wait here,¡± Xiang Yu asserted without room for dispute.
¡°Should I wait here too?¡± Liang Zi asked cautiously.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t respond, but a look from him frightened Liang Zi so much that he quickly jumped out of the car.
He took the two guns handed over by Tie Zhuzi, and Xiang Yu, armiumed, got out as well.
¡°Describe theyout inside,¡± Xiang Yu said as he walked directly towards the vi.
Liang Zi, trembling, hid behind Xiang Yu, doubting himself¡ª if they encountered someone, would he be so scared as to drop to the ground on the spot?
As they were about to reach the vi, Liang Zi quickly described the interior in the fastest pace he could muster.
Tie Zhuzi watched helplessly as Xiang Yu, armed openly, walked towards the vi.
He was burning with anxiety.
If Xiang Yu went in like this, he might encounter unforeseen danger.
He knew the capabilities of the people inside¡ª they didn¡¯t seem like ordinary individuals but appeared to have undergone professional training, possessing a demeanor simr to Wu Jing¡¯s.
Just then, Tie Zhuzi¡¯s phone suddenly rang¡ªit was Shi Jian calling.
¡°Where are you?¡± Shi Jian sounded worried.
When Xiang Yu had left, they had seen the look in his eyes.
They were afraid, worried that Xiang Yu might impulsively do something rash.
At that moment, Tie Zhuzi wasn¡¯t paying attention because he was watching Xiang Yu boldly walk inside, feeling totally helpless.
He always followed Xiang Yu¡¯s orders without question.
Tie Zhuzi quickly briefed Shi Jian on the situation, causing Shi Jian to explode in anger.
¡°Zhuzi, what are you doing?
How could you let him go alone?
What were you thinking?¡± Shi Jian was frantic.
Normally, he never questioned what Xiang Yu did because he believed that Xiang Yu was alwaysposed, and his actions were always correct.
But today, because of Long Zaitian¡¯s injury, he had lost hisposure.
Tie Zhuzi also felt a surge of anger but knew shouting wouldn¡¯t solve anything despite hearing Shi Jian yell.
He was merely following Xiang Yu¡¯s orders, but now shouting wouldn¡¯t solve any problems.
Suppressing his anger, Tie Zhuzi tried to remain calm and asked, ¡°What should we do now?¡±
¡°Carefully follow behind Xiang Yu to ensure his safety.
I am on my way,¡± Shi Jian said before hanging up the phone and rushing outside.
Despite his injured shoulder, Long Zaitian, too, disregarded his wound and followed Shi Jian into the car¡
Chapter 155 - 155 155 The Friendship That Forgets Life and Death
?155: Chapter 155: The Friendship That Forgets Life and Death 155: Chapter 155: The Friendship That Forgets Life and Death The time was too tight now,, Shi Jian could no longer afford to call the other brothers, and he hurried Long Zaitian along.
¡°It¡¯s all my fault,¡± Long Zaitian reproached himself.
He knew why Xiang Yu had suddenly be agitated; it was all because he had been injured, which had annoyed Xiang Yu.
If something really happened to Xiang Yu, how could he exin it to so many brothers?
Shi Jian drove the car very fast; he was not in the mood to listen to Long Zaitian talk, nor did he think about how tofort him.
At this moment, he had only one thought in his mind: to quickly get to Xiang Yu¡¯s side, even if it meant dying together.
Meanwhile, Tie Zhuzi was burning with anxiety.
On one hand, he was worried about Xiang Yu¡¯s safety, but he could not disobey Xiang Yu¡¯s order to wait in the car.
After much thought, he still sat in the car and did not get out.
Since Xiang Yu had told him to wait in the car, there must be a reason for it.
Liang Zi exined the situation inside as quickly as possible; he only described the terrain, not aware of the personnel arrangement inside.
By then, Xiang Yu had already formed a basic n.
But as he approached the vi, there was no movement inside.
Though the lights were on, it was eerily quiet.
¡°Could it be that the people inside knew I wasing and had already set up an ambush?¡± Xiang Yu thought to himself.
If that was the case, the enemy was truly formidable.
Xiang Yu slowed his pace and observed the surroundings.
Still, there was no movement around.
What was going on?
Xiang Yu looked at Liang Zi with suspicion.
Liang Zi had been following behind Xiang Yu, looking left and right, breathing nervously and with difficulty.
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s suspicious gaze, he nodded and said, ¡°Absolutely, it¡¯s this vi.¡±
Obviously, he too sensed something was amiss; the surroundings were too quiet.
But because it was so quiet, he felt as if there were eyes all around him watching, making him extremely ufortable.
By this time, Xiang Yu and Liang Zi had already entered the vi¡¯s courtyard, but still, no one came out.
The surroundings were a bit messy, and there were bullet holes on the wall, clearly after a gunfight.
Xiang Yu continued to walk slowly inside, and just as they stepped through the vi¡¯s door, a sudden noise erupted from inside the room.
Liang Zi was terribly frightened by the noise, and without looking, he immediately started shooting, ¡°Ah¡
Come on, let¡¯s die together,¡± Liang Zi yelled frantically.
He fired five shots in that direction, but didn¡¯t see a single person.
He only saw something red flowing down a wall in the front right.
Upon closer inspection, it turned out that a cat had been nailed to the wall with a dagger.
Judging by the bleeding, it must have been done just then.
¡°Xiang Yu?¡± Liang Zi sat on the ground and turned to look where Xiang Yu had gone, but Xiang Yu was nowhere to be found.
He was scared, even thinking it was haunted.
He wanted to stand up and run away, but at that moment, his legs wouldn¡¯t obey him because he was too scared to stand.
But the more scared he was, the less he could get up.
Just as he was about to scream in terror, Xiang Yu casually walked down from upstairs, peeling peanuts in his hand.
Seeing his leisurely demeanor, there was no sign of nervousness.
Liang Zi sat there, somewhat dazed for a moment.
As Xiang Yu entered the door, he, too, heard some movement.
He only saw a dark shadow sh by and instinctively pulled out his dagger and threw it.
But at that moment, Liang Zi suddenly started shouting to open fire.
Since their cover was blown, Xiang Yu sprinted up the stairs.
He checked each room but found no trace of anyone¡ªthe enemy must have moved on.
Liang Zi, overly nervous, hadn¡¯t noticed Xiang Yu¡¯s actions and just kept shouting to shoot.
Now, seeing Xiang Yue down, Liang Zi momentarily froze, unable to process what was happening.
Outside, Tie Zhuzi heard the gunfire inside and knew a gunfight must have erupted, but he was helpless to intervene.
In his urgency, he punched the front of his car, denting it and cutting his hand, which started to bleed.
However, the gunfire onlysted a moment before it stopped.
Panicked, Tie Zhuzi jumped out of the car, desperate to rush in and see what was actually happening¡ªwhether Xiang Yu was alright¡ªwhy the gunfire had ceased after just a few shots.
He clenched his fists and gritted his teeth, waiting for the moment to charge in.
Just then, he suddenly saw someone sneaking towards them from a distance.
After noticing this, Tie Zhuzi quickly sat back down in the car and started to observe the person¡¯s movements.
He saw the man look left and right, and after confirming no one else was around, he quietly moved closer to the vi.
Since Tie Zhuzi had parked the car quite concealed, the man didn¡¯t look in this direction.
He stopped not far from the vi and hid behind a big tree, observing the vi intently.
Tie Zhuzi got out of the car, slowly closed the car door, and quietly moved behind the man.
¡°What are you looking at?¡± Tie Zhuzi suddenly asked.
The man, who had been focused on the vi, startled so much he nearly jumped at the sudden voice from behind.
Without seeing who was behind him, he reached inside his coat to grab something.
Seeing this, Tie Zhuzi forcefully kicked the man in the chest, then grabbed his hair and mmed his head against the tree.
He then took a gun from the man¡¯s coat.
Because it was a tense moment, Tie Zhuzi used too much force and identally knocked the man unconscious.
He wanted to interrogate him about who he was but realized he couldn¡¯t wake him.
Shi Jian was driving at breakneck speed, pedal to the metal.
Although he believed in Xiang Yu¡¯s capabilities, the opponents were also strong and outnumbered him, so Xiang Yu might not gain any advantage.
¡°Xiang Yu, you fool, why are you so impulsive?¡± Shi Jian cursed under his breath.
He had thought Xiang Yu was just going over to Liang Zi¡¯s to teach him a lesson, knowing well that Liang Zi and his crew were no match for Xiang Yu, even if Liang Zi wanted to retaliate.
But he hadn¡¯t expected Xiang Yu to go there alone, especially knowing that the opponent was not an ordinary person but was professionally trained.
Long Zaitian was in the speeding car, experiencing for the first time that a car could be driven as if it were flying.
The speed was such that a slight distraction could result in a catastrophic crash, but he wasn¡¯t afraid.
In the car, he was prepared for death.
He took out his handgun, loaded it with bullets, and just sat there quietly.
This moment made him want to take out his mobile phone and talk to his brothers, to make arrangements for after he was gone, especially since, in a little while, he might no longer have the chance.
Particrly for Long Wu, he didn¡¯t want to leave her in this city alone; without him, there would be no one to care for them.
But with Shi Jian sitting next to him, he didn¡¯t take out his phone to avoid affecting his mood.
Instead, he silently recited in his mind: ¡°Brothers, take care of yourselves.
Big brother can¡¯t look after you any longer.
If Xiang Yu were to die for me, I would never choose to simply survive¡¡±
Chapter 156 - 156 156 It Was Just a False Alarm
?156: Chapter 156: It Was Just a False rm 156: Chapter 156: It Was Just a False rm Long Zaitian was already prepared to die in battle, and since Xiang Yu treated him as a brother, he too would surely follow him to the death.
Shi Jian drove the car at high speed, and from a distance, he saw Tie Zhuzi beating someone up.
They reached Tie Zhuzi¡¯s side as quickly as they could, staring at him and asking, ¡°Where¡¯s Xiang Yu?¡±
¡°Inside,¡± Tie Zhuzi replied, also ring.
¡°Then what are you still doing out here?
Let¡¯s go.¡± Shi Jian didn¡¯t hide his anger and, without waiting for Tie Zhuzi, he rushed inside with his gun.
At that moment, he didn¡¯t have time to survey his surroundings or to spend time assessing the terrain.
His only thought was to see Xiang Yu.
Long Zaitian was even more anxious than Shi Jian, and they both stormed into the vi.
But when they burst in, they werepletely stunned¡ªthis was nothing like what they had expected.
Xiang Yu was sitting calmly on the couch, eating peanuts, with Liang Zi sitting dumbly on the floor, mouth agape, not knowing what to think.
When he saw Shi Jian and the other man enter, he was so startled he almost fell over, but then he managed to get up.
Seeing the two men rush in, Xiang Yu calmly asked, ¡°Is there trouble outside?¡±
¡°Tie Zhuzi caught someone outside,¡± Shi Jian was the first to recover and speak.
¡°Bring him in,¡± Xiang Yu said.
Seeing that there wasn¡¯t much danger around, Long Zaitian quickly went out and called Tie Zhuzi in.
Tie Zhuzi had been worried about Xiang Yu, and on hearing that Xiang Yu was all right, he dragged in the guy he had knocked out and threw him on the floor.
Aftering in, Tie Zhuzi nced around and saw no one else, just a dead ck cat nailed to the wall with a dagger.
Knowing it was Xiang Yu¡¯s dagger, he went over and pulled it out without a word.
After cleaning the dagger, he handed it to Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu took the dagger and suddenly noticed that Tie Zhuzi¡¯s fist was bleeding.
His gaze sharpened as he looked at the man lying on the floor, his eyes zing.
Feeling the shift in Xiang Yu¡¯s mood, Tie Zhuzi quickly said, ¡°I did this myself, it¡¯s not his fault; he couldn¡¯t have hurt me.¡±
Xiang Yu¡¯s face rxed again after hearing this.
The group sat in silence until Xiang Yu suddenly chuckled, prompting Shi Jian and the others to burst intoughter as well.
Liang Zi sat there baffled; these people were a bunch of reckless madmen who were openly sitting in enemy territory, yet they still found the mood tough.
Having made up his mind, once this was over, he would never stay here again.
He nned to leave the city; he no longer wanted to live in constant fear.
The experiences of the past few days had been too unnerving for him, and he realized that he really wasn¡¯t cut out for this life¡ªpeople like Xiang Yu were better suited for it.
Shi Jian and the others had all been prepared to die in battle, yet now the enemy wasn¡¯t here, and they were all unexpectedly still alive, which made them all somewhat emotional.
¡°Xiang Yu, you bastard, can¡¯t you be less impulsive?
We were all really worried about you, you know,¡± they said after theughter, as the atmosphere turned friendly.
Among them, only Shi Jian dared to talk to Xiang Yu like this.
Since Xiang Yu had started in this line of work, Shi Jian had been with him, and the two had be ustomed to teasing each other, not minding such a way of speaking.
¡°Sorry, it was reckless of me,¡± Xiang Yu apologized with a smile.
Shi Jian was momentarily stunned by Xiang Yu¡¯s demeanor.
This wasn¡¯t Xiang Yu¡¯s usual style, but true to form, Xiang Yu then added, looking at Shi Jian, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you screwing up, would I have charged over here?¡±
Long Zaitian and Tie Zhuzi just sat there, smiling without saying a word; they found the atmosphere quite rxing.
After chatting for quite a while, Xiang Yu suddenly remembered something and pointing at the person on the ground, he asked, ¡°Who is this kid?¡±
Tie Zhuzi quickly exined what had just happened, then ced the pistol he had found on the man, on the table.
¡°He¡¯s one of Zhang Nan¡¯s men.¡± At that moment, Liang Zi, who was sitting at a distance, suddenly spoke up.
Liang Zi¡¯s silence had nearly made everyone forget about him.
Hearing that it was one of Zhang Nan¡¯s men, Xiang Yu looked at Tie Zhuzi and said, ¡°Wake him up.¡±
It took Tie Zhuzi a great deal of effort to finally wake the guy up¡ªsurprisingly, this person fainted easily; he was knocked out after just a few hits.
¡°Please, big brothers, have mercy, have mercy¡¡± Once the man woke up and saw so many people sitting around, he realized what was happening and then knelt down and begged for mercy.
Suddenly seeing Liang Zi also sitting in the distance, he quickly knelt and crawled over.
In his view, Liang Zi was the big boss here, and these people were all Liang Zi¡¯s subordinates.
¡°Brother Liang, please spare my life, this has nothing to do with me, I¡¯m just a runner under Zhang Nan, I only do what he orders me to do.¡± The man pleaded while kowtowing.
Liang Zi sat there somewhat embarrassingly because Xiang Yu was also there, and he felt uneasy speaking up.
At that moment, Xiang Yu took out a dagger and chopped it on the table, then calmly asked, ¡°Where did Zhang Nan and his men go?¡±
Hearing Xiang Yu speak, the man ignored him and kept kneeling in front of Liang Zi, begging for mercy.
Liang Zi was Zhang Nan¡¯s brother and considered a big boss himself, although not as high ranking as Zhang Nan, he was still someone significant.
Since Liang Zi was present, he naturally considered him the Helmsman.
If Liang Zi would just say the word to let him go, he¡¯d be free.
Seeing that the guy was ignoring him, Xiang Yu just shook his head with a bitter smile, thinking this fellow wouldn¡¯t achieve much in life; hecked perceptiveness.
Angered, Tie Zhuzi stepped forward, grabbed the man¡¯s hair, and pped him twice ¡®smack, smack,¡¯ knocking out a few of his teeth.
Tie Zhuzi grabbed him by the head and threw him in front of Xiang Yu.
The man, having seen Tie Zhuzi hit him without Liang Zi saying a word, finally realized that these people were actually the ones in charge here.
Not daring to look around any further, he quickly knelt in front of Xiang Yu again, begging for mercy.
He regretted not having paid attention to Xiang Yu earlier.
With the dagger, Xiang Yu lifted the man¡¯s chin and demanded, ¡°Speak, where did Zhang Nan and his men go?¡±
At this point, the man¡¯s face was tear-streaked, but he dared not cry out loud, fearing that he might provoke Xiang Yu.
At any moment, a simple slice with the dagger Xiang Yu held would end his life right there.
¡°Big brother, please spare me.
I have an eighty-year-old¡¡±
He hadn¡¯t even finished his plea when Xiang Yu leaned forward forcefully.
At that moment, a blood trail appeared on the man¡¯s neck, with fresh blood flowing out.
¡°Don¡¯t give me these useless excuses.
I¡¯m only asking you one question: where is Zhang Nan now?¡± Xiang Yu¡¯s voice was icy cold, causing the man to shiver uncontrobly.
By then, he could feel the cold on his neck and had no doubt that if he spoke any further nonsense, Xiang Yu would end his life with a single stroke¡
Chapter 157 - 157 157 The Road Ahead is Still Long
?157: Chapter 157 The Road Ahead is Still Long 157: Chapter 157 The Road Ahead is Still Long Xiang Yu just looked at him coldly.
He was very angry now, someone dared to hurt his brother.
No matter who it was, he would make them pay back a hundredfold.
Looking at Xiang Yu¡¯s icy gaze, Long Zaitian was somewhat speechless.
Xiang Yu had peoplee to kill someone, and when his men got hurt, he got angry.
Wasn¡¯t this a typical act of shamelessness?
But he liked it because he was Xiang Yu¡¯s brother.
Kneeling on the ground, the man¡¯s tears streamed down without a sound.
Facing life and death, how many people could calmly deal with it?
¡°I¡¯ll talk!
I¡¯ll talk.
We were originally going to settle ounts with Liang Zi, but for some reason, a lot of people suddenly arrived.
They went straight for Zhang Nan.
I don¡¯t know what they said to him.
While they were talking, people rushed over,¡± he said.
While speaking, the man stole a nce at Long Zaitian sitting aside.
Clearly, it had been during that time that Long Zaitian was injured.
¡°At that moment, Zhang Nan was surprised because we weren¡¯t ready.
But those people charged out¡¡± The man recounted the details of the event.
It turned out that it wasn¡¯t Zhang Nan and his men who had injured Long Zaitian, but someone else.
After talking with Zhang Nan, those people left in a hurry.
Zhang Nan also left.
Some of his junior brothers followed him, but some did not.
The man kneeling in front of Xiang Yu was one of the escapees.
Although he didn¡¯t know where Zhang Nan and the others had gone, he knew that Zhang Nan wouldn¡¯t being back anytime soon.
He had sneaked over this time, intending to steal something from the vi.
He hoped to gain a small advantage, but unexpectedly, he was caught by Tie Zhuzi and brought back.
Xiang Yu looked at him and didn¡¯t think he was lying.
Then, he put away the dagger.
Although Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t been at the scene, he had an intuition that Zhang Nan and his men must have been taken in by someone.
And those who took them in were no ordinary people.
¡°Get out of here, leave this city.
If I see you again, I¡¯ll take your life,¡± Xiang Yu said indifferently.
For the man, there had never been a more beautiful sound.
He got up, didn¡¯t dare to look back, and then ran off.
He had already decided that once he got back, he would immediately leave this ce; he did not want to see this harbinger of doom again.
¡°Liang Zi, who did Zhang Nan usually contact?¡± Xiang Yu asked, tilting his head towards Liang Zi.
Now, Liang Zi finally believed that Zhang Nan wasn¡¯t there and that they were safe.
He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Zhang Nan has always been secretive.
Although we are brothers, we didn¡¯t really interact much.¡±
Liang Zi¡¯s words made it clear: he knew nothing.
Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t expected to get any information from him and wondered how Liang Zi had be the boss.
He was useless.
¡°Shi Jian, have the brothers check on Zhang Nan¡¯s situation again tomorrow.
If he is in this city, we must find him.
If he has really left this city, sell all his properties and distribute the money amongst the brothers,¡± Xiang Yu instructed, then looked at Long Zaitian and said, ¡°I won¡¯t let my brother suffer for nothing.
No matter where he hides, we will find him.¡±
Long Zaitian did not speak, only nodding his head, touched.
He had followed two bosses before, but no one had ever taken care of him like Xiang Yu did.
Xiang Yu discussed some more matters before the four of them headed back to the vi together, ignoring Liang Zipletely.
Back at the vi, Shi Jian was curious about what to do with Liang Zi.
Xiang Yu just gave a mysterious smile.
In his view, Liang Zi had been scared witless today and would probably leave the city, then live a quiet life.
Just as Xiang Yu had guessed, after Liang Zi returned, he did not see his former brothers again.
He immediately called his family and left.
In fact, he no longer had any brothers because they had been quicker, tossing away their cell phones and disappearing into the city.
The next day, because Long Wu wasn¡¯t there, Xiang Yu and the others slept until noon before getting up.
Long Zaitian hadn¡¯t gone back the previous night and had stayed over as well.
He had gotten up early and had been waiting for Xiang Yu and the others to wake up, a wait that turned out to be three hours long.
When Xiang Yu came downstairszily, yawning and greeting Long Zaitian good morning, Long Zaitian¡¯s face was covered in lines of frustration.
His sister had forced him to develop the habit of going to bed early and getting up early.
Watching Xiang Yu and the others sleep until noon, he felt somewhat envious but at the same time relieved that he had arranged for Long Wu to stay here.
He knew his sister all too well¡ªXiang Yu and the others would definitely suffer in the future.
¡°How¡¯s the injury?¡± Xiang Yu asked as he sat on the sofa.
¡°It¡¯s nothing serious, just a graze,¡± Long Zaitian said nonchntly.
Even though he said that, Xiang Yu knew that the bullet had hit just below his shoulder, and a little lower might have been the heart.
That Long Zaitian could sit here unharmed was quite fortunate.
At that moment, Tie Zhuzi squinted his eyes as he walked out from the room, muttering about how everyone had gotten up so early.
Xiang Yu looked sternly at Tie Zhuzi and said, ¡°Look at what azy bum you¡¯ve be, do you even know what time it is right now?
Totally uneptable.¡±
Long Zaitian: ¡°¡¡±
Shi Jian: ¡°¡¡±
After the group grabbed a bite to eat outside, Xiang Yu asked Long Zaitian about his ns for handling the Underground Boxing Ring.
Long Zaitian expressed his desire to turn the venue into an entertainment center.
Upon hearing this, everyone agreed, recognizing that it would be a great entertainment spot for the future.
After the meal, Long Zaitian left.
Shi Jian also went off to take care of business, as Xiang Yu had set him on the task of investigating Zhang Nan.
Xiang Yu and Tie Zhuzi returned to the vi.
Now with Zhang Nan¡¯s disappearance, it was like a time bomb had been set, ready to explode at any moment.
Without eliminating him, Xiang Yu felt uneasy.
Moreover, Xiang Yu faintly sensed the presence of a huge organization lurking in the shadows, actively recruiting.
Zhang Nan was one of their targets.
But for some reason, they hadn¡¯te after him¡ªcould it be that his own strength wasn¡¯t imposing enough?
Of course, these were all just Xiang Yu¡¯s personal spections.
If such an organization really existed, what was their purpose?
Where were they hiding?
Although Xiang Yu had been in the game for a while, the deeper he delved, the more he realized howplex it all was.
Yan Bin was just a small fry, not worth mentioning.
The real powers had not yet shown themselves.
Standing on the balcony and enjoying the sunlight at that moment, Xiang Yu felt that the road ahead was still long.
¡°Brother Yu¡¡± Just then, Tie Zhuzi suddenly interrupted Xiang Yu¡¯s contemtion and shouted from below.
Looking down, Xiang Yu saw a beautiful and charming girl standing next to Tie Zhuzi, who was also looking up at him.
¡°This youngdy is looking for you¡¡± Tie Zhuzi deliberately shouted.
Xiang Yu red at him, then walked down from the upstairs¡
Chapter 158 - 158 158 Shui Yues Visit
?158: Chapter 158 Shui Yue¡¯s Visit 158: Chapter 158 Shui Yue¡¯s Visit The person who arrived was Shui Yue.
That morning, when she woke up in a daze, she found herself inexplicably undressed and lying in bed, her clothes tossed aside by her.
What scared her was the smell of a filthy man in her bedroom.
She tried desperately to recall the events of the previous night, but her mind was a nk, as if yesterday had never existed; she couldn¡¯te up with anything.
How did she get back?
Who brought her back?
Why was she naked?
These questions lingered in her mind, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t remember and simply went downstairs, only to discover that her car was not there.
She hurriedly called the security guard, only then finding out that her car was parked by the gate.
After asking, she learned that it was Xiang Yu who had brought her back to her room.
Xiang Yu wasing down from upstairs and happened to see Shui Yue waiting for him in the hall.
Upon seeing Xiang Yu, Shui Yue¡¯s face suddenly flushed red, and then she nodded, ¡°Hello, Mr.
Xiang.¡±
¡°Take a seat,¡± Xiang Yu invited her to sit.
Seeing Shui Yue reminded Xiang Yu of that gentle touch, and he couldn¡¯t help thinking that Ouyang Xiu, the youngd, really had a good eye.
¡°Mr.
Xiang, thank you for taking me home that day.¡± At this moment, Shui Yue¡¯s face turned even redder.
Xiang Yu just gave an awkward smile, thinking Shui Yue remembered their kiss from that day, and then coughed, ¡°It was nothing, just lending a helping hand.¡±
¡°That day, that morning¡¡± Shui Yue¡¯s face turned beet red, not knowing what to say, but it seemed she finally mustered the courage to say, ¡°When I woke up, I was undressed.¡±
Xiang Yu was initially startled upon hearing this.
Why was she telling him this?
When he left, Shui Yue was still wearing a bikini.
¡°Manager Shui, please don¡¯t misunderstand, I had no intention of viting you, and I saw nothing.
I left right after putting you down.¡± At this moment, Xiang Yu was certain that Shui Yue didn¡¯t remember what happened that day.
¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything by that¡¡± Shui Yue quickly shook her head after hearing this, her heart finally rxing.
Seeing the man before her was not lying meant she hadn¡¯t been vited, and the clothes must have been taken off by herself after drinking too much.
Having confirmed this, Shui Yue found it easier to speak.
At this point, Tie Zhuzi brought her a ss of water and ced it there; Shui Yue gave Tie Zhuzi aplex look.
¡°Are you brothers?¡± Shui Yue asked as she looked at Xiang Yu, because Xiang Yu and Tie Zhuzi looked nothing alike; Xiang Yu was more refined, whereas Tie Zhuzi was rugged.
If they weren¡¯t brothers, why would two grown men live together?
Could it be¡?
This thought made Shui Yue suddenly ufortable, and her gaze towards Xiang Yu grew even moreplicated.
¡°Yes,¡± Xiang Yu calmly replied.
Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t imagine that in such a short span of time, Shui Yue had thought of so many questions.
Seeing Xiang Yu pretending to be calm, Shui Yue grew even more certain that Xiang Yu and the rugged man must be in a situation, definitely more than friends.
With this realization, Shui Yue felt increasingly ufortable and then stood up, ready to take her leave.
¡°Ms.
Shui.¡± At that moment, Xiang Yu suddenly stopped her, ¡°Is Ouyang Xiu your boyfriend?¡±
Upon hearing the name Ouyang Xiu, Shui Yue was momentarily stunned, then sat down again on the sofa and looked at Xiang Yu, ¡°Do you know him?¡± Her first thought was, could it be that Ouyang Xiu had also been romantically involved with the man before her?
But she immediately dismissed this thought, certain that Ouyang Xiu was not that kind of person.
¡°I know him,¡± Xiang Yu replied calmly.
At this, Shui Yue became excited, having not heard from Ouyang Xiu for a long time.
After thest time Ouyang Xiu tried to take her body and she refused, she had not seen him again.
Afterwards, she regretted it because she loved Ouyang Xiu.
Since she loved him, she should ept everything about him, offering everything she had.
She couldn¡¯t find him anywhere, and she couldn¡¯t reach him by phone.
She thought Ouyang Xiu had abandoned her, only toter learn their boss had died.
Their boss was none other than Ouyang Xiu¡¯s father, Ouyang Hong.
After learning this news, she became even more eager to see Ouyang Xiu, wanting to be by his side when he needed her most.
But to her disappointment, no matter where she looked, she couldn¡¯t find Ouyang Xiu.
Naturally, she didn¡¯t know that it wasn¡¯t just her looking for him; many people were looking for him, but no one had found him.
Just as she was bing desperate and believing she would never see Ouyang Xiu again, Xiang Yu suddenly asked this question, reigniting her hope.
¡°Where is he now, is he doing well?¡± Shui Yue asked eagerly.
She suddenly realized she was acting out of character and sat up straight again, apologizing, as she wasn¡¯t familiar with Xiang Yu.
¡°Do you like him?¡± Xiang Yu asked.
Tears appeared in Shui Yue¡¯s eyes as she nodded and didn¡¯t speak.
Maybe she didn¡¯t realize it at the beginning, but when she truly lost him, she understood that she was deeply in love with that yboy, deeply in love with Ouyang Xiu.
¡°If one day you find out he has nothing left and has be a beggar, would you still love him?¡± Xiang Yu asked calmly, looking at her.
Hearing Xiang Yu¡¯s words, Shui Yue was momentarily stunned.
Why would he say that?
But a voice inside her asked if she would still love Ouyang Xiu if he really became a beggar.
In the end, she nodded firmly, because what she loved was the person Ouyang Xiu, not his status.
Seeing Shui Yue¡¯s determined gaze, Xiang Yu just smiled and said no more.
¡°Are you his friend?
Where is he now, can you tell me?¡± Shui Yue looked at Xiang Yu with hopeful eyes.
¡°I know where he is, but I can¡¯t tell you now,¡± Xiang Yu sighed.
¡°Why, why can¡¯t you tell me, what exactly happened to him?¡± Shui Yue began to lose control of her emotions and then walked over to stand beside Xiang Yu.
¡°Don¡¯t ask why.
Not only you, but many people are looking for him.
It¡¯s best not to mention him to others, as it could bring danger to him and to you as well,¡± Xiang Yu said with a resolute gaze, leaving no room for doubt as he looked at Shui Yue.
¡°He¡¯s in danger?
Someone wants to harm him?
Is it that viin Ouyang Ke?
It must be him; he¡¯s the worst, and he must want to hurt Ouyang Xiu,¡± Shui Yue began to shout uncontrobly.
¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense; talking like this could be dangerous for you and do you no good,¡± Xiang Yu said urgently, reminding her as she lost control.
It was fine for her to speak like this in front of him, but if these words reached Ouyang Ke¡¯s ears, he would certainly not let her off.
¡°I¡¯m not afraid of him, I¡¯ll go to the police, I have evidence of his crimes, I¡¯ll take him down, he is a viin¡¡± Shui Yue shouted.
Upon hearing this, Xiang Yu suddenly perked up.
She had evidence in her hands?
Chapter 159 - 159 159 Shen Sans Reappearance
?159: Chapter 159: Shen San¡¯s Reappearance 159: Chapter 159: Shen San¡¯s Reappearance ¡°You have evidence in your hands, what kind of evidence?¡± Xiang Yu became interested and then pressed on.
¡°I obtained it inadvertently and stored it on myputer.
That stuff could get him shot several times over,¡± Shui Yue suddenly said, filled with anger.
She suddenly realized something, and hurriedly shut her mouth.
Because she didn¡¯t understand Xiang Yu, she didn¡¯t know who he was, and if Xiang Yu were to tell Ouyang Ke, that big bad wolf, about this, it could be really dangerous.
¡°I¡¯ve got some other things to attend to, so I¡¯ll be taking my leave now.
Thank you, Mr.
Xiang,¡± Shui Yue said somewhat frantically, then quickly stood up to say goodbye.
After seeing Shui Yue off, Xiang Yuy on the sofa alone, quietly contemting his next move.
In the afternoon, Shi Jian called to inform Xiang Yu that Zhang Nan had indeed left the city, but they hadn¡¯t been able to find out exactly where he went.
Moreover, all of Zhang Nan¡¯s men had disappeared too.
Xiang Yu found it hard to understand¡ªZhang Nan¡¯s power was not weak, so why would they suddenly vanish?
To say they were afraid of him was impossible because they didn¡¯t even know he existed.
Xiang Yu faintly felt that there were many other powerful forces that he had not yet encountered.
After thinking about it for a long time withouting to any conclusion, he decided not to dwell on it any longer.
There were two pressing problems facing him right now.
One was the underground secret organization, which was very mysterious but also very evil and had to be dealt with.
The other issue was Ouyang Ke.
He was a businessman, a well-known entrepreneur, and Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t deal with him using their usual methods.
This gave him quite the headache.
While Xiang Yu was sitting there, Ding Yongzhi called.
The two exchanged pleasantries and expressed their ¡®longing¡¯ for each other.
¡°Brother Xiang, do you have time tonight?
Shen San would like to meet with you,¡± Ding Yongzhi got to the point.
¡°Shen San?¡± The first person that came to Xiang Yu¡¯s mind was Zhu Qingyuan, but Zhu Qingyuan had already been taken care of by him.
Then, considering Ding Yongzhi¡¯s status, he thought of Shen San.
Shen San was the most significant figure in the mysterious organization that Xiang Yu had encountered so far.
Although he didn¡¯t know what role Shen San yed in the organization, Shen San¡¯s status was certainly not low, judging from Ding Yongzhi¡¯s level of respect.
¡°It¡¯s an honor for Shen San to want to see me; I must go,¡± said Xiang Yu with augh.
They agreed on the time and ce.
Just as Xiang Yu was about to hang up the phone, Ding Yongzhi suddenly asked, ¡°Brother Xiang, is Fang Yuan Logistics yours?¡±
Startled, Xiang Yu wondered why Ding Yongzhi was asking this.
He knew that Ning Xiaolu was Ding Yongzhi¡¯s enemy, and she stayed hidden within the logisticspany to avoid him.
Now that Ding Yongzhi had suddenly brought it up, he might have discovered her whereabouts.
Xiang Yuughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s mine.
Just a small business, nothingpared to your big hotel, Brother Ding.¡±
¡°Hehe, Brother Xiang, you¡¯re too modest,¡± Ding Yongzhi chatted with Xiang Yu a bit more before they ended the call.
¡°Tie Zhuzi.¡± After hanging up the phone, Xiang Yu suddenly called out loudly.
Hearing Xiang Yu¡¯s call, Tie Zhuzi quickly came running over.
¡°Ning Xiaolu might be in danger.
Go there and protect her, and be very careful,¡± Xiang Yu instructed.
Tie Zhuzi was stunned for a moment, then nodded and left.
Although he didn¡¯t know what was going on, since it was Xiang Yu¡¯s order, it certainly had to be right.
Tie Zhuzi brought two brothers with him to the logistics center, and without saying a word, barged into Ning Xiaolu¡¯s office.
Ning Xiaolu was working there and, upon seeing Tie Zhuzi barge in, red at him furiously.
Tie Zhuzi checked to see that Ning Xiaolu was fine, then silently closed the door and walked out.
Lan Tingting saw the familiar car parked there and also quickly walked over.
Seeing Tie Zhuzi standing outside, she smiled and said, ¡°Has Xiang Yu arrived?¡±
Tie Zhuzi shook his head and said, ¡°He didn¡¯te.¡±
Upon hearing Xiang Yu hadn¡¯te, Lan Tingting felt somewhat disappointed.
She didn¡¯t go into Ning Xiaolu¡¯s office and stood outside with Tie Zhuzi.
¡°What has he been busy with recently?¡± Lan Tingting asked with a hint of disappointment.
Tie Zhuzi chuckled and then scratched his head, saying, ¡°I¡¯m not sure what he¡¯s busy with.¡± Although Tie Zhuzi was simple-minded, he wasn¡¯t stupid and knew what he should and shouldn¡¯t say.
The things Xiang Yu was doing were matters serious enough to get one killed if spoken of carelessly.
Lan Tingting knew she couldn¡¯t get anything out of Tie Zhuzi and then left.
At eight in the evening, Xiang Yu arrived alone at the meeting ce he had arranged with Ding Yongzhi, which was at a rtively secluded teahouse.
At that time, Ding Yongzhi was already there waiting, and Shen San had not arrived.
¡°Where¡¯s Shen San?¡± Xiang Yu asked as he sat down, then poured himself a cup of tea and began to drink leisurely.
¡°Shen San will be here shortly,¡± Ding Yongzhi replied, apparently a bit nervous.
Although he had met Shen San several times before, he still felt a bit anxious every time.
No sooner had he finished speaking than the room¡¯s door was abruptly opened, and two men in ck walked in.
They looked at Xiang Yu and Ding Yongzhi but said nothing before walking out again.
Ding Yongzhi knew Shen San must have arrived, as the two men were the vanguard; Shen San woulde up only after confirming there was no danger.
He promptly stood up with a respectful expression to greet him.
Meanwhile, Xiang Yu remained seated and said to Ding Yongzhi, ¡°What are you nervous about?
No one¡¯s going to eat you.¡±
Ding Yongzhi managed only a wry smile and said nothing, as he wasn¡¯t like Xiang Yu and didn¡¯t have Xiang Yu¡¯s boldness.
Sure enough, in less than a minute, Shen San entered, draped in an overcoat.
¡°d to see you, Shen San,¡± Xiang Yu greeted, quickly standing up with augh before reaching out to shake hands with Shen San.
But Shen San seemed to have no such intention.
Holding a cigar in his hand, he sat down in a chair and ignored the other two men.
Ding Yongzhi stood to one side, keeping quiet.
He didn¡¯t dare to sit down on an equal basis with Shen San, opting to speak as little as possible.
¡°What do you mean by this, Shen San?¡± Xiang Yu, seeing that Shen San had ignored him, withdrew his hand and sat back down, looking at Shen San.
¡°I admire you, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can sit in front of me,¡± Shen San said calmly.
Although he spoke calmly, Ding Yongzhi, standing to the side, felt a dangerous atmosphere.
Shen San was notoriously fond of killing; he would murder someone if he was in a bad mood.
At this moment, Ding Yongzhi, standing there, was dripping with cold sweat.
Luckily, he had been wise enough not to sit down, or he might have been done for.
Now that Xiang Yu was seated there, he might be shot in a moment.
¡°If I don¡¯t sit in front of you, where would you have me sit?
On the table?
I think that would be impolite,¡± Xiang Yu said, leaning back and crossing his legs casually.
¡°Do you think it¡¯s polite to shell peanuts here?¡± Shen San suddenly frowned and said.
Chapter 160 - 160 160 Turning Over a Page Faster Than Flipping Through a Book
?160: Chapter 160: Turning Over a Page Faster Than Flipping Through a Book 160: Chapter 160: Turning Over a Page Faster Than Flipping Through a Book ¡°Do you think it¡¯s polite to eat peanuts here?¡± Shen San said with a cold smile as he looked at Xiang Yu.
¡°Why don¡¯t you have some?¡± Xiang Yu grabbed a handful of peanuts and offered them to Shen San, but Shen San did not take them.
Xiang Yu smiled, then ced them on the table.
Shen San didn¡¯t speak again, just sitting there with his cigar, watching Xiang Yu, his eyes showing no emotion.
Xiang Yu looked back at him with the same expression, the two men locked in a silent standoff.
The room was deathly quiet, especially with Ding Yongzhi standing there, sweating profusely.
He had already cursed Xiang Yu a hundred times in his mind, for being so recklessly ignorant of danger.
Finally, it was Shen San who couldn¡¯t help but speak, ¡°You¡¯ve got quite some nerve, kid.¡±
¡°That¡¯s what everyone says,¡± Xiang Yu replied before continuing to shell his peanuts.
¡°How about the matter you were supposed to consider?¡± Shen San asked, taking a puff of his cigar.
¡°What matter?¡± Xiang Yu asked, perplexed.
At this, Shen San¡¯s eyes suddenly turned icy.
He felt ignored, and no one had ever dared to ignore him like this.
Seeing that the two had begun to talk, Ding Yongzhi had initially breathed a sigh of relief, but now he tensed up again.
Noticing that Xiang Yu had forgotten, he quickly stepped forward to remind him, ¡°The matter you were asked to think about that night.¡±
With this prompt, Xiang Yu had only to think back briefly to know what it was about.
When theyst met, Shen San had told him to follow his lead, an offer Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t taken seriously at all.
This time, Shen San must havee for that very reason.
pping his forehead as if struck by sudden realization, Xiang Yu said, ¡°Look at my memory; Ipletely forgot.¡± He then downed his tea in one gulp and added, ¡°Heavenly Immortal, I truly admire you.¡±
Xiang Yu paused, then continued, ¡°However, I¡¯ve gotten used to my freedom and don¡¯t like feeling constrained.
So¡¡±
Xiang Yu¡¯s message was evident; he did not want to join them.
¡°Are you refusing?¡± Shen San asked with a dark expression.
Today, he was truly angry.
Not only had Xiang Yu ignored him and forgotten the matter they had discussed, but he was also rejecting him.
In his view, taking on Xiang Yu was a sign of respect, and Xiang Yu should have eagerly epted the offer.
But Xiang Yu¡¯s manner suggested he felt above it all, which Shen San found particrly distasteful.
When Xiang Yu refused, Ding Yongzhi knew it was all over¡ªthis ignorant fool was doomed.
Such a golden opportunity missed, choosing instead to court disaster.
At the same time, Ding Yongzhi bitterly resented that Shen San hadn¡¯t chosen him to follow, because he would have epted with pleasure.
Xiang Yu nodded with a smile, but said nothing.
Shen San snorted coldly and then took out a gun from his jacket, calmly loading it bullet by bullet, his movements slow.
Witnessing this, Ding Yongzhi trembled over his entire body.
It seemed Shen San was ready for a bloodbath.
After killing Xiang Yu, he was almost certain Shen San wouldn¡¯t let him off either.
This damn Xiang Yu.
Ding Yongzhi thought this and then subconsciously touched the gun at his waist, readying himself to react on the fly.
Shen San loaded seven bullets into the gun and then raised it slowly.
At that moment, his eyes held only mockery.
He wanted to see Xiang Yu scared out of his wits; he relished the feeling of others kneeling before him, the exhrating sense of supremacy where he could kill anyone he wished.
Just as Shen San lifted his gun, Ding Yongzhi suddenly stepped forward, drew his own weapon, and pressed it against Xiang Yu¡¯s head.
He knew he had to show some initiative now, or else he wouldn¡¯t even know how he¡¯d end up deadter.
¡°Third Master, let me handle this bastard who knows nothing about life and death.
Don¡¯t dirty your hands,¡± Ding Yongzhi said, already having disabled the safety.
He nced at Shen San out of the corner of his eye and saw a look of confusion on Shen San¡¯s face.
A sense of rm rose in his heart.
Had he done something wrong?
¡°Who do you think you are?¡± Shen San said, looking at Ding Yongzhi with impatience and then pointing the gun at him.
Fearing for his life, Ding Yongzhi quickly knelt down, ¡°Third Master, spare me, I just couldn¡¯t stand this kid¡¯s attitude towards you.¡±
Seeing Ding Yongzhi grovel, Xiang Yu almostughed out loud.
They had been addressing each other like brothers just moments ago, sharing their ¡®longing¡¯.
The speed of this face change was truly remarkable.
¡°Really, what do you think should be done?¡± Shen San asked Ding Yongzhi with a mocking tone.
His mood was foul, and he had wanted to kill Xiang Yu to vent his anger, but he had some reluctance in killing Xiang Yu, considering his talents.
Now, with Ding Yongzhi suddenly stepping up, he had found a perfect outlet.
Ding Yongzhi, drenched in cold sweat and trembling uncontrobly, knelt there with his head bowed, ¡°Xiang Yu is ungrateful and unaware of Third Master¡¯s kind intentions.
It would be best to kill such a person.¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t want to kill him, but I really want to kill you,¡± said Shen San as he again lifted his gun and pressed it against Ding Yongzhi¡¯s head.
He had to kill someone today to ease his anger, and this old fellow in front of him was the perfect target.
Ding Yongzhi knew his chances were slim today, but he didn¡¯t want to die without a fight.
Clutching his own gun, if Shen San truly intended to shoot, he had to resist.
It didn¡¯t matter who the opponent was, not even if it were the king of heaven.
He would kill Shen San and then flee to the ends of the earth with his son.
Anything was better than dying here.
As Shen San gripped the gun and was about to shoot, suddenly, a girl¡¯s voice came from outside.
¡°Shen San, are you done with your business?
Hurry up, I can hardly wait,¡± the girl¡¯s voice was enchanting, suggesting she must be beautiful.
Shen San quickly put away the gun upon hearing this.
Then, ¡®thump thump thump¡¯¡ªthe sound of footsteps climbing the stairs echoed, followed by a vibrant young girl pushing the door open and walking in.
The girl was dressed in jeans and a white T-shirt, her hair tied back in a ponytail.
She was slim and tall with fair skin.
Particrly striking were her big, watery eyes, which flickered like those of an anime character, causing one¡¯s heartbeat to elerate involuntarily at the sight.
¡°Miss, why did youe up here?¡± Shen San quickly stood up with a smile.
¡°I¡¯ve waited so long already.
Didn¡¯t you say it would take just a moment?
Who is this?¡± The anime beauty looked at Ding Yongzhi who was still kneeling down.
Ding Yongzhi was staring at the beautiful girl,pletely dumbfounded.
He had never seen anyone so beautiful before; could she be the Heavenly Immortal?
The beauty, noticing the kneeling man staring at her, stepped forward, grabbed Ding Yongzhi¡¯s face, and pinched it hard, ¡°What are you looking at, old man?
You¡¯re so advanced in years and still so lecherous.¡±
The beauty pinched Ding Yongzhi¡¯s face hard and then tugged at his ear.
Although Ding Yongzhi felt pain, he also found the experience enjoyable, because the person inflicting it was a beautiful woman; there¡¯s a saying that the basest of men are invincible.
All their attention was on the beauty that had just entered, but they hadn¡¯t noticed the expression on Xiang Yu¡¯s face.
Xiang Yu slowly released his grip on the dagger, looking at the beautiful girl with surprise and stupor, a name suddenly echoing in his mind: ¡°Zhong Min¡¡±.
Chapter 161 - 161 161 The Girl in My Memories
?161: Chapter 161: The Girl in My Memories 161: Chapter 161: The Girl in My Memories Looking at the beautiful woman in front of him, Xiang Yu waspletely bbergasted, not because he was attracted by her beauty, but because of the painful memories deeply buried in his heart.
That mission had cost him all his teammates.
He desperately ran, his only packet of peanuts all eaten up.
It was at his moment of despair that he met Zhong Min, that beautiful girl.
They hadn¡¯t been together for long, but Xiang Yu had fallen deeply in love with her, hopelessly so.
Xiang Yu revealed his identity, thinking he could take the girl with him, but in the end, she betrayed him.
The girl brought the enemies to him, but fortunately, Xiang Yu discovered it early and fled.
Since then, this memory became an indelible pain for Xiang Yu; he never deliberately thought about it.
So much time had passed, and he didn¡¯t know how many hardships he had endured on the brink of life and death.
The man he was now had trained into a Steel Warrior, with a will as strong as gold.
Whether on a mission or killing, he never hesitated, always maintaining his cool.
But seeing this girl today, Xiang Yu¡¯s heart began to waver.
He wanted to rush up, grab the girl by the cor and demand loudly why she had betrayed him back then.
But he held back, because now he was not a soldier, but just an ordinary boss in the city.
At the same time, he was somewhat worried, wondering if she would betray him again and reveal all his past deeds.
But then he thought, it didn¡¯t matter, because although Xiang Yu had once been a soldier, he was now retired.
In less than a second, Xiang Yu thought a lot but still with a nonchnt look, he smiled and said, ¡°Beauty, want some peanuts?¡±
Only then did the girl notice Xiang Yu¡¯s presence, and she sized him up and down with her big, cute eyes, saying, ¡°You¡¯re pretty handsome.¡±
¡°Of course, people like me, tall and handsome, a true gentleman, are rare these days.
How about we date?¡± Xiang Yu grinned.
Shen San stood to the side, ring fiercely at Xiang Yu.
He had already made up his mind; Xiang Yu had to die today.
The girlughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re asking to date me, and you don¡¯t even know me.
You¡¯re really funny.
What¡¯s your name?¡±
¡°And what¡¯s your name?¡± Xiang Yu looked at the girl in front of him as if she didn¡¯t recognize him.
Could she be acting?
If this was an act, then she was too good at it.
¡°I asked you first; you answer first.¡± The girl said, tilting her head with an arrogant expression.
¡°I¡¯m Xiang Yu.¡±
¡°I¡¯m Zhong Qin.¡±
¡°Zhong Qin?¡± Xiang Yu silently repeated, suddenly realizing a problem.
The girl in front of him, although she looked very much like her, was obviously younger than Zhong Min.
Seeing her just now had somewhat shaken Xiang Yu, that¡¯s why he hadn¡¯t considered it carefully.
However, one was named Zhong Qin and the other Zhong Min; could the two be rted in any way?
¡°You¡¯re really interesting.
No one has ever dared to talk to me like this before.
You¡¯re the first.
Be my sidekick, okay?¡± Zhong Qin said with a beaming smile at Xiang Yu.
Looking at Zhong Qin, Xiang Yu was somewhat lost, but he quickly adjusted his attitude and smiled, ¡°What¡¯s in it for me to be your sidekick?
If there¡¯s no benefit, I¡¯m not interested.¡±
¡°You want benefits?
So many people are vying to be my bodyguard, and you¡¯re reluctant?
If you¡¯re not willing, I¡¯ll just have Shen San kill you.¡± Zhong Qin spoke very simply, as if taking a life was no more than child¡¯s y.
¡°Demoness.¡± Xiang Yu suddenly muttered under his breath.
¡°Do you agree or not?¡± Zhong Qin asked with a smile, looking at Xiang Yu.
On Zhong Qin¡¯s face, Xiang Yu saw neither malice nor a pretentious expression, but only innocence.
If it wasn¡¯t because her acting talent was astonishing, then it must be an issue with her upbringing, or perhaps she had heard the phrase ¡®killing people¡¯ too often during her growth.
¡°I agree.
Who wouldn¡¯t want to stay by a beauty¡¯s side?¡± Xiang Yu said, feigning great happiness.
At that moment, Zhong Qin suddenly became joyful and said, ¡°Thene with me.
From now on, you are my man.
If anyone dares to bully you, just tell me, and I¡¯ll have Shen San kill them.¡±
Shen San¡¯s face was filled with anger.
He had wanted Xiang Yu to follow him, but Xiang Yu was adamantly unwilling.
However, as soon as Zhong Qin arrived, Xiang Yu immediately agreed, causing Shen San to lose face.
¡°I promise to follow you, but not right now,¡± Xiang Yu said with a smile as he looked at Zhong Qin.
¡°Why?¡± Zhong Qin asked, puzzled.
¡°Because I have a lot of things to do.
After I finish these things, I can follow you and protect you,¡± Xiang Yu said.
¡°How long will that take?¡± Zhong Qin asked, frowning.
¡°It won¡¯t be very long,¡± Xiang Yu said confidently.
¡°Fine, I¡¯lle find you after you¡¯ve handled your affairs.
If you back out then, I¡¯ll kill you,¡± Zhong Qin said happily.
She then turned to Shen San and asked, ¡°Can we go now?¡±
Only then did Zhong Qin notice that Shen San had an ferocious look on his face.
He red at Xiang Yu venomously, as if fire was about to spew from his eyes.
¡°Shen San, you can¡¯t kill him for now; I still want him to apany me,¡± Zhong Qin said, and then she cheerfully went downstairs.
Xiang Yu watched Zhong Qin go downstairs, then sat by himself, sipping tea,pletely ignoring Shen San¡¯s gaze.
Shen San had never endured such treatment.
He looked at Xiang Yu and snorted coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯re safe just because the youngdy protects you.
I will take your life sooner orter.
What I, Shen San, say, I do.¡±
After speaking, Shen San turned and left.
At that moment, he hadpletely forgotten that Xiang Yu was a talented individual; all his mind held was rage.
One day, he would make Xiang Yu understand what it meant to prefer death.
After Shen San left, the room only held Xiang Yu and Ding Yongzhi, and the atmosphere suddenly became awkward.
Ding Yongzhi stood up and looked at Xiang Yu, unsure of what to say for a moment.
He had been convinced that Xiang Yu was a goner, which was why he had drawn his gun, hoping to show off.
To his surprise, not only had Xiang Yu survived, but he had also gotten acquainted with someone even more formidable.
The beauty clearly held a higher status than Shen San, and she seemed quite pleased with Xiang Yu.
It really was important to have a handsome face.
Seeing how smoothly everything went for Xiang Yu, it might well have something to do with his looks.
¡°Brother Xiang, I¡¯m very sorry about what happened just now.
I didn¡¯t really want to kill you; you saw that, right?
I was just trying to divert Shen San¡¯s attention.
I know him well; he¡¯s all about face, and without giving him a way out, he wouldn¡¯t back down,¡± Ding Yongzhi said, not even believing his own words.
Now he could only shamelessly continue.
Xiang Yu was sipping tea with his head down, then he let out a coldugh.
At that moment, he suddenly drew a dagger and swiftly ced it against Ding Yongzhi¡¯s neck.
By the time Ding Yongzhi realized what Xiang Yu was doing and tried to reach for his gun, it was already toote.
¡°Brother Xiang, I¡¯m telling the truth.
Given our rtionship, do you think I would kill you?
Back then, I was just putting on a show for him, you have to believe me¡¡±
Chapter 162 - 162 162 The Life and Death Realization of Two Brothers
?162: Chapter 162: The Life and Death Realization of Two Brothers 162: Chapter 162: The Life and Death Realization of Two Brothers Xiang Yu pulled out a dagger and ced it on Ding Yongzhi¡¯s neck, Ding Yongzhi wanted to grab his gun, but it was toote.
All he could do was beg for mercy.
Today, Ding Yongzhi truly understood what it meant to be between life and death.
While Shen San was there, he thought he was a goner, but he was lucky to survive because of the sudden appearance of the beautiful woman.
Just when he thought he could catch his breath, now Xiang Yu was holding a dagger against his neck again.
The roller coaster of emotions was indeed unbearable.
¡°Brother Xiang Yu, you must believe me, I didn¡¯t intend to kill you just now, it was just for show to trick Shen San,¡± begged Ding Yongzhi.
At that moment, Xiang Yu suddenly retracted the dagger and sat there with a chuckle, ¡°Brother Ding, I was just joking with you.
Did you think I¡¯m the kind of man without loyalty?
Look how scared you got.¡±
After saying that, Xiang Yu continued to sit there and drink tea, while Ding Yongzhi had silently cursed Xiang Yu hundreds of times in his heart; staying here no longer held any meaning for him, so he hastily said goodbye to Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu paid him no attention and continued to sit there drinking his tea on his own.
Just then, Long Wu called.
¡°The two brothers have been suffering a lot in recent days.
It looks like they¡¯ve finally saved up enough for the fare,¡± said Long Wu dispassionately.
¡°Where are you?
I¡¯lle right now.¡±
Long Wu gave the exact location to Xiang Yu, then hung up the phone.
In a secluded corner of the city, surrounded by scrap, two men sat.
They were dirty and disheveled, unmistakably the brothers Ouyang Xiu.
The brothers had changed so much that one could hardly recognize them unless one looked closely.
Now, without makeup, even Ouyang Ke wouldn¡¯t recognize them if they walked down the street.
¡°Brother, today we made one hundred yuan, even more than yesterday,¡± said Ouyang Tian, holding a hot steamed bun in his hands, seemingly quite optimistic about their current situation.
¡°Hmm, with this, we¡¯ve finally gathered enough to cover our fare to leave,¡± said Ouyang Xiu calmly as he looked at his brother.
He had truly changed drastically from before.
¡°Tian, I¡¯m sorry you have to live like this with me,¡± Ouyang Xiu said, his eyes somewhat somber.
¡°Brother, don¡¯t say that.
I actually think our lives are better now.
When dad was around, I knew nothing but spending money, thinking we had endless cash.
Only now do I realize how hard it is to earn money.
Besides, we rarely sat together because we were each busy with our own lives.
Now, we have the time, and I think it¡¯s good,¡± Ouyang Tian said to Ouyang Xiu with a smile.
Yet as he smiled, tears welled up in his eyes, but they didn¡¯t fall; he then lowered his head and continued eating his bun.
Ouyang Xiu nodded, patted Ouyang Tian on the head but said nothing.
His brother was his only remaining family, and he was determined to take good care of him.
Now that they had saved enough money, he nned to take his brother to another city and settle down there.
Once everything was settled, he woulde back to seek justice for his father.
As for his brother, all he hoped for was that Tian could live a peaceful life.
He was ready to shoulder all the responsibilities himself.
¡°Tian, after we¡¯ve eaten, we¡¯ll head to the station,¡± said Ouyang Xiu.
It was safer at night, and he was convinced his uncle, Ouyang Ke, had arranged for people at the station.
If they went during the day, they might have been spotted.
If it were just Ouyang Xiu alone, it might have been manageable, but since he was with his brother, he had to ensure his brother¡¯s safety.
Ouyang Tian had devoured some buns and drank some water before standing up and saying, ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go.¡±
Ouyang Xiu nodded, then stood up as well, feeling gratified at his brother¡¯s growth over the past two days.
He had thought a lottely, realizing that relying on others is inferior to relying on oneself ¡ª he must learn to be strong.
Just as the two were about to leave, a breathtakingly beautiful woman suddenly appeared in front of them, blocking their way.
Ouyang Xiu reacted swiftly, stepping forward to shield Ouyang Tian, and coldly asked the woman in front of him, ¡°Who are you?
What do you want?¡±
If this had been before, Ouyang Xiu would have definitely thought that the stunning woman was simply trying to flirt with him.
After all, he was known to be handsome and extremely wealthy.
But now, his first thoughts on seeing a beautiful woman blocking his way were concerns for his own safety since no girl would like him in his current state.
¡°You two cannot leave here now,¡± the woman said icily.
Ouyang Xiu did not recognize the woman in front of him, but this woman knew him and his brother well because she had been following them for two days, as instructed by Xiang Yu.
This person was indeed Long Wu.
Looking at the cold beauty in front of him, Ouyang Xiu cautiously nced around, but did not spot any ambush around them.
¡°Who exactly are you, and what do you want?¡± Ouyang Xiu asked cautiously, observing that there was no other visible danger, and he was already prepared for a fight.
After all, he had never met such an aloof beauty before.
In this city, he had no rtives left and there would be no more friends.
Those so-called friends had fled upon hearing about his misfortune.
How could anyonee looking for him willingly?
The only exnation that made sense was that this person in front of him was an assassin sent by Ouyang Ke who had already discovered him.
Just as Long Wu, maintaining a stern expression, was about to speak, Ouyang Xiu suddenly screamed and kicked at Long Wu, showing none of the grace expected of a man towards ady.
Ouyang Xiu concluded that Long Wu was sent by Ouyang Ke, and he had to strike first to gain the upper hand.
No matter what, he had to ensure his brother¡¯s safety.
After sending his brother to another city, he nned to return and really take on Ouyang Ke.
After all, Ouyang Xiu was an expert of freehand fighting at the Dragon level, and in a life-or-death situation, he held nothing back, striking Long Wu cruelly.
Previously when he sparred with Xiang Yu, because there were no deep hatreds and he had not perceived any threat to his life, he hadn¡¯t tapped into his full potential; now was different.
If he didn¡¯t fight with everything he had, the opponent would kill him.
His own death was inconsequential, but he wouldn¡¯t be able toplete the mission his father had entrusted to him.
Thinking of his father¡¯s instructions, Ouyang Xiu fought with all his might against Long Wu.
Ouyang Tian had never seen his brother fight so fiercely.
He was scared, as he had never learned any fighting skills due to his previousziness.
Now seeing his brother charging in, he picked up a brick from the ground and also rushed at Long Wu.
Poor Long Wu, so beautiful and secretly protecting the two brothers for days, only to be attacked by them as soon as she appeared.
What an unjust world.
¡°Are you two ever going to stop¡¡±
Chapter 163 - 163 163 Awkward Reunion
?163: Chapter 163: Awkward Reunion 163: Chapter 163: Awkward Reunion ¡°You two, is this ever going to end?¡± Long Wu yelled with a frosty face.
She originally wanted to exin, but these two bastards started attacking fiercely right away, aiming for vital spots with every move.
The Ouyang brothers didn¡¯t stop their assault, convinced that the woman in front of them, though beautiful, must surely be an assassin sent by Ouyang Ke to kill them.
No matter what she said, they couldn¡¯t trust her and believed they had to strike first to kill her.
Seeing that they gave her no chance to exin, Long Wu scoffed and then attacked the two men.
Although Long Wu was a woman, her skills were formidable, and she had experienced far more than the brothers had.
Long Wu was experienced and serious, and the Ouyang brothers were clearly at a disadvantage.
Ouyang Tian was pped to the ground by Long Wu.
She wanted to kick him again but ultimately didn¡¯t.
Seeing his brother pped, Ouyang Xiu went crazy, his eyes filled with blood.
Then he attacked Long Wu even more frantically.
Actually, Ouyang Xiu was quite skilled, but heckedbat experience.
If he had enough time, he would definitely defeat Long Wu, but right now he was no match for her.
However, Long Wu didn¡¯t want to hurt Ouyang Xiu, but Ouyang Xiu was prepared to die and made a deadly move on Long Wu.
Thus, their bout didn¡¯t result in a winner for a while.
Ouyang Tian got up from the ground, then grabbed an iron rod and attacked Long Wu.
Seeing Ouyang Tian charging at her, Long Wu just scoffed.
She was about to kick him again when suddenly someone coughed behind her and said, ¡°What are you doing here, sparring?¡±
The speaker was Xiang Yu.
He had arrived at the ce Long Wu told him, just in time to witness the scene.
The Ouyang brothers paused when they saw Xiang Yu, both of them a bit slow to react.
How had Xiang Yu suddenly appeared here?
Long Wu stood off to the side with a cold, indifferent face, scoffed, and did not intend to exin.
Xiang Yu walked forward and looked the brothers up and down.
The two had lost weight and seemed darker than before.
Although it had been only two days, the change in them was notable.
¡°Xiang Yu?
What do you want?¡± asked Ouyang Xiu, finally recognizing him.
The brothers had sought Xiang Yu¡¯s help before, but Xiang Yu didn¡¯t seem to intend to help them.
Now his sudden appearance puzzled Ouyang Xiu.
Ouyang Xiu looked behind Xiang Yu, made sure that Xiang Yu was alone, and then felt relieved.
¡°She¡¯s called Long Wu, and she has been protecting you two in secret these past days,¡± Xiang Yu began.
¡°Protecting us?¡± Ouyang Xiu, puzzled, looked at Xiang Yu, who didn¡¯t seem to be lying, and felt confused.
¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Xiang Yu said with a smile, looking around at the trash-strewn surroundings.
It was hard to imagine the two young masters living here for two days.
¡°Get in the car; let¡¯s talk on our way back.¡± After saying that, Xiang Yu smiled and turned to get into his car.
Long Wu didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately got into Xiang Yu¡¯s car.
Ouyang Tian looked at Ouyang Xiu with a puzzled expression.
Right now, he only listened to his brother.
Although Ouyang Xiu was suspicious, he still took his brother and got into Xiang Yu¡¯s car.
After all, if Xiang Yu wanted to harm him, he could do it at any time without going through such trouble.
Xiang Yu drove the car, watching the two brothers in the rearview mirror.
Ouyang Xiu also watched Xiang Yu from the front rearview mirror, their eyes meeting each other¡¯s gaze.
Seeing the determined look in Ouyang Xiu¡¯s eyes, Xiang Yu smiled and thought to himself, this kid has really grown up, and his growth rate is not ordinary.
Adversity indeed brings out a person¡¯s potential.
¡°Do you know why I didn¡¯t agree to help you two at the beginning?¡± Xiang Yu suddenly asked with a smile.
Ouyang Xiu shook his head in confusion, as he genuinely didn¡¯t know what Xiang Yu was nning.
Xiang Yu smiled, didn¡¯t exin much, and drove towards the vi.
As soon as they arrived at the vi, Long Wu was the first to get out of the car and rushed upstairs.
She had secretly protected the two brothers for the past two days.
The brothers had been rummaging through trash, which was unbearable for someone who had always loved cleanliness like Long Wu.
Yet, for the sake of the mission, she had endured for two days.
Now, all she wanted to do was take a bath.
Long Wu saw someone sitting in the lobby on the first floor but didn¡¯t pay attention and rushed upstairs.
Seeing Long Wu¡¯s urgent demeanor, Xiang Yu felt somewhat sorry.
After all, she was a girl, and girls love cleanliness.
Then he looked at the Ouyang brothers, who were covered in filth and emitting a faint sour stench.
It was indeed hard on Long Wu, Xiang Yu thought with a shake of his head and a wry smile.
¡°Come in; someone is waiting for you,¡± Xiang Yu said as he stepped into the vi first.
Ouyang Tian followed his elder brother somewhat nervously.
Ouyang Xiu patted his shoulder and then led him inside.
At that time, a beautifully dressed woman was standing in the lobby of the first floor.
She was surprised to see a beautiful woman rushing upstairs earlier but realized then that Xiang Yu and others had returned.
¡°Xiang Yu, you said you were bringing the Ouyang brothers back, where are they?¡± the woman anxiously asked.
It was Shui Yue.
Just as Shui Yue finished speaking, Ouyang Xiu walked in with his brother, apanied by a sour stench.
Shui Yue quickly covered her nose, wondering internally how Xiang Yu could bring back two beggars.
¡°Shui Yue?¡± At that moment, Ouyang Xiu recognized Shui Yue and couldn¡¯t help but call out.
Hearing the familiar voice, Shui Yue froze for a moment.
She stared unbelievably at the two beggars before her and cautiously asked, ¡°Ouyang Xiu?¡±
Ouyang Xiu suddenly looked at himself from head to toe, then turned around and pulled his brother intending to leave.
He was no longer the young master of the Ouyang Family.
He did not want to see these women again, to avoid more sadness.
To Ouyang Xiu, Shui Yue was just one of his many women.
That he remembered her name was alreadymendable.
That night, he had tried to get Shui Yue drunk and take her to bed, but she had struggled desperately, absolutely refusing.
This had caused him to lose interest.
Moreover, he gradually forgot about Shui Yue because there were plenty of beautiful women around him, and missing one didn¡¯t make a difference.
When he had fallen from grace to his current state, he had sought out those previous women but nobody had stayed with him.
Most of them just sneered or made sarcastic remarks, he had had enough.
Now seeing Shui Yue, he did not want to hear those sarcastic words again.
He had his pride, he would rather hide in a corner than see them again.
¡°Xiaotian, let¡¯s go,¡± Ouyang Xiu said calmly as he prepared to leave with Ouyang Tian.
¡°Ouyang Xiu¡¡± Suddenly, Shui Yue called out loudly from behind¡
Chapter 164 - 164 164 No Eating Without Brushing Teeth
?164: Chapter 164: No Eating Without Brushing Teeth 164: Chapter 164: No Eating Without Brushing Teeth ¡°Ouyang Xiu!¡± At this moment, Shui Yue suddenly called out from behind.
Ouyang Xiu jolted all over, and then someone suddenly embraced him around the waist.
A faint fragrance wafted from behind him.
¡°You big jerk, do you know how much I¡¯ve missed you?
These days I dream of you every night, where have you been¡¡± Shui Yue¡¯s words grew more mncholic, and she ended up sobbing uncontrobly.
Ouyang Xiu waspletely dumbstruck; this situation was totally unexpected.
Logically, Shui Yue should have been mocking him, but instead, she was holding him tight.
For Ouyang Xiu, who rarely got emotional and mostly yed around, he didn¡¯t understand love or why Shui Yue was crying so heartbrokenly.
Ouyang Xiu turned around to see Shui Yue¡¯s tear-streaked face, feeling bewildered and pained in his heart.
¡°You¡¯ve lost weight, where have you been these days?¡± Shui Yue asked, looking up at Ouyang Xiu, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you have money now or what your status is, I want to be with you, I love you.¡±
Hearing the word ¡®love¡¯, Ouyang Xiu¡¯s body trembled again.
His heart was filled with both sweetness and bitterness, wondering what right he had to love anyone at this moment.
Just then, Ouyang Tian suddenly looked confusedly at his brother and asked, ¡°Which sister-inw is this?
I¡¯ve never seen her before.¡± Realizing he had misspoken, Ouyang Tian quickly shut his mouth.
At this point, Xiang Yu coughed awkwardly and said, ¡°Are you two done being intimate?¡±
Only then did Shui Yue remember Xiang Yu was still there.
Her face flushed red as she let go of Ouyang Xiu and stood with her head bowed.
¡°I have a suggestion.¡± Xiang Yu said to the Ouyang brothers, ¡°Can you two go take a bath first?¡±
Ouyang Xiu awkwardly nced at his body.
He had be ustomed to his own state over the past couple of days and hadn¡¯t noticed the sour stench emanating from him.
Xiang Yu led the two to the bathroom downstairs and pulled out two sets of his own clothes.
When they emerged, they looked likepletely different people.
Looking at Ouyang Xiu¡¯s handsome face and the noble aura that he exuded, Shui Yue was momentarily stunned.
¡°You two get some good rest today, we can talk about everything else tomorrow.¡± Xiang Yu arranged rooms for the two and prepared to go upstairs.
At that moment, Shui Yue suddenly called out to Xiang Yu, ¡°Thank you.¡±
Xiang Yu just smiled and didn¡¯t say much, believing that Shui Yue truly loved Ouyang Xiu.
¡°I¡¯d like them to stay at my ce today,¡± Shui Yue said, looking up at Xiang Yu with both anticipation and nervousness.
Xiang Yu smiled and replied, ¡°Arrange it among yourselves, wherever is fine.¡±
As Shui Yue watched Xiang Yu go upstairs, she then turned to Ouyang Xiu and asked, ¡°Shall we go?¡±
Ouyang Tian meanwhile hesitated and said, ¡°I think I¡¯ll stay here tonight; this ce seems pretty nice.¡± After speaking, he headed towards his room.
Ouyang Xiu looked at Shui Yue¡¯s blushing face and then patted her shoulder, saying, ¡°Thank you, Shui Yue, I¡¯ll be staying here tonight.¡±
Shui Yue was taken aback.
Thest time, Ouyang Xiu had wanted her body, but she didn¡¯t agree.
And today, despite her obvious words, Ouyang Xiu seemed indifferent.
However, Shui Yue felt reassured because she saw the determination and maturity in Ouyang Xiu¡¯s eyes.
She nodded and then returned to the vi.
The next morning, Xiang Yu was dragged out of bed by Long Wu.
He had braced himself for an early rise, but when morning actually came, he realized just how painful it could be.
As Xiang Yu came downstairs, the others were already sitting in the kitchen.
Shui Yue was there too, helping Long Wu cook.
Xiang Yu sat there squinting his eyes, clearly still half asleep.
Once the food was ready, Xiang Yu grabbed his chopsticks and was about to start eating when Long Wu suddenly grabbed his hand, ¡°You can¡¯t eat without brushing your teeth first.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll brush them after eating,¡± Xiang Yu said evasively.
¡°No way,¡± Long Wu said with a serious face, giving Xiang Yu no chance to argue.
The Ouyang brothers watched Xiang Yu¡¯s ¡®pitiful¡¯ state, sitting up straight without a word; they had annoyed Long Wu yesterday, and neither of them had brushed their teeth either.
Long Wu nced at the two brothers and said, ¡°You two go ahead and eat; make sure to prepare your toiletries today.¡± After that, he picked up his chopsticks and began to eat.
Shui Yue couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth tough, seeing that Xiang Yu, who was quite a character, was so helpless in front of Long Wu.
Without any other choice, Xiang Yu begrudgingly went upstairs to clean up.
By the time he came back downstairs, Ouyang Tian and Ouyang Xiu were gorging themselves without any semnce of the elegance expected of young masters.
Seeing that there wasn¡¯t much food left, Xiang Yu sat down to eat without a word, and couldn¡¯t help teasing Ouyang Xiu, ¡°Have you not eaten in eight lifetimes?¡±
Ignoring Ouyang Xiu¡¯sck of response, he continued eating.
After clearing the food from the table, Xiang Yu finally stood up satisfied and sat down in the living room.
Long Wu and Shui Yue stayed behind to wash the dishes.
¡°How did you get to know him?¡± Shui Yue asked.
By now, Shui Yue hade to see Long Wu as Xiang Yu¡¯s wife.
Although Long Wu wore a serious expression, it was undeniable that the two of them matched well.
During herst visit, she had misunderstood Xiang Yu and thought he and Tie Zhuzi shared a special bond.
When Shui Yue posed the question, Long Wu froze for a moment, then shook his head with a smile and said, ¡°Just like that.¡±
Long Wu rarely smiled, but when he did, it was endearing, captivating even Shui Yue as she caught sight of it.
Seeing that Long Wu didn¡¯t want to delve into the topic, Shui Yue didn¡¯t press further.
She didn¡¯t really know Xiang Yu well, having met him only a few times, but she figured anyone who knew Ouyang Xiu couldn¡¯t be all that bad.
¡°I met him at thepany,¡± Shui Yue said with a smile, her face radiating sweetness.
Before, when Ouyang Xiu seemed out of reach, she felt a certain inferiority in her heart.
As a result, she could only harbor feelings for Ouyang Xiu without the courage to voice her love.
Then, just when she found the courage, Ouyang Xiu had disappeared.
Now that Ouyang Xiu was back, and his circumstances had changed, Shui Yue felt like it was divine favor smiling upon her.
As Shui Yue talked about her connection with Ouyang Xiu, Long Wu nced over at Xiang Yu seated on the couch.
Xiang Yu was sitting there with a serious face, discussing something with Ouyang Xiu.
Ouyang Xiu had a grave look on his face, as if he were making a colossal decision.
¡°What do you do for work?¡± Shui Yue suddenly asked.
Only then did Long Wu snap back to the present and replied with a smile, ¡°Bodyguard.¡±
Shui Yue was taken aback at first and then shook her head with augh, thinking Long Wu was joking.
Despite her serious demeanor, she found his sense of humor quite amusing.
Since Long Wu didn¡¯t want to share more, she didn¡¯t ask further questions.
Chapter 165 - 165 165 The Peach Blossom Spring in the Mountains
?165: Chapter 165 The Peach Blossom Spring in the Mountains 165: Chapter 165 The Peach Blossom Spring in the Mountains Shui Yue and Long Wu seemed to be enjoying their conversation.
Shui Yue thought that since Long Wu did not want to disclose his profession, there must be some other reason or perhaps his job was not so respectable, and he did not want to talk about it in front of Shui Yue.
Shui Yue could understand all of this.
After all, she was a department manager herself and knew a great deal about how to deal with people and their emotions.
Xiang Yu sat with his two brothers, and Ouyang Xiu had some suspicions.
After all, he and his brother had previously asked Xiang Yu for help, but Xiang Yu had not agreed.
Yet now, he had called them both here.
What did this mean?
¡°Ouyang Xiu, what do you most want to do right now?¡± Xiang Yu leaned back on the sofa and looked at him.
¡°Leave this city and live a peaceful life,¡± Ouyang Xiu said, looking directly at Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu shook his head with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s not what you truly think.¡±
Ouyang Xiu turned to look at his brother, ¡°When father was still here, he told me to take good care of Xiao Tian.
I will take care of him.¡±
Xiang Yu nodded, recognizing that Ouyang Xiu was a man of loyalty andmitment.
¡°Your brother, I can take care of him.
I¡¯ll send him to another city to live, where he won¡¯t face any dangers,¡± Xiang Yu said.
Ouyang Xiu gave Xiang Yu a puzzled look again.
If his brother could leave safely, it would be an excellent oue.
But Xiang Yu¡¯s offer made him wonder, why was he being so kind?
Xiang Yu noticed the doubt in his eyes and smiled mysteriously, ¡°Of course, my helpes with a condition.
Once you have avenged your father and secured everything that belongs to you, I want half of the family business.¡±
That¡¯s when Ouyang Xiu understood Xiang Yu¡¯s intention; he was helping him purely for the assets of the Ouyang Family.
But during their previous encounter, Ouyang Xiu had offered all of the family¡¯s assets to Xiang Yu, and now, Xiang Yu was asking for only half.
Perhaps Xiang Yu felt somewhat uneasy to im it all.
Ouyang Xiu turned to look at his brother with mixed feelings in his heart.
Having been through so much, Ouyang Tian had also matured a lot.
Looking at his brother withplicated eyes, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, brother.
I¡¯ve grown up, and I can take care of myself.
Father¡¯s death was mysterious and unexined.
You must investigate it thoroughly.
I would like to stay and help you, but I also know that if I do, I¡¯ll only hold you back.¡±
As he spoke, tears swirled in Ouyang Tian¡¯s eyes but did not fall.
Now that Xiang Yu had agreed to help them and didn¡¯t seem like a bad person, he hoped his brother would seize this opportunity and not give up on it because of him.
Though Ouyang Xiu was reluctant, he knew this day was inevitable; it had juste earlier than expected.
In the end, he nodded in agreement.
¡°You have to ensure that Xiao Tian is safe,¡± Ouyang Xiu said to Xiang Yu.
Now he only had this one rtive, and Ouyang Tian was his sole concern.
If his brother was safe, everything else would be negotiable.
Seeing Ouyang Xiu agree, Xiang Yu just smiled without speaking, then took out his phone to call Shi Jian.
Upon receiving Xiang Yu¡¯s message, Shi Jian quickly returned.
Upon arriving at the vi and observing the lively scene, he paused, then noticed Ouyang Xiu sitting on the sofa.
Shi Jian had seen him before but was unsure why he was here today.
Moreover, in the kitchen, there was a beautiful woman with Long Wu.
¡°Shi Jian, today you¡¯re to take this brother to Wu Jing¡¯s ce.
Also, throw away all of hismunication devices, including his phone,¡± Xiang Yu instructed.
Shi Jian had not been involved in these matters, so he simply nodded and looked at the Ouyang brothers dressed in Xiang Yu¡¯s clothes, seeming well-fitted.
¡°If you throw away mymunication devices, how will I contact my brother?¡± Ouyang Tian asked anxiously.
¡°If you wish to contact him, you¡¯ll find a way.
Someone there will help you,¡± Xiang Yu reassured.
¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Shi Jian said, looking at Ouyang Tian.
Although he had mentally prepared himself, Ouyang Xiu had not expected Xiang Yu to act so quickly, ready to leave immediately.
Ouyang Xiu patted his brother¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Take care of yourself.
Once things are settled here, I¡¯lle to see you.¡±
¡°Rest assured, brother.
I know.
You take care as well,¡± Ouyang Tian replied.
The farewell between the brothers was emotionally charged, as if it were a matter of life and death.
Xiang Yu, feeling somewhat helpless, said, ¡°You¡¯ll have plenty of opportunities to see each other in the future.
Don¡¯t act like this is a final goodbye.¡±
Chastened by Xiang Yu¡¯s words, Ouyang Xiu felt slightly embarrassed and then nodded to his brother.
Turning to Shi Jian, he said, ¡°Please.¡±
Shi Jian just smiled, and then he took Ouyang Tian and left.
By the time Long Wu and Shui Yue emerged from the kitchen, Shi Jian had already departed.
¡°Where did the two of them go?¡± Shui Yue asked, puzzled.
¡°A safe ce,¡± Xiang Yu replied promptly.
On the road, Shi Jian contacted Wu Jing to ascertain the route, as Wu Jing had found a very secluded location.
Shi Jian had never been involved in this aspect of affairs and thus did not know the exact position.
Shi Jian drove around the city a few times to ensure no one was following before heading to the next city.
Shi Jian drove fast, reaching the meeting point by five in the afternoon.
Wu Jing was already waiting for him and greeted Shi Jian with a secretive smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you there.¡±
Leading the way in his car, they left the big city for a small town.
The small town was bustling, and after passing through it, they arrived at the edge where a mountain vi hotel was located.
The hotel was built against a big mountain, with argeke in front, offering picturesque scenery.
Following Wu Jing, Shi Jian couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the thought of how wonderful it would be to live here.
From the moment they entered the vi, Shi Jian noticed that the ce was full of beautiful women.
Some were ying cards, others chatting, and some were rowing boats on theke.
Stepping out of the car, Shi Jian found himself so captivated by the surroundings that he forgot to ry his task.
¡°ording to Big Brother¡¯s intentions, we¡¯ve bought this ce.
Everything around here is ours,¡± Shi Jian said with a hint of pride.
Overjoyed to hear everything was theirs, Shi Jian¡¯s gaze questioned the joyful girls around him.
Wu Jing nodded with a smile, ¡°Yes, they¡¯re the ones.
Don¡¯t worry.
Our brothers are guarding the area; it¡¯s safe, and currently, they have nomunication devices to contact the outside world.
However, we don¡¯t limit their freedom within the vi.¡±
Shi Jian nodded in understanding.
If he could live here with no worries, he would not want to leave¡ªwhat a paradise it would be.
As Shi Jian was still in shock, he suddenly spotted a familiar figure.
There sat Zhang Hongbo in a small gazebo, reclining on an elderly chair, with two beautiful women massaging him from behind.
The lucky guy, reveling in luxury¡
Chapter 166 - 166 166 Ning Xiaolu Suddenly Disappears
?166: Chapter 166 Ning Xiaolu Suddenly Disappears 166: Chapter 166 Ning Xiaolu Suddenly Disappears Zhang Hongbo, despite his young age, was articte and popr with the girls.
In this hotel, where the female guest ratio outnumbered the male, it was easy for him to win girls¡¯ favor.
Shi Jian approached with aplex expression, watching Zhang Hongbo wearing his pink sunsses, squinting his eyes and basking in the moment.
Shi Jian coughed twice.
Only then did Zhang Hongbo open his eyes andzily looked around; upon seeing Shi Jian, he jumped to his feet in a jolt.
¡°Shi Jian, has Xiang Yu arrived?¡± Zhang Hongbo looked behind Shi Jian expectantly but did not see Xiang Yu.
Instead, he saw a young man about his own age standing there.
¡°He hasn¡¯te.
I came to see how you two were doing,¡± Shi Jian said.
¡°Fantastic, these two are my girlfriends,¡± Zhang Hongbo boasted somewhat.
Shi Jian nced at the two girls who indeed possessed stunning beauty.
Though Zhang Hongbo wasn¡¯t very handsome, his tastes were certainly spot on.
¡°And Xiao Xuan?¡± Shi Jian asked.
¡°He¡¯s training on the mountain opposite,¡± Zhang Hongbo pointed across theke to an open area where Xiao Xuan could vaguely be seen holding a wooden spear with a rock hanging from it, holding a pose.
¡°Xiao Xuan is good material,¡± Wu Jing came over quite pleased, looking towards the distance.
¡°Of course, you wouldn¡¯t expect less from his brother,¡± said Zhang Hongbo, full of pride.
¡°Go stand over there,¡± Wu Jing red at Zhang Hongbo, then pulled Shi Jian towards the hotel.
Wu Jing saw that both Xiao Xuan and Zhang Hongbo were rare talents, but Xiao Xuan was diligent in training while Zhang Hongbo spent his days fluttering around women with his glib tongue, much to Wu Jing¡¯s dismay.
Zhang Hongbo knew that Shi Jian had important matters to discuss with Wu Jing, so he didn¡¯t follow them and continued lounging in the recliner, humming a tune.
Inside the hotel, the two entered a room where Shi Jian briefly exined the situation to Wu Jing.
When they came out, Ouyang Tian was still standing there, not yet used to the environment.
Shi Jian, a bit envious, patted Ouyang Tian on the shoulder, ¡°You¡¯d better make a good impression while you¡¯re here.¡±
¡°Why don¡¯t you stay here until tomorrow before you leave?¡± Wu Jing suggested to Shi Jian.
Shi Jian considered the setting, then shook his head and sighed, ¡°I really wish I could stay here longer, but¡¡± He mysteriously looked at Wu Jing, ¡°How about I discuss with Xiang Yu and we switch ces?¡±
Wu Jing cleared his throat and replied, ¡°Be careful on the road.¡±
Shi Jian scoffed, then punched Wu Jing yfully, and both burst intoughter.
At that moment, a beautiful woman approached Shi Jian, ¡°Hey handsome, are you new here?
Come have a drink with us?¡±
Suddenly, Shi Jian felt an uncontroble stirring within him¡
After they left, Xiang Yu sat in the lobby.
Shui Yue had gone to work, and only the three of them were there.
¡°How do you n to help me?¡± Ouyang Xiu looked at Xiang Yu.
¡°How do you want me to help you?¡± Xiang Yu replied with a smile.
¡°Ouyang Ke is not just a simple businessman, he has a group of desperadoes under him.
If he knew I was here, he would stop at nothing toe for me,¡± Ouyang Xiu said with some concern.
Although he knew Xiang Yu was someone from the underworld, he didn¡¯t know the extent of Xiang Yu¡¯s abilities, nor whether he could stand up to Ouyang Ke.
But in his view, Xiang Yu was most likely no match for Ouyang Ke.
Ouyang Ke had been in business for so many years and, although always under his father¡¯s thumb, he had covertly built up his own power base.
The umtion over these years was not something Xiang Yu could contend with, especially considering Xiang Yu¡¯s youth, almost the same age as himself.
How could he be a match for Ouyang Ke?
Therefore, Ouyang Xiu¡¯s suggestion was that they secretly investigate Ouyang Ke and, once they had enough evidence, Xiang Yu and some relevant departments should act together topletely take down Ouyang Ke.
No matter whether Ouyang Ke ends up in jail or sentenced, it would be a satisfactory resolution.
After listening, Xiang Yu simply nodded withoutmitting himself.
After all, Ouyang Xiu was not an underworld figure; his approaches were all considered from a legal perspective.
Little did he know that, given Ouyang Ke¡¯s current status, he was someone these rted departments would try to curry favor with; they wouldn¡¯t really investigate him.
But Xiang Yu didn¡¯t point this out; he didn¡¯t want to dampen Ouyang Xiu¡¯s enthusiasm right from the start, simply nodding and saying, ¡°From now on, just stay close to me, Xiang Yu.
Until we have thoroughly figured things out, you¡¯re my man, you stay by my side.
Nobody dares to bully you, nor can anyone kill you.¡±
Although Ouyang Xiu was skeptical, he still nodded.
He didn¡¯t know where Xiang Yu got his confidence from, but it seemed this was the only way now.
¡°What if Ouyang Ke finds out I¡¯m with you?¡± Ouyang Xiu asked worriedly.
¡°No worries.
If he doesn¡¯te looking for us, we¡¯ll go looking for him.
By the way, Shui Yue mentionedst time that she has something on Ouyang Ke.
You can talk to her after work.
Also, apart from at night, try not to spend too much time with her.
You¡¯re a dangerous person now; don¡¯t involve others,¡± Xiang Yu said simply.
Ouyang Xiu nodded, already forming a n in his mind, now holding a new appreciation for Xiang Yu; he was impressed.
While Xiang Yu and Ouyang Xiu were discussing their ns, a phone call from Tie Zhuzi came through.
¡°Brother Yu¡¡± Tie Zhuzi sounded somewhat despondent.
Suddenly, Xiang Yu had a bad premonition, ¡°Has something happened to Ning Xiaolu?¡± he asked.
¡°Usually, after she finishes washing up shees to work.
She hasn¡¯t shown up today even now.
I¡¯m a bit worried, I¡¯ve searched the whole logistics center and haven¡¯t found her.
I checked all the surveince footage and found that at three o¡¯clock this morning, Ning Xiaolu drove away alone, I don¡¯t know where she went, and her phone¡¯s out of reach now, already turned off,¡± Tie Zhuzi reported anxiously.
Since Xiang Yu had assigned him to protect Ning Xiaolu, it indicated that she was in danger recently, and now she had vanished, making Tie Zhuzi instantly anxious.
¡°Are you sure she drove off on her own?¡± Xiang Yu pressed.
¡°Absolutely sure, I¡¯ve checked every ce here with a camera, she was alone,¡± Tie Zhuzi responded.
¡°Stay there, I¡¯m on my way,¡± Xiang Yu said and then started heading outside.
Suddenly, he turned his head to Ouyang Xiu and asked, ¡°Want toe along?¡±
Without any hesitation, Ouyang Xiu nodded and took the car keys from Xiang Yu, walking ahead.
Since he was now ying the role of Xiang Yu¡¯s underling, he ought to prove his worth, not just freeloading every day.
Ouyang Xiu drove the car, Long Wu sat in the passenger seat, and the three of them headed towards the logistics center¡
Tomorrow might be the day we go behind a paywall, so today I¡¯m releasing a burst of chapters, hoping everyone enjoys reading them.
I know many friends might leave since it will cost money to continue reading.
I don¡¯t insist on keeping anyone; after all, it involves a fee.
Thank you so much to all the friends who have been with me for so long; I hope for your continued support¡¡±
Chapter 167 - 167 167 They Did This
?167: Chapter 167: They Did This 167: Chapter 167: They Did This Xiang Yu had actively invited Ouyang Xiu, not only as a sign of trust but also wanting to broaden Ouyang Xiu¡¯s horizons.
The matters of the underworld were not as simple as he had imagined.
Since Ouyang Xiu had chosen to seek justice for his father, he was bound to go through such stages.
Now, by bringing him along, Xiang Yu considered it a form of training for him.
When they arrived at the logistics center, Tie Zhuzi had an anxious look on his face, and then he reported the situation of the investigation.
Tie Zhuzi hade to logistics by Xiang Yu¡¯s arrangement, and he had not told anyone.
Now, with Ning Xiaolu missing, no one else had noticed.
When Lan Tingting saw Xiang Yu arrive, she ran over excitedly.
But when she saw Long Wu by Xiang Yu¡¯s side, her heart ached, and after Xiang Yu arrived, he didn¡¯t speak to her but went directly to Ning Xiaolu¡¯s dormitory.
Lan Tingting also sensed something was wrong, then pulled Tie Zhuzi aside and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±
Before anything had been confirmed, Tie Zhuzi did not want to spread rumors and cause panic, so he just shook his head, gave a bitter smile, and said nothing.
Seeing him like this, Lan Tingting didn¡¯t ask further, and then approached Xiang Yu, asking, ¡°Has something happened to Xiaolu?¡±
Seeing Lan Tingting looking worried, Xiang Yu replied with a light smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Just then, Xiang Yu suddenly noticed a yellow object at the foot of Ning Xiaolu¡¯s bed.
He stepped forward to take a closer look and realized it was paper money.
He turned to Lan Tingting and asked, ¡°Has Ning Xiaolu been acting unusualtely?¡±
Lan Tingting suddenly froze, unusual?
What kind of unusual?
Unusual in health?
Or¡
Lan Tingting had previously suspected that there was something between Xiang Yu and Ning Xiaolu, though Ning Xiaolu denied it.
Now, Xiang Yu¡¯s hurried questioning about any unusual signs puzzled her.
Seeing Lan Tingting frozen there, Xiang Yu did not question further, then turned around and prepared to leave.
¡°Yesterday, it seemed like she cried.
She was crying alone in her roomst night, and I just happened to hear it as I passed by,¡± Lan Tingting suddenly remembered the urrence from the night before, unsure if it counted as unusual.
Xiang Yu nodded, then hurried off with them.
Tie Zhuzi drove for Xiang Yu, while Ouyang Xiu followed in another car.
When Tie Zhuzi saw Ouyang Xiuing together with Xiang Yu, he knew that Xiang Yu had agreed to help him.
¡°Go to the cemetery,¡± Xiang Yu said simply.
He did not know Ning Xiaolu well, but he knew her father had been killed by Ding Yongzhi.
Thinking of Ning Xiaolu¡¯s father¡¯s death, and seeing the paper money by her bed, Xiang Yu guessed that today must be the anniversary of her father¡¯s death.
But it seemed Ding Yongzhi also remembered this day, and it seemed he had already discovered Ning Xiaolu hiding in logistics.
Xiang Yu had instructed Tie Zhuzi to go and protect Ning Xiaolu because he worried that Ding Yongzhi would harm her.
Xiang Yu had promised to avenge Ning Xiaolu, but a suitable opportunity had not presented itself for a long time.
Although Ding Yongzhi had done many bad deeds and was still engaged in shady activities, he was still of some use to Xiang Yu because Xiang Yu wanted to make contact with the secret organization through him.
However, now it seemed that Ding Yongzhi¡¯s usefulness was diminishing, as Xiang Yu had gradually established direct contact with the secret organization.
Several people hurried to the cemetery where Xiang Yu found the Tomb Guardian.
The Tomb Guardian was an old man who was somewhat hard of hearing, and it took him quite some time to locate the gravestone of Ning Xiaolu¡¯s father.
Upon reaching the gravestone, they saw two bunches of fresh flowers neatly ced as though they had just been put there, clearly indicating that Ning Xiaolu had already been there.
Xiang Yu took out his mobile phone intending to call Ning Xiaolu, wondering if perhaps she had already gone back, but he heard the sound of the call going to voicemail.
He then called Lan Tingting, only to learn that Ning Xiaolu hadn¡¯t returned.
¡°Brother Yu, Ning Xiaolu has been here, but there are other scents in the air as well,¡± Tie Zhuzi said with a frown.
He smelled a familiar scent but couldn¡¯t recall where he had encountered it before.
¡°It was Ding Yongzhi¡¯s doing,¡± Xiang Yu suddenly stated, standing there very calmly.
¡°That¡¯s right, it was them,¡± Tie Zhuzi affirmed decisively.
¡°That day, when we were discussing a partnership in his hotel, he had hidden two people in his cab.
It¡¯s that same scent.¡±
With Xiang Yu¡¯s reminder, Tie Zhuzi suddenly remembered.
When the three of them were discussing the partnership at Ding Yongzhi¡¯s ce, Ding Yongzhi, not trusting them, had hidden two people in the cab.
Although he thought it was kept secret, Xiang Yu and his group had already seen through the deception.
Long Wu and Ouyang Xiu, standing to the side, looked at Tie Zhuzi with faces full of surprise.
Normally, it was hard to see any special abilities in this big man, but unexpectedly, his nose was incredibly sensitive.
Standing there, they could only smell a fragrance from the flowers nearby, but couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly where it wasing from.
¡°Let¡¯s go to Xinglong Hotel,¡± Xiang Yu said, and then they followed him.
Xinglong Hotel, owned by Ding Yongzhi, was a star-rated hotel.
It was due to this project that he fell out with Ning Xiaolu¡¯s father, who then died under mysterious circumstances.
Others might not know what happened, but Ning Xiaolu did¡ªthese were Ding Yongzhi¡¯s doing.
Although she knew, as a frail woman, she couldn¡¯t avenge her father.
Last time, Xiang Yu had mentioned cooperating with Ding Yongzhi, which almost led to Ning Xiaolu attempting to assassinate him.
It was then, in Ning Xiaolu¡¯s eyes, that Xiang Yu and his group were not really on the same side.
Ouyang Xiu was following Xiang Yu for the first time.
Although it had been a short time, he had already sensed the energy in Xiang Yu.
That type of calmposure in the face ofplex situations had deeply embedded itself in his mind.
He swore he would also be a strong person like that.
If he were faced with such a situation, his first action would be to call the police, then he would search the streets shouting his name.
Yet, with just one visit, Xiang Yu already knew who the perpetrator was.
Arriving in front of Xinglong Hotel, Xiang Yu got out of the car, his demeanor nonchnt, and then he swaggered toward the hotel.
Xiang Yu was now considered a regr here; whether it was the staff or the security, everyone knew him.
At that moment, a server hurried over and stood beside Tie Zhuzi, a shy expression on her face, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since you¡¯ve been here.¡± Ever since thest time Tie Zhuzi had left an impression on her, she had been shocked by his robustness, always fantasizing that Tie Zhuzi would once again grace her with his presence.
Today, seeing Tie Zhuzi, she felt as if spring had finally arrived for her.
She was often favored by both Ding Yongzhi and his son, but the two were perverted in nature, and also impotent, so she never felt much.
But Tie Zhuzi was different; after one time with him, she waspletely enamored and didn¡¯t want to be with anyone else¡
Chapter 168 - 168 168 Whoever Touches Her Ill Kill
?168: Chapter 168: Whoever Touches Her, I¡¯ll Kill 168: Chapter 168: Whoever Touches Her, I¡¯ll Kill The waitress was blooming with joy, because when she saw Tie Zhuzi, she knew her spring was finally about to arrive, she had been waiting for far too long.
Therefore, she took the initiative to approach Tie Zhuzi, hoping he would remember her, recall the tale of their night together, remember the ecstatic feeling of being swooned into oblivion, and this thought brought another wave of glee to Little Red, the waitress.
But to her disappointment, Tie Zhuzi¡¯s face didn¡¯t show any signs of recognition when he saw her, as if he didn¡¯t know her at all.
¡°Have you forgotten, thest time you were here¡¡± Little Red prompted.
¡°Go stand over there.¡± Tie Zhuzi pushed Little Red away impatiently.
Now that Ning Xiaolu was missing, he was troubled and naturally had no desire to entertain any Little Red.
Xiang Yu, seeing Little Red¡¯s yearning expression, knew what she was up to, but with his own issues to deal with, he didn¡¯t want to think too much about it and proceeded to call Ding Yongzhi on his phone.
¡°Brother Ding, I¡¯m downstairs in your building,¡± Xiang Yuughed as he spoke.
Ding Yongzhiughed as well, and then the two of them chatted nonsense.
Xiang Yu confirmed he was upstairs, and then made his way up.
When Xiang Yu entered Ding Yongzhi¡¯s office, he saw him somewhat flustered.
¡°Brother Xiang Yu, what brings you here?¡± Ding Yongzhiughed as he said.
Now Ding Yongzhi¡¯s face looked natural, as if he wasn¡¯t the one who had pointed a gun at Xiang Yu that night.
After exchanging pleasantries, Xiang Yu appeared even more natural than him, making Ouyang Xiu believe they were long-lost friends.
Xiang Yu and Ding Yongzhi sat down at the table in front, while Tie Zhuzi and the others sat on the sofa behind.
Ouyang Xiu, unable to contain his curiosity, asked quietly, ¡°Brother Yu, what¡¯s your rtionship with him?¡±
¡°No rtionship,¡± Tie Zhuzi said seriously.
He had already confirmed that it was this man in front of him who had captured Ning Xiaolu, the one who had caused his mission to fail, and he was looking for an opportunity to deal with him properly.
Tie Zhuzi was not like Xiang Yu; he didn¡¯t hide his expressions.
After the small talk, Xiang Yu looked at Ding Yongzhi and asked, ¡°Brother Ding, do you know someone named Ning Xiaolu?¡±
Upon hearing this name, Ding Yongzhi¡¯s gaze suddenly became erratic, but then it quickly firmed up again.
It was that fleeting moment of uncertainty that made Xiang Yu even more certain that Ding Yongzhi had kidnapped her.
¡°That name sounds familiar; I must have heard it somewhere,¡± Ding Yongzhi pretended to be in deep thought, then suddenly his eyes widened, ¡°I remember now, I used to have a friend whose daughter was named Ning Xiaolu.
But that was many years ago, I can barely remember.¡±
Ding Yongzhi¡¯s acting was convincing, and if Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t already known that he had captured Ning Xiaolu, he would have been fooled.
¡°Why would Brother Xiang Yu suddenly ask about her, could it be that you¡¯ve taken a liking to her?¡± Ding Yongzhi chuckled.
¡°No, she¡¯s the manager of my logisticspany, she has been missing recently.
But if you say I have taken a liking to her, that is true, I am indeed nning on pursuing her,¡± Xiang Yu said with a frown.
Ouyang Xiu, sitting to the side, heard that Xiang Yu wanted to pursue her and turned her head to nce at Long Wu, only to see Long Wu¡¯s face was indifferent, revealing no hint of her thoughts.
In his view, Long Wu was Xiang Yu¡¯s girlfriend.
¡°Does Brother Yu really like her?¡± Ouyang Xiu turned his head and whispered to Tie Zhuzi.
Tie Zhuzi gave him a re but didn¡¯t speak, obviously telling Ouyang Xiu not to talk nonsense here.
Ouyang Xiu still didn¡¯t understand Xiang Yu.
When Xiang Yu spoke to others, it was all bluster with not a single word of truth, which Tie Zhuzi knew best.
So, he wasn¡¯t bothered by it now.
¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Ding Yongzhi seemed very concerned as he frowned and said, ¡°Is there any news about the whereabouts of the younger sister now?¡±
¡°It¡¯s because we haven¡¯t found her yet that I wanted to ask Brother Ding for help.
I know Brother Ding has well-informed sources in this area andmands respect from both the underworld and legitimate circles.
I hope Brother Ding can lend a hand,¡± Xiang Yu said, his face a picture of sincerity.
Although these words were nonsense from Xiang Yu, Ding Yongzhi took great satisfaction in hearing them.
He considered himself a veteran who had been in the area for decades.
Not that he had a foot in both camps, but it was true that people showed him some respect when they heard his name.
¡°Brother Xiang Yu, rest assured, your business is my business.
I¡¯ve got this matter covered.
I¡¯ll spread the word right now.
Whoever dares to touch the younger sister, I won¡¯t let them off,¡± Ding Yongzhi said with a sense of righteousness.
¡°Since you say so, I thank you very much.
But Brother Ding, if you really get any news, please let me know immediately.
I want to see who¡¯s so bold as to offend my people.
I¡¯ll make them understand what it means to wish for death,¡± Xiang Yu said, a cold light shing in his eyes.
Ding Yongzhi, seeing this, couldn¡¯t help but shiver inwardly.
He had no doubts about Xiang Yu¡¯s words.
He knew better than anyone how formidable Yan Bin used to be, yet Yan Bin had still fallen to Xiang Yu, who was rumored to have personally shot and killed him.
It¡¯s best not to provoke such a person if possible.
But Ning Xiaolu was his enemy¡¯s daughter, a ticking time bomb by his side.
If he didn¡¯t get rid of her, he felt uneasy.
This conflict made him torn between Xiang Yu on one side and his own vendetta on the other.
¡°Brother Ding, I leave all this to you,¡± Xiang Yu said as he stood up and gave a fist and palm salute.
Ding Yongzhi also quickly got up to show hismitment, assuring Xiang Yu that he would not let him down.
After exchanging pleasantries, Xiang Yu prepared to leave.
Tie Zhuzi followed behind Xiang Yu, casting a fierce re at Ding Yongzhi, causing him to shudder all over.
¡°Has Xiang Yu discovered something?
Otherwise, why would hee to me so quickly?¡± Ding Yongzhi muttered to himself with a guilty conscience.
Thinking this, he hurriedly took out his phone and dialed someone.
¡°Don¡¯t touch her for now.
Just keep an eye on her.
If anything happens to her, it¡¯s your lives on the line,¡± he said before hanging up.
¡°Brother Yu, why didn¡¯t we just clear things up with him?¡± Tie Zhuzi said angrily as they left the hotel.
¡°It¡¯s broad daylight now, too obvious.
We¡¯ll talk about it tonight,¡± Xiang Yu replied before getting into the car.
¡°But won¡¯t she be in danger?¡± Tie Zhuzi expressed his concern.
¡°No, having approached him now, Ding Yongzhi will definitely feel uneasy.
He¡¯ll wait until everything seems fine before making a move.
Though he¡¯s done many evils, he¡¯s actually a coward,¡± Xiang Yu said with a coldugh, shaking his head.
Tie Zhuzi was worried, but since Xiang Yu said so, he could only nod.
In his mind, Xiang Yu¡¯s words were always right.
If Xiang Yu said it was fine, then it would be fine.
On another car, Ouyang Xiu looked utterly puzzled.
He didn¡¯t understand what Xiang Yu¡¯s visit was all about¡
Chapter 169 - 169 169 Involved with Other Forces
?169: Chapter 169 Involved with Other Forces 169: Chapter 169 Involved with Other Forces Ouyang Xiu had absolutely no idea what Xiang Yu was up to.
He wanted to ask Long Wu what was going on, but seeing Long Wu¡¯s icy and indifferent face, he quickly shut his mouth.
Sitting in the car, Xiang Yu told Ouyang Xiu to return to the vi with Long Wu first, while he and Tie Zhuzi went to find the informant.
Informants work in the shadows, trading intelligence.
Although Xiang Yu didn¡¯t like them, he had to admit they often had ample information.
Xiang Yu found the sleazy man from before; he had already forgotten the man¡¯s name.
Seeing Xiang Yu, the sleazy man was so scared he almost knelt on the ground.
Last time, it was his arrogance that had nearly cost him his life.
The informants were usually very well-connected, so getting Xiang Yu¡¯s data wasn¡¯t a problem.
Although they didn¡¯t have much contact with Xiang Yu, they were in regrmunication with Shi Jian and had been recruited by him.
They also knew that the man before them was Shi Jian¡¯s big brother.
¡°Big brother, just give your order,¡± the informant said cautiously in front of Xiang Yu.
¡°I have an assignment for you;plete it within an hour,¡± Xiang Yu said coldly.
With people like this, words were unnecessary¡ªthe knife in one¡¯s hand said it all.
¡°Big brother, please tell me,¡± the informant said respectfully.
¡°Get me Ding Yongzhi¡¯s information, the owner of Xinglong Hotel, and also find the hotel¡¯s blueprints,¡± Xiang Yumanded icily as he sat there.
¡°Getting his information is no problem, but the blueprints¡¡± the informant frowned, seeming troubled.
¡°Stop your fucking nonsense and get on with it,¡± Tie Zhuzi grabbed the man¡¯s cor and kicked him out.
¡°Zhuzi, sit down,¡± Xiang Yu said, his expression much more rxed now that he had seen the informant get kicked out by Tie Zhuzi.
Tie Zhuzi sat down next to Xiang Yu without hesitation, but he felt anxious inside, with no mood to sit around.
¡°Bro Yu, don¡¯t we already have Ding Yongzhi¡¯s information?¡± Tie Zhuzi asked.
¡°Just to be safe,¡± Xiang Yu replied tersely.
Tie Zhuzi checked his watch¡ªit had been more than fifty minutes, but the informant had not yet appeared.
Anxious, he started pacing back and forth, cursing the sleazy man.
If he dared to bete, Tie Zhuzi was ready to beat him up.
Just then, the informant rushed back, his face covered in sweat, panting heavily.
Tie Zhuzi was about to strike when he returned.
¡°Zhuzi!¡± Xiang Yu called out suddenly, signaling him not to act.
The informant, holding blueprints in his hands, ced them in front of Xiang Yu and said between gasps, ¡°These are the original blueprints from when Xinglong Hotel was constructed, we found the designer.¡±
Xiang Yu briefly examined the blueprints to confirm they were indeed of Xinglong Hotel.
He had to admit, these informants had some skills to have gotten them so quickly.
¡°And the information?¡± Xiang Yu asked, seeming less averse to the informant now.
¡°All the information is on this USB drive,¡± the informant quickly presented it with both hands.
Xiang Yu took the USB drive and stood up, patting the informant¡¯s shoulder in a somewhat satisfied manner.
He then looked at Tie Zhuzi and gestured for him to pay.
The informant didn¡¯t dare to take Xiang Yu¡¯s money and quickly refused, saying, ¡°Big brother, I am now under big brother Shi Jian¡¯smand.¡±
Xiang Yu was taken aback upon hearing this; it seemed that Shi Jian had already recruited the informant.
Xiang Yu had put Shi Jian in charge of gathering intelligence, and it looked like he was doing well.
Hearing this, Xiang Yu finally smiled, ¡°So you¡¯re one of our brothers; why didn¡¯t you say so earlier.¡± He took the money from Tie Zhuzi, stuffed it into the informant¡¯s hand, patted his shoulder, and said, ¡°Keep up the good work,¡± before turning and walking away.
It wasn¡¯t until then that the mole finallypletely rxed.
But on second thought, he was quite pleased, because he had earned the appreciation of the boss.
By the time Xiang Yu and hispanion returned to the vi, the others had already been waiting there.
Shi Jian had returned from Wu Jing and briefed Ouyang Xiu on the situation there.
Ouyang Xiu, hearing that the environment there was so good, also felt reassured.
Seeing Xiang Yu and hispanion return, they all stood up.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t say much and then spread the blueprints on the table, looking them over carefully.
Though Shi Jian had juste back, he was already aware of what had happened.
The reason Xiang Yu wanted the blueprints was that he suspected Ding Yongzhi had built a hidden ce in the hotel.
Sure enough, there was a veryrge space beneath the underground parking garage.
It must be said, the designer was really high-end.
Such a building, surprisingly hollow below.
¡°They must be hiding here,¡± Shi Jian pointed at the blueprint and said.
Xiang Yu nodded, then took out a USB drive and handed it to Shi Jian, saying, ¡°This is the data your brother has collected, see if there is anything new in it.¡±
Shi Jian was stunned for a moment and then realized that Xiang Yu must have gone to gather intelligence himself and then encountered the mole and his crew.
Without saying much, Shi Jian took the USB drive to the bedroom, opened hisptop, and began reading Ding Yongzhi¡¯s data.
¡°We¡¯re going to make a move against Ding Yongzhi tonight.
Does anyone have anything to say?¡± Xiang Yu asked, looking at the others.
¡°Nothing to say, I¡¯ve wanted to kill that old bastard for a long time,¡± Tie Zhuzi said angrily.
He was the angriest right now.
Xiang Yu had assigned him to protect Ning Xiaolu, and it was uneptable for someone to darey a hand on the person he was protecting.
¡°Make a move?¡± Ouyang Xiu looked at Xiang Yu confusedly.
¡°Are we going to collect his evidence?¡±
¡°We¡¯re going to kill them, that son of a bitch should have died long ago,¡± Tie Zhuzi said furiously.
Ouyang Xiu sat there speechlessly.
Moments ago, Xiang Yu was still addressing Ding Yongzhi as a brother, making it seem like they were close friends; who would have thought that not long after separating, they would be here discussing how to kill each other.
¡°Be careful when you make your move, try not to harm the innocent,¡± Xiang Yu said coldly, looking at the blueprints on the table.
Just then, Shi Jian suddenly shouted from the room, ¡°Xiang Yu,e here a moment.¡±
Xiang Yu knew Shi Jian must have found some new information, and then he went to Shi Jian¡¯s bedroom.
¡°Xiang Yu, the data shows that Ding Yongzhi has had close dealings with Yan Bin, and it seems they¡¯ve had arms transactions,¡± said Shi Jian, pointing at the screen.
¡°Look here, Ding Yongzhi seems to be connected to another arms dealer, like they were once brothers,¡± Shi Jian added.
Xiang Yu frowned upon hearing this, not expecting the guy to have such connections.
Arms dealers, though part of the underworld, surpassed that level; they were not simply underworld figures.
Just like Yan Bin, although he also traded in arms, he was only the lowest existence, not truly qualifying as an arms dealer.
¡°What do we do, do we still go ahead with tonight¡¯s operation?¡± Shi Jian asked, a bit worried.
The data showed that Ding Yongzhi¡¯s rtionship with this arms dealer was quite good, and if they moved against Ding Yongzhi, they were afraid it might involve another force.
¡°Afraid of what, kill him first and then talk.
Whoever dares toe after us, we¡¯ll kill them too¡¡± Tie Zhuzi said, his eyes wide with defiance.
Chapter 170 - 170 170 Your Taste is Terrible
?170: Chapter 170 Your Taste is Terrible 170: Chapter 170 Your Taste is Terrible ¡°Scared?
Hell no¡¡± Tie Zhuzi became utterly frantic after hearing this; he didn¡¯t care what sort of background Ding Yongzhi had, he was determined to kill him.
Even though he was a friend of an arms dealer, their association did not seem to be very close, otherwise, Ding Yongzhi would not have been looked down upon by Shen San.
But now that they knew of this connection, Xiang Yu and his team had to be even more cautious.
Having found no further useful information, Xiang Yu and his team returned to the hall.
They had nned to gather people in the evening, storm in, kill Ding Yongzhi and save Ning Xiaolu, and that would be the end of it.
But the situation now seemed moreplicated than they had thought.
Since he was on good terms with an arms dealer, the weapons in their people¡¯s hands would naturally be formidable.
Thinking back to the explosive situation when they killed Yan Bin, Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t help but worry¡ªafter all, bullets do not discriminate; if his brothers got hurt, it would be regrettable.
Unaware of her location, Ning Xiaolu gradually regained consciousness.
She did not know what had happened, only feeling that the lights around her were very bright.
In the morning, she had slipped away from everyone, taking fresh flowers and paper money, intending to pay respects to her father.
She knew she was in danger, but she went anyway.
If she could not avenge her father, and didn¡¯t even have the ability toe and see him, she might as well be dead.
When she arrived at her father¡¯s grave, she found that a bouquet of fresh flowers was already ced there.
At that moment, she wondered if perhaps a friend of her father still remembered that today was the anniversary of his death?
While she was puzzled, someone suddenly appeared behind her, and then covered her mouth with something.
Ning Xiaolu instantly lost all sense and consciousness.
When she now came to, her surroundings were brightly lit, the ce was veryrge, and there seemed to be two people standing in the distance, each holding a gun.
When Ning Xiaolu fully opened her eyes and came to her senses, she knew she had been captured.
¡°Let me go, who are you?
Why are you kidnapping me?
Somebody help¡¡± Knowing what had happened, Ning Xiaolu immediately started shouting.
Although she had been through so much and had matured, developing a reticent and cold character, she was still a woman, having had no professional training, and panic was her initial reaction upon facing danger.
¡°Quiet, or I¡¯ll kill you,¡± one of the men standing in the distance shouted.
He then took out his cell phone and made a call, ¡°Young Master Ding, the girl¡¯s awake.¡±
The person on the other end of the line was evidently thrilled to hear that Ning Xiaolu was awake and hastily hung up the phone.
Within a few minutes, someone hurried in from a distance.
This person was rubbing his hands with an impatient look on his face, none other than Ding Yongzhi¡¯s son, Ding Xinglong.
¡°You two, get out.
No onees in without my order,¡± Ding Xinglong swallowed hard, then hurriedly walked towards Ning Xiaolu.
The two men exchanged nces, snickered quietly, and then left, closing the door behind them.
¡°Pretty girl, you¡¯re awake,¡± Ding Xinglong said with a lecherous smirk, standing in front of Ning Xiaolu, his gaze filled with evil intent.
¡°Ding Xinglong, you son of a bitch, I just knew you and your father were behind this, you fucking animal.¡± Ning Xiaolu naturally recognized Ding Xinglong; at one time, they had even been good friends, although back then Ding Xinglong had masqueraded as a gentleman, nearly capturing Ning Xiaolu¡¯s heart.
But today, it was clear he was no different from his father, both were brutal beasts with a human face.
¡°Xiaolu, I¡¯ve waited so long for you, and now, I¡¯ve finally got you,¡± Ding Xinglong squatted there, yfully lifting Ning Xiaolu¡¯s chin with his hand as he teased.
¡°Get away from me, you fucking animal, don¡¯t touch me.¡± Ning Xiaolu red with wide eyes, looking at Ding Xinglong with hatred.
Ding Xinglong paid no attention to her, simply continuing, ¡°Do you know what I do every time I dream of you?
I dream of you giving it to me, giving me¡¡± Ding Xinglong, intoxicated, then closed his eyes with a smile and said, ¡°Then I ejacte, and it¡¯s just so damn good.¡±
¡°You bastard, stay away from me, you fucking animal¡¡± Ning Xiaolu screamed out loud, wishing she could p this son of a bitch, but her hands and feet were tied, and she couldn¡¯t move.
¡°I never thought the day woulde when my dreams would be reality.
The moment I saw you, I just couldn¡¯t take it anymore, I couldn¡¯t stand it.¡± Ding Xinglong was clearly enraptured, then once again opened his eyes to look at Ning Xiaolu, ¡°But I didn¡¯t touch you, I just wanted you to wake up and do it for me yourself.¡±
¡°You sick pervert, you¡¯re going to die a horrible death, you¡¯ll get what¡¯sing to you,¡± Ning Xiaolu shouted at the top of her lungs.
¡°Retribution?
What retribution?
I¡¯ve grown up without knowing what retribution is.
I¡¯ve had my way with hundreds, maybe thousands of women, and here I am, standing fine, while you still have to serve me well,¡± Ding Xinglongughed heartily.
¡°You¡¯ll get what¡¯sing to you, Xiang Yu will avenge me,¡± Ning Xiaolu, ovee with fear, suddenly blurted out Xiang Yu¡¯s name.
She didn¡¯t know why she said it, perhaps it was just a subconscious belief that Xiang Yu would avenge her.
Xiang Yu had said he would avenge herst time, but he hadn¡¯t followed through.
Thinking of Xiang Yu brought a bitter smile to Ning Xiaolu¡¯s heart.
She had no particr rtionship with Xiang Yu; why should he avenge her?
Moreover, she had nearly killed himst time.
¡°Xiang Yu?
Did you say Xiang Yu?¡± Ding Xinglong suddenly burst into insaneughter, as if he had heard the biggest joke in the world,ughing so hard that he actually cried.
¡°Xiaolu, have you got it wrong?
You think Xiang Yu will avenge you?
Who do you think Xiang Yu is, a phnthropist or a mob boss?¡± Ding Xinglongughed and then shook his head with a sigh, ¡°Xiaolu, how could you be so foolish as you grew older.
Even if Xiang Yu were a phnthropist, do you think he has the ability?
He¡¯s just a small business owner of a logisticspany.¡±
¡°A logisticspany may seem like a big deal to you, but to me, it¡¯s nothing, no, it¡¯s less than nothing.
And you¡¯re hoping he¡¯ll avenge you?
You must be blind,¡± he said.
¡°Xiaolu, you¡¯re a real disappointment.
I¡¯ve never been this disappointed in you before.
When did your judgment be so poor?
Besides, we kidnapped you secretly, like ghosts, unnoticed.
Do you think Xiang Yu is a god, that he knows you¡¯re here?
Na?ve, just in na?ve.¡±
¡°However, even though your judgment is poor, I do like that cherry little mouth of yours,¡± Ding Xinglong belittled Ning Xiaolu, then refocused his attention on her.
Ding Xinglong was famously perverse.
This was something their hotel¡¯s waitress, Xiao Hong, knew all too well; not only was he a pervert, but his father as well, truly a perverse pair, worthy of their father and son rtionship¡
Chapter 171 - 171 171 Just give in to this old monk
?171: Chapter 171: Just give in to this old monk 171: Chapter 171: Just give in to this old monk Ding Xinglong and his son were notoriously twisted, and nobody knew this better than Xiaohong.
She had served both men in bed at the same time, and only for the sake of money would she have put herself through such a disgusting ordeal.
However, Xiaohong felt differently about Tie Zhuzi; she would¡¯ve dly paid him just to spend a night together, but he paid her no attention at all.
Thereiny the disparity.
When Ding Xinglong saw that Ning Xiaolu waspletely beaten down, he finally turned his attentions to her.
Now that Ning Xiaolu¡¯s hands and feet were tied up here, it was all too convenient for him to make his move.
¡°Xiaolu, stop struggling in vain, just give in to me.
Once you submit to me, not only will I let you go, but I¡¯ll give you anything you want¡ªeven the stars in the sky, I¡¯ll pluck them down for you,¡± said Ding Xinglong as he began to unbuckle his belt.
He stood there brazenly in front of Ning Xiaolu, slowly taking his pants off.
¡°Shameless bastard, just kill me,¡± Ning Xiaolu screamed, thinking of biting her tongue tomit suicide, but she wasn¡¯t sure if biting off her tongue would actually allow her to die?
¡°You want to die?
That won¡¯t do, I haven¡¯t even started having my fun yet.¡± Ding Xinglong chuckled lewdly as he was about to take off his underwear when someone suddenly walked in.
¡°Xinglong, what are you doing?¡± a loud shout suddenly came from behind.
Ding Xinglong was already annoyed by the sound of footsteps; he had ordered that no one was toe in.
But when he heard the voice, he realized it was his father who had entered.
¡°Dad,e, let¡¯s enjoy her together,¡± Ding Xinglong said with an indecent smile.
The father and son had shared a woman before, so when Ding Xinglong knew it was Ding Yongzhi, he became even more excited.
After all, why not share the joy with everyone?
Ning Xiaolu was now in despair.
This father and son duo was no good, and now that she had fallen into their hands, she was doomed.
¡°Xinglong, put your pants back on; now is not the time to touch her,¡± Ding Yongzhi approached, his eyes filled with lust as he nced at Ning Xiaolu.
Seeing his gaze, Ning Xiaolu almost vomited; it was truly revolting.
¡°Dad, what are you talking about?
How can you not want to enjoy such a beauty?
What are you thinking?¡± Ding Xinglong clearly didn¡¯t understand his father¡¯s intentions.
¡°Don¡¯t rush, Xiang Yu came today.
He seems to have found out about her disappearance and is looking for her now,¡± Ding Yongzhi said, looking at Ning Xiaolu again.
¡°Xiang Yu?
Xiang Yu again?
He¡¯s just a punk, why should we be afraid of him?
Worsees to worst, we¡¯ll just kill him too,¡± Ding Xinglong was getting annoyed; he couldn¡¯t believe that his father was so worried about someone like Xiang Yu.
¡°You don¡¯t understand, Xiang Yu is not a simple man; he¡¯s not even afraid of Shen San, moreover¡¡±
Ding Xinglong couldn¡¯t hold back his impatience before Ding Yongzhi could finish speaking.
¡°Moreover, what?
Xiang Yu has only been here for a short time, even if he has great ability, can he turn the heavens upside down?
Tonight, Uncle San wille back with reinforcements, and we aren¡¯t afraid of Shen San, not to mention a Xiang Yu.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s wait for your uncle toe back then.
For now, just hold off a little longer.
She¡¯s right here; are you afraid she¡¯ll run away?¡± Ding Yongzhi said.
¡°Her run away?
No power on Earth could save her today.¡± After saying that, Ding Yongzhi pulled up his pants and walked out.
He felt extremely frustrated; it was always Xiang Yu.
Every time Xiang Yu appeared, he would mess up Ding Xinglong¡¯s ns.
Last time, he was about to get his hands on Fang Rong but didn¡¯t expect to be thwarted by Xiang Yu, who rescued her.
If it weren¡¯t for Ding Yongzhi holding him back, he would have taken care of Xiang Yu right then and there.
Now, once again, it was Xiang Yu, and Ding Xinglong couldn¡¯t care less, no matter who tried to stop him; he was determined to kill Xiang Yu.
It was around five o¡¯clock in the afternoon when Xiang Yu and several others were sitting in the vi, discussing strategies for the evening, when Shi Jian¡¯s phone suddenly rang.
He answered with a grave expression, said a quick ¡°Understood,¡± and hung up immediately.
¡°Xiang Yu, Ding Xinglong has taken some people to the logistics,¡± Shi Jian said seriously.
Xiang Yuughed upon hearing this, as they had nned to take action that evening, but now Ding Xinglong had unexpectedly shown up on their doorstep.
¡°Shi Jian, go and bring him over,¡± Xiang Yu said simply.
Ding Xinglong was just an arrogant but ipetent young hothead.
For such a person, Shi Jian could handle him single-handedly.
Shi Jian nodded and then left.
The others sitting there, except for Ouyang Xiu, all looked calm, seeing it as just a minor issue.
But at this moment, Ouyang Xiu¡¯s heart was like a stormy sea.
He faintly felt that something significant was going to happen tonight, and he was about to be a part of it.
He was somewhat nervous but also somewhat excited¡ªthese were things he had never even dared to dream of before.
¡°Brother Yu, let me take the lead tonight,¡± Tie Zhuzi requested.
He felt a bit guilty; it was his failure to protect Ning Xiaolu that had led to Xiang Yu¡¯s ns being expedited.
Eliminating Ding Yongzhi was necessary, but he hadn¡¯t expected it toe so soon.
¡°Don¡¯t rush things.
ns never change as fast as reality,¡± Xiang Yu said, sitting thereposedly.
Before long, Shi Jian came back holding someone.
The person¡¯s face was swollen terribly, a total mess.
Holding his cor, Shi Jian flung him into the middle of the room and said, ¡°I¡¯ve brought him over.¡±
The person Shi Jian threw there was Ding Xinglong.
Ding Xinglong hade with his men intending to capture Xiang Yu.
Not finding Xiang Yu at the logistics center, he had encountered Lan Tingting instead.
Seeing Lan Tingting¡¯s mature aura, her beautiful face, and voluptuous body, he couldn¡¯t control himself and wanted to take her away.
Just then, Shi Jian and his men arrived in time.
Before Ding Xinglong could react, Shi Jian stepped forward and punched him.
Enraged, Ding Xinglong was about to take out his gun to intimidate them, but before he could do so, Shi Jian threw another kick.
Ding Xinglong didn¡¯t even get a chance to speak before Shi Jian tossed him into the car.
The men he had brought with him were also beaten to the ground by Shi Jian¡¯s brothers.
Brought to the vi by Shi Jian, Ding Xinglong looked up and scanned his surroundings, meeting Xiang Yu¡¯s smiling gaze.
That smile made him shiver uncontrobly.
¡°Xiang Yu, it¡¯s you again, I knew it was you.
Today, I have to kill you,¡± Ding Xinglong said as he reached into his coat to grab something, but then he realized there was nothing there.
It was then that Shi Jian mockingly ced a gun on the table and said, ¡°Are you looking for this?¡±
Realizing his gun had been stolen, Ding Xinglong was dumbfounded.
His sole reliance had been that gun.
In his mind, Xiang Yu was just a country bumpkin who¡¯d probably never seen a gun before; if he drew his gun, he was sure Xiang Yu would tremble with fear and kneel to beg for mercy.
That was the scene he had envisioned.
What he hadn¡¯t expected was for his gun to be taken before he even drew it, and for Xiang Yu not to show any surprise upon seeing the gun¡
Chapter 172 - 172 172 What Do You Want to See Me For
?172: Chapter 172: What Do You Want to See Me For?
172: Chapter 172: What Do You Want to See Me For?
Ding Xinglong waspletely dumbfounded now, as he saw his gun lying on the table, yet Xiang Yu didn¡¯t even look at the gun, as if it was nothing in his eyes.
¡°Did youe to logistics looking for me for something?¡± Xiang Yu sat there peeling peanuts, saying calmly.
¡°Xiang Yu, don¡¯t get too full of yourself; who do you think you are?¡± Ding Xinglong didn¡¯t want to be intimidated by Xiang Yu and then stood up, looking fiercely at Xiang Yu.
Tie Zhuzi couldn¡¯t stand his attitude and walked up behind him, kicking him in the leg, forcing Ding Xinglong to kneel down.
Ding Xinglong clearly wasn¡¯t prepared; he turned his head and red at Tie Zhuzi, intending to say some pleasantries when Tie Zhuzi grasped his hair and ¡®p¡¯ gave him a smack across the face.
Ding Xinglong had never suffered such humiliation; he struggled to get up, but Tie Zhuzi followed up with several more ps, dazing Ding Xinglongpletely.
In the end, Ding Xinglong simply knelt there, crying his eyes out; all his previous bravado had disappeared.
Seeing Ding Xinglong had been subdued, Tie Zhuzi then walked back to his seat at the edge of the sofa, ignoring him.
¡°Answer the question I asked you, and do it honestly,¡± said Xiang Yu, lifting his head to look at Ding Xinglong.
Ding Xinglong nodded with sobs; he was full of regret now, regretting that he hadn¡¯t called more people over, so he wouldn¡¯t have been captured by Shi Jian, and if he hadn¡¯t been captured, he wouldn¡¯t have been brought here.
¡°What were you looking for me for?¡± Xiang Yu asked.
Although Ding Xinglong had already softened, he was no fool and then said, ¡°My dad said you are his business partner; I wanted toe over and see you.¡±
At this, Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t helpughing, and Shi Jian and the othersughed along.
¡°See me?
What for?
You wanted to kidnap me, didn¡¯t you?¡± Xiang Yu continued to ask.
Ding Xinglong didn¡¯t speak, just sat there in silence.
¡°Where have you locked up Ning Xiaolu?¡± Xiang Yu suddenly asked.
¡°I can¡¯t tell you that,¡± Ding Xinglong suddenly realized he had misspoken because he knew Xiang Yu had no idea who had taken Ning Xiaolu.
¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Ding Xinglong quickly corrected himself.
¡°There¡¯s no need to hide it; we know all about what you and your dad have done.¡± At this point, Xiang Yu calmly took out a dagger and ced it on the table.
Seeing the gleaming dagger made Ding Xinglong shudder all over.
¡°I honestly don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Ding Xinglong put on a pitiful look.
In his opinion, if he kept denying it, would Xiang Yu really dare to kill him?
Xiang Yu was nothing but a street punk; if his dad stepped in, he would definitely be able to subdue him, and the only reason his dad hadn¡¯t made a move was because they were still business partners, and Xiang Yu still had some value.
As for Ding Xinglong, he was only pretending to be submissive here to avoid some physical suffering, but once he got out, he would enact a mad revenge on Xiang Yu.
He wanted Xiang Yu to know how much of a mistake it was to mess with Ding Xinglong.
And now, his n was to leave this ce first, to continue acting subservient here, but it seemed that Xiang Yu had no intention of letting him go.
¡°Don¡¯t make me angry,¡± Xiang Yu said to Ding Yongzhi with a cold, mocking smile.
Ding Xinglong looked at Xiang Yu with disgust; this kid was putting on airs again.
So what if I make you angry, would you dare to kill me?
Ding Xinglong thought to himself, but still wore a pitiful face, begging for mercy.
Tie Zhuzi noticed that Xiang Yu was getting angry, so he stood up, intending to give the tactless guy another lesson, but Xiang Yu stopped him.
Without another word, Xiang Yu took out a dagger and threw it.
The dagger went straight through Ding Xinglong¡¯s hand, nailing it to the floor.
Ding Xinglong only felt a sharp pain in his hand, and then he saw his blood streaming down, with a shiny dagger sticking out of it.
He could hardly believe it, couldn¡¯t believe that Xiang Yu would dare to do this to him.
Stunned for less than a second, he then began to scream ¡®wow,¡¯ and his whole body started to shake.
The excruciating pain was almost too much to bear.
¡°Stop yelling,¡± Xiang Yu suddenly snapped, kicked him in the mouth, and knocked out several of Ding Xinglong¡¯s teeth.
Ding Xinglong tried to scream again, but Xiang Yu kicked him once more, tilting his face sideways.
¡°Damn it, if you keep bleeding all over the ce, I¡¯ll ughter you,¡± Xiang Yu said, pointing at Ding Xinglong unreasonably.
Ding Xinglong, this weakling, was surprisingly useless, just screaming in chaos over a ¡®stab¡¯ in his hand.
Now, Ding Xinglong didn¡¯t dare to disobey Xiang Yu.
He quickly grabbed his clothes with his other hand to catch the blood flowing from his mouth, careful not to let any more drop onto the floor.
The pain in his hand and mouth only allowed Ding Xinglong to make muffled noises, but he didn¡¯t dare to cry out, fearing he would enrage Xiang Yu again.
Seeing that Ding Xinglong was somewhat sensible, Xiang Yu bent down to pull out the dagger, wiped it on his body, and then sat back down on the sofa.
¡°I ask, you answer honestly,¡± said Xiang Yu, regaining his calm facade as if the previous event had been cut out and had never happened, though the wounds on Ding Xinglong were real.
¡°Where have you hidden Ning Xiaolu?¡± Xiang Yu asked calmly.
¡°The lowest level of the hotel,¡± Ding Xinglong said tentatively, with his mouth full of blood.
¡°What¡¯s your old man¡¯s n?¡± Xiang Yu asked.
Ding Xinglong hesitated, heavily injured as he was, he still couldn¡¯t reveal the n.
He looked down on Xiang Yu, considering him merely a small-time thug.
¡°We just wanted to scare her, then let her go,¡± Ding Xinglong said pitifully.
¡°You¡¯re here spouting nonsense, not telling the truth,¡± Tie Zhuzi said, growing anxious.
He stepped forward and stomped on Ding Xinglong¡¯s hand, causing so much pain that cold sweat poured out of Ding Xinglong.
Ouyang Xiu, sitting off to the side, watched the scene with a tremor in his heart.
He had only seen these scenarios in movies, never expecting to encounter one in real life.
¡°Brother Yu,¡± Ouyang Xiu said, looking at Ding Xinglong¡¯s miserable state and feeling a hint of pity, wanting to plead with Xiang Yu to speak more kindly.
¡°You want to try too?¡± Xiang Yu looked at Ouyang Xiu and smiled.
¡°Come on, it¡¯s alright.
This kind of trash deserves to be beaten to death,¡± Tie Zhuzi said, walking over and dragging Ouyang over to Ding Xinglong.
¡°Give him a few ps and see, it¡¯s quite satisfying,¡± Tie Zhuzi said with a smile.
At this point, Ding Xinglong was close to breaking down.
He, a lofty young master, couldn¡¯t believe he had fallen to such a state.
He red at Ouyang Xiu with a ruthless look, ¡°You dare?¡± Seeing Ouyang Xiu¡¯s pitiful eyes, Ding Xinglong suddenly blurted out, showing his typical cowardly yet bullying nature.
With a ¡®p,¡¯ Ouyang Xiu hit Ding Xinglong with a loud p.
It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t dare; it was just that looking at the man before him, he felt some pity.
Seeing him in such a state, and yet Xiang Yu and the others continued to torment him.
But, it was clear that this guy didn¡¯t appreciate their leniency; he brought this upon himself¡
(I don¡¯t know how many friends are still reading this book.
Pop up in the review section and let me see your presence.)
Chapter 173 - 173 173 Puncturing a Layer of Window Paper
?173: Chapter 173: Puncturing a Layer of Window Paper 173: Chapter 173: Puncturing a Layer of Window Paper Ouyang Xiu didn¡¯t hesitate to give Ding Xinglong a loud p on the face.
It wasn¡¯t that he dared not to; it was just that at the beginning, he felt some pity for Ding Xinglong.
The guy was already in such a state, yet Xiang Yu and the others were still torturing him, and he found it somewhat unbearable to watch.
But Ding Xinglong clearly misunderstood him, thinking this delicate-looking young man was a pushover, and tried to intimidate him.
He didn¡¯t expect the p to be so resounding.
¡°Brother Ouyang, how was it?
Feels good, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Tie Zhuzi looked at Ouyang Xiu expectantly and asked.
Ouyang Xiu just gave a bitter smile and tried to sit back down.
At this moment, Ding Xinglong suddenly went a bit mad,ughing with his head down, yet tears were dripping down with a pitter-patter.
He had never imagined that he would be bullied by others.
Only he bullied others; no one dared to mess with him.
If he was acting subservient today, it was only to suffer less physical abuse.
But now that it hade to this, it seemed he couldn¡¯t escape the physical pain.
Since it was unavoidable, he had nothing to fear anymore and suddenly raised his head,ughing loudly at Xiang Yu.
¡°Xiang Yu, do you know who you¡¯ve messed with?
Do you realize how big a mistake you¡¯ve made today?
This will be the most foolish thing you do in your life,¡± Ding Xinglong startedughing madly.
¡°Is that so?
I¡¯m starting to regret it a bit now,¡± Xiang Yu said with a light smile.
¡°It¡¯s toote to regret it now.
You¡¯ve provoked me, and you must die.
My third uncle is already at the hotel.
If he finds out you¡¯ve kidnapped me, he definitely won¡¯t let you off.
You¡¯re done for,¡± Ding Xinglong yelled.
¡°Really?
Isn¡¯t your third uncle engaged in the arms trade?
Why would hee here?¡± Xiang Yu suddenly asked with a serious look on his face.
¡°What?
Scared now?
You killed Yan Bin a while ago, and he was just here to look for the next target for cooperation.
You never expected to kidnap me at this moment.
Your luck is really terrible.
I¡¯ll let you know that it was me who grabbed Ning Xiaolu, and I even slept with her.
What about it?
Do you dare touch me?¡± Ding Xinglong had nowpletely lost his sanity.
Xiang Yu wanted to toy with the kid a little bit more, but he didn¡¯t expect him to bring up Ning Xiaolu.
Xiang Yu stood up and kicked him directly in the face, knocking him out cold.
By then, Xiang Yu was somewhat worried.
He was certain that Ding Yongzhi wouldn¡¯t dare toy a hand on Ning Xiaolu, but his idiot son, relying on his father¡¯s power, was bold enough to do anything.
¡°The ¡®third uncle¡¯ he mentioned is probably that arms dealer.
Unexpectedly, he has actuallye here,¡± Shi Jian analyzed.
¡°Good timing.
We were just nning to take him out to save us the troubleter,¡± Tie Zhuzi said angrily.
Just at that moment, Xiang Yu¡¯s phone suddenly rang.
It was a call from Ding Yongzhi.
Xiang Yu sneered, then picked up the phone.
¡°Brother Xiang Yu, where are you?¡± Although Ding Yongzhi tried to keep his tone calm, there was still a sense of urgency in his words.
¡°I¡¯m enjoying a hot spring¡¡± Xiang Yu chuckled as he spoke.
Shi Jian, sitting to the side, coughed, as Xiang Yu started to spout nonsense again.
It was hard to fathom how his mind worked¡ªutterly random and yet, as if he was telling the truth, he spoke without a hint of a blush, as though it were all real.
Ouyang Xiu to the side listened to Xiang Yu and wore a look of surprise.
What was this situation?
Xiang Yu¡¯s lies sounded even truer than the truth.
But at that moment, Ding Yongzhi had no time to figure out whether Xiang Yu was telling the truth or not.
He listened to Xiang Yu¡¯s endless chatter and hurriedly interrupted, ¡°Brother Xiang Yu, my son has gone missing.¡±
¡°Your son has gone missing?¡± Xiang Yu feigned a shocked reaction, then began to ramble again, asking whether he went to sing, whether he went to pick up girls¡
Long Wu, who was sitting opposite Xiang Yu, snorted coldly and walked aside.
A man¡¯s words really can¡¯t be trusted.
The situation now was that Ding Yongzhi was anxious, but Xiang Yu was not.
Having had enough of Xiang Yu¡¯s non-stop chatter, Ding Yongzhi cut straight to the chase, ¡°Xiang Yu, let¡¯s not beat around the bush.
Here¡¯s the thing, I suspect Xinglong is with you.¡±
This was about his own son¡¯s life.
Ding Yongzhi started to grow a bit frantic.
¡°Oh man, Brother Ding, you really can guess.
Are you a fortune-teller or something?
This kid is indeed with me; it¡¯s his first visit.
He¡¯s here drinking tea,¡± Xiang Yu said with a chuckle.
When Ding Xinglong stormed out angrily, Ding Yongzhi didn¡¯t care at first.
But he soon realized something wasn¡¯t right because Ding Xinglong had left with men carrying guns.
Ding Yongzhi hurriedly called his son, but by that time the phone was already off.
He knew his son must have gone to find Xiang Yu, so he quickly sent people to follow.
Sure enough, Ding Xinglong arrived at the shipping center, but before he could react, he was taken away by Shi Jian.
¡°Is that so?
Let him take a call; I have something to say to him.¡± Ding Yongzhi attempted to sound as gentle as possible, but in fact, there was already an unfriendly tone in his words.
At that moment, Xiang Yu suddenly pinched his nose and used an extremely thin woman¡¯s voice to speak into the receiver, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back, you old thing.
You never let me chase girls.¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, Shi Jian, who was sitting to the side, nearly choked on his breath and almost suffocated.
What act was Xiang Yu putting on now?
¡°Brother Ding, you heard that, right?
He doesn¡¯t want to go back,¡± Xiang Yu said with a chuckle.
Even if Ding Yongzhi was patient, there came a point where he couldn¡¯t take it anymore.
Xiang Yu was making a fool of him.
But he was certain of one thing: his son was definitely in Xiang Yu¡¯s hands.
¡°Xiang Yu!¡± Ding Yongzhi called out in a low voice, sounding very much like a wild beast on the verge of madness.
¡°Hey, brother, why does your voice sound like a pig now?
You haven¡¯t mutated, have you?¡± Xiang Yu suddenly asked with concern.
At this stage in the situation, there was no longer any point in pretense for Ding Yongzhi.
He stated bluntly, ¡°Xiang Yu, if you dare harm Xinglong, I¡¯ll make sure you have nowhere to be buried.
Not just you, but everyone around you as well¡ªI won¡¯t let any of them off.¡±
Ding Yongzhi gritted his teeth in rage.
He had always spoiled his son rotten, never been willing toy a hand on him.
And now, his son had fallen into Xiang Yu¡¯s hands.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother Ding, he¡¯s doing just fine with me.
How could I bear to hit him?¡± Xiang Yu said, unable to help nce at Ding Xinglong lying on the ground.
Ding Xinglong¡¯s face had been kicked askew, and he had only a few teeth left in his mouth.
If Ding Yongzhi were to see his son in such a sorry state, he would certainly die of rage.
¡°Release him now, and I¡¯ll act as though this never happened.
Otherwise¡¡± Ding Yongzhi¡¯s tone was filled with an implied threat.
¡°Or else what, you¡¯re going to bite me?¡± Xiang Yu replied with augh.
Just then, a suddenmotion erupted from the other side, and a deep voice suddenly asked, ¡°You¡¯re Xiang Yu?¡±
Upon hearing someone else speak, Xiang Yu responded seriously, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s me.
And who are you¡¡±
Chapter 174 - 174 174 Splitting Forces Three Ways to Battle a Powerful Enemy
?174: Chapter 174 Splitting Forces Three Ways to Battle a Powerful Enemy 174: Chapter 174 Splitting Forces Three Ways to Battle a Powerful Enemy Xiang Yu, holding the phone, suddenly heard a different person speaking.
This person spoke with amanding tone, full of vigor; he was likely the arms dealer.
¡°Is Xinglong with you?¡± the man asked calmly.
¡°Who are you?
Acting all important like that, if it¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m hanging up,¡± Xiang Yu said.
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am.
If you don¡¯t send him back right now, I will wipe you out, including all your family members, friends,¡± the man threatened.
¡°I won¡¯t release him,¡± Xiang Yu said calmly, unaffected by his threat.
The two of them talked for quite a while, and the gist was this: Release the man and there will be no problem; if you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll destroy your entire family.
Xiang Yu, on the other hand, actedpletely nonchnt, almost driving the other person mad with frustration.
Eventually, they reached a consensus.
They would exchange Ning Xiaolu for Ding Xinglong, at an abandoned chemical nt on the outskirts, at eleven o¡¯clock at night.
Shi Jian checked the time¡ªit was already six o¡¯clock in the evening.
It seemed their previous ns had fallen through.
¡°I¡¯m going to gather everyone,¡± Shi Jian said as he stood up, having heard the entire phone call between Xiang Yu and the other party.
Moreover, Xiang Yu had firmly stated that they would meet at the location without fail that night.
¡°Shi Jian, have someone keep an eye on their movements.
Proceed with the original n,¡± Xiang Yu instructed sinctly.
Upon hearing this, Shi Jian paused and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to meet at the abandoned chemical nt and settle things there?¡±
¡°Just ying games with them, don¡¯t take it seriously.
I think they also have no intention of sincerely exchanging hostages.
Xiaolu is probably still at the hotel,¡± Xiang Yu said simply.
Shi Jian and the others were speechless.
Xiang Yu was not one to y by the rules; anyone who encountered an opponent like him could only chalk it up to bad luck.
While they were discussing the situation, Shi Jian¡¯s phone suddenly rang.
Someone reported to him that many people had emerged from the hotel, then got into cars and left, with Ding Yongzhi among them.
¡°They must be setting up an ambush,¡± Shi Jian said, checking the time.
It was only a little past eight o¡¯clock.
¡°Bro Yu, let me take some people and have a fight with them,¡± Tie Zhuzi grew restless and then stood up to speak anxiously.
¡°Don¡¯t rush, wait a little longer,¡± Xiang Yu said calmly, leaning back on the sofa with his eyes closed, thinking.
He had developed a habit of running through everything like a movie in his mind before acting, to ensure that all was in order.
After a while, he went aside to make a call, and then continued to lean on the sofa with his eyes closed.
Around nine-thirty at night, Xiang Yu suddenly opened his eyes and said, ¡°Notify Long Zaitian and his team to get ready for action.
Zhuzi, you go and join Long Zaitian; he knows what to do.¡±
Xiang Yu turned his head to Shi Jian and said, ¡°You go to the chemical nt and keep an eye on things, but don¡¯t act under any circumstances.¡±
¡°Long Wu, Ouyang Xiu, you twoe with me,¡± Xiang Yu ordered, and after speaking, he changed into a morefortable outfit to set out.
¡°Xiang Yu!¡± Shi Jian suddenly looked at Xiang Yu and asked, ¡°Are you going to the hotel?¡±
Xiang Yu nodded, his eyes filled with determination.
¡°Be careful,¡± Shi Jian wanted to dissuade Xiang Yu, but he stopped himself, knowing it would be useless.
Xiang Yu had made up his mind and wouldn¡¯t easily change his n.
¡°Move out!¡± Xiang Yu shouted, then headed outside.
Xiang Yu drove the car, apanied by Long Wu and Ouyang Xiu.
Long Wu had exceptionalbat skills and had experienced realbat.
Although Ouyang Xiu was also skilled in martial arts, he had never taken part in such activities, so he was inevitably a bit nervous.
He didn¡¯t know what was going to happen shortly and felt very apprehensive.
¡°Are we going to kill someone?¡± Ouyang Xiu asked somewhat nervously.
Xiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Yes, but don¡¯t worry, the people we are going to kill deserve it.
Don¡¯t bear any psychological burden.¡±
Ouyang Xiu nodded nkly.
Thinking back on his past life and looking at his present situation, he felt as if he were dreaming.
He used to be a high and mighty young master, his days filled with nothing but eating, drinking, and merrymaking, believing that was what a person¡¯s life should be like.
Back then, he never imagined there was another side to society.
On this other side, few people knew that they lived in darkness, enduring days filled with iron and blood.
As he looked out at the bustling streets full of traffic, Ouyang Xiu felt somewhat lost.
Xiang Yu led the two men right into the Xinglong Hotel, out in the open.
The security guards and the waitstaff there all recognized Xiang Yu; they simply smiled and nodded when they saw him enter, with none stepping forward to stop him.
The three of them also smoothly entered the elevator and went up to Ding Yongzhi¡¯s office on the top floor.
The office was empty, and even Long Wu gave Xiang Yu a doubtful look, not knowing what he was there for.
Xiang Yu walked into therge office, heading to a small room inside.
This small room had a dedicated elevator that went down two levels underground.
Xiang Yu entered without hesitation, leaving Long Wu and the others thinking that Xiang Yu was the true owner of the ce.
¡°The blueprints are very detailed,¡± Xiang Yu said calmly, seeing the puzzled looks on their faces.
As the elevator descended level by level, Xiang Yu looked at them seriously and said, ¡°Be careful, there might be guards inside.¡±
Long Wu nodded coldly and took out a handgun to check it.
Ouyang Xiu didn¡¯t have any weapons in his hands; he just gave a wry smile and said nothing.
Seeing this, Long Wu gave him a scornful look as if to say, why didn¡¯t you mention you were unarmed earlier.
Long Wu tossed one of the handguns to Ouyang Xiu and didn¡¯t give him another nce.
Ouyang Xiu quickly caught it, his hand grasping the gun trembling slightly.
He had fired guns before, and his shooting was quite good, but that was all at the shooting range; he had never shot a living creature.
Now that he was about to fight against people, he was somewhat daunted.
¡°Don¡¯t be nervous,¡± Xiang Yu said, patting his shoulder and smiling.
Just then, the disy above the elevator indicated they had reached the second level underground; the first level underground was likely the parking garage.
As the elevator doors opened, Xiang Yu stepped out first.
The area was quite spacious and brightly lit.
At that moment, two people happened to walk toward the elevator entrance.
At the sight of Xiang Yu, they were briefly stunned.
These three men in front of them were strangers.
By the time they realized what was happening, it was already toote.
A dagger appeared in Xiang Yu¡¯s hand and with a swift slice in front of them, he ended their lives.
But before they died, they managed to fire a burst from their rifles.
Although they didn¡¯t hit Xiang Yu and his team, the shots made a loud noise.
Seven people ahead, upon hearing the gunfire, all holding guns, cautiously moved in their direction.
From their steps and their poised attitude in the face of danger, it was clear they had undergone professional training.
Xiang Yu and Long Wu realized they had been exposed and quickly hid behind some columns, while Ouyang Xiu stood there, stunned, looking at the two men on the ground still bleeding from their necks¡
Chapter 175 - 175 175 He Has a Lot of Cunning Ideas
?175: Chapter 175: He Has a Lot of Cunning Ideas 175: Chapter 175: He Has a Lot of Cunning Ideas Ouyang Xiu had never seen such a scene before.
Although he had imagined such scenarios, when two dead bodies appeared in front of him, their necks spraying blood and their bodies twitching, he waspletely dumbstruck.
¡°Kid,e over here quickly.¡± Long Wu saw Ouyang Xiu standing there, dumbfounded, and hurriedly reminded him.
At that moment, the seven people in the distance had noticed Ouyang Xiu and were shooting in his direction.
Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t expected Ouyang Xiu to just stand there like an idiot.
He quickly moved to Ouyang Xiu¡¯s side, then pulled him to hide behind a pir.
But by then, a bullet had urately hit Xiang Yu¡¯s arm.
¡°Xiang Yu!¡± Long Wu called out nervously upon seeing this.
Ouyang Xiu also came to his senses by then.
He looked at Xiang Yu, who had an indifferent expression on his face, and didn¡¯t understand why Long Wu had suddenly yelled.
¡°Are you okay?¡± Xiang Yu asked Ouyang a soft voice.
Ouyang Xiu just nodded nkly.
That¡¯s when he suddenly noticed the blood flowing from Xiang Yu¡¯s arm.
¡°You¡¯re hurt,¡± Ouyang Xiu said worriedly.
¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t talk,¡± Xiang Yu replied, his face still expressionless, showing no sign of his injury.
The three of them hid there, holding their breath.
Xiang Yu stood quietly, listening as the seven men gradually approached.
Although their footsteps were light, Xiang Yu could still discern their positions.
The footsteps were getting closer.
Xiang Yu nodded at Long Wu, then carefully removed Ouyang Xiu¡¯s shoes and swiftly threw them behind.
At the same time, he threw a dagger.
The group of seven, thinking the iing object was a grenade, instinctively dropped to the ground.
As one of them went down, a dagger suddenly appeared in his neck.
He fell to the ground unwillingly, dead beyond resurrection.
At the same time, Long Wu jumped out from behind the pir and fired two shots, killing two men.
When the enemies realized it was only a shoe, they were infuriated to the point of nearly spitting blood.
Because of a shoe, they had lost three men, but they quickly took cover behind the pirs.
Xiang Yu took the opportunity to pull Ouyang Xiu behind anotherrge pir.
Ouyang Xiu, seeing the wound on Xiang Yu¡¯s arm, felt very guilty.
He held a gun and wanted to rush out.
Xiang Yu quickly held him back and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive.¡±
Ouyang Xiu red with wide eyes, ready to fight the enemies to the death.
Xiang Yu signaled him to keep quiet, and the three of them once again waited in silence.
Only four men were left.
They too were cautious, covering each other and advancing pir by pir towards Xiang Yu¡¯s hiding ce.
Just when they neared the pir where Xiang Yu was hiding, suddenly another shoe flew out.
Having learned from their previous experience, they did not drop down.
Just as they were rejoicing at having identified the shoe, suddenly gunshots rang out, hitting one of them in the leg.
The man couldn¡¯t withstand it and fell, and another shot ended his life.
The shooter was Xiang Yu, who rarely used guns.
But seeing the gun in Ouyang Xiu¡¯s hands was simply a waste of resources.
¡°How¡¯s my shooting?¡± Just when Ouyang Xiu was stunned, Xiang Yu casually asked.
Ouyang Xiu just nodded nkly, not knowing what to say.
Although Xiang Yu¡¯s voice was not loud, it was heard by everyone present.
Long Wu shook his head somewhat helplessly.
Even in such a time, there was still time to show off.
At that moment, only three of them remained, and Xiang Yu suddenly shouted, ¡°The three brothers on the other side, you should surrender.
I can spare your lives.¡±
Xiang Yu¡¯s shout startled everyone present; who would have thought that this kid would suddenly speak up?
¡°Dream on.
We were just careless earlier¡¡± one of them responded loudly to Xiang Yu, seeminglypeting to see who had the louder voice.
¡°The biggest mistake you¡¯ve made in your lives was to offend our boss.
Do you even know who our boss is¡¡± Since the conversation had begun, that person wanted to ovee Xiang Yu psychologically first, hoping to make him crumble.
His other two brothers were also hiding behind tworge pirs, quietly listening, feeling that their brother was making a lot of sense.
Just as one of them rxed a bit while listening quietly, suddenly someone appeared beside him.
A face with a wicked smile¡ª if it wasn¡¯t Xiang Yu, who else could it be?
He tried to scream, reaching for his gun to aim at Xiang Yu.
Unexpectedly, Xiang Yu grabbed his head and twisted it forcefully, snapping it with a direct crack.
The other one was also dispatched by Xiang Yu twisting his neck.
Meanwhile, the speaking man hadn¡¯t noticed yet and continued to shout loudly.
¡°I advise you to surrender quickly, otherwise¡¡±
¡°Otherwise, what?¡± At that moment, Xiang Yu suddenly appeared by his side, pping him across the face.
The man waspletely dumbfounded.
What was happening?
Xiang Yu stood brazenly in front of him.
Was he out of his mind?
He tried to raise his gun, but someone suddenly held a gun to his head from the other side.
Only then did he realize that his only two surviving brothers were also already lying on the ground.
He didn¡¯t know how Xiang Yu had managed it.
How was this possible?
He would never have guessed that Xiang Yu¡¯s loud talking was intended to lure him into speaking as well, then seizing the opportunity to infiltrate and eliminate them one by one.
Although they were also figures of some standing, in front of Xiang Yu, they were nothing.
Xiang Yu resolved it all with just one clever trick.
¡°Where is that woman?¡± Xiang Yu asked calmly.
Seeing that all was lost, the man pointed nkly inside.
Xiang Yu hurried over; the second basement was divided into several rooms, this area being arge hall.
Xiang Yu cautiously opened the door, only to see Ning Xiaolu tied to a chair in the middle, her mouth gagged with cloth, her face pale, and her eyes closed.
Seeing this, Xiang Yu felt a pang of anxiety.
She couldn¡¯t be in any trouble.
¡°Ning Xiaolu.¡± Xiang Yu quickly stepped forward and called out.
Ning Xiaolu opened her eyes lifelessly, her gaze filled with despair.
Ever since Ding Xinglong attempted to vite her and she was taken away by Ding Yongzhi, she had lost all hope.
She knew she would never have hope again in her life.
She had thought about biting her tongue tomit suicide, but she ultimatelycked the courage.
If biting her tongue didn¡¯t work, then why suffer in vain?
Thus, she sat there waiting for fate to decide.
No matter what happened outside, none of it mattered much to her anymore.
She only hoped someone would end her misery quickly so she could join her father below.
But when she was awakened, she vaguely saw Xiang Yu¡¯s silhouette.
Yet even then, there was only a dismal smile in her heart; it couldn¡¯t possibly be real, it must be a dream¡
Chapter 176 - 176 176 The Mysterious Space
?176: Chapter 176 The Mysterious Space 176: Chapter 176 The Mysterious Space Xiang Yu stood in front of Ning Xiaolu with some worry and woke her up.
Ning Xiaolu had already given up hope.
In this city, she would no longer have any familying to rescue her, and what awaited her was nothing but endless disappointment.
When she saw in her daze that it was Xiang Yu, she couldn¡¯t help but let out a bitter smile in her heart.
Was she dreaming again?
How could hee to save her?
Ning Xiaolu didn¡¯t believe it was real; she hadn¡¯t even fully opened her eyes before preparing to close them again.
She had already be disillusioned with the world.
But at that moment, the ropes tied around her were suddenly cut, and her whole body rxed.
Ning Xiaolu opened her eyes once more and just then saw Xiang Yu squatting in front of her, looking at her with a worried expression.
¡°Xiang Yu?
Am I not dreaming?¡± Ning Xiaolu looked skeptically at the handsome man before her and suddenly felt that, in this world, Xiang Yu was the most handsome of all.
¡°You¡¯re not dreaming, I¡¯m here to rescue you,¡± Xiang Yu said with a smile upon seeing Ning Xiaolu speak.
Ning Xiaolu couldn¡¯t believe that all this was true.
When she saw a stunningly beautiful woman holding a gun pointed at the viin¡¯s head, she knew that everything was real.
¡°Xiang Yu, it really is you, it really is you¡¡± At that moment, Ning Xiaolu finally broke down.
She couldn¡¯t contain her emotions and tried to stand up, but her legs went numb and she nearly fell.
Xiang Yu hurriedly stepped forward to support her, and Ning Xiaolu immediately wrapped her arms around his neck and cried out loudly.
She held him very tightly, burying her head into Xiang Yu¡¯s shoulder.
She had never dared to hope that Xiang Yu would actuallye to save her.
Everything seemed so unreal.
But Xiang Yu had indeede.
¡°Don¡¯t push me, let me hug you for a while,¡± Ning Xiaolu felt Xiang Yu seemed to be pushing her away and quickly held on even tighter.
Holding Xiang Yu, she had never felt so safe before.
Standing to the side, Ouyang Xiu nced at Long Wu next to him, only to see that Long Wu wasn¡¯t looking at them at all but was instead staring intently at the captive in front of him.
¡°Everything¡¯s okay now, I¡¯ll take you out,¡± Xiang Yu said as he stroked Ning Xiaolu¡¯s hair, trying to calm her.
Ning Xiaolu was, after all, a woman.
Normally, with her cold demeanor, she seemed very strong, but in fact, she was also very fragile and needed protection.
Ning Xiaolu just nodded her head but didn¡¯t let go of Xiang Yu, which left Xiang Yu speechless.
He even felt a bit wicked at that moment, although under the circumstances, he shouldn¡¯t be thinking too much.
Ning Xiaolu, feeling the wickedness of Xiang Yu¡¯s lower body, blushed, and then let go of his neck.
However, she didn¡¯t let go of Xiang Yu but instead held onto his arm.
That¡¯s when she noticed that Xiang Yu¡¯s arm was bleeding.
¡°Are you hurt?¡± Ning Xiaolu asked with a face full of concern.
Xiang Yu shook his head to indicate she didn¡¯t need to worry.
It was then that Xiang Yu suddenly noticed another room, but the entrance was locked with arge padlock.
¡°What¡¯s inside?¡± Xiang Yu asked the captive while looking at the room.
The captive shook his head to indicate he didn¡¯t know.
Xiang Yu took his gun and fired two shots directly at the lock, then opened the door and walked in.
As Xiang Yu stepped inside, with Ning Xiaolu still holding his arm and not yet in the room, he suddenly backed out again.
¡°Wait for me outside,¡± Xiang Yu told Ning Xiaolu.
Ning Xiaolu clung even tighter to Xiang Yu¡¯s arm, shaking her head to indicate that she wanted to go in with him.
Xiang Yu had no choice and took her inside as well.
But the moment Ning Xiaolu entered, she let out a loud scream and copsed into Xiang Yu¡¯s arms, eyes shut tight, refusing to look again.
Ouyang Xiu was also worried and rushed in after them.
As soon as he entered, he immediately dashed back out and copsed on the ground, vomiting without end.
It turned out that the room was filled with human organs.
There were people¡¯s eyes, kidneys, arms, and so on¡ªall soaking in some kind of liquid, filling the entire room.
A human head was even cruelly disyed on the table in the middle, most likely belonging to one of Ding Yongzhi¡¯s enemies.
Long Wu did not go in, but with just one nce inside, herplexion dramatically changed.
She then turned to the captive in front of her and gave them a kick, followed by several ps with a ¡®smack smack¡¯ sound.
After seeing all this, Xiang Yu didn¡¯t say much and led Ning Xiaolu out.
He approached the captive and said, ¡°Call Ding Yongzhi and tell him I¡¯m waiting for him here.¡±
¡°I dare not, I won¡¯t say it,¡± the man pleaded on his knees.
¡°Make the call,¡± Xiang Yu suddenly shouted loudly.
Seeing that Xiang Yu was not joking, the man then took out his phone and made the call.
¡°Big Brother, they are in our basement¡¡± The man said only this much before Xiang Yu kicked the phone out of his hand, crashing it against the wall and shattering it.
¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Xiang Yu said, and then led Ning Xiaolu toward the exit.
Just as they took a few steps, a gunshot sounded from behind them.
Ouyang Xiu had fired the shot, blowing the man¡¯s head apart.
It was the first time in his life he had killed someone, but at that moment, he felt no inner struggle or sense of guilt.
He remembered what Xiang Yu had said, ¡°The people we kill deserve it; don¡¯t carry any psychological burden.¡± Only now did he understand the true meaning behind Xiang Yu¡¯s words.
If these people were not killed, they would go on to harm even more.
¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Xiang Yu said calmly, ncing at Ouyang Xiu, and then was the first to step into the elevator.
He knew from today on, Ouyang Xiu had the qualifications to seek revenge.
They returned the same way they came and in Ding Yongzhi¡¯s office, they gave Xiang Yu some simple first aid, and then they went downstairs.
The hotel outside was still as bustling as ever, with peopleing and going.
The staff continued to warmly wee the guests, oblivious to the fact that a fierce gunfight had just urred beneath their feet.
And in a room right below them, the organs of many people wereid out.
As Xiang Yu and his group left the hotel, the doorman warmly said, ¡°Wee to visit again,¡± and watched as they walked away.
Ouyang Xiu was driving when Xiang Yu signaled for him to pull over.
¡°Long Wu, take Xiaolu to the vi first,¡± Xiang Yu said, ncing at Ning Xiaolu beside him who was still clinging to his arm, as if that was the safest ce for her.
¡°I want to be with you,¡± Ning Xiaolu suddenly looked up at Xiang Yu, her eyes filled with dependence on him, devoid of her former coldness.
¡°I still have to meet Ding Yongzhi; you go back with her first,¡± Xiang Yu said calmly.
¡°Let¡¯s go, you won¡¯t be any help following him,¡± said Long Wu in her usual manner, then got out of the car.
Ning Xiaolu thought for a moment, then nodded and let go of Xiang Yu¡¯s arm.
Her eyes, filled withplex emotions, looked at Xiang Yu, ¡°Be careful.¡±
Xiang Yu smiled confidently without saying a word.
He then nodded to Long Wu, indicating for her to take good care of Ning Xiaolu, and set off with Ouyang Xiu.
Chapter 177 - 177 177 Someone Underestimates Xiang Yu Again
?177: Chapter 177: Someone Underestimates Xiang Yu Again 177: Chapter 177: Someone Underestimates Xiang Yu Again Xiang Yu¡¯s first mission this time was to rescue Ning Xiaolu, and now that she was safe, Xiang Yu could rest easy.
He had originally nned to deal with Ding Yongzhi after some time, but since the man was courting death, Xiang Yu had no other choice.
Ding Yongzhi was not Ding Xinglong.
Ding Xinglong was just a greenhorn,pletely ignorant, believing that his father was the greatest, and that no matter who crossed him, his father would handle it for him.
In Ding Xinglong¡¯s eyes, Xiang Yu was just a small-time boss, nowhere near his father¡¯s level.
That¡¯s why he dared to bring people to the logistics center, intending to teach Xiang Yu a lesson, not expecting such an oue.
Ding Yongzhi knew Xiang Yu¡¯s strength, even Yan Bin was no match for him.
Therefore, unless absolutely necessary, he didn¡¯t want to oppose Xiang Yu.
To Ding Yongzhi, Ning Xiaolu was just a manager at the logisticspany, and had nothing to do with Xiang Yu.
At most, report a disappearance, investigate for a few days, and that would be the end of it.
How could he have anticipated that Xiang Yu would take it so seriously?
After realizing how much Xiang Yu cared about Ning Xiaolu, he wavered and even considered releasing her.
But then, he heard that his younger brother wanted to expand his developments here.
In this city, few people knew that Ding Yongzhi had a brother.
But this brother had always been his ¡®pride¡¯.
Originally Ding Yongzhi¡¯s hesitant heart became resolute due to his brother¡¯s arrival.
He wanted to keep Ning Xiaolu, to properly torment the daughter of his enemy to death.
Yet, he still didn¡¯t want to be enemies with Xiang Yu, but at this time Xiang Yu had made a move on his son.
Although his son was a bastard, in his eyes, he was a treasure.
Eventually, he finally made up his mind, determined to eliminate Xiang Yu.
His younger brother Ding Sanhuan, upon hearing that Ding Yongzhi was troubled by such a person, directly shook his head, thinking that his brother was regressing with age, unable to handle such a small fry.
Ding Yongzhi tried to exin Xiang Yu¡¯s formidable aspects to get Ding Sanhuan to take him seriously, but Ding Sanhuan didn¡¯t care at all.
In his eyes, Yan Bin was trash, and Xiang Yu being able to handle Yan Bin meant nothing.
Initially, Ding Yongzhi and Xiang Yu had agreed to meet at the abandoned factory at eleven o¡¯clock sharp to exchange hostages.
To be on the safe side, Ding Yongzhi then took men to set up an ambush there.
Ding Sanhuan was quite exasperated with Ding Yongzhi¡¯s actions because, in his view, his brother was being overly cautious.
There was no need for them to be so concerned about a small-time thug like Xiang Yu.
All they had to do was locate Xiang Yu, and he, Ding Sanhuan, would charge over with his men and capture him.
Ding Yongzhi, having set up his ambush, was waiting for Xiang Yu and his people to arrive.
But then they suddenly received a call saying that Xiang Yu had appeared at a hotel instead.
Ding Sanhuan snorted coldly, saying, ¡°Looks like that kid doesn¡¯t dare toe and has yed a trick to lure the tiger away from the mountain.
He thinks he¡¯s safe now?
Brother, rest assured, as long as I¡¯m here for one day, I¡¯ll definitely kill this Xiang Yu.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve told you not to underestimate Xiang Yu.
He¡¯s not simple,¡± Ding Yongzhi said with a furrowed brow, then he summoned his men to prepare to return.
¡°Not simple, not simple, you keep saying he¡¯s not simple.
Today I want to see for myself what¡¯s so special about him.¡± With annoyance in his heart, Ding Sanhuan called the driver and left first.
¡°Sanhuan, don¡¯t be impatient,¡± Ding Yongzhi shouted from behind, but by then Ding Sanhuan had already left in the car.
After gathering his men, Ding Yongzhi hurriedly followed in the direction Ding Sanhuan had taken.
He had a feeling that something wasn¡¯t right, as if he had overlooked something, but he just couldn¡¯t remember what.
Sitting in the car, Ding Yongzhi took out his cellphone and called Ding Sanhuan, telling him not to rush, and that they would talk after he returned.
¡°I got it,¡± said Ding Sanhuan before hanging up directly.
He had never felt so stifled before.
He wanted to give Xiang Yu a good lesson, yet Ding Yongzhi was holding him back, brewing up some silly ambush.
It was childish.
At this moment, Ding Sanhuan couldn¡¯t care less, he had to rush back.
He would teach Xiang Yu a lesson by himself, to show his brother that Xiang Yu was just a fool in front of him.
¡°There¡¯s a caring ahead,¡± someone suddenly shouted from under the bridge.
At this time, several people emerged from under the bridge, watching a car in the distance.
¡°Boss Long, do you think it could be them?¡± a hurried yet somewhat simple voice suddenly asked.
The speaker was none other than Tie Zhuzi, and the ¡®Boss Long¡¯ he mentioned was indeed Long Zaitian.
Long Zaitian shook his head, ¡°Impossible.
When they went there were six cars; just one caring now can¡¯t be them.¡±
¡°Then let¡¯s wait some more,¡± Tie Zhuzi said, then returned under the bridge.
Several more minutes passed, and suddenly the lookout shouted, ¡°They¡¯reing, they¡¯reing now!¡±
Tie Zhuzi and Long Zaitian hurried up to look, and indeed, a convoy was approaching.
Although it was hard to make out the number of vehicles, it was definitely them.
¡°Prepare to move,¡± Long Zaitian ordered, and the group quickly got busy.
At this moment, Ding Yongzhi, sitting in the car, was somewhat worried about his younger brother.
He knew Ding Sanhuan well; although capable, he was arrogant and never took others seriously.
When Ding Sanhuan had set out alone to make his way in the world, Ding Yongzhi had been very worried, but unexpectedly, Ding Sanhuan had achieved some sess.
After Ding Yongzhi had a son, he focused most of his attention on his son, and consequently, he had less contact with his brother.
He couldn¡¯t believe that after all these years, his younger brother was still the same.
He knew Xiang Yu better than anyone; on the surface, he seemed like a small-time thug, but in reality, he had significant influence.
If someone underestimated him, they would definitely lose out.
Both Yan Bin and Zhu Qingyuan were examples; they had fallen at Xiang Yu¡¯s hands, while Xiang Yu grew stronger step by step.
¡°Sanhuan, when will you ever give me peace of mind?¡± Ding Yongzhi said, punching the seat in front of him.
Just then, the lead car called in.
¡°Boss Ding, the road ahead seems to be blocked by two bulldozers, not sure if there¡¯s anyone above?¡±
Now, Ding Yongzhi was already irate, to be disturbed on top of that only added to his fury.
¡°See who put those bulldozers there to block the road and gouge out their eyes for me,¡± he fumed.
¡°Yes,¡± the person in the lead car responded, then stopped the car not far from the bulldozers, preparing to check who owned the bulldozers as Ding Yongzhi had ordered.
The man said nothing, brandishing a knife as he got out of the car.
Ding Yongzhi had just shouted at him, he had anger to vent, and it seemed like a good opportunity to practice his knife skills.
The road wasn¡¯t wide, and tworge bulldozers hadpletely blocked it off.
The man didn¡¯t say anything, knife in hand, and went around to the back of the bulldozers.
His formidable presence onlysted until he reached the back, where he was suddenly shocked into paralysis¡
Chapter 178 - 178 178 The Power of the Bulldozer
?178: Chapter 178: The Power of the Bulldozer 178: Chapter 178: The Power of the Bulldozer ¡°Son of a bitch, get out here, who parked their bulldozer here?¡± the man yelled as he approached the rear of the bulldozer, knife in hand, ready to gouge out the eyes of the person inside as per Ding Yongzhi¡¯s orders.
But after yelling once, he was stunned.
Behind the bulldozer, a crowd of people with guns were smiling at him¡ªexcept their smiles were a bit sinister.
The man with the knife had forgotten all about yelling and just stood there dumbfounded when Tie Zhuzi walked over, grabbed his face, and mmed it hard against the bulldozer.
The poor guy didn¡¯t get to say a word before Tie Zhuzi burst his head open.
Sitting in the car, Ding Yongzhi was already a bit anxious and started getting impatient when he saw a bulldozer blocking the way.
¡°Why haven¡¯t they left?¡± Ding Yongzhi asked.
¡°Xiao Ming has already gone over, but he hasn¡¯te back yet,¡± said someone sitting in front.
At that moment, Ding Yongzhi suddenly had a bad feeling.
Ding Sanhuan had left just a few minutes before they did, but it seemed he hadn¡¯t encountered this situation.
Clearly, these two bulldozers wereing for him.
Then he thought of that phone call.
It was from his brother, sure, but his voice seemed to tremble, and there was a hint of coercion in it.
If it weren¡¯t for Ding Sanhuan¡¯sining, he would have noticed this detail sooner, but by now it was a bitte.
¡°Retreat, retreat, turn back now,¡± Ding Yongzhi yelled, no longer caring about the particrs upon realizing the danger.
Seeing his boss¡¯s sudden frantic behavior, the driver was a bit taken aback.
It was only after Ding Yongzhi repeated himself for the third time that the driver finally understood he was being told to pull back.
But of their five cars, his was in the middle; he could neither move forward nor back.
Clearly, Ding Yongzhi realized this too and opened the car window, yelling to the others, ¡°Everyone pull back, quick!¡±
Ding Yongzhi was shouting with utter madness.
He no longer had the time to judge whether his thoughts were correct¡ªlosing face was much better than losing his life.
But it was as he was yelling to those behind him that he realized, there were also two huge bulldozers approaching side by side from the rear.
At that instant, he fully understood¡ªthis was a trap set by Xiang Yu, luring the tiger away from the mountain before ambushing him on the road, catching himpletely off guard.
Without time to issue any orders, Ding Yongzhi took out his gun and fired a shot into the sky, a warning to everyone that danger was imminent.
At the same time, the others in the cars also noticed the danger and took out their guns, beginning to shoot at the bulldozers ahead.
Bullets ricocheted off the bulldozers with a piercing noise.
And then fourrge bulldozers advanced from both directions.
The cars at the front and rear were the first to feel the squeeze.
With immense force, the bulldozers pushed the vehicles backwards into the cars behind them.
Ding Yongzhi¡¯s men who had felt safe inside the cars now knew they had to get out or risk being crushed to death, so they all stood on the rooftops, watching the cars slowly get ttened.
¡°Everybody shoot, kill them!¡± Ding Yongzhi shouted like a madman.
His men were also beginning to panic; the four behemoth bulldozers were too overwhelming.
They no longer cared for anything but opened fire wildly in all directions.
However, they hadn¡¯t even seen anyone before they had emptied a whole magazine of bullets.
While they were reloading, Tie Zhuzi and Long Zaitian appeared on one side of the bulldozers and started shooting without a word.
Along with their gunfire, more and more people emerged beside them and on top of the bulldozers.
To Ding Yongzhi and his men, they were now sitting ducks, just standing there helplessly as bullets rained down on them, with nowhere to hide.
Ding Yongzhi knew he was done for today, so he just sat down, not bothering to return fire.
Watching his men fall one by one, he knew he had been thoroughly defeated by Xiang Yu.
He deeply regretted it.
If it weren¡¯t for Ding Sanhuan¡¯s nagging, he wouldn¡¯t have acted so recklessly.
If Ding Sanhuan hadn¡¯te to this city, he wouldn¡¯t have gone against Xiang Yu.
But it was all toote, he had failed.
Even though he thought he hadn¡¯t underestimated Xiang Yu, in reality, he had.
Seeing that they were no match for their opponents, one of Ding Yongzhi¡¯s men suddenly let out a yell and jumped off the bridge.
¡°Damn, that takes guts,¡± Tie Zhuzi said after the fight was over, walking over to the bridge and looking down to see the guy lying on the ground, dead as dead could be.
The bridge was over a dozen meters high, and there was no water below.
A normal jump might have left him alive, but at best crippled.
However, jumping with a diving posture, the oue was inevitable.
Ding Yongzhi sat down and looked around to find he was the only one left; all his brothers were gone.
¡°Where¡¯s Xiang Yu?¡± Ding Yongzhi, looking upward, wanted to find Xiang Yu, but he couldn¡¯t find him, and Tie Zhuzi strode toward him with fury.
¡°Where¡¯s that damn younger brother of yours, huh?
Where is he?¡± Tie Zhuzi came over, grabbed him by the cor, and yanked him up.
Ding Yongzhi just sneered.
He still had his younger brother.
His brother had many men under him, just not in this city.
As long as he could escape, he was sure toe back for revenge.
At the thought of someone avenging him, Ding Yongzhi began tough, ¡°Xiang Yu, you nned everything, but you never expected it to end like this, right?¡±
He knew that his younger brother must have been overlooked by Tie Zhuzi and his gang when passing through here, which is how he managed to escape unscathed.
¡°You son of a bitch, stillughing at a time like this.¡± Tie Zhuzi cursed and pped Ding Yongzhi¡¯s face repeatedly, knocking out some of Ding Yongzhi¡¯s teeth.
¡°You and your damn son are the same, both so brittle.
A couple of ps and your teethe falling out,¡± Tie Zhuzi said, tossing Ding Yongzhi to the ground.
¡°What did you do to my son, where is he?¡± Ding Yongzhi asked anxiously.
Tie Zhuzi couldn¡¯t care less about him and walked away with his phone.
¡°Brother Yu, we¡¯ve captured Ding Yongzhi, but his younger brother seems to have escaped.
A car just passed by here that we didn¡¯t notice; it must¡¯ve been him,¡± Tie Zhuzi said.
¡°I got it,¡± Xiang Yu replied and then hung up the phone, as he had already spotted a car speeding towards him.
The car was fast anding up this road; it had to be him.
By now, Ding Yongzhi was starting to unravel.
He looked at Long Zaitian and asked, ¡°How¡¯s my son, where is he?¡±
Long Zaitian couldn¡¯t be bothered with him and stepped forward to give him another kick.
He had no idea where Ding Xinglong was; Xiang Yu had only instructed him to intercept them and wipe them out¡
Chapter 179 - 179 179 The Duel Between the Two
?179: Chapter 179: The Duel Between the Two 179: Chapter 179: The Duel Between the Two After Xiang Yu received a call from Tie Zhuzi, he had just seen a car speeding towards him.
He thus concluded that this person must be Ding Yongzhi¡¯s third brother.
He had Ouyang Xiu stop the car in the middle of the road, and then got out.
Ouyang Xiu also quickly got out and stood by Xiang Yu¡¯s side.
The car in front sped towards them, and upon seeing someone blocking the road, the driver stuck his head out and began cursing loudly.
But Xiang Yu had no intentions of leaving; he simply leaned on the side of the car, calmly watching them.
Ding Sanhuan was already furious, and without saying another word, got out of the car and walked towards Xiang Yu.
He thought he had encountered robbers, and with anger burning inside him with nowhere to vent, he decided to take it out on these two youngsters in front of him.
As Ding Sanhuan got out, his driver also followed, both of them striding towards Xiang Yu with an aggressive demeanor.
Ding Sanhuan was cursing as he walked, essentially threatening to kill the two oblivious to their own good fortunes.
¡°You¡¯re Ding Sanhuan?¡± Xiang Yu asked as Ding Sanhuan advanced towards him with a menacing air, remaining calm.
Ding Sanhuan suddenly froze, stopping in his tracks; since the other party knew his name, they must be acquainted or have some grievance with him, but he had not met anyone since he arrived here.
¡°You¡¯re Xiang Yu?¡± Ding Sanhuan asked coldly with a derisiveugh.
Ding Sanhuan was no fool; since Xiang Yu dared to block the way here, there must be an ambush nearby.
He nced around peripherally, only to see a deste wilderness on both sides of the road, with no sign of an ambush.
¡°Indeed,¡± Xiang Yu straightforwardly admitted.
¡°You¡¯re quite thed, I was just about to look for you, but here youe to me,¡± Ding Sanhuan said.
Even though he saw no signs of an ambush, he still chose to be cautious.
He tried to buy time, because he knew Ding Yongzhi was right behind them.
All he had to do was wait for Ding Yongzhi to catch up, and then Xiang Yu would be as good as dead.
¡°I heard from my brother you¡¯re somewhat capable, but seeing you today, you¡¯re not all that impressive, just a gang leader at best.¡± Ding Sanhuan said these words while observing the surroundings.
¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m just a little gangster.¡± Xiang Yu smiled and walked forward.
¡°You don¡¯t have to look anymore, there¡¯s no one around, just the two of us,¡± Xiang Yu said.
Upon hearing that it was just the two of them blocking the way, Ding Sanhuan instantly rxed and then burst intoughter, saying, ¡°Just with you two daring to block my way, I thought you had some brains, but now it seems you¡¯re just a couple of idiots.¡±
Ding Sanhuan¡¯s driver had been very nervous, though upon hearing that it was just the two of them, he too rxed and started to smile.
He had seen Ding Sanhuan¡¯s methods the most; the man was a ruthless killer who didn¡¯t blink an eye at murder.
It wasn¡¯t just Xiang Yu they were against; even if two more came along, he doubted that they would be a match for him.
¡°Is that so?¡± Xiang Yu just smiled and did not argue, then took out peanuts and calmly started eating, saying, ¡°You didn¡¯t expect to die here, did you?¡±
¡°Are you telling a joke, I will die here?¡± Ding Sanhuanughed wildly; then hisughter suddenly stopped, and his face turned ice-cold as he said, ¡°My brother always tells me you¡¯re not a simple man, now let me see just where you¡¯re special.¡±
After saying these words, Ding Sanhuan attacked Xiang Yu with his bare hands, and his driver went for Ouyang Xiu.
Ouyang Xiu was already prepared for a fight; and after the event in the hotel, he knew these people were killers who didn¡¯t blink an eye at murder.
There was no need for mercy when dealing with them.
He was already adept at martial arts, and now unleashing his anger, he erupted with formidable fighting strength.
Ding Sanhuan¡¯s aplishment was owed to his formidable PK (yer Killing) ability.
Moreover, seeing that Xiang Yu¡¯s left arm was already injured, his confidence swelled even further.
He kicked towards Xiang Yu, aiming for his arm.
Xiang Yu quickly stepped backward; if not for the injury to his arm, he could have easily taken the blow.
Avoiding Ding Sanhuan by jumping back, Xiang Yu then took arge step forward and fiercely smashed his right fist towards Ding Sanhuan.
Ding Sanhuan initially thought to catch it, but seeing the great force behind the punch, he could only dodge.
The two tested each other with a move each and jumped away.
¡°Kid, you¡¯ve got some moves,¡± Ding Sanhuan seemed tough heartily, and then his hand reached into his chest.
Ding Sanhuan was the kind of man who was treacherous and vicious.
From that one exchange, he knew that Xiang Yu¡¯s singlebat ability wasn¡¯t weak, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat him easily.
To prevent any unforeseen changes given more time, he had to finish the fight quickly.
By this time, Ding Sanhuan had already gripped the handle of his gun.
There was no one else around, and as long as he killed Xiang Yu and Ouyang Xiu, the matter wouldn¡¯t be leaked.
Everyone would only know that Ding Sanhuan killed Xiang Yu.
As for which methods he used, he could say whatever he wantedter on.
With this thought, he no longer hesitated and took out his gun.
He had just released the safety catch when he suddenly felt a pain in his wrist and saw a bright dagger had pierced through it, blood flowing out from the groove of the de.
At the same time, Xiang Yu lunged forward, kicking Ding Sanhuan in the chest and sending him flying.
Having seen the look in Ding Sanhuan¡¯s eyes just before, Xiang Yu had guessed what he was nning and had prepared himself; sure enough, Ding Sanhuan was a ruthless person and had drawn his handgun.
But this was quite in line with Xiang Yu¡¯s character.
He was someone who didn¡¯t stick to conventions.
Since it was a life-and-death duel between the two, what did it matter what techniques were used, let alone what was called martial morality¡ªall that was bullshit.
Ding Sanhuan¡¯s driver, seeing his boss being hit by Xiang Yu, got distracted and was kicked to the ground by Ouyang Xiu.
Xiang Yu walked over and picked up the gun that Ding Sanhuan had dropped on the ground, then switched off the safety.
Ding Sanhuan got up from the ground and looked at Xiang Yu with a cold smile, ¡°Xiang Yu, do you know who I am?¡±
¡°Aren¡¯t you just Ding Yongzhi¡¯s third brother?
Who else could you be?¡± Xiang Yu replied indifferently.
¡°Hmph, I have hundreds, thousands of brothers under me.
We¡¯re not just some small-time thugs you can imagine.
If you let me go today, we can be friends, and I swear I won¡¯t treat you poorly,¡± Ding Sanhuan guaranteed, pounding his chest.
Right now, all Ding Sanhuan could think about was buying time.
His elder brother, Ding Yongzhi, was right behind them.
As long as he could stall until his arrival, Xiang Yu would be doomed.
¡°We be friends, what benefits can I get?¡± Xiang Yu suddenly asked with a smile.
¡°Whatever I have, you¡¯ll have¡ªmoney, women, power.
You name it, you get it.
Besides, in this city, I¡¯m looking to expand my power, and you would be my best right-hand man,¡± Ding Sanhuan began to boast when he saw Xiang Yu waver.
Xiang Yuughed and asked, ¡°Is everything you¡¯re saying true?¡±
Ouyang Xiu stood on the sidelines, watching Xiang Yu closely.
The Ding Sanhuan before them was no ordinary man.
If they were really to be friends, it might well mean endless wealth in the future.
In his eyes, Xiang Yu was facing a tremendous temptation.
What would he choose¡
Chapter 180 - 180 180 Youre Blocking the Way Forward
?180: Chapter 180: You¡¯re Blocking the Way Forward 180: Chapter 180: You¡¯re Blocking the Way Forward Ouyang Xiu stood there somewhat nervously because he knew the guy in front of him, Ding Sanhuan, was no good, and he was currently tempting Xiang Yu.
Although he hadn¡¯t been with Xiang Yu for long, he had already branded Xiang Yu as a ¡®good person¡¯ in his mind.
If Xiang Yu agreed to him, he really didn¡¯t know how to choose.
¡°Brother Yu!¡± Ouyang Xiu called out somewhat nervously, truly worried that Xiang Yu might just agree.
Xiang Yu looked at Ouyang Xiu, smiled without saying a word, and then approached Ding Sanhuan and said, ¡°If you¡¯re so impressive, why did you still end up in my hands?¡±
Xiang Yu¡¯s words made Ding Sanhuan tremble all over, but since the gun was in Xiang Yu¡¯s hands, he couldn¡¯t do anything.
At that moment, he only hated Ding Yongzhi for not arriving yet¡ªit had already been more than ten minutes.
¡°Today was my oversight; I truly didn¡¯t expect you to be so formidable,¡± Ding Sanhuan said.
Just then, a convoy of vehicles started driving toward them from a distance.
Seeing this, Ding Sanhuan burst into joy inside¡ªhis reinforcements had finally arrived.
Just as the convoy was about to reach them, Ding Sanhuan suddenly shouted and then kicked at Xiang Yu.
¡°You fool, die now, my rescue team has already arrived!¡± Ding Sanhuan shouted.
Xiang Yu simply shook his head with a bitter smile, then took several steps back.
Meanwhile, Ding Sanhuan turned to run toward the team led by Ding Yongzhi, thinking he would be safe once he reached there.
But to his surprise, just a few steps into his run, he saw that he didn¡¯t recognize anyone alighting from the vehicles.
Those people all stood in front of their vehicles, looking at him indifferently.
One of them, a tall figure, stood in the middle still holding a person.
¡°Brother?¡± Ding Sanhuan recognized the person who looked somewhat like Ding Yongzhi and then shouted.
Indeed, hearing the shout, the man looked up and saw it was Ding Yongzhi.
When Ding Yongzhi saw Ding Sanhuan, he also froze for a moment.
¡°Weren¡¯t you already gone?
Why are you still here?¡± No sooner had Ding Yongzhi finished speaking than he saw Xiang Yu standing in the distance.
The moment he saw Xiang Yu, he knew his life was over.
Ding Sanhuan also froze there, bewildered.
The team behind him should have been led by Ding Yongzhi, but there was Ding Yongzhi, being held and looking disheveled, clearly not by his own men.
Tie Zhuzi was holding Ding Yongzhi and took a step forward to throw him onto the ground.
¡°Brother Yu, are you alright?¡± When Tie Zhuzi saw blood on Xiang Yu¡¯s arm, he ran over, worried.
Then he turned and red fiercely at Ding Sanhuan, moving forward to take care of him.
¡°Zhuzi, he didn¡¯t cause this,¡± Xiang Yu said.
Xiang Yu walked forward two steps to Ding Yongzhi¡¯s front and said, ¡°Anythingst words?¡±
By then, Ding Yongzhi had epted his fate, bing calm.
He sat on the ground, looked up at Xiang Yu, and asked, ¡°What exactly is your rtionship with Ning Xiaolu?¡±
¡°No rtion.
Even without her, I would still kill you because you stood in my way.
Without you, my business in this city would be bigger,¡± Xiang Yu said with a smirk, crouching.
¡°Just by yourself?¡± Ding Yongzhi suddenlyughed, then his expression hardened, ¡°Without me, you can¡¯t connect with them.
And there¡¯s something I haven¡¯t told you.
My younger brother is the leader of that organization.
If you kill us two brothers, he definitely won¡¯t let you go.¡±
At thest moment, Ding Yongzhi brought up his younger brother.
¡°I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s your brother or your great uncle, anyone who messes with me, I¡¯ll send them to the afterlife,¡± Xiang Yu said while grabbing Ding Sanhuan, then in front of Ding Yongzhi, twisted fiercely and broke his neck.
Ding Yongzhi watched as his younger brother was killed right there, feeling a bit unnerved.
Though he had been prepared for death at that moment, he felt fear when it actually arrived.
Ding Yongzhi trembled all over, suddenly knelt down, and said tearfully, ¡°Xiang Yu, it was my fault before, please spare my life for the sake of our past partnership.
When the timees, I¡¯ll certainly speak well of you to my brother, and hand over all the business here to you.¡±
¡°Thanks, but I don¡¯t need it anymore,¡± Xiang Yu said indifferently, approaching Ding Yongzhi and whispering in his ear, ¡°You owe society too much.¡±
Before Ding Yongzhi could grasp the meaning of Xiang Yu¡¯s words, his neck was twisted and broken.
Tie Zhuzi, who had long been ustomed to Xiang Yu¡¯s methods, wasn¡¯t surprised.
However, Ouyang Xiu, seeing this neck-twisting move for the first time, felt somewhat ufortable in his own neck.
¡°Zhuzi, clean up the aftermath neatly.
Don¡¯t leave any traces,¡± Xiang Yu said, then he and Ouyang Xiu got into the car and returned to the vi.
When Xiang Yu returned to the vi, Long Wu had already arranged for Ning Xiaolu to take a bath and change her clothes.
Ning Xiaolu had never been here before and felt somewhat restrained.
Moreover, in the hall on the first floor, a person was tied up¡ªit was Ding Xinglong.
Xinglong hadn¡¯t woken up yet and was still unconscious.
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s return, Ning Xiaolu quickly stood up, her face flushing.
At the hotel, she had been so scared that she clung to Xiang Yu¡¯s arm the entire time, but now that the environment had changed and she was no longer scared, she couldn¡¯t help but feel her face burning when she thought about her earlier actions.
In the past, Ding Xinglong had deceived her emotionally and nearly cost her her dignity, so she was the least trusting of men¡¯s words, thinking none of these foul men were any good.
But after meeting Xiang Yu, her thoughts started to shift slightly.
Until today, she suddenly felt that among men, perhaps only Ding Xinglong and his son were bad, while other men were quite nice.
¡°Take off your shirt; I¡¯ll bandage you up,¡± Long Wu said, having prepared the medical equipment and approached Xiang Yu.
¡°It¡¯s just a minor injury,¡± Xiang Yu said nonchntly, but seeing Long Wu¡¯s undeniable expression, Xiang Yu then let out a sigh and took off his shirt.
When he took off his shirt, everyone froze, seeing a long knife scar on his chest that was shockingly apparent.
Below the knife scar was a round scar, obviously left by a bullet.
There were many other scars,rge and small, covering his entire body.
Anotherrge scar was on his back, inflicted by a branding iron.
Even though Long Wu remainedposed, when he saw the multitude of scars, he couldn¡¯t help but shiver and then stared nkly at him.
What kind of past did this man have?
What kind of person was he?
¡°Even though my muscles are well-developed, you guys don¡¯t have to be so captivated¡¡± Xiang Yu chuckled, breaking the silence.
Chapter 181 - 181 181 Is Making Money Your Goal
?181: Chapter 181: Is Making Money Your Goal?
181: Chapter 181: Is Making Money Your Goal?
¡°Although I have a good figure and nice muscles, you guys don¡¯t have to go this far, do you?¡± Xiang Yu joked.
It was only then that Ouyang Xiu and the others snapped out of the shock from seeing his scars.
They didn¡¯t ask much, just that the atmosphere was somewhat oppressive, and everyone there remained silent.
Seeing the atmosphere was a bit heavy, Xiang Yu chuckled and said, ¡°Back when I was fishing in the river, I encountered a big fish, and I went forward and hugged it.
I didn¡¯t expect the fins to be so sharp; it shed right across my chest.
Look, this scar is from that beast,¡± Xiang Yu pointed at a scar on his chest.
¡°Really, did you catch it?¡± Ouyang Xiu asked curiously.
Ouyang Xiu evidently hadn¡¯t yet adapted to Xiang Yu¡¯s style, while Long Wu had long known that Xiang Yu was just talking nonsense.
Long Wu, holding a disinfectant wipe, rubbed hard on Xiang Yu¡¯s arm.
The pain made Xiang Yu inhale sharply, ¡°Can you go slower?¡± Xiang Yu pleaded.
¡°Which fish injured this one?¡± Long Wu said testily, pointing at Xiang Yu¡¯s arm.
It was then that Ouyang Xiu realized that Xiang Yu was just spouting nonsense.
And Ning Xiaolu, seeing the painful look on Xiang Yu, felt a pang of guilt, since it was because of her that he got hurt.
She thought about going over to treat Xiang Yu¡¯s wound but seeing Long Wu¡¯s professional and focused expression, she gave up the idea.
While Long Wu was treating the wound, Tie Zhuzi and others also came back.
They too couldn¡¯t help feeling a shiver run down their spine at the sight of the scars on Xiang Yu¡¯s body.
Although it wasn¡¯t their first time seeing them, it still made them ufortable.
¡°Brother Yu, everything has been taken care of,¡± Tie Zhuzi said as he sat down.
Xiang Yu looked them over and seeing that none were injured, he felt relieved.
Noticing their worried expressions, Xiang Yu just smiled and said, ¡°This little injury is nothing, don¡¯t worry about it.¡±
Just then, Long Zaitian approached Long Wu with a serious face, ¡°Why isn¡¯t the syringe opened?¡±
Long Wu paused, then holding the syringe, started to operate it again, ¡°I forgot the anesthesia,¡± she said indifferently, without adding another word.
¡°Cough, cough¡¡± Several people coughed and then stopped looking at Xiang Yu, leaving him to watch Long Wu with a resigned expression, but he didn¡¯t say much, not knowing if Long Wu might make another mistake soon.
¡°What are you looking at?
Didn¡¯t you say this little injury was nothing?¡± Long Wu nced at Xiang Yu, then continued her work.
Shi Jian and the others could only stifle theirughter, pretending to be calm as they sat there.
Long Wu had just finished stitching Xiang Yu, when suddenly there was a cough from one side, and Xinglong woke up.
Upon waking up and seeing himself tied up here, and with many more people around, he immediately started yelling again.
¡°You better release me quickly, if they notice I¡¯m missing, they will definitely cause trouble for you.
You won¡¯t even know how you died,¡± Xinglong screamed, naturally referring to Ding Sanhuan and Ding Yongzhi in his speech.
Having been unconscious here for several hours, he naturally didn¡¯t know what had happened tonight.
¡°Let him go,¡± Xiang Yu said calmly.
At that moment, Tie Zhuzi hesitated, then walked over and freed Xinglong.
Xinglong stood up and moved his hands and feet, then sneered twice, extremely satisfied with Xiang Yu¡¯s prudent attitude, but in his heart, Xiang Yu, having knocked out his teeth, was absolutely unforgivable.
After he went back, he was sure to return with a group to strike back.
¡°Just wait, all of you wait.¡± Ding Xinglong pointed coldly with a sneer, then hurriedly ran outside.
¡°Xiang Yu, letting him go like this, could it possibly¡¡± Shi Jian looked worriedly at Xiang Yu.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s fine.
Ding Xinglong is just a spoiled rich kid.
Without his dad, he can¡¯t do anything.¡± Xiang Yu said.
After Xiang Yu finished speaking, their gazes all turned toward Ouyang Xiu.
Like Xinglong, Ouyang Xiu was also a young master.
If not for Xiang Yu¡¯s help, he would have left the city as well.
Ouyang Xiu calmly epted their looks and said with a smile, ¡°From now on, I will learn a lot from my brothers.¡±
Xiang Yu nodded and smiled at him, quite satisfied with Ouyang Xiu¡¯s performance today.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop here for today.
Everyone, go and rest.¡± Xiang Yu looked at the crowd then said to Ouyang Xiu, ¡°You stay.¡±
Everyone knew Xiang Yu had something to discuss with Ouyang Xiu and went off to find rooms to sleep in.
Ning Xiaolu stood up and was taken upstairs by Long Wu.
¡°How did you feel about today?¡± Xiang Yu looked at Ouyang Xiu and smiled.
Indeed, today had been a huge shock for Ouyang Xiu.
Such a life was previously beyond his wildest dreams.
He didn¡¯t know society had this side to it.
He gave a bitter smile, unsure of what to say.
¡°Since you¡¯ve chosen to stay in this city, to seek justice for your father, many things must be done.
Sometimes, things might even be more brutal than today.
If you choose to back out now, it¡¯s not toote I will send you away.¡± Xiang Yu looked intently at him.
At first, Ouyang Xiu¡¯s expression wasplex.
He really wanted to leave this ce, leave this brutal city, and lead an ordinary life with his younger brother.
But thinking of his father¡¯s unresolved death, his eyes regained their resolve.
¡°Bro Yu, since I¡¯ve chosen to stay, I will definitely stick it out till the end.
No matter how difficult the road ahead is, I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Ouyang Xiu stared back at Xiang Yu.
¡°In that case, you should go rest now.¡± Xiang Yu stood up and went alone to the French windows, looking out into the dark night.
Society was filled with darkness.
Ouyang Xiu was originally a young master of a wealthy family, and he was supposed to lead a carefree life.
Although he wasscivious, he was essentially kind-hearted and wouldn¡¯t do anything against morality.
Yet such a person was forced onto such a path by reality.
What a cruel thing it was.
Ouyang Xiu watched Xiang Yu¡¯s back, suddenly feeling how lonely Xiang Yu was all by himself.
He seemed to have a huge secret but couldn¡¯t speak about it.
¡°Bro Yu.¡± Just then, Ouyang Xiu called out, ¡°Did you choose to help me really just for half of my family¡¯s wealth?¡±
Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t expected him to ask this, he justughed and continued standing there.
¡°Not for your wealth; I just wanted to flirt with more girls.¡± Xiang Yu said darkly.
His remark was incongruent,pletely breaking the mood at the moment, and Ouyang Xiu almost choked on his words.
Watching Xiang Yu¡¯s back, he could only helplessly shake his head and then went to his room to sleep.
Yet in his mind, Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t that simple.
Because he could tell, Xiang Yu didn¡¯t seem very keen on money.
As for women, well, that was hard to say, unless he truly was for¡
Chapter 182 - 182 182 The Dream in the Deep of the Night
?182: Chapter 182: The Dream in the Deep of the Night 182: Chapter 182: The Dream in the Deep of the Night Xiang Yu stood by the floor-to-ceiling window, lost in thought for a while.
At this moment, he had no cigarettes.
Had he had one, the atmosphere would have been even more profound.
Checking the time, it was already midnight.
If he didn¡¯t sleep now, he would definitely not wake up on time tomorrow.
With Long Wu here, he would have to get up even if he was still sleepy.
Realizing this, Xiang Yu stopped pretending to be deep in thought and hurried upstairs to sleep.
He still muttered to himself, annoyed that after all the pretense of being profound, there wasn¡¯t a woman apanying him, which was somewhat disappointing.
After returning to his room, he immediatelyy down on his bed and fell into a deep sleep.
That night, he dreamt.
He dreamt of the days he trained in the military camp with hisrades¡ªthose days were tiring but simple and joyful.
He liked tough, being the liveliest and most cheerful in the squad.
As the youngest, everyone treated him like a little brother.
Xiang Yu considered them as his own brothers, and they all shared a close bond.
The scene then shifted to the battlefield, where bullets were flying, and their squad was ambushed and surrounded.
Out of necessity, everyone unanimously agreed to let Xiang Yu break out, handing him the only packet of peanuts they had.
In the dream, he desperately screamed, calling out hisrades¡¯ names one after another, but they kept getting farther away from him.
Tears wet his cheeks but could not bring back the figures of hisrades.
Just then, a beautiful silhouette appeared before him.
Surrounding him were boundless fields of rapeseed flowers; Zhong Min was calling out his name, running through the beautiful fields, and Xiang Yu gradually forgot the pain in his heart and ran alongside Zhong Min.
¡°Xiang Yu, do you like me?¡± Zhong Min asked with a smile.
Zhong Min¡¯s smile was beautiful, captivating like the rapeseed flowers around them.
¡°I do, Zhong Min, I love you.
I will love you for a lifetime,¡± Xiang Yu shouted.
But Zhong Min¡¯s smile gradually faded, and her eyes filled with tears, then she suddenly began to cry, ¡°Xiang Yu, I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t help it.¡± Zhong Min shook her head and began to cry.
Just then, many enemies suddenly appeared around him, all looking fiercely at Xiang Yu.
¡°Why, why did you betray me?¡± Xiang Yu shouted, but Zhong Min¡¯s figure grew more distant, finally vanishing from Xiang Yu¡¯s sight.
¡°Why did you betray me, why?¡± Suddenly, Xiang Yu opened his eyes wide and grasped the neck of the person in front of him.
¡°Why did you betray me?¡± Xiang Yu growled.
¡°Xiang Yu, it¡¯s me, I am Ning Xiaolu.¡± Ning Xiaolu¡¯s neck was sped, and she stammered, knowing that Xiang Yu must have been having a nightmare.
Xiang Yu still showed no intention of letting go of Ning Xiaolu.
He was still lost in the dream and hadn¡¯t woken up, but his grip slightly eased.
¡°Were you having a nightmare?¡± Ning Xiaoluy there feeling Xiang Yu¡¯s somewhat rapid breathing, and suddenly her own breathing quickened, just lying there still.
In less than a minute, Xiang Yu finally fully awoke from his dream, turned on the bedsidemp, and saw Ning Xiaolu¡¯s stunningly beautiful face.
Ning Xiaolu¡¯s face was flushed, her breathing somewhat rapid, and her proud peaks rose and fell with her breaths.
Ning Xiaolu was wearing arge sleeping robe, revealing arge expanse of snowy white below her neck.
Xiang Yu watched, momentarily dumbfounded.
What was happening?
He just sat on Ning Xiaolu, unsure of what to do next.
He had just had a nightmare that left his brain somewhat sluggish.
It was then that Ning Xiaolu suddenly turned off the bedsidemp, and neither of them moved, maintaining their position.
Sinceing to this city, although Xiang Yu acted flirtatiously, often touching people¡¯s buttocks, he had never crossed the line.
Even with Kong Ruyu, he always stopped at a certain point and had never had a sexual rtionship with her.
At that moment, Xiang Yu¡¯s mind short-circuited.
How had Ning Xiaolu ended up here in the middle of the night, and moreover, lying here with her robe taken off?
What did that mean?
Ning Xiaolu¡¯s whole body was trembling.
She was scared, shaking as if facing a significant decision in her life.
Ning Xiaolu felt that Xiang Yu had not made a move on her, and therefore she opened her eyes; the moment she did, she saw Xiang Yu staring at her.
¡°You don¡¯t need to force yourself, just go,¡± Xiang Yu said calmly.
Ning Xiaolu was visibly stunned.
How could it be that she, a great beauty, lying there, was rejected by Xiang Yu?
Could it be she wasn¡¯t attractive?
Could it be that Xiang Yu was impotent?
Ning Xiaolu saw that Xiang Yu still looked somewhat stiff, and then¡
In turn, Xiang Yu seemed embarrassed, almost womanly.
In less than a minute, Xiang Yu hadpletely awakened from his recent dream and turned on the bedsidemp, just in time to see Ning Xiaolu¡¯s exquisitely beautiful face.
Ning Xiaolu¡¯s face was very red, her breathing somewhat rapid.
Her proud peaks rose and fell with her breaths, and wearing an oversized robe, she revealed arge expanse of snowy white below her neck.
Xiang Yu watched, momentarily dumbfounded.
What was happening?
He just sat on Ning Xiaolu, unsure of what to do next.
He had just had a nightmare that left his brain somewhat sluggish.
It was then that Ning Xiaolu suddenly turned off the bedsidemp, and neither of them moved, maintaining their position.
Sinceing to this city, although Xiang Yu acted flirtatiously, often touching people¡¯s buttocks, he had never crossed the line.
Even with Kong Ruyu, he always stopped at a certain point and had never had a sexual rtionship with her.
At that moment, Xiang Yu¡¯s mind short-circuited.
How had Ning Xiaolu ended up here in the middle of the night, and moreover, lying here with her robe taken off?
What did that mean?
Ning Xiaolu¡¯s whole body was trembling.
She was scared, shaking as if facing a significant decision in her life.
Ning Xiaolu felt that Xiang Yu had not made a move on her, and therefore she opened her eyes; the moment she did, she saw Xiang Yu staring at her.
¡°You don¡¯t need to force yourself, just go,¡± Xiang Yu said calmly.
Ning Xiaolu was visibly stunned.
How could it be that she, a great beauty, lying there, was rejected by Xiang Yu?
Could it be she wasn¡¯t attractive?
Could it be that Xiang Yu was impotent?
Ning Xiaolu saw that Xiang Yu still looked somewhat stiff, and then¡
In turn, Xiang Yu seemed embarrassed, almost womanly.
Chapter 183 - 183 183 A Morning Without Breakfast
?183: Chapter 183: A Morning Without Breakfast 183: Chapter 183: A Morning Without Breakfast Ning Xiaolu suddenlyy there and tightly embraced Xiang Yu¡¯s neck.
Then, she bit down hard on Xiang Yu¡¯s shoulder, a bite that surely made Xiang Yu inhale sharply.
It would probably leave another scar on his body.
From initial tension and pain to the eventual ease, both of them had undergone a transformation through a storm of change.
Today, not only had Xiang Yu saved her, but he had also avenged her, leaving her with no regrets in this life.
She had nothing with which she could repay Xiang Yu, except to give him the most important thing she could offer.
For a moment, she truly wanted to stay by Xiang Yu¡¯s side, to quietly watch over him and feel blissfully happy.
¡°Thank you,¡± Ning Xiaolu suddenly said.
Xiang Yu shook his head but didn¡¯t speak.
¡°Do I look pretty?¡± Ning Xiaolu suddenly asked.
Xiang Yu nodded.
Indeed, Ning Xiaolu looked beautiful; her face was graced with a faint blush, making her appear very lovely and charming.
Before, she had always kept a cold distance, and Xiang Yu never imagined he would be this close to her.
Ning Xiaolu then fell silent andy in Xiang Yu¡¯s arms, both of them quiet.
Xiang Yu eventually drifted off into a deep sleep, unaware of the time.
He slept soundly, without any dreams, only to be awakened by knocks on the door in the morning.
Xiang Yu was sleeping sweetly when he heard someone knocking.
He was toozy to care and simply continued to sleep heavily.
In his haze, he suddenly heard someone barge in, causing a jolt of rm within him.
It must be Long Wuing to wake him up.
As this thought crossed his mind, Xiang Yu bolted upright in bed.
There was Long Wu, her face as cold as ice, her eyes seeming to spit fire as she left without a word, mming the door behind her.
Xiang Yu was still trying to grasp what had happened.
To his understanding, he had reacted well, preparing to get out of bed as soon as she arrived.
Maybe she thought he was still sleepy and should rest more?
But her fiery gaze suggested otherwise.
That¡¯s when Xiang Yu realized he was sitting there naked.
Looking at the bed, he noticed a pool of blood and under the bed, a torn, bright red¡
A wave of realization hit Xiang Yust night¡¯s events suddenly came back crystal clear.
Where was Ning Xiaolu?
He scanned the room but didn¡¯t find her anywhere.
She must have left while he was deep asleep.
The scent of shower gel still lingered in the air, making his face burn even hotter.
Long Wu must have noticed something when she came in.
With that thought, Xiang Yu had no more desire to sleep and quickly got dressed and got up.
Stepping outside, he noticed everyone¡¯s gazes were strangely fixed on him.
¡°What are you looking at?
Why aren¡¯t you going to eat?¡± Xiang Yu asked Shi Jian.
¡°Eat what?¡± Shi Jian replied helplessly from his seat on the couch.
Xiang Yu then realized that Long Wu hadn¡¯t cooked today, nor was she around.
¡°Where are they?¡± Xiang Yu asked.
¡°Ning Xiaolu came downstairs earlier and went straight out.
I don¡¯t know what you did to upset her.
We haven¡¯t seen Ning Xiaolu this morning either; no clue where she went,¡± Shi Jian said with a suspicious look at Xiang Yu.
From Shi Jian¡¯s tone, Xiang Yu breathed a sigh of relief internally¡ªthey only suspected but knew nothing about what had happened.
And Long Wu, who knew, would surely not tell.
As they were discussing where to have breakfast, Lan Tingting suddenly called.
She informed Xiang Yu that Ning Xiaolu had packed up her things and left, saying she would never return.
Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t surprised upon hearing this; Ning Xiaolu had taken her revenge, and staying in this city would only increase her sadness.
Ning Xiaolu knew she and Xiang Yu were frompletely different worlds; it was impossible for them to be together, and so she chose to leave.
Just as Xiang Yu hung up the phone, Long Wu walked back in from outside.
She didn¡¯t look at anyone and went straight to the kitchen to start cooking on her own.
Shi Jian and the others exchanged nces but remained silent.
Within minutes, Long Wu announced that the meal was ready.
Everyone was famished and hurried to eat.
Although Xiang Yu felt awkward in front of Long Wu, his growling stomach left him no choice but to join them for breakfast, albeit reluctantly.
But before he could start, Long Wu quickly cleared away the utensils in front of him.
¡°You can¡¯t eat,¡± Long Wu said sternly and then sat down to eat without giving him another nce.
Shi Jian and the others kept quiet, bowing their heads and continuing to eat.
Xiang Yu stood up awkwardly, then pped Shi Jian and Tie Zhuzi on the head before leaving, filled with frustration.
There was no choice, Xiang Yu had to go hungry that morning.
Although Shi Jian and the others didn¡¯t know what Xiang Yu had done to offend Long Wu, they were sure it had something to do with Ning Xiaolu, seeing as she had left without saying goodbye that morning.
After a night ofmotion, Ding Yongzhi had been taken care of by Xiang Yu, yet he had a brother.
ording to what Ding Yongzhi had said, this brother was not to be underestimated and would surely investigate the matter¡
Chapter 184 - 184 184 Sheng Wantao Steps Down
?184: Chapter 184 Sheng Wantao Steps Down 184: Chapter 184 Sheng Wantao Steps Down After they had dinner and sat in the hall, Tie Zhuzi asked with some concern, ¡°Brother Yu, Ding Yongzhi said at the time of his death that he had a younger brother who seemed quite formidable.
Should we investigate him?¡±
The question Tie Zhuzi wanted to ask was also what they all wanted to inquire about.
After all, walls have ears.
Xiang Yu had killed the two brothers, Ding Yongzhi.
Although the deed was done covertly, those determined enough would definitely investigate Xiang Yu and his crew.
¡°There¡¯s no need to rush,¡± Xiang Yu considered for a moment, ording to what Ding Yongzhi had said, his younger brother was in that mysterious organization.
Mysterious organization¡ªXiang Yu had only touched the surface, having not delved deep into it.
Xiang Yu was worried that recklessly investigating it might have the opposite effect, thereby alerting the organization.
Since his younger brother was in that organization, they would inevitably sh sooner orter.
Even if he did note looking for him, Xiang Yu would go looking for them.
What¡¯s more, Xiang Yu had promised Zhong Qin to be her bodyguard.
Zhong Qin resembled Zhong Min so much, Xiang Yu had a premonition that there was some connection between them.
Since he was not familiar with Zhong Qin yet, she didn¡¯t inquire further.
At this moment, Xiang Yu turned to Ouyang Xiu and asked, ¡°Are you ready?¡±
Ouyang Xiu was momentarily stunned, then his eyes filled with determination as he nodded, ¡°I am ready.¡±
Xiang Yu had already promised Ouyang Xiu that he would help him.
The reason for the dy was to show him that society was not as simple as he perceived, and not as straightforward as he thought.
Clearly, Ouyang Xiu had understood this too.
He was very grateful to Xiang Yu for letting him truly see the nature of this society.
¡°Shi Jian, don¡¯t do anything recently.
Follow Brother Ouyang and protect him.
Call me if anything happens,¡± Xiang Yu instructed.
Now was the time to let Ouyang Xiu investigate this matter.
Some things had to be done by oneself, and what Xiang Yu and his team could do was ensure Ouyang Xiu¡¯s safety.
Shi Jian nodded and responded affirmatively.
Shi Jian was involved in intelligence work, so most of the time he could not only protect him but also provide information.
While everyone else went about their own business, Xiang Yu and Tie Zhuzi prepared to visit the logistics center.
Just as they got into the car, Long Wu opened the door and sat down too.
She remained silent, just sitting there.
Xiang Yu felt as if she had some leverage over him, which made him ufortable.
He too sat there in silence, creating a somewhat awkward atmosphere in the car.
Throughout the ride, the three of them did not speak and then arrived at the logistics center.
When Lan Tingting saw Xiang Yu arriving, she ran over anxiously, but upon spotting Long Wu by his side, she felt ufortable all over.
She had secretly inquired about this woman from Shi Jian and knew she was one of Xiang Yu¡¯s subordinates, also serving as his bodyguard.
Yet, seeing Long Wu by Xiang Yu¡¯s side just made her ufortable.
¡°What happened, why did she suddenly leave?¡± Lan Tingting asked Xiang Yu worriedly, her face full of concern.
The she she referred to was obviously Ning Xiaolu.
Ning Xiaolu rarely spoke ordinarily, and although Lan Tingting did not know her very well, the time spent together had fostered some emotional bond.
Now that Ning Xiaolu had suddenly left, she was concerned, fearing that something had happened.
¡°You probably don¡¯t want to stay here and go back to your hometown,¡± Xiang Yu said with a simple smile.
He wasn¡¯t going to tell her about what happened tonight, as Xiang Yu still hoped that Lan Tingting could lead an ordinary life and stay away from these matters as much as possible.
When Lan Tingting saw Xiang Yu, she didn¡¯t know what was going on, so she didn¡¯t ask more.
After all, everyone has their aspirations and makes their own choices.
Xiang Yu hade today to gather everyone involved in logistics and then announce Lan Tingting¡¯s assumption of Ning Xiaolu¡¯s role.
No one had many objections, as Lan Tingting had the most contact with Ning Xiaolu normally.
Many things were handled through Lan Tingting; she was familiar with the internal affairs, and with her in charge, there would naturally be no mistakes.
Lan Tingting was a bit nervous; she didn¡¯t know if she could handle it.
It was only after Xiang Yu¡¯s persuasion that she agreed to give it a try.
Xiang Yu did not stay much longer at logistics; after finishing these tasks, he left.
This was because Sheng Wantao had called him, hoping he woulde over.
It was still a sunny day.
When Xiang Yu arrived at Sheng Wantao¡¯s golf course, he found him sitting there with Kong Ruyu.
Upon seeing Xiang Yu arrive, Sheng Wantao quickly stood up and smiled at him.
When Xiang Yu saw Sheng Wantao, he was initially slightly surprised; Sheng Wantao now looked haggard, his hair had turned white, and he was much thinner than before.
He now looked like a doddering old man, far from his previously spirited self.
In contrast, Kong Ruyu still had her usual charm and seemed even more enchanting than before.
Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t help but feel restless upon seeing her.
If it weren¡¯t for this doddering old man being here, Xiang Yu might have pounced on her earlier.
¡°Godfather, what did you call me here for today?¡± Xiang Yu asked unabashedly as he sat down and ced his feet on the round table in front of him.
Xiang Yu remembered the first time he came here; he was pressed down to kneel on the ground, the scars on his back were from that time.
Unexpectedly, in such a short period, Xiang Yu had reached this stage.
Even Sheng Wantao had to be cautious when speaking in front of him, for fear of angering Xiang Yu.
Their initial n was to bring Xiang Yu in to restrain Yan Bin; even if they couldn¡¯t get rid of Yan Bin, they could at least weaken his power.
But the result was that not only did Xiang Yu eradicate Yan Bin, but his power now had grown even more formidable than Yan Bin¡¯s had ever been.
These days, Sheng Wantao had been worried about one thing: that Xiang Yu mighte after him.
Therefore, he couldn¡¯t eat well or sleep well, living in constant fear every day.
This morning, he even heard that the owner of Xinglong Hotel was supposedly killedst night.
Although he didn¡¯t know who did it, rumors were that it was a rising new power that was continuously growing stronger.
Although Sheng Wantao wasn¡¯t sure if it was Xiang Yu¡¯s doing, Xiang Yu indeed represented a rising star.
At this moment, Sheng Wantao began to worry about his own safety and ultimately made a big decision; rather than living in constant fear, he might as well face it.
¡°Xiang Yu, these past few days, your godmother and I have thought a lot.
Although you haven¡¯t been with us long, your capabilities are evident.
I¡¯ve decided to hand over my position to you,¡± Sheng Wantao said.
¡°How can that be?
Godfather, you still seem quite vigorous to me; you should be fine for a few more years.¡± Although Xiang Yu said this, he sat up straight and looked at Sheng Wantao, clearly interested in his proposal.
Sheng Wantao had already cursed Xiang Yu a thousand times in his heart; were it not for fearing Xiang Yu might harm him, he wouldn¡¯t have handed over the leadership¡
Chapter 185 - 185 185 Eat Hot Tofu Slowly
?185: Chapter 185: Eat Hot Tofu Slowly 185: Chapter 185: Eat Hot Tofu Slowly Although Xiang Yu said he couldn¡¯t ept the proposal, he didn¡¯t hide his expression, which was clearly a mix of surprise and delight.
Sheng Wantao, however, saw this and was furious.
Sheng Wantao, despite his disdain for Xiang Yu, was powerless against him now.
¡°I¡¯ve already discussed this with your godmother.
There¡¯s no escaping old age, and my health is declining day by day.
I n to call you and your brothers together tomorrow and officially hand over this position to you.
You¡¯ll have to put in more effort from now on,¡± Sheng Wantao said.
Looking at Sheng Wantao¡¯s expression, which didn¡¯t seem feigned, Xiang Yu nodded and replied, ¡°Since you¡¯ve all decided, I can only take on this heavy responsibility.¡±
Xiang Yu nced at Kong Ruyu without making it obvious and saw her staring at him with a face full of tender affection, as if to say, our good days have finallye.
Xiang Yu was somewhat speechless.
They had both already decided to leave; could it be that Kong Ruyu had other ideas?
Sheng Wantao went over some matters with Xiang Yu and then, feeling tired, left to rest, leaving Kong Ruyu and Xiang Yu sitting there.
Seeing Sheng Wantao leave, Kong Ruyu got up and sat on Xiang Yu¡¯sp, wrapping her arms around his neck.
Her bold move left Xiang Yu speechless.
He knew that although Sheng Wantao had gone to rest, his brothers were still watching from a distance.
¡°Did you miss your sister?¡± Kong Ruyu hugged Xiang Yu¡¯s neck, then pressed his face into her chest.
The mature scent emanating from her body made Xiang Yu unable to resist cing his hand on her.
Since Kong Ruyu wasn¡¯t afraid, what did he have to worry about?
Moreover, Sheng Wantao was no longer the man he used to be; even if he saw them like this, he probably couldn¡¯t do anything to Xiang Yu.
¡°Sister, you¡¯re getting bolder,¡± Xiang Yu said as he caressed her and looked at Kong Ruyu.
Kong Ruyu giggled seductively and replied, ¡°That old man is nning to let you take his seat.
What do I have to worry about?
Once you¡¯re the boss, I¡¯ll be your woman, and you can do whatever you want.¡±
As she spoke, Kong Ruyu hugged Xiang Yu even tighter.
Having enjoyed an intimate night just the day before, and now with a mature beauty in his arms, Xiang Yu found it hard to contain himself, and his body reacted naturally.
Sitting on hisp, Kong Ruyu asked, ¡°Do you want sister now?¡±
¡°You don¡¯t n to leave with him?¡± Xiang Yu whispered.
¡°What¡¯s so good about that ruined old man?
What can he give me?
But your body, I am really looking forward to it,¡± Kong Ruyu said with a smile.
¡°Come to sister tonight, and let me take good care of you.
How about that?¡± Kong Ruyu suggested, stretching out her hand and patting Xiang Yu¡¯s chest.
¡°Why not take care of me now?¡± Xiang Yu said, looking at her.
Kong Ruyu giggled, her hand not retracting, continuing to caress him.
¡°It¡¯s not satisfying right now.
Wait until tonight, and you can do whatever you want.
By then, sister will be all yours.¡± Kong Ruyu made a blowing kiss gesture towards Xiang Yu, then slid down from hisp and sat on another chair.
Seeing that nothing would happen at the moment, Xiang Yu adjusted his pants, but the ufortable swelling made him feel uneasy.
Looking at Kong Ruyu¡¯s voluptuous figure and flirtatious demeanor, he felt his entire body heat up.
He really wanted to pull Kong Ruyu aside and take care of business, but this was Sheng Wantao¡¯s territory, and Sheng Wantao had already promised to hand over the position to him tomorrow.
It wouldn¡¯t be right to openly take the man¡¯s woman now.
¡°Let¡¯s wait until tonight.
When youe over in the evening, I promise to satisfy you.
Just hold on a bit longer,¡± Kong Ruyu said with a covered smile and left.
Watching her leave, Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t help but swear under his breath.
After Kong Ruyu left, Xiang Yu remained seated, deep in thought.
Kong Ruyu was truly ruthless.
Sheng Wantao had been good to her, and although she had agreed to leave with him, she was secretly entangling herself with Xiang Yu.
If Sheng Wantao found out, he could very well die from the shock.
Since Kong Ruyu had emphasized that Xiang Yu shoulde over in the evening, he could only visit herter that night.
Leaving the golf course, Xiang Yu saw Tie Zhuzi and Long Wu already waiting in the car.
But as soon as Xiang Yu got in, Long Wu frowned.
Tie Zhuzi, curious, turned and looked at Xiang Yu with a heh-heh smile, ¡°Brother Yu, why do you smell so nice?¡±
Xiang Yu red at Tie Zhuzi and snapped, ¡°Get lost.
Drive to the Yun Jing office.¡±
Seeing this, Tie Zhuzi had no choice but to shut up and drive away.
On the way, Shi Jian suddenly called, rying some news.
Yesterday, after Ding Xinglong left in a towering rage, he found that his father hadn¡¯t returned.
Thinking he had gone out, he nned to take the opportunity to get rid of Ning Xiaolu in the basement.
But when he got down there, not only was Ning Xiaolu missing, but the guards were gone as well.
Confused, he took out his phone to call, but all the numbers he dialed were switched off.
He was baffled but didn¡¯t think much of it.
Only the next day did he realize the severity of the situation.
Rumors had it his father and uncle had been taken out.
He didn¡¯t believe it at first, but soon enough, people came to take over the hotel.
The former business shareholders used various methods to seize control of the hotel, and Ding Xinglong was left penniless overnight.
He was kicked out of the hotel, penniless.
Unable to cope with the shock, he went mad, one moment crying and the nextughing in the streets.
Upon hearing this news, Xiang Yu was neither surprised nor felt pity for the man.
Xiang Yu had spared his life, which was mercy enough.
Whatever choices he made from here were up to him.
If he continued to do evil, Xiang Yu would eventually deal with him.
But now that he¡¯d gone mad, there was no need¡
Chapter 186 - 186 186 The Exorbitant Land Deal
?186: Chapter 186 The Exorbitant Land Deal 186: Chapter 186 The Exorbitant Land Deal Upon hearing that Ding Xinglong had gone mad, Xiang Yu was neither surprised nor did he feel any pity for him; he simply put the matter out of his mind.
They arrived at Yi Jing Real Estate exactly when Wu Haotian was rushing out the door.
When Wu Haotian saw Xiang Yu, he grabbed him as if he had seen a lifeline and said, ¡°Today, Boss Ouyang is set to determine the ownership of thend.
Come with me.¡±
Clearly, Wu Haotian was anxious.
The project had been under negotiation for a long time, and the fact that Ouyang Ke was only now deciding on the ownership showed how seriously he valued this piece ofnd.
After listening, Xiang Yu nodded, then got into Wu Haotian¡¯s car, with Tie Zhuzi following behind.
¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± Xiang Yu asked Wu Haotian.
¡°I don¡¯t know either.
Boss Ouyang made a sudden decision and told us to go have a look,¡± Wu Haotian replied.
They stopped in front of a tall building just as Wu Haotian¡¯spetitor, Zhang Lei, also happened to arrive.
Both men snorted coldly upon encountering each other.
¡°Mr.
Wu, are you nning to back out?¡± Zhang Lei sneered.
Wu Haotian, not giving an inch, retorted, ¡°Today, I am determined to secure thisnd.
If Mr.
Zhang really wants topete with me, then don¡¯t me me, Wu Haotian, for being ruthless.¡±
¡°What¡¯s that, you¡¯re threatening me?
I, Zhang Lei, have never been threatened in my life.
Do you think I was raised to be intimidated?¡± Zhang Lei snorted coldly, then prepared to head upstairs with the person behind him.
It was then that he suddenly noticed Long Wu behind Xiang Yu, his eyes narrowing at the sight.
As a big shot in real estate, he had seen plenty of beautiful women, but he had never encountered anyone with Long Wu¡¯s aura.
He was momentarily spellbound.
He silently nned to make her his after the sessful bid.
Although Xiang Yu was also standing there, Zhang Lei outright ignored him.
He had given Xiang Yu half a million, and Xiang Yu had agreed to hold Wu Haotian back.
However, throughout this time, Xiang Yu had done nothing, which irritated Zhang Lei.
Furthermore, he had heard that Xiang Yu had also epted money from Wu Haotian, which infuriated him.
In Zhang Lei¡¯s eyes, Xiang Yu was just a minor character; his presence or absence hardly mattered.
But since half a million could get rid of him, it was worth it.
However, the half a million given to Xiang Yu had been fruitless, like water thrown away.
Now that Xiang Yu¡¯s girlfriend was so beautiful, Zhang Lei had a new thought.
If he could steal her away, then they would be even.
Of course, Wu Haotian noticed the greed in Zhang Lei¡¯s eyes and couldn¡¯t help but feel secretly relieved.
Others might not know Xiang Yu, but Wu Haotian knew him best.
Anyone who underestimated him was courting death.
¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs as well,¡± Wu Haotian said, then took the lead going up.
They entered a small conference room.
Boss Ouyang Ke hadn¡¯t arrived yet; only the few of them were there.
Zhang Lei¡¯s gaze kept drifting over to Long Wu.
Long Wu, of course, noticed Zhang Lei¡¯s lecherous look.
She approached him directly and said with a cold stare, ¡°Why are you peering around with those thieving eyes?¡±
Long Wu was not like other girls.
She had always been adventuring with her older brothers, had her share of tough experiences in society, and had even witnessed killing, so she was naturally not afraid of Zhang Lei.
Zhang Lei hadn¡¯t expected Long Wu to confront him.
He then replied with a warm smile, ¡°Miss, you are lovely.
You might have heard of me.
My name is Zhang Lei, I work in real estate¡¡±
¡°I¡¯ve never heard that name before,¡± Long Wu said icily, ¡°and if you dare peek at me again, I¡¯ll gouge your eyes out.¡± She finished speaking and went back to sit behind Xiang Yu.
Zhang Lei was so angry he could only grind his teeth.
He had never been humiliated like this.
Ever since he assumed his position, he had his pick of beautiful women¡ªand they were the kind who threw themselves at him.
He had never imagined that one day he¡¯d be ruthlessly threatened by one.
¡°Just wait, I¡¯ll deal with you sooner orter.
I¡¯ll make you kneel before me and show you what a real man is,¡± Zhang Lei bit his teeth angrily and then gave Xiang Yu another fierce look.
But Xiang Yu didn¡¯t even nce at him.
He calmly continued eating peanuts, and in the quiet meeting room, the only sound was the cracking of shells.
Wu Haotian watched from the side, delighted in his heart.
Zhang Lei picked the wrong person to mess with, getting into trouble with Xiang Yu¡¯s woman¡ªthat should be enough for him.
Just then, Ouyang Ke walked in with two others,ughing as he said, ¡°Sorry for beingte, got held up by some matters.¡±
Upon his arrival, Wu Haotian and Zhang Lei both quickly stood up, exchanging pleasantries.
However, Xiang Yu acted as if he hadn¡¯t seen him, continuing to eat as if Ouyang Ke didn¡¯t exist.
Seeing Xiang Yu, Ouyang Ke¡¯s eyes shed coldly, but he didn¡¯t lose his temper.
Instead, he said to Xiang Yu, ¡°I don¡¯t recall inviting you, boss.¡±
It was then that Xiang Yu looked up with an innocent expression and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Boss Ouyang, I¡¯m here to bid as well.
I figured I¡¯m a businessman too.
Last time I told you I wanted to go into business, so I set up a stall selling Roujiamo, and the business isn¡¯t bad¡¡±
¡°Enough,¡± Ouyang Ke quickly raised his hand to stop Xiang Yu.
If he let him continue, who knows what he would ramble about.
Since Xiang Yu had alreadye, let him sit there.
As long as he didn¡¯t interfere with his negotiations, there wouldn¡¯t be a problem.
Ouyang Ke couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay further attention to Xiang Yu.
To him, Xiang Yu was just a thug and a rogue, someone he could crush with a single word.
However, he considered himself too noble to stoop to fighting with Xiang Yu.
¡°Gentlemen, the reason I¡¯ve called you here is to talk about this piece ofnd.
Today I¡¯ve decided to sell it.
We previously talked about one billion, but now a friend has already offered ten billion.
I¡¯ve called you two to inform you about it.
Can either of you top that offer?¡± Ouyang Ke looked at them, somewhat smugly.
¡°Ten billion?¡± Wu Haotian and Zhang Lei both took in a sharp breath simultaneously.
Thend was valuable, but it surely couldn¡¯t warrant such a price.
They exchanged nces, obviously surprised.
Xiang Yu had been listening while eating peanuts, but upon hearing the price of ten billion, he paused, then looked at Ouyang Ke with suspicion.
Ouyang¡¯s face, however, was full of pride, showing no sign of deceit.
Considering the situation had reached this point, there was no way he could still be lying and trying to deceive them both.
It seemed that the ten billion offer was genuine.
¡°Boss Ouyang, you¡¯re not joking, right?
Ten billion?
How is that possible?
He must be a fool,¡± Zhang Lei dered, full of disbelief.
Whereas Wu Haotian sat there somewhat dazed.
He didn¡¯t doubt what Ouyang Ke said.
Clearly, even though the price was shocking to him, it was still within his threshold of belief.
¡°If neither of you can make a better offer, then I can only express my regret.
We¡¯re all businessmen here, so let¡¯s remain friends in the future,¡± Ouyang Ke said,ughing.
(I¡¯ve seenints about slow updates, so let me exin.
Writing this book is done in my spare time, after work.
Sometimes it takes two hours of brainstorming and I don¡¯t get a chapter done.
I¡¯m typically writingte into the night due to overtime, so please be understanding.
I¡¯ll try to update more frequently¡)
Chapter 187 - 187 187 The Mysterious Familys Eldest Son
?187: Chapter 187: The Mysterious Family¡¯s Eldest Son 187: Chapter 187: The Mysterious Family¡¯s Eldest Son Seeing the expressions on both men¡¯s faces, Ouyang Ke was not surprised.
He had called them over today simply for formality¡¯s sake.
One billion¡ªthe price was so high that even he himself found it somewhat unbelievable.
¡°Since both gentlemen are unable to offer a higher price, I can only express my regret,¡± Ouyang Ke said with augh.
¡°Mr.
Ouyang, may I ask who made such a high offer?¡± Wu Haotian inquired.
Zhang Lei also looked at Ouyang Ke with a curious expression.
Isn¡¯t this stupid?
With a one billion price tag, one wouldn¡¯t make money but stand to lose a fortune instead.
¡°I cannot reveal that; the friend in question also mentioned that he prefers not to show himself, merely offering one billion,¡± Ouyang Ke said.
¡°One point one billion,¡± Xiang Yu suddenly said seriously, looking at Ouyang Ke.
Xiang Yu¡¯s sudden interjection left everyone present momentarily unable to respond.
For a moment, they didn¡¯t even grasp what he was saying.
¡°This piece ofnd, one point one billion, I¡¯m taking it,¡± Xiang Yu said calmly, looking at Ouyang Ke.
Zhang Lei and Wu Haotian were both so shocked they almost shouted out loud, but then Zhang Lei came to a realization.
In his view, Xiang Yu was nothing but a poor diaosi, a rash youngster, and also a daredevil scammer, scamming him of five hundred thousand without a blush or skip of the heartbeat.
Yet, Xiang Yu was now dering one point one billion, clearly here to cause trouble.
Daring to make a fuss in front of Ouyang Ke, the kid really didn¡¯t know whether to live or die.
Even he, Zhang Lei, had to be respectful in the presence of Ouyang Ke.
After all, the Ouyang Family was not someone they couldpare with, but this was good too.
Once Ouyang Ke took care of Xiang Yu, the littledy behind him would belong to him.
As Xiang Yu named his price, Zhang Lei thought of many things and couldn¡¯t help but reveal a sinister smile.
Although Wu Haotian was also surprised, he did not underestimate Xiang Yu like Zhang Lei did.
Xiang Yu had given him too many shocks; perhaps this time, he could create another miracle.
¡°Xiang Yu, stop messing around here, or I¡¯ll have someone throw you out,¡± Ouyang Ke said, giving Xiang Yu a cold look.
He had never really liked Xiang Yu; he had merely been toozy to bother with him.
But now that Xiang Yu was causing a disturbance, he wouldn¡¯t mind having someone throw Xiang Yu off the building.
¡°When have I ever caused trouble?
I¡¯ve looked at that piece ofnd too.
I¡¯m bidding one point one billion, and I mean to have it,¡± Xiang Yu said earnestly, and anyone who didn¡¯t know better might really think he was a major boss with the aura he exuded.
¡°Xiang Yu, this isn¡¯t a game.
If you really can¡¯te up with the moneyter¡¡± Ouyang Ke red coldly at Xiang Yu, his wordsden with a thick threat.
¡°Mr.
Ouyang, you are underestimating me, Xiang Yu.
Merely one point one billion is just trivial in my eyes,¡± Xiang Yu said seriously.
Looking at Xiang Yu¡¯s earnest expression, Ouyang Ke suddenly felt as though he couldn¡¯t quite see through him.
Could it be that he was truly a noble son from a hidden major family?
Ouyang Ke had heard that many great families remained unknown to the public, yet they controlled the economy.
The worth of those individuals goes without saying; their words could potentially lead to economic turmoil in a region.
Although Bill Gates was touted as the richest man in the world, that was a superficial view.
In reality, the true tycoons were those hidden behind major families.
Looking at Xiang Yu¡¯sposed eyes and the proud stature he maintained, Ouyang Ke suddenly felt a bit uneasy.
Could it be that he could actually produce one point one billion?
¡°Is what you said really true?¡± Ouyang Ke now felt somewhat uncertain.
¡°Absolutely true.
A mere 1.1 billion, I don¡¯t even take it seriously,¡± Xiang Yu said earnestly.
Ouyang Ke waspletely bewildered.
No wonder every time he called Wu Haotian over to talk about this piece of real estate, he would attend.
It turned out he had his eye on this piece ofnd from the beginning, just waiting to make an offer at thest moment.
Truly a master strategist.
Thinking this, Ouyang Ke smiled and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I can only inform that other client.
If he can¡¯t offer a higher price, then this plot ofnd will belong to you.¡±
After finishing his statement, Ouyang Ke took a cellphone from the person behind him and walked out.
Only after seeing him leave did Xiang Yu revert to his casual, carefree attitude, snacking on peanuts there.
Zhang Lei almostughed out loud when he saw the change in Xiang Yu¡¯s facial expression.
This was the first time he had seen such an idiot who dared to pull such a stunt in front of Ouyang Ke.
He wouldn¡¯t even know how he died when the time came.
It wasn¡¯t long before Ouyang Ke returned with a radiant smile, looking at Xiang Yu, ¡°The other client has offered 1.3 billion.
It seems he¡¯s determined to win it.¡±
1.3 billion.
Zhang Lei nearly choked on his own saliva when he heard the price.
He knew he definitely couldn¡¯t secure this piece ofnd now.
The only reason he was still here was to see how Xiang Yu would meet his end.
He had invested a lot in this, and in the end, he got nothing.
If Wu Haotian had won the bid, he would have done anything to kill him, but since Wu Haotian didn¡¯t win either, he could only shift his anger onto Xiang Yu.
¡°I bid 1.5 billion, that¡¯s my final offer.
If there¡¯s a higher bid than that, then I¡¯ll give up,¡± Xiang Yu stated seriously, not a single w visible on his face to Ouyang Ke.
1.5 billion, that was already beyond Ouyang Ke¡¯s expected price.
Even if the other client didn¡¯t bid, he would make a fortune selling at this price.
Suddenly, Xiang Yu looked at Ouyang Ke and said, ¡°Mr.
Ouyang, that client isn¡¯t someone you¡¯ve made up, is he?
If you¡¯re fabricating this person and causing me a four billion loss, I won¡¯t ept that.¡±
Zhang Lei nodded upon hearing this, feeling that Xiang Yu wasn¡¯tpletely foolish after all, considering he thought of this possibility.
Ouyang Ke replied with a confident smile, ¡°Of course not.
If you don¡¯t believe me, I can call him over to confront you face to face.¡±
After saying this, Ouyang Ke once again walked out with the cellphone.
Long Wu, sitting behind Xiang Yu, looked at him in confusion.
Long Wu had not seen thend and naturally did not understand its value, wondering how Xiang Yu could possiblye up with so much money.
Could he really be the type of hidden tycoon?
Meanwhile, Tie Zhuzi, sitting behind Xiang Yu, obviously didn¡¯t share the same worries.
When Xiang Yu mentioned 1.1 billion, he knew Xiang Yu was just bluffing, but what impressed him was that the other party believed it.
This left him speechless; it turns out even big bosses can be pretty dense at times.
He didn¡¯t consider one thing; he was very familiar with Xiang Yu¡¯s character and various aspects, while the other party didn¡¯t understand Xiang Yu at all, leading to such an oue.
It didn¡¯t take long before Ouyang Ke walked back in with augh, then looked at Xiang Yu, ¡°That client was quite surprised to hear someone bid 1.5 billion.
He has decided toe and meet you.
Let¡¯s wait here for a bit; he¡¯ll arrive shortly.¡±
Everyone perked up upon hearing the other client would arrive soon, curious to see who was ready to spend a billion on this piece ofnd¡
Chapter 188 - 188 188 I Am the Meat Sandwich Seller
?188: Chapter 188: I Am the Meat Sandwich Seller 188: Chapter 188: I Am the Meat Sandwich Seller Ouyang Ke entered the room with a heartyugh, clearly in high spirits today.
Whether Xiang Yu was the heir to a significant family or not, today, he was the big winner.
Zhang Lei and the others also wanted to see who this person, willing to spend a billion to buy thend, really was.
Such a character was also someone Zhang Lei intended to befriend, as they might cooperate in the future.
At that moment, Wu Haotian was frowning, seemingly lost in thought.
¡°Mr.
Xiang, if you really manage to acquire thisnd, let me remind you, we do not sell on credit,¡± Ouyang Ke said, now addressing him differently.
Although he still harbored some doubts, if Xiang Yu could actually produce fifteen billion, he must be no ordinary person.
¡°Mr.
Ouyang, are you joking with me?
Do I look like someone who would buy on credit?¡± Xiang Yu responded calmly as he sat there.
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s serious expression, Ouyang Ke suddenly felt that Xiang Yu was no ordinary man, someone he best not offend.
With that thought, Ouyang Ke¡¯s face lit up with a smile, and he started a conversation with Xiang Yu.
Initially, Zhang Lei thought Wu Haotian was his biggestpetitor.
But now, it was clear that wasn¡¯t the case, and neither of them really mattered in this context.
Ouyang Ke, meanwhile, ignored the two of them, only chatting with Xiang Yu.
About half an hourter, Ouyang Ke¡¯s phone suddenly rang.
He told Xiang Yu he had to step out and then headed outside, likely to greet a client.
At this point, Zhang Lei and Wu Haotian both stood up.
They knew a VIP was about to arrive, while Xiang Yu remained seated, still shelling peanuts.
A minuteter, Ouyang Ke returned with a bright smile, leading several people back in.
The person was not very tall, chubby, and wore sses.
Two serious-looking individuals followed him, one of whom was a woman with light makeup, quite enchanting to behold.
¡°Mr.
Koizumi, is it really you?¡± Wu Haotian eximed upon seeing them.
The person nced at Wu Haotian but said nothing, taking a seat directly across from Xiang Yu.
The other two sat behind him.
It was then that Xiang Yu looked up at him, noting that he too was smiling at him, though his smile hid a thick air of hostility.
When Wu Haotian shouted ¡°Mr.
Koizumi¡±, Xiang Yu had already guessed that this was the Japanese man he had seen before at the entrance of Yi Jing Real Estate.
Wu Haotian¡¯s eagerness to acquire that piece ofnd was undoubtedly because he wanted to coborate with this man.
Now, this Japanese man had bypassed Wu Haotian and approached Ouyang Ke directly, seemingly growing impatient.
¡°Let me introduce you all.
This is Koizumi Ichiro, like you, Mr.
Koizumi manages real estate and runs a multinational corporation.
He is interested in that piece ofnd,¡± Ouyang Ke finished introducing and then turned to Koizumi Ichiro, ¡°This is Mr.
Xiang Yu, who has offered fifteen billion today to purchase thisnd.¡±
Koizumi Ichiro spoke a phrase in Japanese, which was then tranted by the woman behind him, essentially saying, ¡°Mr.
Xiang, hello, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±
Only then did Xiang Yu take a moment to observe the woman behind Koizumi Ichiro.
Both her figure and fullness could be considered exceptional, yet Xiang Yu saw another quality in her.
This was a quality that even Long Wu behind him did not possess¡ªit was a deeply ingrained sense of innate duty.
¡°She¡¯s military,¡± was Xiang Yu¡¯s first impression, and from her every word and action, Xiang Yu was even more certain that she must have been a soldier.
¡°So it¡¯s the Japanese devils.
I was wondering who it could be,¡± Xiang Yu nced at the woman behind Koizumi Ichiro and said.
Zhang Lei and the others knew Xiang Yu was somewhat lecherous, so his gaze didn¡¯t surprise them, but his words left everyone somewhat speechless.
Although Koizumi Ichiro didn¡¯t speak Chinese, he could obviously understand what Xiang Yu was saying.
He was also somewhat startled.
He had intended to have a proper talk with Xiang Yu, but hadn¡¯t expected him to start with such a remark.
The woman behind him narrowed her eyes and gave Xiang Yu a cold look.
Koizumi Ichiro rambled on at Xiang Yu in Japanese, and the woman quickly tranted.
The gist was to warn Xiang Yu to be careful with his words, otherwise it would be their loss.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t wait for him to finish and waved his hand, ¡°Don¡¯t babble at me with all this.
I¡¯m not interested in what you have to say, but as for thisdy¡±¡ªXiang Yu turned to the woman and grinned¡ª¡±Miss, do you have time for lunch with me this noon?¡±
The woman could no longer contain her anger and red fiercely at Xiang Yu, ¡°Don¡¯t be oblivious to decency.
The boss is talking to you because he respects you.
Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself.¡±
¡°If he respects me, then tell him to get lost quick and stop bothering me.
I get angry just listening to him chirp like a bird,¡± Xiang Yu waved his hand and said.
¡°You¡¯re courting death,¡± the woman¡¯s eyes turned frosty, and she was about to stand up.
Just then, Long Wu behind Xiang Yu swiftly stood up, also giving the woman a cold look.
When she saw Long Wu, she was also taken aback for a moment, having only focused on Xiang Yu before and not noticing the person behind him.
Now that she saw him, she was also involuntarily shocked, taken aback by Long Wu¡¯s icy demeanor.
She prided herself on being beautiful, but she felt in in front of Long Wu.
The murderous chill in Long Wu¡¯s eyes made her sense danger.
Koizumi Ichiro turned his head and babbled a few words, and only then did the woman sit back down, still ring fiercely at Xiang Yu.
Meanwhile, Xiang Yu threw a coquettish wink at her.
Koizumi Ichiro stopped paying attention to Xiang Yu and then spoke to Ouyang Ke, essentially asking how much Xiang Yu had bid earlier.
¡°1.5 billion¡ªI bid 1.5 billion,¡± the woman said, and before she finished, Xiang Yu cut in, then lifted his head defiantly and looked at Koizumi Ichiro.
Ouyang Ke just gave an apologetic smile to Koizumi Ichiro, nodded his head, and said nothing.
Seeing that Ouyang Ke was saying nothing now, Koizumi Ichiro realized it had be apetition between him and Xiang Yu.
He then sat upright and addressed Xiang Yu seriously, ¡°Mr.
Xiang, since you cane up with 1.5 billion, your status is definitely not simple.
I¡¯ll speak inly then.
I am determined to secure this plot ofnd, no matter the cost, I must win it.¡±
¡°I have no status.
I¡¯m just a guy who sells roujiamo.
But I can¡¯t stand seeing Japanese devils strut around on our turf.
You say no matter the cost you¡¯ll buy it, well, I¡¯m telling you now, I¡¯m also set on this plot ofnd,¡± Xiang Yu said arrogantly, holding his head high.
Koizumi Ichiro turned and looked at the trantor, clearly confused about some things.
What perplexed him the most was probably the term ¡°roujiamo,¡± not understanding what it was or how it could be so profitable that Xiang Yu could speak with such confidence¡
Chapter 189 - 189 189 Successfully Securing the Deal
?189: Chapter 189: Sessfully Securing the Deal 189: Chapter 189: Sessfully Securing the Deal When Koizumi Ichiro realized what a roujiamo was, he was so angry he nearly spat blood.
Xiang Yu was clearly messing with him¡ªno street food vendor selling roujiamo could be this rich.
¡°Boss Xiang, what you¡¯re doing is very dangerous,¡± said Koizumi Ichiro, his toneced with mockery.
¡°Enough talk.
I bid 1.5 billion.
If you don¡¯t make an offer, the deal is mine.
Are all you Japanese this nagging and annoying?¡± Xiang Yu said disdainfully.
¡°You¡¡± In that moment, Koizumi Ichiro suddenly stood up, staring at Xiang Yu with fierce hostility.
The two men behind him also stood up, ready to spring into action at any moment.
Xiang Yu could tell that the two men behind him had been trained and were no simple associates.
Upon seeing the other party stand up, Tie Zhuzi stepped forward, pointed at them, and shouted, ¡°Stop freaking out over nothing.
My bro Yu already said¡ªif you want to buy, put up the money, otherwise get lost!¡±
Clearly, the other party hadn¡¯t expected Tie Zhuzi to suddenly stand up.
Logically speaking, without Xiang Yu¡¯s permission, they shouldn¡¯t make a move, and yet this big guy was standing beside Xiang Yu and shouting.
It startled Koizumi Ichiro and hispanions so much they almost thought a fight was about to break out.
¡°Let¡¯s all calm down; can we talk this over nicely?¡± intervened Ouyang Ke, trying to smooth things over.
In fact, deep down, Ouyang Ke was hoping Koizumi Ichiro would make a bid.
He¡¯d prefer if the two could spar over who had deeper pockets.
As expected, Koizumi Ichiro sat down with an air of fury and said, ¡°I bid 2 billion.
I¡¯m set on thisnd.¡± It seemed that even for Koizumi and his associates, 2 billion was a significant sum, which exined their hesitation.
Hearing this price, Ouyang Ke was overjoyed.
Initially, he had only intended to sell for 100 million¡ªnever had he imagined it would go for 2 billion, to his delightful surprise.
If the old man knew thend was worth this much, Ouyang Ke thought, he¡¯d probably crawl out of his grave.
¡°2.5 billion,¡± Xiang Yu stated calmly.
Even Wu Haotian, who had been on the sidelines, was no longerposed.
He had known that Xiang Yu had some money, but he would never have believed Xiang Yu coulde up with 2.5 billion.
Koizumi Ichiro looked at Xiang Yu with a venomous re, his fists clenched, his gaze towards Xiang Yu almost as if he were looking at a corpse.
¡°Don¡¯t look at me with such admiration; I have absolutely no interest in you,¡± said Xiang Yu with a sneer, dismissing Koizumi Ichiro¡¯s re.
At this, Koizumi Ichiro simply offered a cold smile and said nothing more, nor did he continue to raise his bid.
Observing this, Ouyang Ke looked at Koizumi Ichiro with a beaming smile and said, ¡°Mr.
Koizumi, does this mean¡¡±
¡°Thend is his, for 2.5 billion.
Humph,¡± Koizumi Ichiro said with a smile.
¡°Since that is the case, then I can only sell thend to Boss Xiang.
I apologize, but this is the only piece ofnd I have for sale.
If there¡¯s a chance to coborate in the future, I¡¯ll certainly give you first consideration,¡± said Ouyang Ke, unable to contain his happiness.
Seeing that the bidding was over and Ouyang Ke had essentially dismissed them, the others no longer wanted to stay longer and stood up to take their leave.
Originally, Wu Haotian had intended to bring Xiang Yu in to restrain Zhang Lei, but in the end, to his surprise, Xiang Yu sessfully won the bid.
However, this sess came at a cost.
Koizumi Ichiro then stood up, gave Xiang Yu a smile, and said, ¡°We¡¯ll meet again.¡± After that, he turned and left.
¡°Boss Xiang, now that we¡¯ve reached an agreement, when should we sign the contract?¡± asked Ouyang Ke, unable to wait any longer.
Sitting before him was not some small-time thug, but his financial backer.
After all, 2.5 billion was no small sum even for the Ouyang Family.
¡°What are we waiting for?
Let¡¯s sign now,¡± Xiang Yu said,ughing heartily.
¡°That¡¯s the spirit,¡±ughed Ouyang Ke, who then instructed someone to fetch the contract.
¡°I¡¯m treating you to dinner tonight, Boss Xiang, you muste,¡± Ouyang Ke said, already treating Xiang Yu as if he was a scion of a rich family.
Remembering his past attitude towards Xiang Yu, he couldn¡¯t help but break out in a cold sweat.
¡°Oh, Mr.
Ouyang is hosting dinner tonight?
Then we will definitely go and have ourselves a feast,¡± said Xiang Yu with a chuckle.
A few minutes hadn¡¯t passed before someone brought in two copies of the contract, one of which was handed to Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu examined the contract as if he were taking it very seriously, nodding his head from time to time¡ªan earnest look upon his face, though who knew what he was really thinking.
¡°Boss Xiang, just sign here, and our deal will beplete,¡± said Ouyang Ke, seeing Xiang Yu frown and worrying he might change his mind, hoping to get his signature soon.
¡°Mr.
Ouyang, what¡¯s with all these zeroes at the end?¡± Xiang Yu asked, frowning as he pointed at the document.
¡°That¡¯s the money, isn¡¯t it?
We agreed on 2.5 billion, right?¡±ughed Ouyang Ke.
¡°Why are there so many zeroes?
It¡¯s making me dizzy.
Zhuzi, take a look and see what¡¯s the matter here,¡± said Xiang Yu, passing the contract to Tie Zhuzi.
Tie Zhuzi was even less literate when it came to these documents, but he still earnestly looked over it and said, ¡°Bro Yu, I think there¡¯s something wrong with this contract.¡±
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiang Yu promptly turned to look at Tie Zhuzi.
¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Tie Zhuzi replied, shaking his head.
Their dialogue nearly made Ouyang Ke on the side spit blood.
However, caution with a contract worth 2.5 billion was a good thing.
He thenughed and reassured Xiang Yu, ¡°You can trust me, Boss Xiang, there¡¯s absolutely nothing wrong with the contract.
I can guarantee it with the reputation of the Ouyang Family.¡±
¡°The Ouyang Family?¡± Xiang Yu asked, looking puzzled at Ouyang Ke.
¡°The reputation of the Ouyang Family is indeed worth 2.5 billion, but I¡¯m curious what role you y in the family, Mr.
Ouyang?¡±
Hearing Xiang Yu¡¯s question, Ouyang Ke immediately disyed a proud smile and said, ¡°Now, I¡¯m in charge of all the business ventures of the Ouyang Family.
My word is final; I fully represent the Ouyang Family.¡±
Ouyang Ke held his head high, obviously very satisfied with his current status.
¡°But I heard that the helmsman of the Ouyang Family was the senior Mr.
Ouyang Hong.
How did it suddenly be you?
Mr.
Ouyang, you aren¡¯t really ying me, are you?¡± Xiang Yu looked at him skeptically.
Upon hearing this, Ouyang Ke adopted a sorrowful expression and said, ¡°Boss Xiang, you don¡¯t know¡
My brother, Ouyang Hong, would have been in charge, but he had a car ident some time ago.¡±
Ouyang Ke tried to sound deeply grieved, almost ready to burst into tears on the spot¡ªhis acting skills were indeed quite good.
But, inwardly, he was rejoicing; if Ouyang Hong hadn¡¯t died, how could he be sitting in this position?
¡°Oh, I see,¡± Xiang Yu nodded gravely.
In truth, Xiang Yu had known about these events all along; he was just toying with them.
Just then, the conference room door was forcefully pushed open, and a group of people suddenly appeared at the doorway, causing Ouyang Ke to freeze in shock¡
Chapter 190 - 190 190 This Really Is a Narrow Road for Enemies
?190: Chapter 190 This Really Is a Narrow Road for Enemies 190: Chapter 190 This Really Is a Narrow Road for Enemies While Xiang Yu was idly chatting with Ouyang Ke, suddenly someone pushed the door open and walked in.
With a furious look, Ouyang Ke turned towards the door.
Until now, no one had dared to interrupt his meetings.
But upon seeing who it was, his expression first showed surprise, then confusion, and finally, he scoffed.
There stood Ouyang Xiu by the door, his face filled with anger, apanied by Shi Jian and several police officers standing behind them.
As soon as Ouyang Xiu saw Ouyang Ke, he stormed in furiously.
Then pointing at him, he shouted, ¡°You ungrateful man, how did my father ever wrong you, why did you have to harm him?¡±
Ouyang Ke was overjoyed to see Ouyang Xiu.
He had been looking for him for half a month without sess, and here he was, delivering himself right to his doorstep.
¡°Nephew, what are you talking about?
What nonsense are you saying right aftering home?
Haven¡¯t you gone mad outside?¡± Ouyang Ke scoffed and said to Ouyang Xiu.
¡°You¡¯re still pretending here?
Was it not you who killed my father, was it not¡¡± Had it not been for the people holding Ouyang Xiu back, he might have rushed forward to p him.
¡°Your father is my brother, why would I harm him?
I think you¡¯re just exhausted.
You should rest now.¡± At this moment, Ouyang Ke turned to look at the people beside him, signaling them to quickly take him away.
Ouyang Xiu understood his intentions, then turned to look at the police officers behind him and said, ¡°He is Ouyang Ke, hurry up and arrest him.
He is the one who killed my father.¡±
Only then did Ouyang Ke notice the police officers behind Ouyang Xiu.
He couldn¡¯t help but scoff twice internally.
Normally, he often dined with the chief of the Public Security Bureau; he wasn¡¯t afraid of them.
At that moment, the three police officers came up respectfully, nodded at Ouyang Ke, and said with a smile, ¡°Boss Ouyang, when will you visit our Public Security Bureau?¡±
In front of the three police officers, Ouyang Ke showed no signs of fear; he merely smiled and said, ¡°So it¡¯s Officer Wang!
It¡¯s been a while since you¡¯vee to see me.
Just yesterday, I was sitting with Director Lei discussing you, saying what a fine young man you are.¡±
Upon hearing Ouyang Ke¡¯s praise, Wang, the officer, showed a delighted expression.
He knew that the man in front of him was a big shot, influential in both the underworld andwful society, and not someone he could afford to provoke.
He hade over today intending to curry favor with Ouyang Ke and to make himself known in his presence.
Officer Wang smiled at Ouyang Ke, then suddenly, his expression changed to a sneer upon spotting Xiang Yu, ¡°Looks like it¡¯s truly a small world.¡±
At the first nce, Xiang Yu recognized him too.
This was Wang Ming, the police officer he had encountered when he first came to this city.
At that time, Wang Ming had abused his power to throw Xiang Yu in the detention center, hoping the inmates would teach Xiang Yu a lesson.
However, Xiang Yu came out unscathed.
And when Xiang Yu was released, he had fiercely pped him.
¡°If it isn¡¯t Little Ming,¡± Xiang Yu looked up, gave him a smile, and said.
The people around them almost burst outughing upon hearing Xiang Yu calling him Little Ming.
Wang Ming, on the other hand, red fiercely at Xiang Yu and said, ¡°Xiang Yu, don¡¯t get too cocky.
One day you will end up in my hands.¡±
¡°Oh really, in your hands?
Are you going to feed me?¡± Xiang Yu said nonchntly.
At this moment, everyone was watching the two of them talk, not knowing what they were actually saying.
Especially Ouyang Xiu, he had already gathered the evidence.
Whether it was the evidence of Ouyang Ke¡¯s economic crimes or the evidence of him sending someone to assassinate his father, he had found it all.
Some of the evidence was provided by Shui Yue, while most were bought through the ck market by Ouyang Xiu.
Shi Jian was well-acquainted with the ck market, so he was able to help with this small favor.
After obtaining the evidence, Shi Jian wanted to remind Ouyang Xiu, hoping he could handle this matter secretly.
But Ouyang Xiu refused; he only wanted to resolve it through legal means.
Therefore, Ouyang Xiu took the evidence to the Public Security Bureau.
After receiving the report, the Public Security Bureau, hearing that it was a case against Ouyang Ke, dispatched three officers to follow Ouyang Xiu.
Ouyang Xiu arrived here with a fiery presence.
When he pushed the door and entered, the first person he saw was Xiang Yu.
His heart trembled involuntarily, unable toprehend how Xiang Yu was still in contact with Ouyang Ke.
Seeing that Xiang Yu didn¡¯t acknowledge him, he pretended not to recognize him either.
He watched as Xiang Yu argued with the officers he had brought along.
¡°Officer Wang, shall we proceed with the arrest?¡± Ouyang Xiu reminded, growing impatient.
¡°Arrest who?
Who here hasmitted a crime?
I see the only criminal here is Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu, I suspect you of theft.
Come with me,¡± Wang Ming pointed at Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t help butugh upon hearing this, looking at Wang Ming as if he was a fool, then shook his head without saying a word.
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s expression, Wang Ming grew even more annoyed and then walked over to apprehend Xiang Yu.
At that moment, Tie Zhuzi suddenly stood up and blocked Wang Ming.
Being tall and imposing, Tie Zhuzi stood there like a mountain.
Wang Ming hadn¡¯t expected that someone would dare obstruct his police duties, but Tie Zhuzi¡¯s towering figure did startle him.
¡°What are you trying to do, assault an officer?¡± Wang Ming took a step back and shouted.
¡°Stop messing around, can¡¯t you see my brother is handling serious business here?¡± Tie Zhuzi countered without giving any face to the other side.
Fuming, Wang Ming pointed at Tie Zhuzi, fiercely saying, ¡°You¡¯re obstructing official duties; today, I¡¯m going to arrest you!¡±
Wang Ming nced at the two colleagues by the door.
Understanding his cue, they walked over to apprehend Tie Zhuzi.
¡°Officer Wang, they are both my friends and business partners.
Let¡¯s leave it at that for today.
Another day, I¡¯ll host a dinner, invite Old Lei, and we can all have a meal together,¡± Ouyang Ke suddenly said to Wang Ming with a smile.
Xiang Yu was an important client of his, and the contract they were about to sign was worth two and a half billion.
He couldn¡¯t possibly allow Wang Ming, this minor disrupter, to interfere.
Although Ouyang Ke spoke with a smile to Wang Ming, in his heart, he didn¡¯t consider Wang Ming significant at all.
He saw him only as a minor character who had no substantial role to y and usually didn¡¯t have a say.
Hearing Ouyang Ke say this, Wang Ming had no choice but to let it go.
Yet, at that moment, he pondered covertly about what kind of person Xiang Yu was, wondering how Ouyang Ke was personally attending to him.
If he really was someone of note, it would be wise not to provoke him in the future.
Thinking thus, Wang Ming merely snorted coldly and then ignored Xiang Yu and the others.
Although he was verbally chastised by Tie Zhuzi and felt angry, he was helpless to do anything.
At this time, Ouyang Xiu looked at Wang Ming with anticipation, still hoping he would take Ouyang Ke away to investigate this matter¡
Chapter 191 - 191 191 Shi Jians Sudden Move
?191: Chapter 191 Shi Jian¡¯s Sudden Move 191: Chapter 191 Shi Jian¡¯s Sudden Move ¡°Officer Wang¡¡± Ouyang Xiu looked at Wang Ming with some anticipation.
¡°What ¡®Officer Wang¡¯?
Stop messing around, or I¡¯ll have you arrested,¡± Wang Ming said to Ouyang Xiu with apparent irritation.
Originally, Ouyang Xiu had been the one to report the crime, and he held conclusive evidence in his hands.
Yet, instead of arresting the criminal, the police had threatened to detain him¡ªwhat kind of justice was this?
¡°I have evidence against him,¡± Ouyang Xiu said, reluctant to give up.
¡°What rubbish evidence.
If you dare make a false report again, I¡¯ll arrest you for causing public disturbance,¡± Wang Ming yelled, pointing at Ouyang Xiu.
At that moment, Ouyang Ke chuckled and said, ¡°Officer Wang, you go ahead with your duties; I¡¯ll take care of things here.¡±
Wang Ming nodded and replied, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to you, Mr.
Ouyang.
We¡¯ll be taking our leave.¡± Having said that, Wang Ming left with his men.
After Wang Ming had left, Ouyang Ke couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and said, ¡°My dear nephew, you¡¯ve finally shown up.
I¡¯ve had such a hard time looking for you.¡± After speaking, Ouyang Ke nced around Ouyang Xiu.
When he saw Shi Jian, he hesitated for a moment as the man seemed familiar, but he didn¡¯t give it much thought.
After all, these were all insignificant individuals not worth his mental effort.
¡°Mr.
Ouyang, what is going on here?¡± Xiang Yu suddenly asked.
Ouyang Keughed heartily and replied, ¡°It¡¯s just a small family dispute, sorry to have caused you any embarrassment.¡±
¡°No problem.
It seems like this young man has some grudge against you,¡± Xiang Yu remarked, ncing at Ouyang Xiu.
¡°What grudge?
He¡¯s my eldest nephew; we¡¯re just ying around.
Mr.
Xiang, let¡¯s get the contract signed first, and I¡¯ll treat you to a mealter,¡± Ouyang Ke said, ignoring the group including Ouyang Xiu, before cing the contract in front of Xiang Yu.
¡°To be honest, I didn¡¯t really understand this contract.
Given that this young man looks like a college student, let him have a look and see if there¡¯s anything out of the ordinary,¡± Xiang Yu said before handing the contract to Ouyang Xiu.
Ouyang Xiu, not knowing what Xiang Yu meant, took the contract and looked it over.
When he realized it was about sellingnd, his eyes widened, and he mmed the contract on the table and shouted at Ouyang Ke: ¡°You beast, Grandpa said before he passed that thisnd is not for sale; how could you¡¡±
¡°Enough!¡± Finally losing his patience, Ouyang Ke mmed his hand on the table and stood up.
It was a critical time for his cooperation with Xiang Yu, and he wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to mess it up.
He then gave a sign to some men behind him.
The man got the hint and left to make a phone call.
In less than a minute, several security guards rushed in.
¡°Take him to the break room.
He¡¯s not to leave without my order,¡± Ouyang Kemanded.
The security guards agreed and moved to grab Ouyang Xiu.
Just then, Shi Jian suddenly stood beside Ouyang Xiu and looked coldly at the security guards, ¡°Whoever dares to touch him, I¡¯ll kill.¡±
The security guards hesitated, then looked to Ouyang Ke for guidance.
¡°Brother, this is a family matter.
I hope you won¡¯t interfere,¡± Ouyang Ke said to Shi Jian.
The more he looked at Shi Jian, the more familiar he seemed, but he just couldn¡¯t ce him.
¡°I¡¯m going to interfere in this matter whether you like it or not,¡± Shi Jian replied arrogantly, his head held high.
¡°You should know where you are.
If you dare cause trouble here, there will be consequences,¡± Ouyang Ke threatened, staring at Shi Jian.
¡°What consequences?
I can¡¯t stand people like you.
If it weren¡¯t for Ouyang Xiu holding me back, I would¡¯ve beaten you up already,¡± Shi Jian said, pointing at Ouyang Ke.
¡°You¡¡± Ouyang Ke clenched his fist in anger.
After all, he was the revered helmsman of the Ouyang Family, and he was being entangled by a little hoodlum in front of him¡ªhe really wanted to p them dead.
If Xiang Yu weren¡¯t there, he would have acted already.
¡°Brother Xiang Yu, let¡¯s do this.
Let¡¯s talk about the contract another day.
Today, I need to handle some family affairs,¡± Ouyang Ke turned to speak to Xiang Yu.
He needed to send Xiang Yu away and then deal with the man before him.
¡°It¡¯s no bother, go ahead and take care of your business.
I¡¯ll just sit here; it won¡¯t affect your matters,¡± Xiang Yu said casually, leaning back.
Seeing that Xiang Yu had no intention of leaving, Ouyang Ke couldn¡¯t care less and took out his phone to make a call.
No sooner had he finished his call than about a dozen men burst in from outside.
These men were all dressed in ck suits and looked fierce and bulky, clearly in a different league than the security guards.
The security team captain was taken aback, unsure of what to do.
They were just ordinary security hired by thepany, not Ouyang Ke¡¯s fighters.
The newly arrived men were obviously Ouyang Ke¡¯s own people.
¡°Catch them and keep an eye on them,¡± Ouyang Ke ordered coldly.
The men nodded and moved to act.
They all recognized Ouyang Xiu, and had been searching for him the past few days.
To find him present was truly exciting.
¡°You bastards.¡± Ouyang Xiu immediately picked up a chair and hurled it at them.
He waspletely enraged; he had gone to the Public Security Bureau with evidence, and he had brought the police here only for them to leave again.
Instead of being intimidated by Ouyang Xiu¡¯s outburst, the men in ck dodged the chair and once again charged at him.
Their big boss, Ouyang Ke, was right there, and they all wanted to impress their leader.
With eyes red from fury, Ouyang Xiu picked up another stool, ready to charge.
Shi Jian suddenly grabbed him, then stood in front of Ouyang Xiu.
¡°Get out of the way.¡± A man in ck, seeing Shi Jian interfering, swung his fist at him.
Without engaging in a fight, Shi Jian simply pulled out a gun, removed the safety, and pressed it against the man¡¯s head, ¡°Say it again, I dare you.¡±
The man was scared stiff.
He was no stranger to guns, but having one pointed at his head so openly was quite another matter.
The other security guards, watching from behind, were terrified, having never encountered a situation like this before.
Their first experience with such a predicament left thempletely lost.
One guard, who appeared braver than the rest, picked up a phone to call the police.
At that moment, one of the men in ck turned and pped the guard, then looked at him fiercely and said, ¡°Put the phone away.¡±
Ouyang Ke hadn¡¯t expected Shi Jian to draw a gun.
He then turned to the security guards and said, ¡°You guys go on down first.
You know nothing about what¡¯s happening here, and you¡¯ve seen nothing.¡±
¡°Understood, understood¡¡± The security guards clearly grasped Ouyang Ke¡¯s intention.
They nodded and left as if fleeing¡ªsome had likely gone to hand in their resignations¡
Chapter 192 - 192 192 The Enraged Ouyang Ke
?192: Chapter 192: The Enraged Ouyang Ke 192: Chapter 192: The Enraged Ouyang Ke Shi Jian suddenly revealed a handgun, making the atmosphere on scene turn ominous all at once.
Ouyang Ke originally thought that Ouyang Xiu was just a little thug picked up from the streets, someone his men could easily handle by just sending him away.
Unexpectedly, this kid pulled out a handgun.
This meant that the people before him were not as simple as he had thought.
¡°Come on, you think you¡¯re so tough?¡± Shi Jian held the handgun against that person¡¯s head and said.
¡°Kid, what exactly is your rtionship with Ouyang Xiu?
If it¡¯s about money, just tell me, I assure you it¡¯s ten times what he¡¯s offering you,¡± Ouyang Ke said.
In his view, Ouyang Xiu now had nothing, it seemed impossible that anyone would be willing to risk their life for him.
The only exnation was a promise of money.
¡°Stop your damn nonsense, I¡¯m not here for money, I just can¡¯t stand you, I just want to deal with you,¡± Shi Jian red and yelled at Ouyang Ke.
Ouyang Ke could not tolerate such disrespect.
He clenched his fist and mmed it onto the table, then coldly looked at Shi Jian and said, ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re saying, do you know who you¡¯re talking to?¡±
Ouyang Ke was truly angered.
Even before he became the helmsman of the Ouyang family, he had a gang of desperados under him and often did things that were better left unseen.
It could be said that people from both the underworld and the legitimate world would give him, Ouyang Ke, some face when they heard his name, but today this brash youth was not giving him any respect whatsoever.
This stirred in Ouyang Ke a murderous impulse, but he was a meticulous thinker, he wouldn¡¯t openly resort to murder, and especially not in his own office¡ªthat would be a fool¡¯s action, and he wouldn¡¯t make such a mistake.
¡°Good!
Good!
Good!¡± Ouyang Ke said good three times, already outlining in his mind the methods to finish off a few people.
¡°Speak up then, what exactly do you want?¡± Ouyang Ke¡¯s face suddenly turned very calm as he looked at Shi Jian.
¡°We came here to tell you to be careful, we have evidence against you, and sooner orter, you will be taken down,¡± Shi Jian said while looking at Ouyang Ke.
At that moment, Ouyang Xiu stepped in front of Ouyang Ke with a resolute look and said, ¡°Today I can¡¯t touch you, but there wille a day when I will make you pay for what you¡¯ve done.¡±
After saying this, Ouyang Xiu started walking towards the door.
But those ck-d figures were standing by the door blocking the way, clearly not intending to step aside.
¡°Get out of the way, you bunch of idiots,¡± Shi Jian stepped forward and kicked one of them.
Shi Jian was holding the gun, and although the ck-d figures were also angry, they couldn¡¯t move without Ouyang Ke¡¯s order.
Ouyang Ke snorted coldly, then waved his hand toward the ck-d figures, signaling them to get out.
Only then did the ck-d figures step aside, allowing Ouyang Xiu and his group to pass through.
As Shi Jian was walking out the door, he didn¡¯t forget to turn back and curse at Ouyang Ke, calling him an idiot.
¡°Brother Xiang Yu, I have some matters to attend to today, so I won¡¯t be able to keep youpany any longer, let¡¯s talk about the contract another day,¡± Ouyang Ke said before hurrying out, followed by his ck-d men.
Now, in the meeting room, only Xiang Yu and his people were left.
Tie Zhuzi couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud, ¡°Shi Jian¡¯s act was pretty good, look how pissed off that bastard Ouyang Ke was.¡±
At that moment, Xiang Yu took out his phone and called Shi Jian, ¡°Be careful, Ouyang Ke should have sent someone to tail you guys, to capture you alive.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything¡¯s been arranged, you guys be careful too,¡± Shi Jian said before hanging up the phone.
¡°We should leave too,¡± Xiang Yu said as he stood up and walked toward the exit.
When they got downstairs, Long Wu couldn¡¯t help but look back and ask, ¡°Where did you get the two and a half billion dors from?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t have any money, I was just messing with him,¡± Xiang Yu said simply.
Long Wu fell silent upon hearing the news, but Tie Zhuzi had already guessed the oue and was not surprised.
The three men returned to the vi, where Xiang Yu told them to stay put while he drove to the Ouyang Family¡¯s plot ofnd.
He couldn¡¯t understand why it was worth two billion yuan.
Although it held great value for real estate development, it was certainly not worth that much money.
After surveying the area and finding nothing special, he drove away.
It was then that Shi Jian made a call.
¡°Xiang Yu, we¡¯ve caught three.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll be there soon,¡± Xiang Yu replied and hurried off in his car.
Because of Ouyang Xiu¡¯s case, they had rented a secluded house on the edge of the city, which was neither busy nor bustling.
It could be described as the city¡¯s blind spot.
When Xiang Yu arrived, he saw people loitering around the house, who just smiled at him.
Xiang Yu knew they were the lookouts arranged by Shi Jian.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t linger and walked straight into the house.
¡°Xiang Yu, this way,¡± Shi Jian called.
Xiang Yu approached and saw three people tied up in an empty room.
They were wearing ck clothes and were subordinates of Ouyang Ke.
Ouyang Xiu, who sat in a chair, stood up when he saw Xiang Yu but looked somewhat dejected.
Despite having gathered all the evidence, he still couldn¡¯t shake Ouyang Ke.
Without Xiang Yu and the others¡¯ help, he truly didn¡¯t know what to do.
¡°Yu-ge, am I really that useless?¡± Ouyang Xiu asked with a dim look in his eyes.
Xiang Yu smiled, patting his shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t lose heart.
Go ahead with what you have nned, and we will always support you.¡±
Ouyang Xiu nodded, then took a deep breath.
These matters were not very difficult for Xiang Yu and his team; they could simply abduct Ouyang Ke in secret or create an ident to finish him, solving everything.
But firstly, Ouyang Ke was a well-known entrepreneur with a certain influence in the city.
Moreover, Ouyang Xiu wanted to take Ouyang Ke down using legal means.
He firmly believed that society still had fairness, and there were people who upheld justice.
However, today¡¯s events had begun to shake his belief; even with evidence, he could not move the mountain that was Ouyang Ke.
Fortunately, he had Xiang Yu and his team¡¯s support in the background, which helped him regain his confidence.
¡°Get the video camera,¡± Xiang Yu said to Shi Jian, then approached one of the men in ck and tore off the tape from his mouth, ¡°Speak, what¡¯s your name.¡±
Finally able to speak, the man spat out, ¡°Do you know who we are, you guys are dea¡ª¡±
He hadn¡¯t finished his sentence when Xiang Yu pped him, knocking out his front teeth, then sealed his mouth with tape again.
¡°I hate people who talk too much.
I ask you something; you answer that, nothing else,¡± Xiang Yu said as he went to the second person and tore off his mouth tape.
¡°My name is Wang San¡¡± Before Xiang Yu could speak, the man replied, which earned him a hard p from Xiang Yu, leaving his mouth bloody, then Xiang Yu sealed it again.
¡°I haven¡¯t even asked yet, and you¡¯re speaking.
Are you looking for trouble?¡± Xiang Yu said, then moved in front of the third man, who by then was eyeing Xiang Yu with fear in his rolling eyes¡
Chapter 193 - 193 193 Unleashing the Beasts True Nature
?193: Chapter 193: Unleashing the Beast¡¯s True Nature 193: Chapter 193: Unleashing the Beast¡¯s True Nature Xiang Yu approached the third man, tearing off the tape from his mouth.
The man didn¡¯t dare to say a word as he looked at Xiang Yu.
¡°Why were you following them, and what was your purpose?¡± Xiang Yu demanded, staring at the man.
¡°I, we¡¡±
Before the man could finish, Xiang Yu red at him fiercely and said, ¡°You¡¯d better not lie.
I¡¯m not very patient.¡±
¡°The boss told us to keep an eye on him.¡± The man looked up briefly at Ouyang Xiu and said.
¡°Why keep an eye on him?¡± Xiang Yu asked.
¡°I can¡¯t tell you that, the boss will¡¡±
The man didn¡¯t finish his sentence.
Xiang Yu pulled out a dagger and shed it across the man¡¯s leg, then sealed his mouth again.
Xiang Yu then moved to the first man and ripped off his tape.
Having learned from what just happened, the young man dared not say too much anymore.
¡°Ouyang Ke has been up to no goodtely, hasn¡¯t he?
List everything you know.¡± Xiang Yu finished speaking and then yed with the dagger in his hand.
¡°It¡¯s not that I won¡¯t tell.
If I did, not only would we die, but my family would be killed too,¡± the man said with a dim look in his eyes.
¡°We can ensure your family¡¯s safety and will give you some money to leave this ce.
If you don¡¯t talk now, you will die right here,¡± Xiang Yu said as he stood up.
¡°Are you serious?¡± The man started to waver.
Xiang Yu knew he had decided to talk, then directed Shi Jian to get the camera ready.
Shi Jian began to record with his cellphone.
The man finally took a deep breath and started to list all of Ouyang Ke¡¯s heinous deeds.
This included forcibly assaulting a waitress in a hotel and then settling with money, leading a tiger out in the park which then frightened an olddy to death, assassinatingpetitors¡
Ouyang Xiu, who was listening on the side, gritted his teeth.
He had respected this uncle greatly before and was shocked to find he was such a scoundrel.
¡°Now tell me about his plot against Ouyang Hong,¡± Xiang Yu said calmly, not as surprised as Ouyang Xiu, and his face wasposed as if he had already known about all these misdeeds of Ouyang Ke.
¡°I was not involved in that matter.
Although I only heard about it, I wasn¡¯t informed,¡± the man said.
At this moment, another person was whimpering as if they had something to say.
Shi Jian went over and removed the tape from his mouth.
It turned out he knew about it.
Since his fellow brothers had betrayed Ouyang Ke, he had no reason to hold back anymore.
The deed wasn¡¯tmitted by them; it was carried out by an outsider, an assassin organization hired by Ouyang Ke.
Hearing their words, Ouyang Xiu¡¯s tears had started to flow.
At that time his father must have sensed something, which is why he entrusted Ouyang Xiu with hisst wishes.
Ouyang Xiu, finding his father bothersome, had not taken him seriously.
He was filled with remorse, thinking his father must have been very disappointed back then.
The three seated men talked about Ouyang Ke¡¯s crimes for a full thirty minutes.
During these thirty minutes, Shi Jian recorded everything on his cellphone.
Afterwards, they sealed the mouths of the three men again, and Xiang Yu and others moved to another house.
¡°What do we do, Xiang Yu?
Although we have evidence, Ouyang Ke¡¯s influence is vast.
He has connections in the police department, and it might be difficult to handle,¡± Shi Jian said, looking worried.
Ouyang Xiu also looked expectantly at Xiang Yu, hoping he would have an idea.
Xiang Yu thought for a moment and said, ¡°Check which official Ouyang Ke is closely associated with, then dig into that official¡¯swork.
The political arena is like a battlefield, and they all have their rivals.
Find his adversary and give the evidence to them.
The enemy of our enemy is our friend.¡±
Shi Jian and Ouyang Xiu suddenly realized and looked at Xiang Yu with admiring eyes.
¡°You two handle this matter.
I have other matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll leave now.
Stay safe,¡± Xiang Yu said before leaving.
He could only give Ouyang Xiu advice.
How to proceed would still need to be managed by him.
Xiang Yu had promised Kong Ruyu he would visit her that night.
He expected it to be an eventful evening and thus had to prepare beforehand.
Thinking of Kong Ruyu¡¯s fiery figure, he couldn¡¯t help but feel restless all over.
After returning to the vi, Xiang Yu finished his arrangements, then went to his room to sleep.
He slept straight until eight in the evening, then got up.
By then, Tie Zhuzi and Long Wu had already left.
Driving on his own, he headed towards Sheng Wantao¡¯s ce.
The moment Xiang Yu arrived at the golf club, Kong Ruyu, in a secretive manner, pulled him into her room.
¡°How about goddad?¡± Xiang Yu asked.
¡°Your goddad¡¯s no good anymore, he¡¯s gone to sleep at this hour.
He¡¯s old and useless now,¡± Kong Ruyu said, throwing him a flirtatious nce.
At that moment, Xiang Yu could no longer hold back.
He pushed her against the wall, his hands restlessly wandering about, ¡°You say he¡¯s useless, in what way is he useless?¡±
As he spoke, Xiang Yu touched Kong Ruyu.
She was only wearing a short skirt, and under it, nothing at all.
With his hand, he could feel¡
[content omitted]
Kong Ruyu seemed very much to enjoy it, going limp in Xiang Yu¡¯s arms, and then punching him lightly on the chest, she said, ¡°You ask where he¡¯s inadequate, he¡¯s inadequate everywhere.¡±
¡°Then do you think I¡¯m adequate?¡± Xiang Yu asked, his hand directly¡
For him, Kong Ruyu was Sheng Wantao¡¯s woman.
Many of Sheng Wantao¡¯s misdeeds originated from her.
Despite her unlimited tenderness now, she was no good person.
Xiang Yu was well aware of this, so he was unapologetic with her, indulging himself without any psychological burden or guilt.
That¡¯s why, at that moment, he fully unleashed his wild nature.
Chapter 194 - 194 194 Intense Local War
?194: Chapter 194: Intense Local War 194: Chapter 194: Intense Local War This night was destined to be a major battle for Xiang Yu, and he carried no psychological burden.
To him, Kong Ruyu was nothing more than an object for venting.
Kong Ruyu looked at Xiang Yu pleadingly, hoping they could go to the bed.
But Xiang Yu was unwilling.
He just stood there, pressing Kong Ruyu against the wall.
With his right hand feeling the warmth and softness, and his left hand around her neck, he said, ¡°Speak up.
What do you want me to do to you?¡±
By then, Kong Ruyu was already breathing rapidly, ¡°I want you to fuck me,¡± she said directly.
¡°Fuck you?
What do you mean by that?
Make yourself clear.
Like this?¡± Xiang Yu moved his right hand, causing Kong Ruyu to cry out once more.
It was time again to cut down the word count.
Though I consider this section to be a ssic, and indeed one of the ssics of the whole book, due to various reasons, I had to make changes.
Hence, a thousand words are omitted here.
What everyone needs to know is that Xiang Yu was unrestrained, while Kong Ruyu knelt and begged for mercy.
Of course, this was also a fierce battle, a war between Xiang Yu and Kong Ruyu that had been brewing for too long.
It had been simmering ever since Xiang Yu got to know her.
Before, it was just minor skirmishes and always on guard against others, but now the two could be utterly unrestrained.
There were no more worries.
This war between them was unforgettable for Xiang Yu, and for the entire book, it was an unprecedented climax.
So much so that every time I recall the subsequent plot, I always think of this section.
I¡¯m quite satisfied with the character I¡¯ve shaped in Kong Ruyu.
The chapter you¡¯re reading has been revised by me and ispletely different from the original.
Of course, this was toply with the policies of the country, or else there wouldn¡¯t be so many omitted words in the book.
For the images in this chapter, fill in the gaps with your own imagination.
Just remember the heroic figure of Xiang Yu and the scene of him charging across the battlefield.
¡°Ah¡¡± Charging forward, charging forward, it was as if the trumpet call to charge resounded at that moment, advance, advance, and advance some more.
The scene was brutal, with unending screams.
Although Xiang Yu was someone who had seen much of the world, he had seldom witnessed such brutality.
Fortunately, Kong Ruyu was a bit of a ything; otherwise, she really couldn¡¯t have withstood it.
Here, another five hundred words are omitted.
The omissions here and there all have one purpose: for you all to fill in the nks yourselves.
A few more words are needed here,, of course, these words are irrelevant to the novel and are just added by me, the author.
Pretend I was a bit crazy when writing this, I had no choice, crazy is as crazy does.
Heroes are made by the times, and to continue writing the novel, I must indulge in this nonsense, whether you understand it or not¡
In the end, Xiang Yu achieved victory in the war, then grabbed the hair of his captive and pressed her down beneath him, making her clean up the battlefield with her mouth.
Xiang Yu, too, was a bit tired by this point; after all, a war of attrition can be very exhausting.
When he fought Ba Song in the Underground Boxing Ring, it was because Ba Song had exhausted too much energy in bed that Xiang Yu got the upper hand.
Although this kind of war is brutal, the majority of men yearned for it.
Kong Ruyu was exhausted.
Shey there, her hair a mess, not moving a muscle.
If it weren¡¯t for her breathing, one might think she had sacrificed herself for the war.
The twoy there without speaking, as if all their previous interactions had been in preparation for today.
Now that the war had erupted, they had no further rtionship.
Even their words had disappeared, as if they were strangers.
In fact, they really didn¡¯t know each other.
At most, when they met before, it was just flirting.
¡°You are quite impressive,¡± Kong Ruyu suddenly blurted out after a rest.
Xiang Yuy there without speaking; he knew this was just the beginning.
From the first time he saw Kong Ruyu, he knew she was no simple woman.
She was not someone who willingly clung to men.
From the somewhat disdainful way she looked at Sheng Wantao and the appreciation she had for Xiang Yu, it was clear that this woman must have some schemes.
She could battle Xiang Yu today, perhaps out of loneliness, but Xiang Yu knew there must be other reasons.
Xiang Yu tilted his head, ced his hand on Kong Ruyu¡¯s body, and said with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s the n for our next act?¡±
Kong Ruyu smiled back at Xiang Yu and said, ¡°Are you satisfied with today¡¯s performance?¡±
Xiang Yu pursed his lips and nodded, ¡°I¡¯m quite satisfied, but I feel like I can still fight on,¡± he said, making a move to get up.
This action frightened Kong Ruyu, who promptly pressed Xiang Yu down.
The battle they had just fought had been almost unbearable for her; if it happened again, she feared she might actually perish.
¡°Don¡¯t rush.
I¡¯ve arranged a more thrilling program for you down there,¡± Kong Ruyu patted Xiang Yu¡¯s chest.
¡°Oh, what could be more thrilling than this?¡± Xiang Yu didn¡¯t think much of it and continued to lie down to rest.
¡°You¡¯ll know soon enough,¡± Kong Ruyu said with a smile, though herughter held a trace of coldness.
As Xiang Yuy there about to speak, Kong Ruyu started to cry and curse, ¡°I am your godmother, how could you do such a despicable thing?
How am I supposed to face your godfather after this¡¡±
Chapter 195 - 195 195 The True Face of Kong Ruyu
?195: Chapter 195 The True Face of Kong Ruyu 195: Chapter 195 The True Face of Kong Ruyu Just as Xiang Yu was about to speak, Kong Ruyu suddenly burst into tears.
The crying was very abrupt, without any transition or build-up.
Yet, it seemed as if Kong Ruyu had already been crying for a while.
¡°Xiang Yu, I know you have be powerful now and don¡¯t see your godfather in your eyes, but how can you do this to me, your godmother?
How will I face your godfather after this?
I might as well be dead,¡± Kong Ruyu said, turning her head away.
Xiang Yu waspletely unprepared for this.
What kind of act was this?
It left him speechless.
¡°You, you¡¡± Just then, the door to the room was suddenly kicked open.
Sheng Wantao, with a face full of rage, stormed in, pointing at Xiang Yu, his eyes bloodshot like a wounded beast.
¡°Xiang Yu!¡± Sheng Wantao yelled, then marched forward, picked up a stool, and hurled it at Xiang Yu.
¡°You beast, I was already nning to hand over the position to you, why would you do something as despicable as this?¡±
Xiang Yu dodged and quickly put on his trousers.
Meanwhile, Kong Ruyu was hiding on the bed, crying her eyes out, wailing even more heartbrokenly as Sheng Wantao walked in.
¡°I can¡¯t go on living,¡± Kong Ruyu said, about to smash her head against the wall.
Sheng Wantao rushed forward to stop her, ¡°Ruyu, don¡¯t be sad.
He¡¯s taken advantage of you, I¡¯ll ughter him right now,¡± Sheng Wantao dered, then lunged at Xiang Yu.
What man could tolerate his woman lying beneath another, receiving his affection?
Especially not Sheng Wantao.
No matter that he was past his prime, the spirit of the once formidable character was still alive.
Xiang Yu, now with his trousers on, saw Sheng Wantao charging at him and kicked him in the head, knocking him to the ground.
Sheng Wantao fell, but not heavily.
He tried to rise but suddenly clutched his chest, his face contorted with pain.
¡°Wantao, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Kong Ruyu asked anxiously, cradling Sheng Wantao¡¯s head.
Then Sheng Wantao gave a loud cry and suddenly died, presumably from a heart attack.
To think that Sheng Wantao, a formidable figure his entire life, could die with such ease.
¡°Help, somebody help!
Xiang Yu has killed his brother, help¡¡± Kong Ruyu started screaming.
Kong Ruyu had only begun to shout a few times when many people suddenly flooded in from outside.
Among them was the second brother, Ma Xu, who seemed as if they had been prepared all along.
As soon as Kong Ruyu cried out, they appeared.
Ma Xu, not tall, with no remarkable abilities, was the worst off among his brothers.
¡°How is godfather?¡± Ma Xu quickly squatted down to check on Sheng Wantao, then tested his breath.
¡°He¡¯s dead.
What exactly happened?¡± Ma Xu demanded, ring.
¡°It was Xiang Yu, Xiang Yu killed your godfather.
He had been pressuring your godfather to give up his position before, but today, he actually¡¡± Kong Ruyu said, now crying uncontrobly, covering her mouth with her hands.
Now Xiang Yu finally understood.
Kong Ruyu, this vicious woman, wanted to use his hand to eliminate Sheng Wantao and then get rid of him as well, leaving the position free for her to take.
The first time Xiang Yu saw Kong Ruyu, he knew she was no simple character; today, her true ambitions were finallyid bare.
¡°Xiang Yu, godfather kindly took you in, and who would have thought you¡¯d stoop to such vile actions.
Guards, take him down!¡± Ma Xu bellowed in anger.
Looking at Ma Xu, Xiang Yu merely let out a coldugh.
That idiot Ma Xu was naturally ugly, and not many women liked such a man.
It must have been Kong Ruyu who seduced him with her charms, and then tempted him to join in.
With Ma Xu¡¯s intelligence, he was definitely no match for Kong Ruyu; if they seeded today, he would surely be killed by Kong Ruyu.
¡°Who dares?¡± At this moment, Xiang Yu had finished dressing and just stood there calmly, watching everyone.
Xiang Yu¡¯s name was well-known among them, and they had all acknowledged his status.
Suddenly being ordered to capture Xiang Yu, they were indeed a bit shocked.
¡°Stop pretending, the plot today was set by you, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Xiang Yu said with a light chuckle, looking at Kong Ruyu as he sat on a chair to one side.
¡°What are you talking about?
You enraged godfather, forced yourself on me, and now you¡¯re pushing the me onto me,¡± Kong Ruyu said with tears streaming down her face.
¡°Enough, I¡¯m already surrounded by your men, who are you still pretending for?¡± Xiang Yu said impatiently, and then took out some peanuts and started eating them.
Seeing that Xiang Yu had seen through everything, Kong Ruyu stopped pretending as well.
She wiped away the tears on her face, sat opposite Xiang Yu, and with a smug smile said, ¡°You¡¯re right, all of this was a plot set by me.¡±
Kong Ruyu gave a coldugh and continued, ¡°Xiang Yu, although I know you¡¯re capable, you also have a weakness, which is your lust.
I knew you would definitelye tonight, and I had nned everything since the first moment I saw you.¡±
Kong Ruyu looked at Xiang Yu with pride.
At this moment, she was no longer the delicate beauty from before but a dominating and powerful woman.
¡°The reason I didn¡¯t kill you back then was because of Yan Bin.
Yan Bin is too suspicious and not easy to control, but you were different.
I easily hooked you,¡± Kong Ruyu said proudly as if everything was within her control.
¡°You¡¯ve been lurking here all this time, just for today?¡± Xiang Yu asked with a curious yetposed face.
Kong Ruyu, seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s calm expression, felt ufortable inside.
Now that she had the upper hand, she ignored Xiang Yu¡¯s question and warned, ¡°They are all my brothers.
With just one word from me, you¡¯re finished.¡±
¡°I know,¡± Xiang Yu nodded nonchntly, ¡°I just want to know how you could stand it, hating Sheng Wantao that old fart so much, letting him screw you around for so long.¡±
¡°You¡¡± Kong Ruyu was so angered by Xiang Yu¡¯s words that she punched the table, then suddenly calmed down, realizing that she was about to kill Xiang Yu soon, so she stopped being angry.
¡°That bastard Sheng Wantao killed my husband years ago, snatched his goods, and that¡¯s how he started his fortune.
Since then, I was determined to take it back.
All these were originally mine; I¡¯m just retrieving what¡¯s mine,¡± Kong Ruyu said coldly.
¡°Alright, this is all yours, but it doesn¡¯t concern me in the least.
I won¡¯t share your property, nor will I threaten your status.
Just take the seat,¡± Xiang Yu said with an innocent face.
¡°Hmph, you think too simply.
As long as you¡¯re here, I can never feel secure in this position.
Only by getting rid of you can I rest easy,¡± Kong Ruyu said as she shifted her butt, as if the fierce activities from before still made her ufortable.
¡°Then I¡¯ll give you everything, just let me go,¡± Xiang Yu said with an ingratiating smile.
Chapter 196 - 196 196 The Complete Disintegration of the Group
?196: Chapter 196: The Complete Disintegration of the Group 196: Chapter 196: The Complete Disintegration of the Group ¡°Although we¡¯re not married in name, we are in every other respect.
Just let me go, and if you need anything in the future, just call me.
I¡¯ll be there whenever you need,¡± Xiang Yu said without much nervousness,ughing as he was surrounded.
Kong Ruyu felt much better seeing Xiang Yu begging for mercy.
Although Xiang Yu¡¯s expression was still disgusting, she had grown used to it as it was always the same.
¡°Hmph!
Now that the old man is dead, I can have as many men like you as I want.
You¡¯re just a recement,¡± Kong Ruyu said as she nced indifferently at Xiang Yu¡¯s lower body.
It must be said that Xiang Yu¡¯s skills in bed were indeed impressive; if it weren¡¯t for Xiang Yu threatening her interests, she would have liked to keep Xiang Yu by her side to serve her day and night.
¡°Just now, you were screaming that I was the greatest,¡± Xiang Yu said with a dismissive nce at Kong Ruyu.
Ma Xu, who had been standing by Kong Ruyu¡¯s side, couldn¡¯t hold back any longer.
He had been drawn in by Kong Ruyu¡¯s beauty.
In his eyes, Kong Ruyu was now his alone.
¡°Xiang Yu, if you keep talking nonsense here, I¡¯ll fucking kill you.¡± At that moment, Ma Xu pulled out a gun and pressed it to Xiang Yu¡¯s head.
¡°Little Ma, you¡¯ve grown a temper.
I never saw you get so angry before,¡± Xiang Yu said lightly,ughing without taking Ma Xu seriously.
¡°Before, I never had the chance, but now you¡¯re just an ant, and I can squash you anytime,¡± Ma Xu yelled somewhat crazily.
At that moment, Xiang Yu pocketed the remaining peanuts and dusted off his hands.
His expression turned serious, and ignoring Ma Xu, he spoke to Kong Ruyu, ¡°I¡¯ll give you one chance to leave now, drop everything here and go live the life of an ordinary person.¡±
¡°What are you saying, are you joking?
Xiang Yu, I¡¯m the one in control here; you need to get a grip on reality,¡± Kong Ruyu said with a sneer, unswayed by Xiang Yu¡¯s words, having seen all sorts of people while by Sheng Wantao¡¯s side.
¡°This is yourst chance; if you don¡¯t seize it, you¡¯ll regret it when it¡¯s toote,¡± Xiang Yu said, intending to let Kong Ruyu off; despite her being no good, he considered her a hard-luck case, forced to put on a happy face every day under Sheng Wantao¡¯s lecherous power.
Besides, he had just had a tryst with her, softening his resolve, so he wanted to give her a way out.
¡°I don¡¯t need your chances.
Once you¡¯re dead today, I¡¯ll spread the word that you insulted me, Sheng Wantao found out, killed you in a rage, and then he died of a heart attack,¡± Kong Ruyu said, standing up somewhat agitated, her years of effort finally paying off today.
Hearing this, Xiang Yu could only shake his head in resignation and said, ¡°Since it hase to this, I can¡¯t save you anymore.¡±
At these words, Kong Ruyu burst into mockingughter and then suddenly said, ¡°You¡¯re definitely going to die today; don¡¯t delude yourself with other hopes.
Ma Xu, do it.¡±
Ma Xu, obeying the order, unlocked the safety of his pistol and aimed at Xiang Yu¡¯s head to shoot.
At that moment, a gunshot suddenly rang out, and Xiang Yu¡¯s face was sttered with fresh blood.
But the gunshot hade from outside.
A bullet hole could be seen in the window ss, and suddenly a group of people rushed in from outside, surrounding all of Kong Ruyu¡¯s men.
Kong Ruyu was dumbfounded, wondering what was going on.
Where did these peoplee from?
She had nned to apply her charms to Xiang Yu, expecting him toe alone tonight, at which point he would have fallen right into her hands, but now it seemed that wasn¡¯t going to be the case.
The leader of those who burst in was tall and burly, none other than Tie Zhuzi.
¡°Who fired that shot?
Look what you¡¯ve done, blood all over my face,¡± Xiang Yu said with a frown.
They then looked at Ma Xu, only to see him lying on the ground, his head blown open, plus a cut on his neck.
Xiang Yu had taken out his dagger and dealt with him just as he was about to fire, so the shot that hit his head was purely redundant.
¡°I fired the shot,¡± Long Wu suddenly stepped in, her face cold, but her eyes full of disgust as she looked at Xiang Yu, as if he had done her wrong.
When Xiang Yu saw thisdy, he shut his mouth and remained silent, then he looked at Kong Ruyu¡¯s panicked face with some regret.
At this moment, Kong Ruyu finally realized that all her meticulously nned schemes hade to naught in front of Xiang Yu.
She suddenly knelt before Xiang Yu and cried, ¡°Xiang Yu, I know I was wrong.
Spare me today, and I am willing to be your servant forever.¡±
The current Xiang Yu had no pity for her.
This kind of woman was a poison snake, not worth pitying, especially since Xiang Yu had just given her a chance, which she did not seize.
Xiang Yu shook his head and ignored her, but she crawled over and clung to Xiang Yu¡¯s legs.
She knew that Xiang Yu was the boss here; with just one word from him, she could leave this ce or stay by his side.
¡°Xiang Yu, I can do anything, just let me go.
I¡¯ll serve you right now¡¡± Kong Ruyu began to take off Xiang Yu¡¯s pants, wanting to show him with this action that she would do anything for him.
Just then, Long Wu suddenly stepped forward, grabbed Kong Ruyu¡¯s hair, and pulled her back, then took out a dagger and, without saying a word, started shing her face.
Seeing this, Xiang Yu did not intervene, but stood up and looked at Kong Ruyu¡¯s subordinates.
Seeing Xiang Yu looking at them, they all knelt down with a thud, terrified.
¡°Big brother, spare our lives,¡± the group of people pleaded on their knees.
¡°Yu, how should we deal with them?¡± Tie Zhuzi asked, looking at Xiang Yu.
After all, although these people were all Sheng Wantao¡¯s subordinates before, some hadn¡¯t actually done anything wrong.
They were just following orders.
¡°To spare you is possible.
But listen up, leave this city and don¡¯t let me see you again.
And don¡¯tmit any more crimes.
If I find out, I¡¯ll kill you on the spot,¡± Xiang Yu said coldly.
¡°Thank you, big brother, we¡¯ll nevere back¡¡± Hearing that Xiang Yu intended to let them go, they all hurriedly begged for mercy.
¡°Zhuzi, cut off their left ears as a mark.
If I see them in this city again, they¡¯ll be captured immediately,¡± Xiang Yu instructed Tie Zhuzi.
Tie Zhuzi nodded, then walked forward and started cutting off their left ears one by one.
He had never done such a thing before, but now he found it quite exhrating.
Meanwhile, Kong Ruyu¡¯s face was now disfigured by Long Wu.
Shey on the ground, wailing loudly, because as a woman, her face was everything, and damaging her face equated to destroying herpletely.
Seeing Kong Ruyu on the ground, Xiang Yu felt a tinge of pity.
¡°Are you feeling sorry for her?¡± Suddenly, Long Wu¡¯s icy voice came.
¡°Not at all,¡± Xiang Yu quickly replied with a smile.
Long Wu snorted coldly and left.
By then, Tie Zhuzi had finished cutting the ears and came up to Xiang Yu with a wry smile, ¡°We all saw what happened just now.¡±
¡°Get lost,¡± Xiang Yu shouted at Tie Zhuzi, who didn¡¯t get angry but just chuckled and stood aside.
¡°Put down your guns and you can go now, but remember my words,¡± Xiang Yu said to the people kneeling there.
They nodded quickly, stood up, and ran.
Starting from today, the era of Sheng Wantao¡¯s group hade to aplete end¡
Chapter 197 - 197 197 Is Yu Ge a Fledgling
?197: Chapter 197: Is Yu Ge a Fledgling?
197: Chapter 197: Is Yu Ge a Fledgling?
Xiang Yu did not kill Kong Ruyu, now Kong Ruyu¡¯s face has been ruined, and no one follows her anymore, nor can she rely on her beauty to allure men.
Although Sheng Wantao had died, his family business was still intact.
The following day, Xiang Yu summoned a few of Sheng Wantao¡¯s foster sons for a small meeting.
By then, they all knew what had happened, and they were not much surprised by Sheng Wantao¡¯s death.
Xiang Yu first expressed his thoughts, that they needed to select a new Helmsman.
Fang Kuohai was the first to speak out his stance, expressing that he did not wish to participate in thepetition.
Now that his godfather was dead, he no longer wanted any affiliation with the group and wished to live a simple life.
This was also the first time Fang Kuohai had formally articted such a thought amongst his brothers; he had been cautious in the past due to Sheng Wantao¡¯s presence, fearing Sheng Wantao would make things difficult for him.
Now that Sheng Wantao was dead, and the real Helmsman had actually be Xiang Yu, Fang Kuohai had a special rtionship with Xiang Yu, who would respect his opinion, and besides, this was also Xiang Yu¡¯s wish.
After Fang Kuohai had expressed his opinion, he left; he no longer wanted to be involved with these matters.
In fact, not many people remained there; including Xiang Yu, there were a total of five.
Wu Haotian sat there without speaking, harboring a question in his heart, how had Sheng Wantao suddenly died of a heart attack?
Despite his question, he did not voice it.
He was no fool; now everything was under Xiang Yu¡¯s control, and speaking out would only offend Xiang Yu.
The other three also had doubts, and they had already discussed on their way there that they nned to leave the city and live the life of ordinary people.
They were very clear that today it was Sheng Wantao who suddenly died of a heart attack, tomorrow it might be them dying unexpectedly in a car ident.
The three carefully voiced their thoughts, as they were also afraid that Xiang Yu would not let them go.
But Xiang Yu agreed on the spot, without objection.
¡°You can leave, but don¡¯t pull any tricks, and if you do, don¡¯t let me know about it,¡± Xiang Yu said, reclining on Sheng Wantao¡¯s lounge chair with a smile.
The three hurriedly nodded in agreement, then got up one after another and left.
¡°What are your ns?¡± Xiang Yu looked at Wu Haotian, now only the two of them remained seated there.
Wu Haotian frowned, appearing deeply troubled.
What Wu Haotian valued most was money; he couldn¡¯t possibly leave the city like the others, because all his business was here.
But if he didn¡¯t leave, he worried that Xiang Yu might take action against him since he had tried to use Xiang Yu in the past.
¡°What do you think I should do?¡± Wu Haotian suddenly looked up at Xiang Yu.
Wu Haotian knew that he actually no longer had any control over his own situation.
If Xiang Yu said to leave, he had to leave; if Xiang Yu said to stay, he must stay.
¡°You decide for yourself.
If you stay, you must dismiss your underlings.
If you want to leave, I won¡¯t hold you back,¡± Xiang Yu said beforeying back and closing his eyes.
¡°Then I¡¯ll stay,¡± Wu Haotian decided.
Xiang Yu did not speak and justy there.
Seeing that affairs had been settled, Wu Haotian stood up thinking of leaving.
That¡¯s when Xiang Yu suddenly spoke up, emphasizing, ¡°Dismiss those guys under you, I will be watching.¡±
Wu Haotian¡¯s heart lurched, he wanted to stay, but he also wanted to keep his gang of brothers, as it was tough to get on with big business without a group of enforcers.
Hearing Xiang Yu¡¯s calm and cold voice, Wu Haotian could only nod.
He had made up his mind to be a genuine businessman and not to provoke Xiang Yu because of these issues.
With everyone else gone, Xiang Yuy on thewn, humming a tune and contemting his next moves.
At that moment, Tie Zhuzi also brought over a lounge chair and set it down beside Xiang Yu, theny down on it without a word.
¡°Sofortable,¡± Tie Zhuzi said contentedly as hey there.
Xiang Yu just smiled and said nothing.
¡°Get up.¡± Suddenly, Long Wu¡¯s icy voice came from behind.
Tie Zhuzi reluctantly stood up, and Long Wu unceremoniously took his ce on the lounge chair with a magazine in hand.
Xiang Yu pretended not to see and closed his eyes.
With no other choice, Tie Zhuzi brought over another lounge chair and set it down.
While the three of them were basking in the sunlight, Xiang Yu¡¯s phone suddenly rang¡ªit was Wu Jing calling.
¡°Bro Yu, aren¡¯t you at the vi?¡± Wu Jing asked with some concern.
From Wu Jing¡¯s tone, Xiang Yu could tell he was back, so he gave him the address.
It didn¡¯t take long for Wu Jing to arrive.
¡°Bro Yu, I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡± From afar, Xiang Yu heard Zhang Hongbo¡¯s loud shout.
Zhang Hongbo ran over and hugged Xiang Yu around the neck.
Even though Zhang Hongbo was only sixteen, he was almost as tall as Xiang Yu.
His big bear hug made Xiang Yu somewhat ufortable.
Two grown men hugging didn¡¯t look right.
Zhang Hongbo realized Xiang Yu¡¯s embarrassment and then let go, chuckling, ¡°Bro Yu, you¡¯re really shy.
We¡¯re both men, what¡¯s there to be afraid of?
Tell me the truth, are you a virgin?
Oh right, over there I¡¡±
Zhang Hongbo was a hot-blooded character.
After seeing Xiang Yu, he began to talk non-stop about everything that had happened since he left.
Everyone around listened as he talked, unable to get a word in edgewise.
¡°Hongbo, that¡¯s enough.
You¡¯ve been talking non-stop since you got here.
Aren¡¯t you tired?¡± Wu Jing said helplessly.
¡°Wait, I¡¯m not finished yet.¡± Zhang Hongbo rambled on until his mouth felt dry, and then he finally stopped.
It was clear he had been holding back a lot.
Seeing that he had finally stopped, Xiang Yu breathed a sigh of relief and then nced at Xiao Xuan, who was standing to the side.
Although his face was expressionless, his eyes brimmed with joy.
It had been a long time since Xiao Xuan had seen Xiang Yu, so naturally, he was happy to see him now.
However, his personality was theplete opposite of Zhang Hongbo¡¯s.
Xiao Xuan was not articte and wouldn¡¯t express his happiness.
Xiang Yu walked over to him and sized him up, noticing his body had be much stronger than before, and his face was a bit suntanned, showing he had really put in a lot of effort.
¡°How¡¯s your training been?¡± Xiang Yu asked, patting Xiao Xuan¡¯s shoulder.
At that, Xiao Xuan¡¯s mouth curled into a slight smile and he nodded, ¡°Bro Yu, I¡¯m doing well.¡±
For Xiao Xuan to utter a word demonstrated just how pleased he was.
Wu Jing knew this better than anyone.
Having trained him for so long, he had never heard Xiao Xuan speak.
One might have thought he was mute if they didn¡¯t know any better.
Just then, Zhang Hongbo, who was standing next to Tie Zhuzi, asked, ¡°Bro Zhuzi, do you think Bro Yu is a virgin?
He seems kind of shy.
Girls won¡¯t like that.¡±
Tie Zhuzi nearly choked on his own saliva and his face turned beet red¡
Chapter 198 - 198 198 Looking for a Breakthrough
?198: Chapter 198: Looking for a Breakthrough 198: Chapter 198: Looking for a Breakthrough Zhang Hongbo came back with Xiao Xuan and had no intention of leaving, and Xiang Yu did not insist.
He delegated some matters to Wu Jing and then let Wu Jing leave first.
Wu Jing belonged to the force Xiang Yu had arranged in the dark, and he did not want others to track him down.
¡°Big Brother Yu, I¡¯m back.
Assign me a few brothers, I want to taste what it¡¯s like to be a boss,¡± Zhang Hongbo said with a chuckle.
The golf clubs left by Sheng Wantao had now be Xiang Yu¡¯s territory, and he had moved from the vi to live here.
The houses were more spacious and the conditions were better.
Now everyone sat together in the sun.
¡°You, a boss?
Stop joking around, who would follow you with your puny stature?¡± Tie Zhuzi said with augh.
¡°Who dares to defy me with Big Brother Yu here?
Big Brother Yu would kill them,¡± Zhang Hongbo said with his head held high, looking at Tie Zhuzi.
Tie Zhuzi just smiled and said no more; he knew Zhang Hongbo had a sharp tongue and that he was no match for Zhang Hongbo, even if there were two of him.
It was at this time that Xiang Yu said to Zhang Hongbo, ¡°Follow Shi Jian and the others for the next few days.
They are running into some trouble right now, and you can just help.
Xiao Xuan will stay with me.¡±
Zhang Hongbo grimaced, clearly dissatisfied with the idea of following Shi Jian.
Seeing his reluctance, Shi Jian chuckled and said, ¡°We¡¯ve encountered some troubletely; it¡¯s a perfect chance for you to show your skills.¡±
After hearing this, Zhang Hongbo¡¯s spirits lifted, and he patted his chest, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.
As long as Zhang Hongbo is on it, there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do.¡±
Everyone knew he loved to boast, so they allughed out loud.
Since it was rare for everyone to be together, they had lunch together that afternoon, and the atmosphere was very harmonious.
Especially when Zhang Hongbo shared his experiences in picking up girls with Wu Jing¡ªit was quite the story¡ªeveryone justughed it off.
Ouyang Xiu wasn¡¯t very familiar with these two youngsters and had been feeling bluetely, so he sat there in silence.
After the meal, everyone went about their business.
Xiang Yu asked Shi Jian and Ouyang Xiu to stay.
¡°How¡¯s the investigation going?¡± Xiang Yu asked.
Ouyang Xiu just sighed without saying anything, a look of dejection in his eyes.
He felt a sense of powerlessness.
Shi Jian, however, frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s a bitplicated.
ording to our investigation, Ouyang Ke is very close to the city¡¯s mayor, and it seems they have a rtionship of mutual benefit.
The reason he hasmitted so many crimes and is still so arrogant is that he has this powerful backer.
Moreover, Director Wan Tianlin of the Public Security Bureau was promoted by the mayor and should belong to their faction.¡±
¡°What¡¯s the situation with the head of the municipalmittee?¡± Xiang Yu also felt a sense of pressure.
If dealing with some small-time thugs or mob bosses, Xiang Yu was fearless, but things became tricky once it involved these figures.
Especially with renowned businessmen who had extensive connections with government officials¡ªif he moved against them, the government would undoubtedly investigate thoroughly.
Although Xiang Yu could deal with the likes of Yan Bin¡¯s dark forces, facing someone like Ouyang Ke also gave him a headache.
¡°The secretary of the municipal partymittee, Mo Aiguo, is newly transferred from another ce and isn¡¯t very familiar with the local situation.
However, it is said that he is decisive and tough,¡± Shi Jian said.
Xiang Yu nodded, understanding some of the basics.
Shi Jian talked more about the matters within the officialdom with Xiang Yu, and then left with Ouyang Xiu and Zhang Hongbo.
Xiang Yu sat there thinking for a while, then called over Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan to prepare to go to the municipalmittee, and Long Wu, without a word, joined them.
When they reached the entrance of the municipalmittee, a guard stopped them.
¡°Do you have an appointment?¡± the stationed armed police officer asked them seriously.
¡°No,¡± Xiang Yu got out of the car and said.
He held great respect for the armed police on duty here, identifying a familiar sense of order in their presence.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t let you in,¡± the armed police officer said.
Xiang Yu nodded his head without speaking and made no further attempt to enter.
Gazing at the towering government buildings in front of him, Xiang Yu felt somewhat lost in thought.
This ce was the highest seat of authority in the city, a ce where he knew untold darkness lurked.
With the city in current chaos, resembling a mess of porridge, violent killings and shes were daily urrences.
Meanwhile, those inside casually sat back, their days filled with thoughts of promotion and wealth.
Xiang Yu was deeply disappointed in them.
If only they could use their power rightly, showing more concern for the feelings of themon people, Xiang Yu wouldn¡¯t have been assigned to this city toplete such a heaven-defying task.
¡°Brother Yu, what should we do?
Shall we just storm in?¡± Tie Zhuzi nced at the armed police and said.
Tie Zhuzi didn¡¯t conceal his voice; he spoke loudly enough for the armed police to hear, causing them to suddenly be alert.
They gripped their guns and kept a close watch on Xiang Yu and his group.
With a light smile, Xiang Yu then got back into the car.
In Tie Zhuzi¡¯s mind, Xiang Yu was the only authority, and he wouldn¡¯t listen to anyone else, no matter who they were.
Tie Zhuzi drove the car to a residential area, where they sat in the vehicle until five-thirty in the afternoon.
At that moment, Xiang Yu suddenly saw a middle-aged man cycling into the residentialplex.
Xiang Yu quickly got out of the car and went up to meet him, while Tie Zhuzi and the others stayed in the car, waiting.
¡°Hello, may I have a word with you?¡± Xiang Yu asked the man.
The middle-aged man, of average height, had a stern face and amanding presence.
Getting off his bicycle, the man looked Xiang Yu up and down and asked, ¡°What is it about?¡±
The man¡¯s speech carried an air of authority without the need for anger.
¡°There are some matters I¡¯d like to discuss with you,¡± Xiang Yu said calmly, standing before him.
¡°Is it official business or personal?
If it¡¯s official,e to my office tomorrow,¡± said the middle-aged man.
Then, he pushed his bicycle and continued to walk onward.
The middle-aged man was none other than Su Guangrui, the secretary of the political and legalmittee.
He had a daughter named Su Linlin.
Xiang Yu had met her at the Public Security Bureau upon first arriving in the city; although the youngdy was somewhat wilful and headstrong, she was still basically good-natured.
ording to Shi Jian¡¯s investigation, this man was very fair and unyieldingly impartial.
Although a municipalmittee leader, his daughter still held a minor position in the Public Security Bureau.
He had not used his position for personal gain.
Moreover, he always cycled to work unless there were extremely important matters that necessitated the use of an official vehicle.
Such a person was considered an anomaly in the workce.
Many ridiculed him, saying he didn¡¯t understand how to use his power, squandering it instead, but he remained unmoved, steadfastly adhering to his own style.
This type of person was actually not popr, mainly because many who wished to curry favor through him were coldly rejected.
Xiang Yu hade to find him today precisely because he valued this trait.
He sought to make a breakthrough with him to prate the city leadership¡¯s circle.
Although Xiang Yu was reluctant to associate with these people¡ªwith their myriad rules and their way of needing to ponder over every word¡ªfor the sake of the mission, he had no choice but to forge ahead¡
Chapter 199 - 199 199 I am your son-in-law
?199: Chapter 199 I am your son-inw 199: Chapter 199 I am your son-inw ¡°Is this about private matters or official business?
If it¡¯s official, thene to my office tomorrow to discuss it,¡± Su Guangrui said as he pushed his bicycle past Xiang Yu.
¡°It¡¯s both, I like Linlin,¡± Xiang Yu turned with a serious expression and said to Su Guangrui.
Upon hearing this, Su Guangrui finally took a serious look at Xiang Yu and sized him up and down.
Xiang Yu stood tall and was quite handsome, dressed simply, seeming nothing like a pampered young master.
¡°What did you just say?¡± Su Guangrui fearing he might have heard wrong, then looked at Xiang Yu intently and asked.
With a chuckle, Xiang Yu said, ¡°I like Linlin.¡±
After Su Guangrui confirmed what he heard, he managed a reluctant smile and said, ¡°Come upstairs with me.¡±
Outside, Su Guangrui was an impartial official, but at home, he was a father.
No father is indifferent to his children¡¯s welfare, especially regarding important matters like marriage.
Su Linlin wasn¡¯t getting any younger, and it was time for her to find a partner.
This had been giving Su Guangrui quite a headache, as many people had spoken for his precious daughter, but Su Linlin just wouldn¡¯t agree.
Among these people were sons of officials and young masters of renowned businessmen, yet Su Linlin wasn¡¯t interested in any of them, even finding them irritating, which frustrated her father.
When Su Guangrui heard that Xiang Yu liked his daughter, he was first startled, then he understood.
His daughter already had a boyfriend, and he was quite a striking one that suited Su Guangrui¡¯s taste.
The reason he had invited Xiang Yu over was to get to know him better, to find out what he did, his family background, and whether he was a decent person.
If he was, it wouldn¡¯t be bad for his daughter to be with him.
When they arrived at Su Guangrui¡¯s home, a beautiful middle-aged woman was busy preparing dinner.
The woman was surprised to see Su Guangrui bringing a guest, knowing he rarely ever brought outsiders home.
Su Guangrui gave his wife a look, signaling her to quickly make tea.
Understanding the hint, she went to brew tea while she couldn¡¯t help but take a couple of extra nces at Xiang Yu, noticing he was very gant, the very image of a son-inw she would approve of, and she secretly rejoiced in her heart.
¡°How did you meet Linlin?¡± Su Guangrui asked, sitting there looking at Xiang Yu.
With a smile, Xiang Yu sitting opposite Su Guangrui said, ¡°Due to a misunderstanding, I was sent to the Public Security Bureau, and that¡¯s how I met her.¡±
¡°A misunderstanding?¡± Su Guangrui became skeptical, since it wasn¡¯tmonce for good people to end up in the Public Security Bureau.
He scrutinized Xiang Yu intently, ¡°What do you do?¡±
¡°I run my own business, currently operating a logisticspany,¡± Xiang Yu noticed the doubt in Su Guangrui¡¯s eyes.
He did not borate further, merely responding with a smile.
The middle-aged woman ced the tea in front of Xiang Yu, then sat next to Su Guangrui and looked at Xiang Yu, ¡°Young man, where is your family from?¡±
It was then that Xiang Yu took a proper look at the middle-aged woman for the first time, noticing her fairplexion.
Although in her forties, she looked quite young and bore a strong resemnce to Su Linlin.
Standing together, one might mistake them for sisters.
¡°You are Linlin¡¯s¡¡± Xiang Yu hesitantly asked.
¡°She is Linlin¡¯s mother, He Lanyu, a high school teacher,¡± Su Guangrui quickly introduced.
¡°Auntie, you look so young, more like Linlin¡¯s sister,¡± Xiang Yu honestlyplimented.
He Lanyu, hearing thepliment, naturally felt pleased and cast a challenging look at Su Guangrui.
It has to be said that women are strange creatures, no matter the age, they all like to hear praise.
¡°I¡¯m from out of town, here to do business,¡± Xiang Yu vaguely replied.
He Lanyu smiled and nodded her head, clearly quite satisfied with Xiang Yu.
She sized him up and down, which made Xiang Yu somewhat embarrassed¡ªit was the ssic scenario of a future mother-inw meeting her prospective son-inw.
Although Xiang Yu had also killed countless people and seen much of the world, this kind of scene still made him ufortable.
Knowing this would happen, Xiang Yu would have found another excuse, but at the time, he didn¡¯t think it through and fully exhibited his nonsense-spouting personality, which led to the current situation.
¡°Go ahead and start cooking, I have some things to discuss with him,¡± Su Guangrui said, ncing at his wife.
He Lanyu then stood up with a nod, and Xiang Yu could tell that she was very pleased with him.
¡°Now that you¡¯ve mentioned official business, what is it?¡± Su Guangrui now had dropped that stern look and asked in a friendly manner.
Just then, Su Linlin suddenly opened the door and walked in.
She was dressed in a police uniform, looking valiant and impressive, with two impressive ¡°weapons¡± standing proudly on her chest,plemented by her svelte figure.
A term popped into Xiang Yu¡¯s mind: ¡°uniform temptation.¡±
¡°I¡¯m back, mom, what delicious food are you making?
It smells so good,¡± Su Linlin chirped as she entered the house.
Outside, she was a police officer whomanded respect, but at home, she was just a young girl, and all young girls have their yful and coquettish nature.
¡°Linlin,e over here and guess who¡¯s here,¡± Su Guangrui said with a smile.
It took a moment for Su Linlin to notice Xiang Yu sitting on the sofa.
She had asting impression of him; he had acted utterly nonchnt at the Public Security Bureau and even caught a glimpse of an embarrassing moment for her.
Wang Ming had thrown him into jail alongside dangerous criminals, and the fact that he emerged unscathed had worried her needlessly.
She looked at Xiang Yu curiously and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±
Actually, her impression of Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t bad at all, at least much better than that of Wang Ming.
¡°What kind of way is that to speak?¡± Su Guangrui red at Su Linlin, but his eyes were full ofughter.
Seeing her father¡¯s unusual look, Su Linlin felt puzzled, like a Monk scratching his head in confusion¡ªwhat was going on?
Why was this guy in their house?
At that moment, He Lanyu called from the kitchen, asking Su Linlin toe in and help.
Su Linlin quickly went inside.
¡°Mom, howe this guy has turned up at our ce?¡± Su Linlin asked curiously.
¡°Still ying dumb, hm?
You¡¯ve got a boyfriend and didn¡¯t tell us earlier?
I think this young man looks quite spirited and handsome.
You need to seize the opportunity this time, don¡¯t let him get away,¡± He Lanyu said with a smile on her face.
She was happy that her daughter had such good taste.
¡°Mom, what are you talking about?
What boyfriend?
Where would I get a boyfriend from?¡± Su Linlin asked, utterly confused¡ªshe had no idea what her mother was talking about.
¡°Alright, enough, you¡¯re a grown-up and still shy?
Anyway, as long as you like him, that¡¯s what matters; our opinions are just for reference,¡± He Lanyu said, still smiling.
Although Su Linlin didn¡¯t know what had happened, she was sure it had something to do with Xiang Yu.
She marched out, her presence imposing, just in time to hear Xiang Yu stand up and say, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll go to your office tomorrow.
We can discuss the official business there.¡±
¡°Very well, youe find me there tomorrow¡¡±
Chapter 200 - 200 200 Do You Want It or Not
?200: Chapter 200: Do You Want It or Not 200: Chapter 200: Do You Want It or Not Su Linlin stormed out, wanting to confront Xiang Yu about what was going on, just as she saw Xiang Yu standing up to leave.
¡°Linlin, why don¡¯t you see Xiang Yu off,¡± Su Guangrui said with a warm smile.
Only then did Xiang Yu nce at Su Linlin before heading outside.
Su Linlin also hurried out with a frown.
As soon as Xiang Yu and she left, Su Guangrui, with a mischievous grin, entered the kitchen and said, ¡°Wifey, what do you think?
The youngd looks fine, but who knows what his character is like.¡±
¡°From now on, don¡¯t call me wifey, call me little sister.
Didn¡¯t you see everyone says I look young,¡± He Lanyu gave Su Guangrui a look as she spoke.
Su Linlin followed Xiang Yu outside, then with a frown, she said, ¡°Stop, what did you tell my parents?¡±
Xiang Yu then turned around, looking innocently at Su Linlin, and said sincerely, ¡°I like you, I just came to see you.¡±
Su Linlin suddenly felt a bit light-headed, she couldn¡¯t have misheard, could she?
This guy¡¯s words were so straightforward.
Her face felt flushed, and for a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say.
She hade out intending to question Xiang Yu about his intentions, but he had caught her off guard with that remark.
¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Su Linlin feigned anger, but her heart seemed to be skipping a beat.
After all, there is a saying that even if a woman is annoyed by someone, if he likes her, she won¡¯t find him annoying anymore.
Now, Su Linlin was in such a state; although she was a bit annoyed with Xiang Yu, when he said he liked her, she suddenly felt that Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t too bad, and he also looked quite handsome.
¡°You don¡¯t know how mesmerizing you are, I was captivated by you from the first nce,¡± Xiang Yu said with a fervent and sincere gaze.
Su Linlin stood there, her heart beating fiercely, breathing bing a bit difficult.
She had never heard such an upfront confession before.
At work, although Wang Ming also liked her, Wang Ming was that kind of despicable person, and she didn¡¯t like him.
¡°You better go now,¡± Su Linlin said and then turned to go upstairs, no longer asking further questions.
Watching Su Linlin¡¯s retreating figure, Xiang Yu smiled and then casually started eating some peanuts.
Although Su Linlin appeared confident and aloof, she was actually just a little girl at heart.
Such a little girl couldn¡¯t withstand Xiang Yu¡¯s persuasive words; after all, Xiang Yu was quite experienced in these matters.
Xiang Yu was in a good mood and then leisurely got into his car.
At that moment, Tie Zhuzi coughed, then drove off, as if reminding Xiang Yu that a certaindy might be upset, and he should be careful.
Sure enough, halfway through the drive, Long Wu abruptly asked, ¡°What¡¯s that girl¡¯s name?¡±
Hearing this, Xiang Yu¡¯s face became serious, and then he sighed deeply, ¡°I need to use her toplete the mission.¡±
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s demeanor, Long Wu didn¡¯t ask more.
Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t help but curse himself silently for being so damn clever at dealing with women.
They returned to the golf club, and just as Xiang Yuy down on his lounger thinking of resting for a while, Ouyang Ke suddenly called.
¡°How¡¯s it going, Boss Xiang?¡± Ouyang Keughed.
Ouyang Ke originally thought Xiang Yu was just a small-time thug, but to his surprise, Xiang Yu was actually able to produce 2.5 billion, letting him know he had underestimated Xiang Yu.
The two exchanged pleasantries over the phone, and then Ouyang Ke invited Xiang Yu to have dinner together that evening, to which Xiang Yu readily agreed.
In Xiang Yu¡¯s eyes, Ouyang Ke was not only a cunning businessman but also a cold-blooded demon capable of murder.
Even without the issue with Ouyang Xiu, he would have found a way to eliminate him.
Around eight o¡¯clock in the evening, Xiang Yu, along with Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan, arrived at the star-rated hotel.
By that time, Ouyang Ke had already arrived and had ordered a table full of dishes.
Behind Ouyang Ke stood four people, all well-proportioned with serious expressions; it was clear they were trained.
Upon seeing Xiang Yu arrive, Ouyang Ke hurriedly went up to shake hands, and they exchanged pleasantries once again.
Xiang Yu sat down across the table.
It was arge round table, feeling somewhat empty with just Ouyang Ke and Xiang Yu sitting there.
¡°Mr.
Xiang, I¡¯m truly sorry.
Last time, something came up and dyed our contract signing.
Consider today my apology,¡± Ouyang Ke said, then picked up the red wine in front of him to toast Xiang Yu.
By this time, Xiang Yu had already started using his chopsticks, turning the dishes he found appetizing towards him.
He also picked up the red wine in front of him and symbolically lifted it up, then downed it in one gulp.
His behavior left Ouyang Ke speechless.
Considering that Xiang Yu was capable ofing up with 2.5 billion, how could he show such ack of manners at the dining table?
He remembered the first time he met Xiang Yu, who behaved exactly the same way.
¡°Mr.
Xiang, please eat slowly so you don¡¯t choke,¡± Ouyang Ke said, looking down on Xiang Yu.
¡°No worries, I¡¯m used to it,¡± said Xiang Yu, vigorously spinning the table to bring the dishes closer to his side, then continued eating.
Ouyang Ke really couldn¡¯t stand Xiang Yu¡¯s behavior and then coughed and said, ¡°Mr.
Xiang, I¡¯ve brought the contract today.
Why don¡¯t we sign it now to avoid any furtherplications?¡±
As he spoke, Ouyang Ke ced the contract on the table and turned it around.
Xiang Yu, who clearly hadn¡¯t had his fill, held the contract aside and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thister, I don¡¯t understand it.¡±
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s indifferent expression, Ouyang Ke clenched his teeth in anger.
He was the Helmsman of the Ouyang Family, normally a high and mighty figure.
Many people tried to use connections to establish a rtionship with him, but Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t ying along at all.
¡°How much longer is ter¡¯?¡± Ouyang Ke tried to contain his anger, remembering this was a 2.5-billion deal.
¡°I¡¯m not sure how long exactly; let¡¯s wait until I¡¯ve finished eating.¡± Feeling using chopsticks was too slow, Xiang Yu simply started grabbing some dishes directly with his hands.
Ouyang Ke frowned upon seeing this; he couldn¡¯tprehend why, if Xiang Yu was truly a scion of a great family, hecked basic manners, eating in a manner reminiscent of a beggar.
¡°You need to give me a timeframe, so we can also be prepared,¡± Ouyang Ke was bing unsettled, sensing that Xiang Yu might be ying him.
Given his status, not only was he unustomed to being toyed with, but even a slight disrespect warranted a stern lesson from him.
Even local government leaders showed him some courtesy.
¡°Some other time then, I¡¯m just too busytely, still got to focus on eating,¡± said Xiang Yu with a bit of helplessness.
Finally losing his patience, Ouyang Ke¡¯s gaze grew icy and he said, ¡°Mr.
Xiang, don¡¯t think that without you, we can¡¯t sell ournd.
There¡¯s a queue of people wanting thisnd.
If you don¡¯t want it, I can easily give it to someone else.¡±
¡°You try giving it to them; I want to see who dares to take it¡¡±
Chapter 201 - 201 201 The Breakup of the Partnership Business
?201: Chapter 201 The Breakup of the Partnership Business 201: Chapter 201 The Breakup of the Partnership Business ¡°Boss Xiang, don¡¯t think that without you, I can¡¯t sell thisnd at a high price,¡± Ouyang Ke was thoroughly irritated, feeling as though he¡¯d been yed.
Xiang Yu had bid 2.5 billion for this plot ofnd, but now he had no intention of buying it at all.
Wasn¡¯t this just toying with him?
As the Helmsman of a prominent family, how could he tolerate such treatment?
¡°If he dares, let me not say a word, and I¡¯ll see who dares to buy this plot ofnd,¡± Xiang Yu suddenly put down his chopsticks and said to Ouyang Ke.
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s expression, Ouyang Ke was taken aback for a moment.
The intense aura of dominance emanating from Xiang Yu made him somewhat apprehensive, but he quickly scoffed and said, ¡°Xiang Yu, what do you mean by this, are you not nning to buy it?¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t buy it; I¡¯ve just been very busytely and haven¡¯t had the time,¡± Xiang Yu refocused his attention on the food on the table, seemingly unconcerned about Ouyang Ke.
¡°Fine, fine, you really are something, Xiang Yu,¡± Ouyang Ke was utterly enraged.
During the bidding, Xiang Yu had chased away the Japanese, and now they weren¡¯t buying either.
This was purely causing trouble.
¡°Xiang Yu, Shi Jian is one of your men, isn¡¯t he?¡± At this point, Ouyang Ke¡¯s face was twisted with savagery as he stared sharply at Xiang Yu.
He had intended to bring up these words after thend transaction wasplete, but seeing Xiang Yu showing no intention of following through, he couldn¡¯t help but speak his mind.
Sensing that his connection with Shi Jian was already known to the other party, Xiang Yu didn¡¯t hide it and nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, Shi Jian is my brother.
Do you know him?¡±
Seeing Xiang Yu acknowledging it, Ouyang Ke clenched his fists in fury.
During the bidding, Ouyang Xiu and Shi Jian had both appeared, and Shi Jian had even pulled out a gun.
Xiang Yu was at the scene then and had pretended not to recognize him.
If Shi Jian was his man, then it meant Ouyang Xiu was under Xiang Yu¡¯s protection.
No wonder they had searched for so long without finding him.
¡°Is Ouyang Xiu the one you¡¯re hiding?¡± Ouyang Ke looked coldly at Xiang Yu.
Now, Ouyang Ke had given up any hope of coborating with Xiang Yu and regarded him as aplete enemy.
¡°He¡¯s a living person; he doesn¡¯t need me to hide him.
I¡¯ve just provided him with a ce to live,¡± Xiang Yu said nonchntly.
¡°Good for you, Xiang Yu, do you even know what you¡¯re doing?
You¡¯re digging your own grave,¡± Ouyang Ke said, now so angry that he could barely contain himself.
He really wanted the four men behind him to tie up Xiang Yu and throw him out the window.
But he was a well-known entrepreneur; he couldn¡¯tmit such tant crimes.
However, in his eyes, Xiang Yu was already a dead man.
He was determined to take him down no matter what.
¡°Boss Ouyang, you¡¯ve been rambling on here for so long, aren¡¯t you going to have something to eat?
This meal must cost thousands, isn¡¯t it a waste if you don¡¯t eat?¡± Xiang Yu paid no mind to Ouyang Ke¡¯s threats but continued to eat his food.
Ouyang Ke, driven to his boiling point by Xiang Yu, abruptly stood up and pointed at Xiang Yu, wanting to say something, but in the end, turned and left without a word.
Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan saw Ouyang Ke leaving and, without further ado, sat down and began to eat.
The meal was free, so why not enjoy it?
¡°Brother Yu, that old guy seemed really pissed.
Should we take him out?¡± Tie Zhuzi asked while eating.
At that moment, Xiao Xuan suddenly sat up straight, looking at Xiang Yu as if to say he couldplete that task.
Xiang Yu quickly gestured for him to eat, saying, ¡°No rush, let¡¯s wait and see.¡±
The three of them finished their meal and then returned to the guild hall.
After breakfast the next day, Xiang Yu and his twopanions arrived at the city¡¯s partymittee headquarters.
It was still the same armed police officer on duty, and when he saw them, he immediately tensed up.
Xiang Yuing here for two consecutive days must surely be scouting out the ce, uncertain of what he was plotting.
¡°What exactly do you three want?¡± The armed police asked cautiously, eyeing Xiang Yu and hispanions.
¡°We have an appointment today,¡± Xiang Yu hurriedly exined.
¡°Secretary of the Political and Legal Committee Su Guangrui asked us toe.¡± Meanwhile, Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan stood by Xiang Yu¡¯s side, ready to burst through if they were denied entry again.
The armed police looked at Xiang Yu with suspicion: ¡°Stop causing trouble here; it won¡¯t do you any good.¡±
¡°We are really¡¡± Xiang Yu wanted to exin properly to the officer, who also had a hard job, standing out here day in and day out, shielding those corrupt individuals within the building from harm.
But before Xiang Yu could finish, the officer was ready to take action with his baton in hand.
Xiang Yu felt a surge of anger; he had intended to talk things through, but the other side showed no gratitude, thinking he was an easy target to bully.
Before Xiang Yu could react, Xiao Xuan lunged forward like an arrow and kicked the officer in the head, knocking him to the ground.
Although Xiao Xuan had the advantage of a surprise attack, the sequence of movements revealed that he was highly skilled.
The security guard was felled to the ground and reached for his walkie-talkie to call for backup, but Xiao Xuan stepped forward and kicked the walkie-talkie away.
Initially, Xiao Xuan wanted to give him a severe beating but was stopped by Xiang Yu.
After all, this ce was the highest authority in the city, and causing trouble here wouldn¡¯t do them any favors.
¡°You¡¯ll regret this, just wait,¡± the guard threatened as he got up.
Seeing that the other party showed no sign of remorse, Xiang Yu stepped forward and also kicked him, admonishing, ¡°Remember this, don¡¯t look down on others with those dog eyes.
This is the city¡¯s top authority, their power is bestowed by the people.
Without the support of the people, they¡¯re nothing.
You armed policemen are funded by the public too, so don¡¯t get too arrogant.¡±
Having been kicked twice, the armed police was nearly livid and not in the mood to take in anything Xiang Yu was saying, as he reached for his phone to make a call.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Just then, a middle-aged man suddenly appeared at the entrance.
Xiang Yu looked over just in time to see Su Guangrui.
The security guard immediately straightened up upon seeing Su Guangrui and saluted him with military precision.
¡°Reporting to the leader, there are several people causing trouble here,¡± the armed policeman said.
After looking at Xiang Yu, Su Guangrui helplessly waved his hand and said to Xiang Yu, ¡°Come in with me.¡± He then turned and walked towards the building, ignoring the armed police standing there.
¡°Remember what I said,¡± Xiang Yu told the guard before he left, then followed Su Guangrui inside.
The guard was somewhat stunned; he had assumed that Xiang Yu and his group were there to make trouble, but it turned out that they actually knew the officials inside.
Realizing this, he felt somewhat embarrassed.
However, at this moment, Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan stood in front of him.
Grabbing the man¡¯s cor, Tie Zhuzi asked, ¡°Do you know who just went in?¡±
The guard shook his head nkly, indicating he had no idea.
Tie Zhuzi then pped him on the head and said, ¡°How do you even manage to feed yourself?
That man is the great son-inw of your secretary, and you don¡¯t even recognize him.¡± As Tie Zhuzi spoke, hended several more ps¡
Chapter 202 - 202 202 Successfully Opening the Breakthrough
?202: Chapter 202: Sessfully Opening the Breakthrough 202: Chapter 202: Sessfully Opening the Breakthrough Tie Zhuzi followed Xiang Yu around every day, naturally learning his talent for talking nonsense.
When Xiang Yu followed Su Guangrui inside, Tie Zhuzi stayed outside, shooting the breeze with the armed police and venting properly.
Xiang Yu and Su Guangrui entered the office and closed the door.
Su Guangrui¡¯s face was serious, and since they were in the office, there was no need to look at things from a personal perspective.
¡°Speak, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Su Guangrui asked sternly.
¡°Since I¡¯ve called you uncle, I¡¯ll just speak inly.
There¡¯s an entrepreneur who has done a lot of bad things, and he is still atrge now, untouchable by anyone,¡± Xiang Yu said, hinting enough and wanting to see Su Guangrui¡¯s reaction first.
Su Guangrui frowned and said, ¡°Did youe to me for this matter?¡±
Su Guangrui, who he was, could not be just anyone if he had managed to hold the position of secretary of the political and legalmittee.
Hearing Xiang Yu, he understood everything.
Of course, Xiang Yu nodded frankly and said, ¡°Yes, I came here today for this reason.¡±
Seeing that Xiang Yu was being straightforward, Su Guangrui nodded and said, ¡°Empty talk doesn¡¯t count, you need evidence for what you say, and if it¡¯s just your own spection, no one can help you.¡±
Xiang Yu hade prepared with substantial evidence, ¡°We have the evidence, and it¡¯s absolute evidence, but even with it, we can¡¯t shake him.¡±
¡°You say he did bad things, what exactly did he do?¡± Su Guangrui asked.
¡°Murder, rape, fraud, forced buying and selling, he¡¯s done it all,¡± Xiang Yu stated bluntly.
¡°You have evidence for all these ims?¡± Su Guangrui asked with wide eyes, apparently somewhat incredulous of what Xiang Yu was saying.
¡°Of course,¡± Xiang Yu replied sinctly.
Upon hearing this, Su Guangrui mmed the table, nearly cursing out loud, ¡°This is absurd, can such things really happen?
I need to ask,¡± Su Guangrui said, taking out his phone, about to call someone.
¡°His name is Ouyang Ke,¡± Xiang Yu said.
Upon hearing this name, Su Guangrui clearly froze for a moment, then put his phone down on the desk, looking at Xiang Yu with a shocked face, ¡°You mean Ouyang Ke from the Ouyang Family?¡±
Xiang Yu nodded, observing Su Guangrui¡¯s worried expression, he had a bad premonition.
As expected, Su Guangrui sighed and then stood up to look outside the window, ¡°You better go back, I can¡¯t help you.¡±
¡°You know him?
And you¡¯re also aware of his wrongdoings?¡± Xiang Yu asked, seeing Su Guangrui¡¯s silence as a confirmation, Xiang Yu stood up as well and said, ¡°If everyone knows he¡¯s not a good person, then why not arrest him and investigate thoroughly.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t say anymore, I won¡¯t interfere with this matter, go back,¡± Su Guangrui stated decisively.
At this point, Xiang Yu gave a cold snort, ¡°I heard that Secretary Su Guangrui is impartial and courageous, hating evil as one would an enemy, but to think that today upon seeing him, hmph¡¡±
Xiang Yu did not continue, just letting out a cold snort; he had already formed a general judgement in his mind.
Since Ouyang Ke was a well-known businessman, his influence within the government was tremendous, and ordinary officials rarely touched him.
¡°Wait a minute,¡± Su Guangrui suddenly called out to Xiang Yu.
¡°What is it?¡± Xiang Yu replied in a cold tone.
¡°Do you really have evidence in your hands?¡± Su Guangrui asked again, doubtfully.
¡°Absolutely true, and it¡¯s not just him alone; I have evidence of some officials colluding with him as well,¡± Xiang Yu stated confidently.
¡°I can¡¯t help you right now, but there¡¯s someone who might be able to.¡± Su Guangrui looked at Xiang Yu with a shimmer in his eyes.
In fact, Su Guangrui had long been displeased with the people from the Ouyang Ke system but couldn¡¯t personally investigate.
And if he used the people around him to investigate, he couldn¡¯t trust them.
After all, ¡®the human heart is separated by ayer of skin¡¯; in this system, he trusted no one and would never send anyone to investigate these matters.
Now Xiang Yu had appeared, and at the perfect time, moreover, he had gathered evidence.
¡°Who?¡± Xiang Yu asked sinctly.
¡°The City¡¯s Party Secretary,¡± Su Guangrui said.
When he spoke these words, he had already believed Xiang Yu and was ready to coborate with him.
At this moment, Xiang Yu walked back in while Su Guangrui sat there.
He observed Xiang Yu, gauging whether he had the capability to act as a catalyst.
In fact, unbeknownst to outsiders, Su Guangrui was well aware.
The entire political arena was split into two factions.
One was the local faction headed by the mayor, and the other was the City¡¯s Party Secretary Mo Aiguo, who had recently been transferred from another area.
Since Mo Aiguo had not been there long, his power base was not strong, and few had confidence in him.
This was because the mayor, Zheng Yiguang, was a tough character; he had driven away several Party Secretaries already.
Xiang Yu¡¯s eyes were resolute, and when he heard about the City¡¯s Party Secretary, he showed little surprise.
Moreover, in front of the Political and Legal Affairs Secretary, he showed neither servility nor haughtiness, which surprised Su Guangrui somewhat.
Of course, he didn¡¯t know that even if a Provincial Party Secretary stood before Xiang Yu, he would still behave in the exact same manner.
Xiang Yu was a man tempered through iron and blood, and he faced everything calmly.
¡°How can I get in touch with him?¡± Xiang Yu inquired.
Meeting the City¡¯s Party Secretary was different for Xiang Yupared to Su Guangrui; it wasn¡¯t easy for Xiang Yu to see him, let alone speak with him, and that¡¯s where Su Guangrui¡¯s role came into y.
The reason Xiang Yu had approached Su Guangrui in the first ce was to find a breakthrough, and now it seemed hopeful.
¡°I want to remind you, this is not a game.
You could lose your life over this; if you¡¯re scared, it¡¯s best to back out now and not get involved,¡± Su Guangrui warned.
Su Guangrui was clearly aware of the severity of the situation.
Xiang Yu was about to act as the catalyst; if he truly ignited the situation, it could lead to an explosion beyond expectation, and nobody could predict what might happen.
Xiang Yu merely smiled softly and then said to Su Guangrui, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡±
Seeing the confident look on Xiang Yu¡¯s face made Su Guangrui curious.
What exactly was Xiang Yu¡¯s identity, and why was he getting involved in this affair?
Could it be that he was an undercover agent sent by higher-ups?
At this thought, Su Guangruiughed at himself mockingly, feeling foolish and na?ve for even considering it.
How could the higher-ups possibly send an undercover?
Even if they did, it would be someone with rich political experience, and Xiang Yu, appearing to be under twenty, had mature actions and speech but hadn¡¯t experienced much due to his age.
¡°It¡¯s up to you to decide on these matters.
All I can do is try my best to get you a meeting with the City¡¯s Party Secretary.
From there on, it¡¯s up to you,¡± Su Guangrui said.
Xiang Yu nodded with a smile; it seemed his n was progressing smoothly, quickly opening up a gap.
Just as Xiang Yu was silently feeling pleased with himself, Su Guangrui suddenly turned his head to Xiang Yu and said, ¡°About you saying you liked Linlin¡
was that a lie?¡±
Chapter 203 - 203 203 Troublemaker Clown Comes to Disturb
?203: Chapter 203: Troublemaker Clown Comes to Disturb 203: Chapter 203: Troublemaker Clown Comes to Disturb Originally in the office, Su Guangrui shouldn¡¯t have asked this, but it concerned his daughter¡¯s happiness, so he couldn¡¯t help but ask.
Xiang Yu did not hide anything and said with an embarrassed smile, ¡°Linlin is very beautiful, and I do like her, but we are not the same kind of people, so¡¡±
Su Guangrui had understood Xiang Yu¡¯s intentions, and after knowing his objectives, he could not possibly let his daughter follow him.
Although he did not know Xiang Yu¡¯s exact identity, he could sense that this man was dangerous and fearless.
The two exchanged mobile numbers, and then Xiang Yu took his leave.
As Xiang Yu walked out of the building, he saw Tie Zhuzi standing in front of the armed police, talking about something.
The armed officer kept nodding his head, looking like he was being scolded.
¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Xiang Yu approached and asked.
Seeing Xiang Yue out, the officer immediately stood at attention and saluted.
Xiang Yu just smiled and did not pay him any attention before getting into the car.
¡°What did you say to him?¡± Xiang Yu asked.
¡°I didn¡¯t say anything, just fooling around with him,¡± Tie Zhuzi said,ughing from behind the steering wheel.
¡°He said you¡¯re the son-inw of the Municipal Party Secretary,¡± Xiao Xuan, sitting in the passenger seat, whispered.
Xiang Yu was speechless; Tie Zhuzi was really starting to learn from him.
Just as the three of them nned to return to the club, Xiang Yu¡¯s phone suddenly rang.
It was Lan Tingting calling.
¡°Xiang Yu, someone came to the logistics center, saying ourpany has safety hazards and does notply with legal procedures.
They¡¯ve asked us to shut down,¡± Lan Tingting said in a rushed tone.
¡°Tell them to wait there, I¡¯ll be there immediately,¡± Xiang Yu said, then told Tie Zhuzi to drive towards the logistics center.
Xiang Yu quickly figured out that this must be Ouyang Ke¡¯s doing.
¡°Wait a moment, our general manager will be here soon,¡± Lan Tingting told several uniformed officers as she poured water and smiled apologetically.
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whoes, we proceed by the book.
You have one day to prepare, and if you don¡¯t shut down by then, we will do it for you,¡± one of the middle-aged men in uniform said sternly.
¡°Is there any other way we can solve this problem?¡± Lan Tingting asked ingratiatingly.
The uniformed man nced at Lan Tingting¡¯s chest then said, ¡°There might be a way, depending on what you¡¯re willing to do.¡±
¡°Just say it, as long as we can do it, we¡¯ll definitely try,¡± Lan Tingting said, visibly relieved at the prospect of a solution.
¡°Last year, our bureau chief¡¯s wife tragically died in a car ident, and he has a child studying abroad in the U.S.
Ah, the family¡¯s going through a hard time,¡± the man said, frowning as if mentioning it casually.
Lan Tingting could clearly understand that this was a hint for them to offer some benefits to the bureau chief.
¡°It seems like your bureau chief is really going through a tough time.
Where does he live?
I¡¯ll definitely visit him sometime,¡± Lan Tingting quickly said.
One of them hurriedly gave Lan Tingting the bureau chief¡¯s address, and after emphasizing a few points, they finally stood up and left.
Just as they arrived downstairs, Xiang Yu and his group had just returned.
¡°What are you here for?¡± Xiang Yu stopped them and asked.
Those people looked Xiang Yu up and down and asked, ¡°What do you do?¡±
¡°I¡¯m the owner here.
If you have any issues, you can talk to me,¡± Xiang Yu replied.
Seeing Xiang Yu, the uniformed men were clearly startled for a moment, not expecting the logisticspany¡¯s owner to be so young.
But they quickly became impatient and said, ¡°We have told her everything, just ask her.¡± After saying that, they prepared to get into the car.
They were actually just following orders from above, having beenmanded by the director to thoroughly inspect the ce.
They were no fools.
With just a word from the director, they knew what was going on¡ªclearly, the director needed money again.
Before they could get into the car, Xiao Xuan and Tie Zhuzi suddenly stood in front of them, blocking their way.
Tie Zhuzi stared at one man and said, ¡°My brother hasn¡¯t let you leave yet, has he?¡±
The men clearly hadn¡¯t expected anyone to stop them.
They looked surprised and then angrily stared at Xiang Yu and asked, ¡°Are you trying to start a revolt?¡±
¡°Stop spouting that bullshit.
I¡¯m just asking you, what are you here for?¡± Xiang Yu asked impatiently.
¡°You¡,¡± the man in uniform clearly hadn¡¯t anticipated Xiang Yu¡¯s attitude.
Usually, wherever they went, the businessmen would be extremely respectful, afraid of causing any trouble.
But this young guy in front of them was obviously a hothead.
¡°Do you know who you¡¯re talking to?
You think I couldn¡¯t shut down your logistics if I wanted to?¡± the uniformed man said, his eyes bulging with urgency.
¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Xiang Yu shook his head and scoffed.
Just then, Lan Tingting ran down from upstairs.
She quickly pulled Xiang Yu aside and then, smiling appeasingly to the uniformed man, said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we know what to do.
We¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re satisfied.¡±
With that, the uniformed man snorted, prepared to get into the car, and leave.
He had made up his mind.
No matter how much Lan Tingting tried to bribe the director, he would shut down the logisticspany.
As he turned to leave, Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan were still standing there, blocking their way, showing no signs of letting them leave.
¡°Zhuzi, Xiao Xuan, move out of the way,¡± Lan Tingting promptly walked up and pulled them aside.
The uniformed man snorted again, then got into the car.
Sitting in the car, he looked around at the logisticspany, feeling somewhat regretful about shutting it down; he still felt a bit reluctant.
¡°Chief Yang, that manager is quite attractive.
The director will definitely like her,¡± the man driving the front car said.
¡°Hmph, the director might like her, but so do I.
Just wait, sooner orter, I¡¯ll crush them,¡± Chief Yang said with asciviousugh.
Chief Yang, whose name was Yang Sen, was in charge of safety inspections.
Mostpanies had some sort of safety issues, and he could shut down any of them with just a word.
Thus, most businesses had to offer him tributes.
The moment he saw Lan Tingting, he had inappropriate thoughts.
This time, the director had personally instructed him, which seemed to indicate the director had taken an interest in her too.
He would have to wait for the director to be finished with her before he could enjoy her.
He had done this kind of thing more than once, so he knew exactly what he was doing.
Moreover, Xiang Yu had not made a good impression on them.
Therefore, he had already decided that no matter what, he would shut down the logisticspany¡ªof course, that was after obtaining Lan Tingting.
At the logisticspany, Xiang Yu was already somewhat angry.
Now these clowns wereing to cause more trouble; he really wanted to p each of them.
But Lan Tingting was worried.
In her heart, the logisticspany was arge enterprise, everything to Xiang Yu, and she had to preserve it for him.
¡°What are you being impulsive for?
They just came to check if there are safety hazards in thepany,¡± Lan Tingting tried to keep her tone calm,pletely free from the tension she had on the phone.
She now had to handle this crisis on her own¡
Chapter 204 - 204 204 Acting Pretentious Will Get You Struck by Lightning
?204: Chapter 204: Acting Pretentious Will Get You Struck by Lightning 204: Chapter 204: Acting Pretentious Will Get You Struck by Lightning Xiang Yu was feeling a bit irritated, dealing with the matters on the official scene was troublesome, and the paths were twisting.
He couldn¡¯t possibly use extreme methods to kill them all.
That would cause great social upheaval, which was not what Xiang Yu wanted to see.
For now, Xiang Yu could only wait for news from Su Guangrui.
He could only speak with the municipal party secretary first to see what kind of person this secretary was.
¡°Don¡¯t worry about things here, I can handle them,¡± Lan Tingting said confidently.
She somewhat regretted having asked Xiang Yu and the others toe over since they were prone to act impulsively, which couldplicate matters.
¡°Call me if there¡¯s anything.¡± Xiang Yu made arrangements before leaving.
By the time he returned to the guild house, it was already the afternoon.
Xiang Yuy there, contemting his next move.
That¡¯s when Shi Jian called.
¡°Bro Yu, be carefultely.
It seems that Ouyang Ke can¡¯t hold back any longer,¡± Shi Jian said worriedly.
¡°What happened?¡± Xiang Yu asked.
It turned out that Shi Jian, Ouyang Xiu, and a few brothers were investigating something when suddenly a car charged at them.
Thankfully, Shi Jian reacted swiftly and pushed Ouyang Xiu out of the way, or it would have been tragic.
The driver, due to excessive speed, crashed directly into a wall and died upon impact.
On the surface, it seemed to be just an ordinary car ident, but it was actually a premeditated murder, and the only person capable of orchestrating such an act was Ouyang Ke.
¡°You and Ouyang Xiu should go into hiding and avoid appearing in public for now.
I¡¯ll handle this matter,¡± Xiang Yu said simply.
Initially, Xiang Yu had wanted Ouyang Xiu to deal with Ouyang Ke, since it was all private family affairs, but now it seemed that Ouyang Ke was truly formidable, with his power extending to many people, including high-ranking officials in politics.
¡°I¡¯m worried they might target you,¡± Shi Jian said.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be careful,¡± Xiang Yu replied.
After hanging up the phone, Xiang Yu knew that their war with Ouyang Ke had officially begun.
In the afternoon, Su Guangrui called him.
The municipal party secretary Mo Aiguo had twenty minutes avable at ten o¡¯clock the next morning.
He had already discussed it with Mo Aiguo¡¯s secretary to arrange a meeting for Xiang Yu during that time.
The schedules of these senior leaders were generally very tight with little free time.
The fact that he could have twenty minutes to meet the municipal party secretary Mo Aiguo was definitely a significant influence of Su Guangrui.
Sitting there, Xiang Yu felt a bit thirsty and wanted Tie Zhuzi to pour him a ss of water, only to realize that Tie Zhuzi and Little Xuan had both run off somewhere.
He didn¡¯t ask further and continued pondering his next move.
After dropping Xiang Yu at the guild house, Tie Zhuzi and Little Xuan left.
¡°Little Xuan, do you think that guy in the uniform just now deserves a lesson?¡± Tie Zhuzi said angrily, not pleased with how someone had dared to re and puff up in front of Xiang Yu.
Little Xuan didn¡¯t speak, merely nodding, and the two agreed to take proper action against this Section Chief Yang.
They found out that this Section Chief Yang¡¯s wife was a traffic police officer, known for her bad reputation and arrogant attitude, showing disrespect to others.
Tie Zhuzi and hispanion had stolen her phone, then anxiously called Section Chief Yang Sen.
¡°Section Chief Yang, hurry to the hospital.
Your wife has been hit by a car, she¡¯s about to breathe herst.
Come and see her for thest time,¡± Tie Zhuzi said tensely over the phone.
On the other end, Yang Sen was stunned by the news; it was undoubtedly a disaster for him.
He put down his work and drove frantically to the hospital.
The phone rang again, with the same voice.
¡°Chief Yang, I just received a call from the kindergarten teacher saying your daughter has been kidnapped.
The criminals are currently in a standoff with the police at the kindergarten, threatening to kill the child,¡± Tie Zhuzi said anxiously, and then he hung up.
He then grinned at Xiao Xuan and asked, ¡°What do you think, which ce will he head to first?¡±
Xiao Xuan shook his head and made noment.
¡°I think he¡¯ll go to the kindergarten, let¡¯s head there and see,¡± Tie Zhuzi said, pulling Xiao Xuan with him to the kindergarten, where he parked the car outside and waited.
Now, having received the tragic news of his wife being hit by a bus, Yang Sen had lost his rationale.
He desperately wanted to see his wife, to see her onest time.
But on his way there, he received news of his daughter¡¯s kidnapping.
His analytical abilities were gone; he instinctively drove to the kindergarten.
These two pieces of devastating news in such a short time were almost too much for him to handle.
He sped to the kindergarten¡¯s entrance and got out of his car, intending to rush inside, but the gate was firmly shut, and he couldn¡¯t enter.
He shouted frantically at the gate, which prompted a security guard toe out and point at him, ¡°What are you doing?
Stop causing trouble here!¡±
Completely irrational by this point, Yang Sen¡¯s only thought was to see his daughter.
He couldn¡¯t contain himself any longer, then he drove his car straight into the gate, breaking it open.
Getting out of the car, he sprinted towards his daughter¡¯s ssroom as fast as if he were running a hundred meters in nine seconds, the security guards unable to catch up.
He kicked the ssroom door open.
All the children, including the teacher, were scared out of their wits by the sudden intrusion of this madman.
¡°Daddy!¡± At that moment, a little girl called out and ran towards him.
Yang Sen stood there, stunned, as the scene before him was nothing like he had imagined.
When the little girl called out ¡°Daddy¡± again, he finally snapped back to reality, realizing he had been yed.
That¡¯s when the security guards rushed in and escorted Yang Sen downstairs.
It wasn¡¯t until they reached the bottom of the stairs that they let go of Yang Sen.
¡°I¡¯m really sorry; I didn¡¯t do this on purpose¡¡± Yang Sen hastily apologized.
This made him suspect that even the news of his wife being hit might be false.
He immediately took out his phone and called his wife¡¯s colleague, relieved to learn she was at work and had only lost her phone.
Seeing this, Tie Zhuzi couldn¡¯t help but rock back and forth withughter in the car.
Xiao Xuan also couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, finding some dark pleasure in how badly they had fooled Yang Sen.
Just then, a police car arrived; it seemed the kindergarten staff had called the police after all.
The ¡°madman¡± had damaged the school gate¡ªpotentially a dangerous situation.
As Yang Sen was exining himself, the phone rang again.
¡°Who the hell are you, and what do you want?¡± Yang Sen screamed into the phone.
¡°Chief Yang, I just want to tell you¡ªstop fucking showing off.
Showing off can get you struck by lightning, you know?
Today was just a warning.
If you keep it up, I¡¯ll get serious.
You better fix that gate quickly,¡± Tie Zhuzi said before hanging up without waiting for a response, leaving Yang Sen so furious that he smashed his phone¡
Chapter 205 - 205 205 Lan Tingting Bribes with Money
?205: Chapter 205: Lan Tingting Bribes with Money 205: Chapter 205: Lan Tingting Bribes with Money Tie Zhuzi and hispanion were in great spirits, ready to share the news with Xiang Yu.
When they arrived at the clubhouse, they found Xiang Yu asleep on a deck chair.
Tie Zhuzi took off his own clothes to cover Xiang Yu, then they tooy down to rest.
By the time they woke up, it was already after five in the afternoon.
After eating, they sat in the clubhouse where Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something had been off with Lan Tingting during the day.
She had seemed very nervous on the phone, but acted as if nothing was wrong when she saw them, which made Xiang Yu suspect that Lan Tingting must have agreed to some condition with the other party.
¡°Let¡¯s go, to logistics.¡± Xiang Yu was concerned about Lan Tingting and called Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan to drive to the logistics area.
By the time they got to logistics, it was already seven o¡¯clock in the evening, and Lan Tingting was not there.
Xiang Yu tried calling her but she was unavable.
This gave Xiang Yu a bad feeling.
¡°Zhuzi, do you know anything about the people who came this afternoon?¡± Xiang Yu asked.
Tie Zhuzi quickly nodded; he and Xiao Xuan had just investigated that Yang Sen and had also given him a bit of a hard time.
¡°Go find him,¡± Xiang Yu said and immediately got into the car.
Tie Zhuzi drove straight to Yang Sen¡¯s house.
During the day, Yang Sen had been tricked by Tie Zhuzi and was still fuming, swearing that next time he saw Tie Zhuzi, he¡¯d make him pay.
But at that moment, the doorbell suddenly rang.
When he opened the door, his mind couldn¡¯t quite catch up¡ªwas it that what you think of,es?
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t pay him any mind and simply walked in and sat down on the sofa.
¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?
This is breaking and entering, do you know that?
You¡¯re breaking thew!¡± Yang Sen said anxiously, feeling a bit shaky inside.
He could tell that Xiang Yu and his group were no good.
¡°There¡¯s a child here, you¡¯d better have her leave,¡± Xiang Yu nced at Yang Sen and said.
Yang Sen, unaware of Xiang Yu¡¯s intentions, sent his child and wife into the house.
¡°Say what you need and get out quickly, you¡¯re not wee here,¡± Yang Sen said fiercely, knowing that Xiang Yu and the others were not good people, but not believing that Xiang Yu would dare hurt him, especially in his own home.
¡°Sit down,¡± Xiang Yu gestured to the sofa opposite him.
Yang Sen wanted to say something threatening, but at that moment Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan forced him down onto the sofa.
¡°F*cking don¡¯t move, or I¡¯ll castrate you,¡± Tie Zhuzi said fiercely.
Seeing Tie Zhuzi¡¯s menacing look, Yang Sen stopped resisting and sat down obediently, ¡°What on earth do you want,ing sote?¡± Yang Sen no longer had the bluster of before.
¡°What did you say to Lan Tingting during the day?¡± Xiang Yu asked calmly.
¡°I didn¡¯t say anything, just mentioned a safety hazard¡¡±
Before he could finish his sentence, Xiang Yu pulled out a dagger and grabbed his hair, cing it at his throat, his face cold as ice: ¡°Don¡¯t bullshit me, get to the point.¡±
Yang Sen had never seen such a world.
He was just an ordinary official who, through his ttery, had managed to secure a little bit of power.
With this modest authority, he could put on airs to some extent, but when faced with a real situation, he was done for.
Now that a dagger was pressed against his neck, he almost peed his pants from fear, his whole body trembling as he recounted the day¡¯s events.
After listening, Xiang Yu rxed a bit, thinking it was someone sent by Ouyang Ke who had captured Lan Tingting.
Having understood the situation, Xiang Yu paid no further attention to Yang Sen and headed straight out the door toward the home of their director, Huang Sheng.
In Xiang Yu¡¯s eyes, Yang Sen was nothing more than a jumping clown, not worth fearing.
Ever since Ning Xiaolu left, Lan Tingting had taken over the logistics.
She took the logisticspany very seriously and, in her view, it was everything to Xiang Yu.
She did her utmost to make the logisticspany work well.
But in the afternoon, personnel from a department suddenly came to inspect, iming that the ce did notply with safety procedures and needed to be shut down.
This scared Lan Tingting immensely.
She had never expected such a thing to happen, and since the inspectors were from an authoritative department, she was at a loss for what to do and then called Xiang Yu.
However, sheter heard that it was not so serious and everything could be resolved as long as she brought a gift to the director.
Relieved, she withdrew ten thousand yuan from her sry card, preparing to give the gift.
This was the first time in her life she was giving a gift, and to a director no less, which ced a great deal of pressure on her.
When she knocked on Director Huang Sheng¡¯s door, she was almost too nervous to speak.
The director, named Huang Sheng, was of average height, with a general¡¯s potbelly and tiny eyes, which gave him a sleazy appearance.
When he saw Lan Tingting, his eyes suddenly gleamed with greed.
¡°Hello, may Ie in?¡± Lan Tingting asked nervously.
¡°Of course, pleasee in.
You are Manager Lan Tingting, right?¡± Huang Sheng said with a chuckle.
¡°Yes, I am.¡± Lan Tingting entered with a sense of unease, taking in therge and opulently decorated house, which clearly belonged to a wealthy person, or, more urately, a corrupt official.
She remembered the great Party Secretary-General once said at Peking University, ¡°Don¡¯t think about getting rich if you¡¯re an official; if you want to get rich, don¡¯t be an official.¡± And the Huang Sheng in front of her was clearly the kind who got rich by being an official.
¡°What would you like to drink, Miss Lan?
How about some red wine?¡± Huang Sheng suggested as he ced two ss cups on the coffee table.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t drink.
I came here mainly to express my feelings,¡± Lan Tingting said and then took out ten thousand yuan from her pocket and ced it on the table, thinking that ten thousand yuan was already quite a sum.
In the past, she had to work several months to earn ten thousand yuan, and now she was handing it over directly to someone else.
Thinking about it, she felt somewhat pained, but the idea that she could take worries off Xiang Yu¡¯s mind and save the logistics for him made her happy, and she felt the money was well spent.
¡°Miss Lan, what do you mean by this?
Put it away quickly,¡± Huang Sheng said pretentiously, and then he stuffed the money back into Lan Tingting¡¯s hand.
While he said he was pushing the money back to her, he was actually taking the opportunity to get close to Lan Tingting and then grabbed her hand.
Lan Tingting, feeling nervous, quickly withdrew her hand, but since he was a high-ranking official, she didn¡¯t dare to speak up.
¡°Miss Lan, you are making memit a mistake, here, quickly take it back,¡± Huang Sheng insisted as he held onto Lan Tingting¡¯s hand and stuffed the money back into her hand.
However, he showed no intention of letting go, holding onto her hand while looking at her and chuckling lecherously.
¡°Your hand is so soft and smooth, Miss Lan, trulyfortable to touch.
Whoever marries you would be so lucky in this life,¡± Huang Sheng said with a sinister smile.
Lan Tingting, feeling ufortable with his behavior, forcefully pulled her hand back and ced the money back on the table.
Although it was her first time giving a gift, she had heard that a gift was only sessful if the money was epted.
If the other party didn¡¯t take your money, it meant that the gift-giving had failed¡
Chapter 206 - 206 206 Aphrodisiac Confuses Passion
?206: Chapter 206: Aphrodisiac Confuses Passion 206: Chapter 206: Aphrodisiac Confuses Passion Lan Tingting sat there feeling uneasy because she could tell that the director had ill intentions, his eyes constantly fixated on her sensitive areas.
She wanted to quickly hand over the money and leave, but the other party staunchly refused to ept it.
After Lan Tingting ced the money on the table, Huang Sheng forcibly stuffed it back into her hand.
Furthermore, Huang Sheng gripped Lan Tingting¡¯s hand tightly and did not let go, caressing it, making it impossible for her to pull away.
¡°Manager Lan, you can¡¯t let me make a mistake.
I can¡¯t ept this money.
I know that your logisticspany is indeed at great risk, but it¡¯s not impossible to continue, as long as I say a word, there would be no problem at all,¡± Huang Sheng said with a chuckle.
¡°Then, please help me, Director Huang,¡± Lan Tingting responded with a forced smile.
¡°These are trivial matters.
Let¡¯s do this, stay and have a couple of drinks with me.
It¡¯s our first meeting, today we officially get acquainted.
If you have any problems in the future, juste to me, and I will definitely help you if I can,¡± Huang Sheng finished, then poured a ss of wine for Lan Tingting.
Lan Tingting was about to refuse when Huang Sheng looked at her displeasedly and said, ¡°Manager Lan, not drinking is like not giving me face.
If you don¡¯t give me face, I can¡¯t give you face either.¡±
Lan Tingting felt helpless and then clinked sses with him, saying, ¡°Cheers.¡±
Huang Sheng was momentarily stunned, surprised by Lan Tingting¡¯s boldness, but this suited him perfectly, and he continued to watch her with a smile.
In the past, Lan Tingting had worked as a bartender, and she was confident in her drinking ability.
She believed not just one ss of wine, but even a bottle wouldn¡¯t pose a problem for her.
Most men couldn¡¯t outdrink her.
However, she rarely drank, especially in front of strangers.
And the Director Huang across her was clearly not good news.
She didn¡¯t want to drink with him, but having no other choice, she had to finish the ss.
¡°Director Huang, why aren¡¯t you drinking?¡± Lan Tingting stared suspiciously at Huang Sheng.
Huang Sheng just gave a sly smile and then set his ss down, saying, ¡°I can¡¯t drink.
At that moment, Lan Tingting suddenly felt her body start to heat up, and slowly, an evil thought began to emerge.
She was embarrassed by this thought and didn¡¯t understand why it suddenly appeared.
Huang Sheng kept smirking as he watched the changes in Lan Tingting, ¡°Manager Lan, are you feeling hot?¡± By then, Huang Sheng had moved next to her and nudged her with his body.
As her thoughts grew more intense, Lan Tingting started breathing more rapidly, her face growing redder.
¡°What¡¯s happening to me?¡± A voice inside Lan Tingting was constantly shouting.
Although she was mature, she had never experienced something like this.
Logically, she shouldn¡¯t feel this way, but now she deeply craved a man.
Even as she tried to resist, when Huang Sheng drew closer, she felt a thrill.
At that moment, Huang Sheng directly wrapped his arms around Lan Tingting¡¯s waist, and whispered hotly into her ear, ¡°Baby, you¡¯re mine today.
Let me fully enjoy you.¡±
Lan Tingting shuddered, the hot breath in her ear intensifying the sensations in her body, and although she tried to restrain herself mentally, her body involuntarily moved closer to Huang Sheng.
Her thoughts gradually became blurry, now dominated by one desire ¡ª to fill her emptiness.
¡°It¡¯s so hot.¡± At that moment, Lan Tingting, with a hazy look in her eyes, began to take off her own clothes and lean toward Huang Sheng.
Huang Sheng was enjoying the moment, not in a hurry to overpower Lan Tingting, but rather sitting there watching.
He wanted Lan Tingting to offer herself willingly for more thrill.
Lan Tingting hadn¡¯t finished speaking when the doorbell suddenly rang.
At that time, Huang Sheng was enjoying his spoils, and the sudden interruption made him furious.
It was like discovering a fly in your delicious meal halfway through, which was extremely annoying.
He didn¡¯t want to respond, pretending not to be home, but the doorbell kept ringing,pletely destroying his mood to continue.
He had no choice but to stand up and go to the door to quickly dismiss whoever was outside.
He took a deep breath, trying to make it less obvious what was happening below.
After all, to outsiders, he was still a director, and maintaining his dignity was paramount.
Upon reaching the door and opening it, before he could speak, arge hand was suddenly pressed on his face, pushing him down.
¡°Who the hell is so bold, do you not know what this ce is?¡± Huang Sheng, now on the ground, finally saw three figures enter, walking forward without a word.
The youngest one behind simply shut the door.
The three who entered were in fact Xiang Yu and his mates.
As Xiang Yu walked in, he immediately saw Lan Tingting, but something was off with her.
One hand was tearing at her clothes, while the other was fondling herself below.
Xiang Yu walked forward, quickly took off his coat to cover her, and then forcefully embraced Lan Tingting, restraining her hands to prevent her from moving.
Just then, Lan Tingting suddenly opened her eyes.
When she saw Xiang Yu, she smiled faintly and then moaned softly, ¡°I want it, give it to me fast¡¡±
¡°Brother Yu, it¡¯s aphrodisiac,¡± said Tie Zhuzi, sniffing the wine and frowning.
¡°Who are you guys exactly,ing here to seek death?¡± Huang Sheng stood up and red with wide eyes.
He was furious to see the three ignore him and focus entirely on embracing his prize, giving him a feeling of being disregarded.
Normally, he was a highly respected official, ustomed to adoration.
Now, the trio paid no attention to him and focused all their attention on Lan Tingting.
¡°Damn it, I¡¯m asking you guys¡¡±
Before he could finish his sentence, Xiao Xuan suddenly flew up with a kick to his mouth, knocking out several of his teeth.
The kick stunned Huang Sheng; he couldn¡¯t believe that he would be attacked in his own home.
He spat out a mouthful of blood, his eyes filled with madness, ¡°You three fuckers are dead for sure, daring to mess with me, all my life I¡¯ve¡¡±
Before Huang Sheng could finish, Xiao Xuan kicked him in the head again, knocking him to the ground, then stepped on his head, ¡°If you speak again, I¡¯ll crush your skull.¡± Xiao Xuan said coldly.
Only then did Huang Sheng realize the seriousness of the situation, Xiang Yu and his crew hade prepared¡
Chapter 207 - 207 207 The Lewd Might Under Power
?207: Chapter 207 The Lewd Might Under Power 207: Chapter 207 The Lewd Might Under Power Xiang Yu held Lan Tingting tightly, while Lan Tingting hadpletely lost her reason, babbling nonsense, most of which were the kind of words that would make someone blush.
¡°Here¡¯s the water.¡± Tie Zhuzi came over with a cup of cold water at this time.
Xiang Yu took the water, pried open Lan Tingting¡¯s mouth, and poured it in; meanwhile, Lan Tingting took the opportunity to grab Xiang Yu¡¯s privates and performed an indecent act.
Xiang Yu quickly threw away the cup and hugged Lan Tingting again.
At this point, Lan Tingting had sobered up a bit but was still feverish and in a heightened state of arousal.
Only then did Xiang Yu turn his head and look at Huang Sheng with a cold indifference.
¡°I¡¯ll cripple him,¡± Tie Zhuzi said, standing up and aiming to kick Huang Sheng¡¯s privates off.
Huang Sheng became scared at this point.
Getting up, he said with a terrified face, ¡°I am Huang Sheng, the head of the Safety Supervision Bureau.
You¡¯d better calm down.
I can let go of what happened today, but if you do anything excessive, I will definitely pursue it to the end.¡±
Although Huang Sheng was somewhat worried, he was a bureau chief after all, and was used to issuing orders.
Once, he had set his sights on a female subordinate and had sessfully hooked up with her.
One time, taking advantage of her husband¡¯s business trip, he went to her home and took advantage of her.
But her husband returned unexpectedly due to special circumstances, catching them in the act.
Huang Sheng relied on his toughness and domineering presence at the time to subdue the subordinate¡¯s husband, making him swallow his anger and keep silent.
Since then, he had be even more unrestrained, asionally messing around with the female subordinate, knowing that her husband, even if aware, wouldn¡¯t dare to speak up, nor could he do anything to him.
Today was simr.
He first revealed his identity, indicating that he was a bureau chief, to make the others apprehensive, and then used forceful means to make them yield.
As long as he could subdue the three of them today, Lan Tingting would be like food on his te, avable for his enjoyment whenever he wished.
¡°Zhuzi, don¡¯t touch him,¡± Xiang Yu saw Tie Zhuzi wanting to cripple the other man and quickly stopped him.
Seeing this, Huang Sheng couldn¡¯t help but sneer inwardly.
That Xiang Yu must have been frightened by his status.
Despite their aggressive appearance and not looking like good people, they are actually cowards, he thought.
¡°Get out of here now and don¡¯t make me regret it, or else you¡¯ll regret it,¡± Huang Sheng said forcibly, then couldn¡¯t help but cast another nce at Lan Tingting, who was copsed in Xiang Yu¡¯s arms.
He hadn¡¯t gotten her today, but there would be plenty of other opportunities since they wouldn¡¯t dare to touch him.
¡°Zhuzi, find the aphrodisiac,¡± Xiang Yu instructed Tie Zhuzi.
Clenching his teeth and his fist, Tie Zhuzi really wanted to go over and crush Huang Sheng¡¯s balls, but Xiang Yu stopped him; there must be a reason he did.
Because of Tie Zhuzi¡¯s keen nose, he quickly found a small bottle of aphrodisiac.
It was obvious that Huang Sheng had used it many times already, no telling how many girls he had harmed.
Just a whiff of it made Xiang Yu feel a tingling sensation all over his body.
He knew it was a potent aphrodisiac; just one drop in a bottle of red wine could muddle one¡¯s mind.
¡°Pour it into him,¡± Xiang Yu said expressionlessly.
Tie Zhuzi hesitated for a moment, then realized what Xiang Yu meant.
Xiaoxuan knocked Huang Sheng to the ground with one kick then pried open his mouth.
¡°What are you doing, do you know what you¡¯re doing, this is a crime, it¡¯s punishable by death,¡± Huang Sheng said, getting anxious.
Tie Zhuzi merely scoffed and then approached with the small bottle in hand.
¡°No, please, I beg you, this is potent, it can be lethal, please spare me, I won¡¯t dare to do it again,¡± Huang Sheng was thoroughly scared at this moment.
Even though he was a high-ranking official, he was nowpletely humbled, begging for mercy.
The drug had been procured by a friend, and Huang Sheng knew all too well the power it held; hardly anyone could resist it.
Tie Zhuzi couldn¡¯t care less about that; he took the small bottle and poured all its content into Huang Sheng¡¯s mouth.
Huang Sheng had just swallowed it when he already began to lose control, starting to tear at his own clothes.
¡°I want it, I need it¡¡± Huang Sheng murmured as he attempted to strip Tie Zhuzi of his clothes, not discerning gender anymore, in search of release.
Tie Zhuzi felt disgusted upon seeing his behavior and pped him across the face.
¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Xiang Yu picked up Lan Tingting and walked towards the exit.
Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan didn¡¯t bother with Huang Sheng anymore and followed Xiang Yu downstairs.
The three of them got into the car, with Tie Zhuzi driving straight to the hospital.
Now, there were two ways to treat Lan Tingting: one was through sexual intercourse, and the other was to expel the drug from her system.
Xiang Yu was not a beast; he couldn¡¯t take advantage of Lan Tingting in such a situation.
Throughout the journey, Lan Tingting twisted her body continuously.
Xiang Yu held her tightly, and unavoidably, his mind wandered with thoughts of desire as her soft body and the faint scent that emanated from it elicited a reaction in him.
Lan Tingting¡¯s hands were under Xiang Yu¡¯s control, but she managed to nt her lips on his neck, kissing him there.
Xiang Yu could restrain Lan Tingting¡¯s hands, but not her mouth, and felt a pleasantly tender sensation on his sensitive neck, making it even harder for him to remainposed.
If it weren¡¯t for Lan Tingting, Xiang Yu would have kicked out Tie Zhuzi and the other person and dealt with the situation on the spot.
In this moment, he truly wished it was Kong Ruyu in his arms instead; if it were that vixen, he would have had no qualms.
Tie Zhuzi also couldn¡¯t resist ncing back, seeing Xiang Yu flushed with restraint, a greedy light in his eyes, he could only let out a wry smile, unable to offer any help.
¡°Focus on driving, what are you looking at?¡± Xiang Yu shouted.
Tie Zhuzi wasn¡¯t offended and continued driving straight to the hospital.
Upon arrival at the hospital, Xiang Yu carried Lan Tingting into the emergency room, where the doctors were puzzled by her state, as Lan Tingting was kissing Xiang Yu as if no one else was present.
¡°Someone gave her an aphrodisiac,¡± Xiang Yu said bluntly.
The doctors finally understood the situation and hastily asked Xiang Yu to put her on the bed.
¡°Please step out, we need to start an IV on her.¡± One of the doctors showed a greedy gleam in his eyes.
At that moment, probably no man could withstand Lan Tingting¡¯s allure, and Xiang Yu certainly wouldn¡¯t trust leaving her with the doctors.
¡°No nonsense, start the IV now,¡± Xiang Yu demanded.
¡°You can¡¯t stay here; ording to protocol¡¡± The doctor clearly didn¡¯t want Xiang Yu and hispanions lingering, as they seldom dealt with such patients and found it unbelievable.
To them, the young man before them could simply solve the issue with the girl then and there, effectively treating her.
Since he hadn¡¯t done so, it only meant that the man was incapable.
And if he was incapable, it was naturally up to them as doctors to step forward.
After all, no one who had taken such drugs was decent by their reckoning¡ªif it came down to it¡
what¡¯s done is done¡
Chapter 208 - 208 208 I Have Something to Say Now
?208: Chapter 208 I Have Something to Say Now 208: Chapter 208 I Have Something to Say Now The doctor clearly didn¡¯t want Xiang Yu here.
Without Xiang Yu around, they could have done whatever they wanted and, of course, executed Lan Tingting right here.
After all, anyone who has taken this kind of drug isn¡¯t a good person, so dealing with her wouldn¡¯t have been a problem, and they could have detoxified her too.
Xiang Yu instantly saw the greed in the doctor¡¯s eyes, knowing this guy was no good; naturally, he wasn¡¯t going to leave.
¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me?
Get out right now,¡± the doctor demanded confidently.
Xiang Yu stepped forward, grabbed the doctor¡¯s face, and said coldly, ¡°I told you, no fucking nonsense, or I¡¯ll castrate you.¡±
After saying that, Xiang Yu released the doctor and held Lan Tingting¡¯s hands to keep her from moving.
The doctor, terrified, hurried to prepare an infusion for Lan Tingting.
About fifteen minutester, Lan Tingting¡¯splexion finally improved.
Xiang Yu grabbed her hand and theny down there and fell asleep.
He didn¡¯t know how much time had passed when he finally woke up, only feeling numbness in his legs and a general difort throughout his body.
By then, Lan Tingting had already woken up.
Seeing Xiang Yu awake, she quickly burrowed into the nket and avoided looking at him.
¡°You¡¯d better leave now, I¡¯m fine,¡± Lan Tingting said from under the nket.
¡°I¡¯d rather stay here with you,¡± Xiang Yu replied.
¡°No, just go, I¡¯m fine here by myself, go quickly¡¡± Lan Tingting, hiding under the nket, dared not look at Xiang Yu.
After all, she had drunk an aphrodisiac, and although her memory was a bit fuzzy, she could still imagine what had happened.
Seeing Lan Tingting like this, Xiang Yu stood up and walked out.
By then, Tie Zhuzi had fallen asleep in a chair outside, and Xiaoxuan was standing straight by the door, keeping watch.
The three of them took a car straight to the clubhouse.
Lan Tingting should be safe here, so they had no more worries.
¡°Bro Yu, what do you think happened to that director?¡± Tie Zhuzi couldn¡¯t help asking curiously.
¡°Don¡¯t know, he might be living with some bitch right now,¡± Xiang Yu said nonchntly.
After returning to the clubhouse, the three of them went to rest.
The next day, around nine o¡¯clock, Xiang Yu got dressed and headed to the municipalmittee.
He had already arranged with Su Guangrui that he would have twenty minutes in the morning to speak with the secretary of the municipalmittee.
Xiang Yu arrived at Su Guangrui¡¯s office first; Su Guangrui was in a hurry.
These twenty minutes were hard-won, and it would be a shame if Xiang Yu wasted them.
Seeing Xiang Yu had arrived, he finally rxed.
¡°Are you ready?¡± Su Guangrui asked seriously as he looked at Xiang Yu.
¡°Ready for what?¡± Xiang Yu asked curiously.
¡°What do you mean, ¡®for what¡¯?
Are you ready to talk to the secretary of the municipalmittee?¡± Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s clueless expression, Su Guangrui knocked on the desk and asked.
Only then did Xiang Yu smile and say, ¡°Not prepared.¡±
¡°You¡¡± Su Guangrui, somewhat angry, pointed at Xiang Yu, apparently believing that Xiang Yu was really unappreciative; the hard-earned twenty minutes he had fought for were about to be wasted by him.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what to say,¡± Xiang Yu said nonchntly.
Su Guangrui clearly did not quite trust Xiang Yu, but he was somewhat surprised by his calm demeanor.
Normally, a person who gets to meet the Secretary of the Municipal Committee and sits opposite him to talk would be a bit nervous, but Xiang Yu didn¡¯t seem nervous at all.
At this moment, Su Guangrui felt somewhat disappointed; he had already thought of Xiang Yu as the fuse that could trigger an explosion, only to find that Xiang Yu was just a naive youngster who couldn¡¯t carry such a heavy burden and might even spook the grass.
Thinking this, Su Guangrui could only sigh, disappointed with Xiang Yu and a bit with himself as well.
But as things had developed to this stage, he could only let Xiang Yu try.
At nine fifty, Su Guangrui led Xiang Yu upstairs.
They first went to the secretary¡¯s office, briefed him, and after confirming that the secretary was inside, they knocked and entered.
They saw the Secretary of the Municipal Committee, Mo Aiguo, wearing sses, around fifty years old, yet looking energetic with bright eyes.
When he saw Su Guangrui and hispanion enter, he just lifted his head, beckoned Su Guangrui to sit down, and then continued to write, involved in editing something or other.
Sitting there, Su Guangrui, noticing Mo Aiguo was busy, remained quiet.
At this moment, Mo Aiguo¡¯s secretary came to pour them water and then reminded Mo Aiguo, ¡°Secretary Mo, it¡¯s been an hour, maybe take a break.¡±
Then Mo Aiguo nodded, took off his sses, and looking at Su Guangrui, said, ¡°Secretary Su, what brings you here today?¡±
It must be said, the difference in status between Mo Aiguo and Su Guangrui was only a few steps, but those few steps were a world apart.
¡°Nothing much, I mainly came today to report on recent work to you¡¡± Su Guangrui reported for a full ten minutes.
The time allotted to them was already short, and Xiang Yu was getting anxious.
After Su Guangrui finished his report, Mo Aiguo just nodded, brieflymented, and did not say much more.
After finishing his report, Su Guangrui had nothing left to say, and Mo Aiguo didn¡¯t ask further; then, he picked up his sses, wiped them, and prepared to continue his own work.
Seeing this, the secretary then stood up, smiled, and said, ¡°Secretary Su, if there¡¯s nothing else, maybe go to my ce and have some water.¡±
The secretary¡¯s intention was clear¡ªhe was ushering them out.
Su Guangrui gave an awkward smile; he had brought Xiang Yu today in hopes that Mo Aiguo would ask about Xiang Yu¡¯s identity, then he could take the opportunity to introduce him.
But Mo Aiguo apparently had no such intention; he hadn¡¯t even nced at Xiang Yu.
It was as if Xiang Yu might as well have been air, sitting there unnoticed.
¡°I still have matters to report to Secretary Mo,¡± Xiang Yu stated firmly, sitting up straight, surprising both Su Guangrui and the secretary; they had not expected Xiang Yu to suddenly speak up.
They thought that since Mo Aiguo hadn¡¯t spoken, it surely meant he wasn¡¯t interested in this person; if uninterested, that was telling Su Guangrui it was best not to say more.
But Xiang Yu clearly didn¡¯t understand the ways of officialdom; he knew only one thing, that he hade today to discuss matters with the secretary.
¡°I think it¡¯s about time we head to my ce,¡± the secretary said, not even looking at Xiang Yu but addressing Su Guangrui directly.
Since he didn¡¯t recognize Xiang Yu, he must have thought Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t significant enough.
Su Guangrui meanwhile just nodded with a smile, as today it seemed that he couldn¡¯t introduce Xiang Yu to Mo Aiguo.
And, in his heart, he had already given up on Xiang Yu, thinking him merely a naive youngster who knew nothing.
¡°I said, I have something to say,¡± Xiang Yu sat upright, ignoring the secretary¡¯s words and facing the Municipal Committee Secretary with a face full ofposure, without fear or timidity.
¡°Secretary Mo is already tired; if you have something to say, better keep it for another time,¡± the secretary finally looked directly at Xiang Yu, inwardly cursing him dozens of times, thinking him utterly clueless¡
Chapter 209 - 209 209 I Want to Talk to Him Alone
?209: Chapter 209: I Want to Talk to Him Alone 209: Chapter 209: I Want to Talk to Him Alone The secretary, seeing this guy in front of him who didn¡¯t know what was good for him, had already snorted coldly in his heart.
He was the first to speak to Mo Aiguo with such a tone.
However, the secretary couldn¡¯t afford to lose his temper at this moment; he had to show that he was a person of high quality.
¡°Young man, Secretary Mo is a bit tired now.
If you have something to discuss, let¡¯s talk another time, how does that sound?¡± The secretary spoke politely, but by this time had alreadye over and grabbed Xiang Yu¡¯s arm, then nced at Su Guangrui.
Su Guangrui hadn¡¯t been in contact with Xiang Yu for long, and never would have thought that he¡¯d be this kind of fearless, foolish young man.
Had he known this, he would never have brought Xiang Yu here.
¡°Xiang Yu, let¡¯s go,¡± said Su Guangrui,ing over to grab the other arm of Xiang Yu.
¡°The twenty minutes aren¡¯t up yet, what¡¯s the rush?
Besides, I haven¡¯t finished my business yet,¡± Xiang Yu said with a sneer.
¡°Secretary Mo needs to rest now and doesn¡¯t want to hear you talk,¡± the secretary suddenly became somewhat impatient.
¡°You¡¯re not Secretary Mo; how do you know Secretary Mo doesn¡¯t want to hear me talk?¡± Xiang Yu said, leaning back on the sofa.
Initially, he wanted to have a serious talk with Mo Aiguo, but this secretary didn¡¯t take Xiang Yu seriously at all.
Since the secretary didn¡¯t show him any respect, naturally, Xiang Yu would not give him any either.
¡°You¡¡± The secretary¡¯s face turned red with anger but couldn¡¯t speak too harshly.
After all, they were high-ranking government officials who had to be careful with their words and couldn¡¯t give others leverage against them.
They couldn¡¯t speak too harshly in public, but it was different behind the scenes, where more extreme actions could be taken.
The secretary looked at Mo Aiguo and saw him sitting there, silent, but interestedly observing Xiang Yu.
Although Xiang Yu was young, his fearlessness had caught Mo Aiguo¡¯s attention.
Seeing that Mo Aiguo was silent, the secretary took out his phone intending to call security to remove Xiang Yu.
Su Guangrui, seeing this, quickly tugged at Xiang Yu again, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s get going, don¡¯t make a scene here.¡±
Only then did Xiang Yu turn his head to Mo Aiguo and said, ¡°Secretary Mo, I need to report some matters to you.¡±
Mo Aiguo checked his watch and reluctantly nodded, ¡°What is it?
Go ahead.¡±
¡°I hope to have a private talk with you,¡± Xiang Yu said, seeing that Mo Aiguo was very different from the secretary; Mo Aiguo spoke slowly and appeared very dignified.
¡°You¡¡± The secretary really wanted to p Xiang Yu and send him flying, but with Mo Aiguo there, he couldn¡¯t act too extremely.
¡°What could you possibly need to discuss with me alone?¡± Mo Aiguo said with augh.
He then gave Xiang Yu another look, seeing a face full of vigor, clearly not a shifty and sly individual.
Su Guangrui, hearing Xiang Yu¡¯s request, was also taken aback.
He didn¡¯t know Xiang Yu well and was concerned whether Xiang Yu had any ulterior motives.
But since things had reached this point, it was toote for any regrets.
He just hoped Xiang Yu wouldn¡¯t do something too outrageous.
¡°Secretary Mo, I think it would be better to call Captain Luo over,¡± the secretary suggested at that moment.
Mo Aiguo waved his hand and said, ¡°Come to the study with me.¡± After saying that, Mo Aiguo stood up and walked towards the room inside.
The room inside was where Mo Aiguo rested, as well as his ce for reading and writing when he had the time.
¡°Can we talk now?¡± Mo Aiguo said with an appreciative smile, sitting down in a chair.
In fact, he was not annoyed by Xiang Yu¡¯s personality; he had a child around the same age as Xiang Yu and could understand the impulsiveness of the young.
¡°Secretary Mo, how do you feel about the current state of this city?¡± Xiang Yu began with a question.
Mo Aiguo was first taken aback, obviously not expecting such a question from Xiang Yu.
After thinking for a moment, he nodded and said, ¡°This city is very nice, with arge poption, high GDP ranking, and a rtively developed economy.¡±
Mo Aiguo was an official, and naturally, he would consider issues from the overall economic and political perspective.
¡°I think there are many problems in this city at the moment, a lot of issues,¡± Xiang Yu said directly.
¡°Oh?
Let¡¯s hear it,¡± Mo Aiguo began, with growing interest.
¡°Take for example, my friend¡¯s father is¡¡± Xiang Yu recounted the incidents that urred in the Ouyang Xiu family, then specifically emphasized Ouyang Ke¡¯s crimes and pointed out that Ouyang Ke was colluding with the Director of the Public Security Bureau.
¡°Stop right there,¡± Mo Aiguo interrupted after listening, ¡°Baseless usations, what do you mean by ndering officials in front of me?¡±
Clearly, Mo Aiguo was bing angry, Who was Xiang Yu?
Just an ordinary citizen, whereas Mo Aiguo was the city¡¯s top official.
All the officials under him were his soldiers, and now Xiang Yu was saying there were problems with the Director of the Public Security Bureau, which obviously displeased Mo Aiguo.
¡°I¡¯m not making baseless usations.
It¡¯s not just the Director of the Public Security Bureau; I have evidence of crimesmitted by many people.
Don¡¯t ask me where this evidence came from; I can only tell you it¡¯s all genuine,¡± Xiang Yu said directly.
¡°You have evidence of officialsmitting crimes?¡± Mo Aiguo was visibly surprised.
In fact, Mo Aiguo was facing trouble himself.
He was from out of town, originally not very familiar with the local environment, and now the mayor was often causing him trouble.
The Secretary of the Municipal Party Committee and the mayor seemed to be natural enemies, with both leaders heading their own factions, engaged in both open and covert struggles.
Mo Aiguo, being unfamiliar with the situation, was at a disadvantage.
At times, he evencked the power to make appointments.
The secretary at his side, Han Peng, was selected for him by the Secretary-General, who was aligned with the mayor.
Although Mo Aiguo never mentioned it, he did not trust this secretary.
Mo Aiguo did not know Xiang Yu well, and now that Xiang Yu imed to have evidence of crimesmitted by many officials, it made him wary.
He began to wonder about Xiang Yu¡¯s true purpose for being there.
¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Mo Aiguo suddenly asked.
¡°Xiang Yu.¡±
¡°Where did you get this evidence?¡± Mo Aiguo asked tentatively.
¡°I have my means,¡± Xiang Yu replied.
With Xiang Yu¡¯s current strength, although not top-tier, he was more than adequate for the second tier.
Investigating some officials¡¯ criminal information was easy for him, not requiring much effort.
Moreover, in their underground dark world, those people did not respect officials and were even somewhat weary of them.
Some officials were involved in crimes in secret, not much different from the criminals themselves, almosting full circle.
¡°What exactly do you want to do?¡± Mo Aiguo asked.
Xiang Yu responded with a smile, ¡°Quite simple, I¡¯ll help you eliminate your rivals.¡±
Upon hearing this, Mo Aiguo¡¯s expression changed instantly.
Many struggles within the officialdom were conducted in secret, and now having Xiang Yu speak about it openly made Mo Aiguo quite ufortable.
¡°I have no rivals; we all work together for the development of the city, and of course, I am part of it too.
I would still advise you not to y with fire,¡± Mo Aiguo warned.
¡°You are part of the city¡¯s development, but even though you are the boss, you can¡¯t make the boss¡¯s decisions¡¡±
Chapter 210 - 210 210 So What If I Threaten You
?210: Chapter 210 So What If I Threaten You 210: Chapter 210 So What If I Threaten You ¡°Although you are the boss, you can¡¯t really call the shots,¡± Xiang Yu¡¯s words struck directly at Mo Aiguo¡¯s sore spot.
Now he was the top leader, the Party Committee Secretary, but his power was rtively weak.
He made some personnel decisions, but they couldn¡¯t pass through the standingmittee, which gave him a sense of frustration.
Especially when facing Mayor Zheng Yiguang.
Zheng Yiguang had climbed up from the local level, his roots were here, so he could easilymand respect.
¡°Watch your words,¡± Mo Aiguo warned Xiang Yu with a stern face, after all, he was the Party Committee Secretary and it was very ufortable for him to be spoken to like that by a nobody.
But in fact, it was true.
¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth, and I can help you,¡± Xiang Yu said earnestly.
Just then someone knocked on the door and entered, it was Mo Aiguo¡¯s secretary, who gave Xiang Yu a cold nce before turning to Mo Aiguo, ¡°Secretary Mo, it¡¯s time, we have another meeting.¡±
¡°Understood,¡± Mo Aiguo nodded, noticing that his secretary had no intention of leaving, he then asked, ¡°Is there anything else?¡±
The secretary, thinking Mo Aiguo was addressing Xiang Yu, was happily surprised at first, only to realize Mo Aiguo was actually looking at him; he gave Mo Aiguo an awkward smile, slightly confused.
Mo Aiguo then continued, ¡°Han Peng, is there anything else?¡±
Secretary Han Peng then realized Mo Aiguo was addressing him, feeling very annoyed inside and his disdain for Xiang Yu intensified.
He forced a smile, ¡°Just now, someone called to say that the Bureau of Work Safety Director Huang Sheng got into some trouble.¡±
¡°What happened?¡± Mo Aiguo asked.
Han Peng nced at Xiang Yu and didn¡¯t continue, as if the matter was too confidential to be heard by outsiders.
¡°Just tell me directly, what exactly happened?¡± Mo Aiguo asked, not avoiding Xiang Yu.
¡°Yesterday, Huang Sheng was arrested by the Public Security Bureau,¡± Han Peng nced at Xiang Yu again before continuing, ¡°Apparently,st night he ran out naked trying to assault a young girl and was caught by the public.
There¡¯s also a rumor¡¡±
¡°What else did you hear?¡± Mo Aiguo asked, frowning.
¡°They say he forced himself on a female dog,¡± Han Peng said softly, clearly not believing it himself.
¡°Nonsense, can such a thing be taken seriously?
It¡¯s getting more and more absurd as it spreads.
Go now and find out what really happened, cancel this morning¡¯s meeting,¡± Mo Aiguo said angrily.
Han Peng nodded and then red fiercely at Xiang Yu before leaving.
Xiang Yu knew Huang Sheng¡¯s condition best, because it was they who had drugged Huang Sheng.
He could tell immediately that the drug was potent.
If Huang Sheng didn¡¯t deal with it promptly, there could be a risk of death.
If that was the case, his messing with a female dog wasn¡¯t really surprising, it was just for survival.
Mo Aiguo sat there, sighing deeply, clearly disappointed in these officials.
Although Huang Sheng belonged to Mayor Zheng Yiguang¡¯s camp, they were ultimately in the same system.
Now with Huang Sheng involved in this scandal, it reflected poorly on him as well.
¡°You see, it has escted to this extent.
If people like him are not dealt with promptly, it could likely lead to social chaos, and people¡¯s attitude towards officials will deteriorate even further,¡± Xiang Yu seized the opportunity to add fuel to the fire.
¡°You should head back first; we can talk about these matterster.¡± Mo Aiguo said tiredly as he sat there.
Seeing this, Xiang Yu stood up, then took out a pen and wrote his phone number on a piece of paper, cing it on Mo Aiguo¡¯s desk.
¡°This is my number; you can call me anytime if needed.
But I still hope, Secretary Mo, that you will take action soon.
I can tell you that if this path doesn¡¯t work out, we have many others, and by then, perhaps the whole world will know.¡±
¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Mo Aiguo suddenly said with a cold look in his eyes.
At this moment, he was the high and mighty Secretary of the Municipal Party Committee, and no one dared to threaten him.
¡°You can think of it that way if you don¡¯t act, I will spread these matters on the inte, and that, I¡¯m afraid, won¡¯t be beneficial to you,¡± Xiang Yu said forthrightly, then turned and left.
Watching Xiang Yu¡¯s departing figure, Mo Aiguo was momentarily dazed.
Who exactly was he?
Meanwhile, Su Guangrui was growing impatient waiting outside.
Upon seeing Xiang Yue out, he quickly pulled him towards the exit.
They had agreed on twenty minutes, but it had now exceeded that time.
¡°What on earth were you doing?
With your impulsive actions, why would Secretary Mo listen to you?
You had no n at all.¡± Su Guangrui was clearly disappointed with Xiang Yu¡¯s performance.
¡°Just wait, he¡¯ll definitely contact me soon,¡± Xiang Yu said confidently.
¡°You¡¯re dreaming,¡± Su Guangrui said angrily, then walked ahead, no longer wanting to bother with Xiang Yu.
To him, Xiang Yu was just a naive young man who knew nothing.
Such a person was not needed; Su Guangrui had been hopeful, only to be let down.
In the bureaucratic world, Su Guangrui could be considered a marvel, upright and despising evil.
He was quite displeased with the current state of bureaucracy, eager to reform, but his own power was too weak.
The appearance of Xiang Yu had given him hope, but again, he was disappointed.
He was ready to retire from politics at the next cadre change and live the life of a recluse.
Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan had been waiting outside for a long time, almost falling asleep there.
Seeing Xiang Yu emerge revived their spirits.
¡°Bro Yu, how did it go?¡± Tie Zhuzi asked with a smile.
In his eyes, Xiang Yu was an Invincible General; there was nothing he couldn¡¯t aplish.
¡°Everything went smoothly,¡± Xiang Yu said confidently.
Tie Zhuzi was naturally very pleased and began driving.
Suddenly, he turned to Xiang Yu, ¡°Bro Yu, my clothes are all worn out.
I¡¯m thinking of buying some new clothes.¡±
Only then did Xiang Yu notice that Tie Zhuzi¡¯s clothes were quite old.
Tie Zhuzi was with Xiang Yu every day and had no time to tend to his own needs.
While Long Wu bought Xiang Yu¡¯s clothes, Tie Zhuzi had to buy his own.
¡°Let¡¯s go together,¡± Xiang Yu said, his mood quite good today.
At the mall, the three big men started shopping for clothes.
Along the way, almost all they heard was about the Director of the Safety Supervision Bureau who got involved with a bitch, which despite attempts by the relevant departments to censure, burst around like wildfire and became a hot topic among the people.
¡°Brother Yu, that Huang Sheng really has some wild tastes, not even sparing a bitch,¡± Tie Zhuzi chuckled.
Tie Zhuzi rarely visited malls, and purchasing clothes now made him as excited as a child, so he talked a lot.
Having circled the mall, Xiang Yu bought several brand-name garments for Tie Zhuzi.
Xiao Xuan, wearing a new gray Zhongshan suit simr to Xiang Yu¡¯s, looked like brothers standing next to him.
The trio went to the underground parking lot, and Tie Zhuzi continued to talk excitedly.
Reaching the car, he inadvertently said, ¡°Why do I feel there¡¯s something off about our car, like someone tampered with it¡¡±
Chapter 211 - 211 211 Earth-Shattering Explosion
?211: Chapter 211: Earth-Shattering Explosion 211: Chapter 211: Earth-Shattering Explosion ¡°Why do I feel like there¡¯s something wrong with our car, as if it¡¯s been tampered with?¡± Tie Zhuzi said casually, then opened the door, ready to get in.
¡°Zhuzi, don¡¯t move.¡± At this moment, Xiang Yu suddenly had a bad premonition, simr to the feeling he had during his first official mission with the army years ago.
Back then, he had sensed something wrong but hadn¡¯t spoken up, leading to that tragedy.
Today, he felt that way again.
Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan were startled when they saw Xiang Yu¡¯s reaction, and theirplexions immediately changed.
Without hesitation, Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan threw themselves at Xiang Yu.
¡°Be careful¡¡± Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t finished his warning when suddenly their car exploded with a loud ¡®boom¡¯, sending the three of them flying as the vehicle was engulfed in mes.
Xiang Yu was pinned harshly to the ground by Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan, feeling a surge within his body and an urge to vomit blood, but what made him more anxious was the blood flowing from Tie Zhuzi¡¯s body.
¡°Zhuzi, Zhuzi.¡± Xiang Yu called out twice, but Tie Zhuzi just closed his eyes and didn¡¯t respond.
Xiang Yu quickly got up to check Tie Zhuzi¡¯s wounds, while Xiao Xuan also struggled to his feet.
Realizing the danger, Xiao Xuan¡¯s first instinct was to protect Xiang Yu with his body.
At that moment, Tie Zhuzi rushed over and pulled Xiao Xuan to his chest.
By doing so, Xiao Xuan ended up between the two, unharmed.
¡°Brother Zhuzi.¡± Xiao Xuan couldn¡¯t help calling out in concern.
¡°Call an ambnce.¡± Xiang Yu turned and yelled, seeing the mangled flesh on Tie Zhuzi¡¯s back and, what worried him most, the blood flowing from Tie Zhuzi¡¯s head.
¡°Zhuzi, you have to hold on, you are my good brother, Xiang Yu, and I won¡¯t let you die.
Do you hear me?
No matter what, you must hold on.
Whether it¡¯s King Yan or the Emperor himself, we don¡¯t listen to them, you listen to me, you must listen to me, you must hold on.¡± Xiang Yu said, trembling as he covered Tie Zhuzi¡¯s head.
With blood all over his hands, Xiang Yu knew from experience that Tie Zhuzi was seriously injured, and his breathing was growing fainter.
¡°Zhuzi, did you f*cking hear me?
You have to hold on for me, and if you dare go before me, I¡¯ll castrate you myself, Zhuzi¡¡± Xiang Yu gritted his teeth, his mind a nk.
It was as if he had returned to the midst of battle, where he had failed to save a brother, and today, once again, he could only watch helplessly as his brothery on the brink of life and death.
It seemed all the years he had lived since then were in vain; he still couldn¡¯t protect his brothers, still just the same Xiang Yu seen as a kid back in the army.
¡°Zhuzi, don¡¯t you dare die¡¡± Xiang Yu yelled, so out of control that he had bitten his mouth too hard, blood filling his mouth.
Xiao Xuan was simrly losing control.
If it weren¡¯t for Tie Zhuzi¡¯s pull, it would have been him in Xiang Yu¡¯s arms now.
¡°Zhuzi, if you f*cking die on me, I¡¯ll throw you in a cesspool.
You¡¯ve got the sharpest nose and you can¡¯t stand that stench,¡± Xiang Yu said, tears streaming down uncontrobly.
Three years ago, he thought he¡¯d stopped being capable of tears, having seen too much death on missions, bing numb, the Iron-faced Warrior.
But today, he couldn¡¯t help it; no matter who Tie Zhuzi was, he was his brother.
At this time, the ambnce arrived with sirens ring.
Several people got out, and then they approached, ready to push past Xiang Yu with a stretcher in hand.
¡°Let me do it,¡± Xiang Yu bellowed, his eyes bloodshot, for he knew that Tie Zhuzi¡¯s most severe injury was to his head, and it was crucial for him to handle it with care to protect it.
The doctors and nurses, frightened by Xiang Yu¡¯s appearance, dared not speak, busying themselves with emergency procedures for Tie Zhuzi.
At that moment, Xiang Yu had only one thought: to save Tie Zhuzi.
The ambnce rushed them to the hospital, where people were already waiting.
A doctor in white approached with a calm demeanor, nced at Tie Zhuzi, and then sneered, ¡°You can tell he¡¯s not a good person at a nce.¡±
The other doctors, witnessing this, said nothing, instead continuing their own conversations, discussing the clothes they bought today, or talking about their children.
Clearly, there was no sense of urgency in the air.
They ced Tie Zhuzi on a movable bed and slowly pushed him toward the emergency room.
¡°That dress you bought yesterday is really nice, where did you get it, and how much did it cost?¡± one nurse asked.
¡°The original price was a thousand, but it was discounted to five hundred yesterday,¡± another person replied, obviously pleased with the good deal.
They pushed Tie Zhuzi along with chatter andughter, as if they were not pushing a man in a life-or-death situation, but rather an empty bed.
Just as they were about to enter the operating room, someone suddenly turned their head, looked at Xiang Yu, and said, ¡°This is an operating room, you can¡¯t just walk in.¡±
Xiang Yu paid him no heed and walked straight in, standing by Tie Zhuzi¡¯s side.
At that moment, his mind was void of thought, his eyes only on his brother.
¡°Hey, why won¡¯t you listen, get out,¡± the person pushed Xiang Yu, saying.
It was only then that Xiang Yu snapped back to reality, and recalling their earlier conversation, a surge of anger flooded his thoughts.
He pulled out a dagger and forcefully plunged it into the iron railing of the movable bed, demonstrating his immense strength and the dagger¡¯s solidity.
¡°If you keep wasting time and dy my brother¡¯s treatment, you¡¯ll all pay with your lives,¡± Xiang Yu¡¯s icy voice, like that of the legendary King Yan, sent a shiver through the whole group.
The one who had just pushed Xiang Yu was especially terrified, almost wetting his pants.
They were used to being arrogant, being doctors after all; a momentaryck of attention during a surgery could cost a patient¡¯s life, so most people didn¡¯t dare to cross them.
Moreover, to ensure that the doctors were fullymitted to the treatment, people would slip money into their hands, fearing that they might do a sloppy job otherwise.
Indeed, it was this very attitude that had made the doctors increasingly arrogant.
Perhaps having seen too many such cases, they didn¡¯t take Tie Zhuzi¡¯s injuries seriously¡ªbest if he could be saved, but if he died, then he died.
It must be said, the doctors¡¯ ¡°mentality¡± was remarkably good, unfazed by others¡¯ deaths.
But when faced with their own life or death, they were scared witless.
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s bloodshot eyes, hands covered in fresh blood, and the grating noise of the dagger piercing the iron rail, the doctors fully understood something: if they didn¡¯t properly save the big fool lying here, they would definitely be in trouble, serious trouble.
With that in mind, those doctors no longer had the appetite to discuss clothes, nor did they mind Xiang Yu entering the operating room.
They then ced Tie Zhuzi on the operating table¡
Chapter 212 - 212 212 Let Him Take a Rest
?212: Chapter 212: Let Him Take a Rest 212: Chapter 212: Let Him Take a Rest Xiang Yu had been standing by the operating table and hadn¡¯t left.
This put a lot of psychological pressure on the doctors, making them even more meticulous and serious in their operation.
Outside the operating room, Xiaoxuan stood there with a cold expression.
At that moment, Shi Jian and his group hurried over.
¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Shi Jian asked anxiously, ¡°Is Xiang Yu alright?
Where is he?¡±
Clearly, Shi Jian was also extremely anxious, and Long Wu even wanted to burst into the operating room directly.
At this point, Xiaoxuan stopped them, saying, ¡°Brother Yu is fine; Brother Zhuzi is undergoing surgery inside; please don¡¯t disturb them for now.¡±
Hearing Xiaoxuan¡¯s words, they then gave up the idea of rushing in and stood outside without speaking.
Yet, as they stood, several hours passed by, and there was still no activity from the operating room.
Long Wu was getting restless.
She wanted to rush into the operating room to see what was going on; then Xiaoxuan stopped them again.
¡°They are still operating; it¡¯s better not to disturb them,¡± Xiaoxuan said coldly.
He was worried that someone suddenly bursting in would distract the doctors.
¡°Move aside,¡± Long Wu said coldly.
Normally, she followed Xiang Yu, but these past few days, her brother Long Zaitian was busy, so she had gone over to help, not expecting such an incident.
Both of them had cold expressions, neither showing any signs of giving way.
At this time, Long Zaitian came over and pulled Long Wu aside, saying, ¡°Wait a little longer; everything will be fine.¡±
Zhang Hongbo then came over and patted Xiaoxuan on the shoulder, saying, ¡°Rx a bit.¡±
Normally, Zhang Hongbo was the most talkative, but at this moment, he too maintained silence, and the corridor was eerily quiet.
It was hard to tell how much time had passed, but the sky outside had gradually darkened.
At this moment, several doctors and nurses, drenched in sweat, walked out from inside, their faces showing exhaustion.
Xiaoxuan, who was standing by the door, reacted first and then stepped forward, blocking the doctors.
He didn¡¯t speak, just gave them a cold look.
At this moment, Xiaoxuan was very scared.
He truly feared that Tie Zhuzi had left them, especially at a critical moment when he had protected him.
The doctors didn¡¯t speak either, just sighed and shook their heads.
Xiaoxuan¡¯s heart sank.
¡°What exactly happened?¡± At that moment, Shi Jian stepped forward, grabbed a doctor, and asked excitedly.
¡°Young man, don¡¯t be nervous.
The surgery was very sessful.
Whether he can survive depends on his own will now; we can¡¯t do anything,¡± an elderly doctor shook his head and said, then walked out of the operating room without paying heed to the crowd.
He had been performing the surgery anxiously for eight hours and now needed to rest.
Long Wu ignored everyone and barged past Xiaoxuan¡¯s arm to go inside.
Upon entering the operating room, she saw Tie Zhuzi lying there motionless with a bandage wrapped around his head, but the pulse monitor showed he was still breathing, albeit weakly.
Xiang Yu just stood there staring at Tie Zhuzi, while the others also entered and stood there without speaking.
¡°Xiang Yu, you should rest a bit; Zhuzi will definitely pull through,¡± Shi Jian stepped forward and patted Xiang Yu¡¯s shoulder.
But Xiang Yu just stood there like a piece of wood, shaking his head without speaking.
At that moment, a nurse came in and informed them that the best ward had been arranged, hoping to transfer Tie Zhuzi to the ward for quiet recuperation.
Xiang Yu followed all the way to the new ward, where he still stood by Tie Zhuzi¡¯s bed, watching him.
¡°What should we do?
Xiang Yu needs to rest for a while, it¡¯s already been ten hours,¡± Long Zaitian whispered to Shi Jian at this time.
¡°Let¡¯s wait a bit longer, I know Xiang Yu¡¯s temperament; he rarely changes his decisions,¡± Shi Jian said, frowning as well.
Xiang Yu was covered in blood on both his hands and body.
Shi Jian was worried that Xiang Yu had been injured, but Xiang Yu¡¯s current state clearly made it impossible to get checked.
The ward was a deluxe one, with a pleasant environment, no different from a star-rated hotel.
A person sat on the sofa outside, holding his head in evident self-me.
That person was Ouyang Xiu.
¡°It¡¯s all my fault, I¡¯ve dragged you guys into this,¡± Ouyang Xiu reproached himself.
In his view, this was undoubtedly Ouyang Ke¡¯s revenge on Xiang Yu.
Given Ouyang Ke¡¯s methods, he was capable of such an act.
These past few days, he and Shi Jian had been lying low and had not shown themselves.
Ouyang Ke had already learned about Xiang Yu¡¯s rtionship with them, and he had attacked Xiang Yu to force Ouyang Xiu out.
Naturally, Xiang Yu and Ouyang Ke had old scores to settle, which only confirmed that it was Ouyang Ke¡¯s doing.
¡°Don¡¯t me yourself, this has nothing to do with you,¡± Shi Jian came over and patted his shoulder, saying.
But Ouyang Xiu was convinced it was Ouyang Ke¡¯s doing, and therefore he felt very guilty.
¡°Xiang Yu needs to rest now, if it goes on like this, he won¡¯t be able to handle it,¡± Long Zaitian came over and said.
Since the incident started, Xiang Yu had been standing next to Tie Zhuzi without blinking or drinking water.
Moreover, they weren¡¯t sure if Xiang Yu had been injured as well.
Shi Jian began to worry too.
He came to Xiang Yu¡¯s side and was about to speak when Xiang Yu turned his head and gave him a look that instantly made him swallow his words.
Xiang Yu¡¯s eyes were bloodshot and his gaze was devoid of any emotion, only coldness.
Shi Jian didn¡¯t say anything, then walked back.
If even Shi Jian couldn¡¯t convince Xiang Yu to rest, then it was even less likely for others.
While everyone was silent, Long Wu suddenly approached Xiang Yu and, while he was not paying attention, suddenly hit him on the back.
Only then did everyone see that there was a syringe in Long Wu¡¯s hand.
At that moment, Xiang Yu suddenly fell backwards, and Long Wu quickly caught him.
Xiao Xuan saw this and, without a second thought, charged at Long Wu.
Fortunately, Shi Jian reacted in time and quickly held him back.
¡°You¡¡± Xiao Xuan, looking ferocious, gritted his teeth and pointed at Long Wu, managing only one word.
He didn¡¯t know what Long Wu had done to Xiang Yu; he only saw her knock Xiang Yu unconscious, which was uneptable.
Long Wu just coldly nced at Xiao Xuan and didn¡¯t say a word, then a few people moved Xiang Yu to another bed.
¡°Xiao Xuan, don¡¯t panic, listen to me,¡± Shi Jian said firmly, holding on to Xiao Xuan.
Although Xiao Xuan was young, he was surprisingly big and strong, and if Shi Jian hadn¡¯t held on for dear life, he might have lunged forward already.
¡°Long Wu wouldn¡¯t harm Xiang Yu.
Right now, Xiang Yu needs to rest, and we¡¯re not sure if he¡¯s injured.
We have to examine him, do you understand?¡± Shi Jian exined quickly.
Upon hearing this, Xiao Xuan finally calmed down.
Seeing that Xiao Xuan was no longer impulsive, Shi Jian let go of him.
Xiao Xuan quickly went to Xiang Yu¡¯s side to check; seeing his breathing was even, as if he was sleeping, he finally felt relieved¡
Chapter 213 - 213 213 Both Woke Up
?213: Chapter 213 Both Woke Up 213: Chapter 213 Both Woke Up Everyone understood Xiaoxuan¡¯s reaction, so no one med him, after all, what happened today was too sudden, leaving everyone in a bad mood.
While Xiang Yu was sleeping, they called the doctor to run a checkup on him.
The results were surprising: Xiang Yu had two broken ribs, and the fractures were dangerously close to his heart.
Any misalignment could easily injure his internal organs.
Faced with this situation, the doctor immediately started treatment.
This made everyone¡¯s mood even worse: Tie Zhuzi was lying in bed with his life hanging in the bnce, and now Xiang Yu was found to be injured as well.
Xiaoxuan looked gratefully at Long Wu.
If Long Wu hadn¡¯t made Xiang Yu fall asleep in time, the consequences were unimaginable.
A group of people sat in the hospital room in silence.
Around nine o¡¯clock that evening, Tie Zhuzi finally woke up, indicating he was out of the critical period.
The first thing Tie Zhuzi did upon waking was to express concern for Xiang Yu.
After making sure Xiang Yu was okay, he finally felt relieved.
Seeing Tie Zhuzi past the critical period, everyone felt much better.
The heavy stone that had been weighing on their hearts was now lifted.
If Tie Zhuzi hadn¡¯t made it, who knows how Xiang Yu would have reacted.
¡°Kid, you¡¯ve got quite the tough life, even this couldn¡¯t kill you,¡± Shi Jian joked, sitting by Tie Zhuzi¡¯s bedside.
Tie Zhuzi managed a weak smile and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, you should know who Tie Zhuzi is.
A small explosion can¡¯t do much to me.¡±
¡°Keep bragging,¡± Shi Jianughed, when suddenly his phone rang, and he stepped out with it.
The next afternoon, Xiang Yu finally woke up groggily.
Lying in bed, he felt waves of pain in his chest.
¡°What on earth happened?¡± Xiang Yu¡¯s mind was a nk.
He felt tired and really just wanted to liefortably in bed, doing nothing, thinking about nothing.
¡°Brother Yu is awake,¡± someone suddenly announced, and then everyone quickly crowded around.
¡°You woke up and didn¡¯t even speak, you¡¯ve had us all worried,¡± Shi Jian said with a smile.
As Xiang Yuy there, the memory of yesterday¡¯s events rushed back when he saw Xiaoxuan, and he quickly sat up.
¡°Where¡¯s Zhuzi?¡± Xiang Yu asked with a face full of concern, then looked over to Tie Zhuzi¡¯s bed to see him leaning there, smiling at Xiang Yu, ¡°Brother Yu, I¡¯m okay.¡±
The sunlight streamed in and fell on Tie Zhuzi¡¯s somewhat tanned face, leaving Xiang Yu in a brief daze.
This couldn¡¯t be a dream.
Tie Zhuzi hadn¡¯t died; he was still alive.
Having realized this, Xiang Yu suddenlyid back down, and then nced at everyone, ¡°Stop crowding around me, I need to talk to Xiaoxuan about something.¡±
The others nodded and sat to one side.
Then Xiaoxuan leaned in close to Xiang Yu with a serious face, ¡°What is it, Brother Yu?¡±
It was then that Xiang Yu whispered, ¡°Who took off my clothes for me?¡±
Xiaoxuan, expecting some grave matter, stood up without speaking and walked to the side once he heard it was about clothes.
¡°Hey, why aren¡¯t you speaking?¡± Xiang Yu asked, visibly annoyed.
That¡¯s when Long Wu walked over with a cold expression, threw a set of new clothes at Xiang Yu, and then walked away without a word.
Xiang Yu¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment, and he quickly put on the clothes.
Although a piercing pain came from his chest, Xiang Yu didn¡¯t show it and prepared to get off the bed.
¡°What are you doing?¡± Shi Jian hurried over to stop him.
¡°Nothing.¡± Xiang Yu replied, and then, after searching for a long time, surprisingly, he couldn¡¯t find his dagger.
¡°It¡¯s with me.¡± Long Wu suddenly said from the side, knowing full well that Xiang Yu was looking for his dagger.
Yesterday, after the surgery waspleted, Long Wu was the first to rush in.
She saw the dagger stuck in the bed and picked it up.
¡°I¡¯ll keep it safe for you for now and give it back to you after your injury heals,¡± Long Wu said coldly.
¡°I¡¯m perfectly fine, what injury?
Why are you all looking at me like that?¡± Xiang Yu frowned and asked.
At this moment, Shi Jian came over and pressed on Xiang Yu¡¯s chest.
Xiang Yu winced and took in a sharp breath, then red at Shi Jian, ¡°Are you a fucking homo?¡±
Shi Jian didn¡¯t take offense.
Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°Stop pretending.
We checked while you were asleep, you¡¯ve broken two ribs, one of which is very close to your heart.
You need to heal properly.¡±
Just then, someone pushed the door open and hurriedly walked in.
It was Wu Jing, his head covered in sweat.
After seeing that both Xiang Yu and Tie Zhuzi were fine, Wu Jing rxed a lot.
¡°Who the fuck did this?
I¡¯m going to skin them alive,¡± Wu Jing said furiously.
After Wu Jing finished, Shi Jian hastened to give him a stern look.
Xiang Yu himself was already thinking about seeking revenge, and here was Wu Jing adding fuel to the fire.
Seeing Shi Jian¡¯s look, Wu Jing quickly shut up.
Having just returned, he didn¡¯t know the full situation, so he chose to remain silent.
¡°Zhuzi, how are you feeling?¡± Wu Jing walked over and sat on the edge of Tie Zhuzi¡¯s bed.
¡°I¡¯m fine, but I don¡¯t know why¡
I felt like it was raining yesterday when I passed out,¡± Tie Zhuzi said and then looked at Xiang Yu, ¡°Bro Yu, you didn¡¯t cry for me, did you?¡±
¡°Cut the crap.
Dreams, remember?
Me, crying?¡± Xiang Yu denied, theny back down on the bed.
Initially, he thought that this incident was Ouyang Ke¡¯s doing.
He really wanted to grab his dagger, confront him, and knock him out.
But now that he was clear-headed, it seemed unlikely.
He couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that someone else was behind this.
¡°Check out the TV,¡± Long Zaitian suddenly said, prompting everyone to look up at the television on the wall.
The TV was showing local news, which was broadcasting the car explosion incident.
But the content of the report was far from the truth.
It simply imed that a car in a parking lot had spontaneouslybusted, without resulting in any casualties, attributing the cause to the car manufacturer.
¡°Idiots,¡± Tie Zhuzi cursed disdainfully.
Seeing this news, Xiang Yu just smirked softly and didn¡¯t take it to heart.
They might have discovered that the car was blown up, but in order to maintain social stability, they had to report it this way.
Now Xiang Yu had a question in his mind: if it wasn¡¯t Ouyang Ke, then who else could it be?
Thinking of Ouyang Ke again, Xiang Yu suddenly sat up, looked at Shi Jian, and asked, ¡°Where did Ouyang Xiu go?¡± Since he regained consciousness, he hadn¡¯t noticed him around.
Initially, he had thought Ouyang Xiu might have gone to the bathroom, but enough time had passed for him to have returned by now.
¡°He was still herest night.
Don¡¯t know where he went,¡± Shi Jian replied.
Indeed, because of what happened to Xiang Yu and Tie Zhuzi, they hadn¡¯t paid attention to Ouyang Xiu¡¯s departure¡
Chapter 214 - 214 214 Ouyang Xiu Goes Alone to the Meeting
?214: Chapter 214: Ouyang Xiu Goes Alone to the Meeting 214: Chapter 214: Ouyang Xiu Goes Alone to the Meeting ¡°Where did Ouyang Xiu go?¡± Xiang Yu suddenly sat up and said.
Only then did Shi Jian notice that Ouyang Xiu was not here.
Ouyang Xiu had already leftst night, and they hadn¡¯t given it much thought at the time, but now that Xiang Yu was asking about it, they suddenly had a bad feeling.
¡°Shi Jian, Xiao Xuan, you twoe with me, the others stay here and watch Tie Zhuzi,¡± Xiang Yu struggled to get out of bed, as Ouyang Xiu had be their brother, and he couldn¡¯t stand by and let something happen to him.
¡°He must have gone to find Ouyang Ke,¡± Shi Jian said with certainty, Ouyang Xiu was already feeling guiltyst night, if it weren¡¯t for him, neither Tie Zhuzi nor Xiang Yu would have been injured.
¡°You can¡¯t go, you are still injured, the doctor said that if you are not careful, your life could be in danger,¡± Long Wu stepped in front of Xiang Yu at that moment.
¡°Right, let us go instead.
Xiang Yu, you stay here and rest,¡± Shi Jian said with a resolute look in his eyes.
Xiang Yu had no choice but to nod his head, he was injured now, and he couldn¡¯t let his brothers worry about him.
¡°Shi Jian, bring Ouyang Xiu back.
Also, do not touch Ouyang Ke unless absolutely necessary,¡± Xiang Yu instructed.
Shi Jian nodded, then took Xiao Xuan and Long Zaitian and left.
At this moment, Ouyang Xiu was indeed at Ouyang Tian¡¯s ce.
They knew something must have happened when they received the call from Xiao Xuan yesterday morning, and they hurried over, only to realize the severity of the situation upon their arrival.
Tie Zhuzi had been unconscious for over ten hours, hanging on to life by a thread, which deeply saddened Ouyang Xiu.
He believed that everything that happened was rted to him, all done by Ouyang Ke.
Last night, he made a decision to go find Ouyang Ke alone, hoping Ouyang Ke would let Xiang Yu and the others go.
In the morning, Ouyang Xiu arrived at Ouyang Ke¡¯s office.
Ouyang Ke was surprised to see Ouyang Xiue alone at first, thinking it must be a plot by Xiang Yu and the others.
But when he confirmed that Xiang Yu and the others had not followed, he was overjoyed, had Ouyang Xiu captured, and then took him to a remote ce in the suburbs to be detained.
Ouyang Ke was in a great mood today because he had captured Ouyang Xiu.
Ouyang Xiu had always been a thorn in his side, and as long as he got rid of Ouyang Xiu, the entire family business would truly belong to him, Ouyang Ke.
¡°Nephew, what got into you, running off to my ce alone?¡± Ouyang Ke said cheerfully.
¡°Ouyang Ke, you despicable and shameless viin, using such lowly tactics.
You¡¯ve been looking for me, and now I¡¯m here, so don¡¯t hurt anyone else,¡± Ouyang Xiu said angrily.
¡°Hurt others?
Who have I hurt?¡± Ouyang Ke didn¡¯t understand what Ouyang Xiu was talking about and asked.
¡°Stop pretending.
After you kill me, all of the Ouyang Family¡¯s assets will be yours, and nobody else has anything to do with this,¡± Ouyang Xiu said.
¡°You are wrong.¡± At that moment, Ouyang Keughed and said, ¡°After you¡¯re dead, there¡¯s still your brother, isn¡¯t there?
Both you and your brother have been an annoyance to me.
It¡¯s just that your brother is not a threat.
I¡¯ll get rid of him sooner orter.¡±
¡°You, Ouyang Ke, don¡¯t touch Xiao Tian.
Xiao Tian has already left the city, he won¡¯te back, and he won¡¯t trouble you anymore,¡± Ouyang Xiu now said, worried.
He had underestimated Ouyang Ke¡¯s shamelessness.
He had thought that bying here, Ouyang Ke would let everyone else go, but Ouyang Ke clearly had no such intention.
¡°Just because you say he won¡¯te back, he won¡¯te back?
If I don¡¯t kill him, he¡¯ll definitelye back for revenge someday.
Instead of that happening, I might as well strike first and find him to kill,¡± Ouyang Ke said with a loudugh,cking his usual grace and generosity.
¡°Ouyang Ke, you bastard,¡± Ouyang Xiu realized he had been too naive.
Facing someone as cunning and sly as Ouyang Ke, there was no point in talking about fairness and justice.
Although Ouyang Ke still didn¡¯t know why Ouyang Xiu had appeared so suddenly, he was in a very good mood at this time.
¡°I am a big bad guy, something your father also knew, and now you know it too.
What¡¯s the result?
I must say, you¡¯re just as foolish as your father,¡± Ouyang Ke said,ughing madly.
Ouyang Xiu was thoroughly disappointed.
Ouyang Ke, his own uncle, was the one he was going to die at the hand of in the end, quite dramatic indeed.
¡°Nephew, if there¡¯s anything else you want to say, say it quickly, I¡¯m going to send you on your way,¡± Ouyang Ke said while fiddling with a pistol.
Ouyang Xiu knew he couldn¡¯t escape today; he regretted that he had truly been too reckless.
Not only had he lost his life, but he had also not helped Xiang Yu.
What was more important was that he had failed to fulfill the task his father had given him to take good care of Xiao Tian.
¡°Ouyang Ke, is money, power so important to you that you would kill your own elder brother?
If it is, even if you obtain the entire world, what then?
Will you be happy?¡± Ouyang Xiu asked sorrowfully.
¡°Humph!
What¡¯s the use of talking like that?
When our grandfather retired, he never considered me, directly handing power to your father.
In what way am I inferior to him?
Why should he take over?
If it were up to me, I could have managed the family business even better,¡± Ouyang Ke said somewhat frantically, his teeth grinding at the memory of the unfair treatment he had received back then.
¡°Grandpa didn¡¯t entrust the business to you because he could see the darkness in your heart.
If he had, who knows how many people you would have harmed?¡± Ouyang Xiu said disdainfully.
¡°Humph, grandpa was blind.
Now that it¡¯se to this, I might as well tell you.
I killed grandpa too, I drugged his cup.
I was supposed to get the will, but that old bastard hid it,¡± Ouyang Ke snarled.
¡°What did you say, grandpa was also killed by you¡¡± Ouyang Xiu waspletely stunned, never having imagined that his grandfather¡¯s death was rted to Ouyang Ke.
¡°He was your own father; you parricide,¡± Ouyang Xiu screamed madly.
¡°So what if he was?
He looked down on me first.
It¡¯s all his own doing, and even your father¡¯s death was because of him,¡± Ouyang Ke began to shout crazily.
Ouyang Xiu waspletely disappointed, closed his eyes, and tears poured down his face.
If there was an afterlife, he hoped to be born into an ordinary family, where he would feel more warmth.
In a great family like his, all they had was coldness.
¡°Now that you know everything you should, Ouyang Xiu, it¡¯s time to go.
Down there, you¡¯ll see your father.
Tell him I¡¯ll take good care of the family business and they can rest assured,¡± Ouyang Ke said as he flipped the safety off.
Ouyang Xiu also closed his eyes, in this life to die at the hands of his own uncle, it truly was heartbreaking¡
Chapter 215 - 215 215 They Did This
?215: Chapter 215: They Did This 215: Chapter 215: They Did This Ouyang Xiu had already closed his eyes, epting that he wouldn¡¯t be able to avenge his father in this lifetime.
The murderer was his uncle.
¡°Time to die,¡± Ouyang Ke said as he took the gun, ready to finish off Ouyang Xiu.
Just as Ouyang Ke was about to make his move, someone holding a cellphone approached, ¡°Mr.
Ouyang, it¡¯s for you.¡±
Ouyang Ke felt annoyed, he was about to eliminate a threat, and now someone was interrupting.
¡°Who?¡± Ouyang Ke asked coldly.
¡°Your son is in my hands,¡± came the crisp voice from the other side.
Ouyang Ke was taken aback.
Although he couldmit patricide and fratricide, he truly had nothing to say when it came to his own son; the boy meant the world to him.
¡°Who are you, and what do you want?¡± Ouyang Ke realized the gravity of the situation and asked cautiously.
¡°Simple, release Ouyang Xiu, and I¡¯ll let your son go,¡± the voice on the other side suddenly said.
¡°Impossible, who exactly are you?¡± Ouyang Ke immediately rejected the idea upon hearing that he should release Ouyang Xiu.
Ouyang Xiu was a thorn in his side; if he didn¡¯t get rid of him, he¡¯d never be able to livefortably.
¡°Then prepare to collect your son¡¯s body,¡± the person on the line said and hung up the phone directly.
Ouyang Ke was worried, yet feared the caller was telling the truth.
First thing, he called his son, Ouyang Xing, and after two rings, someone picked up the call.
Ouyang Ke felt a wave of relief; perhaps it had been a scam call earlier.
¡°Old fool, you don¡¯t believe what I said, do you?¡± Although it was Ouyang Xing¡¯s phone, the familiar voice still came through from the other side.
Upon hearing this, Ouyang Ke¡¯s heart turned cold; it seemed his son really had been captured by the caller.
¡°Dad,e save me, they want to kill me¡¡± At that moment, Ouyang Xing¡¯s voice screamed desperately through the phone.
Shi Jian and his men were by Ouyang Xing¡¯s side, nning to threaten him a bit and have him exin the situation to his father.
But before they could speak, Ouyang Xing had already started screaming, involuntarily ying right into their hands.
¡°Whatever you want, I¡¯ll agree, as long as you don¡¯t hurt my son,¡± Ouyang Ke was bing scared.
In his heart, although he really wanted to kill Ouyang Xiu, his son was more important.
He could always attempt to kill Ouyang Xiu another time, but if his son died, he could never be brought back to life.
¡°Release Ouyang Xiu right now, and I guarantee we won¡¯t touch your son.
Your son is just a worthless coward, he¡¯s so scared he¡¯s wetting his pants as we speak,¡± Shi Jian snorted coldly, then hung up the phone without waiting for a response.
Ouyang Xiu was prepared to face death but as he closed his eyes ready for the bullet, the expected gunshot never came.
Struggling to open his eyes, he saw Ouyang Keing back holding the cellphone.
¡°Kid, you¡¯re ying with me,¡± Ouyang Ke didn¡¯t wait for Ouyang Xiu to speak, and then pped his face several times.
Ouyang Xiu was bewildered by the pping; his adversary was supposed to kill him, and now for some reason had started hitting him.
After pping him, Ouyang Ke left with a cold snort.
Soon after, a person dressed in ck came over to untie Ouyang Xiu, and then they too left.
Ouyang Xiu miraculously salvaged his life and was filled with emotion.
He had a brother to take care of, and he resolved to never again engage in such events.
Though he did not understand why Ouyang Ke had not killed him, he was certain it was not out of mercy.
Ouyang Xiu thought about it and realized that only Xiang Yu and his group could have rescued him.
Even though Xiang Yu had said that he wanted half of the Ouyang Family¡¯s wealth after the sess of their venture, Ouyang Xiu had already decided that if that day really came, he would want nothing and would give everything to Xiang Yu and his group.
At this moment, Xiang Yu and the others were still in the hospital.
With Shi Jian and his team taking action, Xiang Yu felt very assured.
Indeed, around two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Shi Jian returned with everyone.
Ouyang Xiu had clearly returned with them, but his face was now marred with many bruises.
Ouyang Xiu knew that both Xiang Yu and Tie Zhuzi had awakened and were not in life-threatening conditions.
He approached Xiang Yu¡¯s bedside with a face full of guilt and said, ¡°Brother Yu, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve caused you trouble again.¡±
Looking at the bruising on Ouyang Xiu¡¯s face, Xiang Yu did not need to ask to know what had happened.
¡°There¡¯s no need to say anything else.
Since we are all brothers, we must share our hardships from now on and can¡¯t make such foolish mistakes again,¡± Xiang Yu said.
Seeing that Xiang Yu did not seem to me him, Ouyang Xiu felt much better.
¡°You guys rest for a bit.
Shi Jian, apany me for a walk outside,¡± said Xiang Yu.
Shi Jian knew Xiang Yu had something to tell him, and the two of them went to the small garden outside the hospital.
Shi Jian recounted the recent events.
They knew that Ouyang Xiu must have been captured by Ouyang Ke, and they did not search for him but went directly to Ouyang Ke¡¯s son, Ouyang Xing, where an exchange of hostages, so to speak, took ce.
Xiang Yu did notment on his actions, as the important thing was that everyone had returned safely.
As long as the method used resulted in their safe rescue, it was a good method.
¡°Who do you think did it?¡± Xiang Yu asked.
By ¡°it,¡± he naturally referred to the incident with the bomb in the car.
Clearly, the enemy had intended to blow Xiang Yu and his group to pieces.
If not for Xiang Yu¡¯s sense of danger at the time, prompting him to warn the others, it was likely that all three of them would have been en route to meet King Yan by now.
¡°If it wasn¡¯t Ouyang Ke¡¯s doing, then it¡¯s hard to say.
Could it be the remnants of Yan Bin?¡± Shi Jian said with doubt.
After all, they had eliminated several forces over that period, and it was possible some remnants still wanted to kill Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not them.
Although it appears to be just an explosive attack, the bomb was intricately made, and its range was well controlled to avoid injuring others.
Those people couldn¡¯t have pulled this off.¡±
¡°By the way, while you were unconscious, I had our brothers investigate the matter.
They reported that these bombs are not domestically made but originate from Japan,¡± Shi Jian suddenly said.
Xiang Yu simply smiled, not surprised, for he had already suspected them.
The Japanese who werepeting with him for thatnd had felt unconventional to him from the start, but he had yet to foresee their boldness.
This made Xiang Yu more suspicious about the significance of that piece ofnd.
He had visited the area twice and saw nothing particrly special about it.
¡°It was them,¡± Xiang Yu said with a glint of coldness in his eyes.
Their intention was clear¡ªkill Xiang Yu.
But Xiang Yu was not so easily killed.
¡°Be extra careful in theing period and ensure Ouyang Xiu¡¯s safety so that he won¡¯t get into any more trouble.
As for that old scoundrel Ouyang Ke, I will deal with him soon,¡± Xiang Yu said.
Xiang Yu now faced the urgent task of dealing with Ouyang Ke because they had a bigger enemy ahead¡ªthe Japanese.
Xiang Yu had a feeling that, judging by the Japanese¡¯s overall capabilities, they might be harboring an unspeakable conspiracy.
And this conspiracy seemed to have some connection with that plot ofnd¡
Chapter 216 - 216 216 Han Pengs Show-Off Technique
?216: Chapter 216 Han Peng¡¯s Show-Off Technique 216: Chapter 216 Han Peng¡¯s Show-Off Technique In the small garden, Xiang Yu gave Shi Jian some more instructions on collecting evidence of officials¡¯ criminal activities before he returned to the ward.
After Shi Jian, Long Zaitian, and Zhang Hongbo left, the others stayed behind.
Wu Jing stayed behind temporarily as well because of his concerns for Xiang Yu¡¯s safety.
That afternoon, while Xiang Yu was resting in his hospital bed, his phone suddenly rang¡ªit was Su Guangrui calling.
¡°Xiang Yu,e quickly.
Secretary Mo wants to see you,¡± Su Guangrui said a bit excitedly.
In his heart, he had actually given up on Xiang Yu, viewing him as a naive youngster who wasn¡¯t capable of aplishing much; but to his surprise, Mo Aiguo sought him out, which caught him off guard.
¡°Now?¡±
¡°Right now, immediately,¡± urged Su Guangrui.
After hanging up the phone, Xiang Yu got out of bed and prepared to head to the municipal partymittee.
Although he was injured, it didn¡¯t affect his ability to walk.
¡°Where are you going?¡± Long Wu asked as he saw Xiang Yu getting out of bed.
¡°Something urgent,¡± Xiang Yu replied without borating.
Then, after getting dressed, he went downstairs.
Wu Jing originally wanted to apany him, but Xiang Yu refused, asking him to stay and protect Tie Zhuzi instead.
Xiao Xuan drove, with Long Wu sitting beside him with an icy face.
To outsiders, the pair might have seemed like siblings, both devoid of expression, which indeed made them resemble each other.
Upon arrival at the municipal partymittee, Xiang Yu headed straight for Su Guangrui¡¯s office, with Long Wu following him.
Seeing Xiang Yu arrive, Su Guangrui hurriedly asked him to take a seat, saying, ¡°Secretary Mo just called me and wants to meet you.
You must be careful not to speak out of turn,¡± Su Guangrui warned, then finally nced at Long Wu who was standing by Xiang Yu¡¯s side.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t speak carelessly.
Let¡¯s go over now,¡± Xiang Yu said.
¡°He¡¡± Su Guangrui hesitated as he looked at Long Wu, seemingly suggesting that she need note along.
¡°He¡¯s my secretary; we¡¯ll go together,¡± Xiang Yu stated inly.
Long Wu just looked at Xiang Yu and remained silent.
Su Guangrui reluctantly nodded, and then they headed toward Mo Aiguo¡¯s secretary¡¯s room.
Reaching Han Peng¡¯s room, they found him surfing the inte, busy with something.
¡°Secretary Su, what brings you here?¡± Han Peng immediately stood up to greet him.
He had already noticed Xiang Yu but showed no intention of acknowledging him.
¡°Does Secretary Mo have time now?
We¡¯d like to see him,¡± Su Guangrui said.
¡°Oh dear, you don¡¯t have an appointment.
Just a moment ago, Secretary Mo reminded me not to allow anyone to disturb him,¡± Han Peng said.
Upon seeing Long Wu behind Xiang Yu, his eyes brightened, and he couldn¡¯t help inwardly remarking on her stunning beauty.
With an awkward smile, Su Guangrui said, ¡°Really?
Secretary Mo just called me himself, asking me toe over.¡±
¡°He just called you?
Howe I didn¡¯t know?¡± Han Peng seemed genuinely surprised.
As the primary secretary, he was supposed to haveplete control over the secretary¡¯s schedule and appointments.
Mo Aiguo calling Su Guangrui certainly bypassed me, Han Peng, which indicates two possible reasons: first, that Mo Aiguo had an urgent matter, and second, that he no longer trusted this secretary.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t bother to exin to Han Peng and then walked straight toward Mo Aiguo¡¯s office.
Seeing this, Han Peng grew anxious, as the naive young man obviously didn¡¯t put him, the primary secretary, in his eyes.
Although Han Peng wasn¡¯t a high-ranking official, many senior leaders respected him, not for anything else, but because he was the boss¡¯s secretary.
Unexpectedly, Xiang Yu, the idiot, clearly failed to see they of thend.
¡°Stop right there, what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Han Peng hurried over to Xiang Yu, attempting to grab him, but Long Wu stepped in front of Han Peng first.
Han Peng, looking fair and delicate, wasn¡¯t the burly type obvious at a nce.
If it really came down to it, he was no match for Long Wu.
Seeing this devastating beauty blocking his way, Han Peng¡¯s grudge against Xiang Yu deepened.
He wanted to impress the beautiful woman, to show her who truly deserved her allegiance.
¡°Xiang Yu, if you dare to take another step forward, I¡¯ll call the police right now.
You¡¯re looking at jail time,¡± Han Peng threatened.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t pay him any attention, just scoffed with augh and called him an idiot, before pushing the door open and walking in.
Han Peng was so furious he almost spat blood.
As the primary secretary, worshipped and respected wherever he went, he couldn¡¯t believe that on this day he was being ignored by this troublemaker, especially in front of a beautiful woman.
Following behind, Su Guangrui couldn¡¯t help but admire Xiang Yu¡¯s boldness, or perhaps his ignorance.
After all, Han Peng was Mo Aiguo¡¯s secretary, the so-called ¡®second-inmand¡¯, and in this city, crossing him meant trouble.
Yet, Xiang Yu seemed fearless.
Angrily, Han Peng whipped out his mobile phone while heading to Mo Aiguo¡¯s office.
He had just connected with Captain Luo, hoping he coulde to take this brat, Xiang Yu, away, when he happened to see Mo Aiguo and Xiang Yu shaking hands.
¡°Secretary Han, is there something you need from me?¡± A rugged voice sounded from the other end.
¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing, we should have a drink together when you¡¯re free,¡± Han Peng deflected.
Captain Luo was initially taken aback, but then burst intoughter, hastily responding, ¡°I¡¯ll treat you when we have the chance.¡±
For Captain Luo, head of security for the municipalmittee, getting a call from Han Peng was a great honor, especially when Han Peng suggested having a meal together.
This signaled a chance of promotion, naturally making him delighted.
Han Peng hung up the phone and then looked darkly at Xiang Yu and Mo Aiguo.
He was ufortable; first, because Mo Aiguo had contacted Su Guangrui without going through him, and second, because Xiang Yu had insulted him.
When Su Guangrui walked in, he also witnessed Mo Aiguo and Xiang Yu shaking hands.
He was a bit puzzled about what the blunt Xiang Yu had possibly said to Secretary Mo, as they seemed to be in good terms.
¡°Secretary Su, please take a seat first; I need to talk to Xiang Yu about something,¡± Mo Aiguo said, then went with Xiang Yu into the inner room.
Han Peng felt like his lungs were about to explode with rage.
Yet seeing Long Wu¡¯s stunning beauty, his excitement returned.
Why would an idiot like Xiang Yu have such a gorgeous girlfriend?
With that thought, Han Peng walked over and sat opposite Long Wu, revealing a warm smile as he said, ¡°Hello, my name is Han Peng, the secretary of Secretary Mo.¡± Han Peng then extended his hand towards Long Wu.
Su Guangrui, from a distance, could see right through Han Peng¡¯s intentions, remaining silent.
Long Wu sat there, silent and unresponsive to Han Peng¡¯s gesture.
Han Peng awkwardly withdrew his hand, but without anger said, ¡°You might not know this, but being a secretary is very tiring.
You have to deal frequently with those local mayors and bureau chiefs, it¡¯s really annoying.
Barely have any free time following Secretary Mo, and even on days off, they stille looking for favors.¡±
Han Peng outwardly seemed resigned, but in fact, he was bragging before Long Wu, ¡°It¡¯s really embarrassing to say, but I still don¡¯t have a partner.
I had a lot of potential suitors, but simply no time¡¡±
Chapter 217 - 217 217 The Great Earthquake is Coming
?217: Chapter 217: The Great Earthquake is Coming 217: Chapter 217: The Great Earthquake is Coming Han Peng was captivated by Long Wu¡¯s stunning beauty at first sight, feeling that Xiang Yu, a poor loser, had no right to have such a girlfriend.
Looking at Long Wu¡¯s slender figure and her enchanting long hair, Han Peng couldn¡¯t help but be moved.
If I could spend a night with her as my wife, even death would be worth it.
Sitting opposite Long Wu, Han Peng boastfully promoted his impressive side.
In his view, no woman could resist the temptation of power and money.
He had used this method to seduce countless women.
Seeing Han Peng lost in his world, Long Wu frowned and then stood up and sat down at a distance,pletely ignoring Han Peng.
But Han Peng, with a thick face, approached Long Wu again and said, ¡°Would you like a ss of water?
I have some top-quality Dragon Well tea here, personally¡¡±
¡°Will you ever stop?
Just go away,¡± Long Wu directly said, no longer able to stand such a person.
Sitting in the distance, Su Guangrui initially didn¡¯t want to listen to their conversation, but the more he tried not to listen, the clearer he heard.
Long Wu¡¯s words almost made himugh, but deep down, he also couldn¡¯t help but feel secretly thrilled.
Han Peng, relying on being Mo Aiguo¡¯s secretary, paid no attention to anyone else, but now he¡¯d been rejected by a woman.
Han Peng looked at Long Wu in disbelief; he never expected that he, the top secretary, would not only fail to win her over but also receive no recognition at all.
He snorted coldly then stood up and returned to his office.
In his view, the beauty¡¯s attitude towards him was entirely because of that Xiang Yu.
Back in his office, he took a deep breath, then took out his cellphone and made a call.
¡°Director Wan, how are you?¡± Han Peng greeted with augh.
Director Wan, Wan Hongwei, was in fact the Director of the Public Security Bureau.
Receiving Han Peng¡¯s call, Wan Hongwei felt somewhat excited.
After all, Han Peng was the top secretary, and his words often represented Mo Aiguo¡¯s thoughts.
The two exchanged pleasantries, and then Han Peng said, ¡°Director Wan, there¡¯s someone named Xiang Yu here entangling with Secretary Mo.
Please investigate his background, see if he has any strong support.
If he¡¯s just a petty thug, I think we should lock him up directly.¡±
Wan Hongwei promptly responded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Secretary Han, I¡¯ve got this under control.
Please also assure Secretary Mo, I will handle this matter perfectly.¡±
After a few more pleasantries, they ended the call.
Once he hung up, Han Peng couldn¡¯t help but sneer several times, thinking, You think you canpete with me?
You and ten like you, Xiang Yu, are no match for me.
Just wait.
When you¡¯re in jail, I¡¯ll see if that little beauty won¡¯t be mine to enjoy in bed.
While Han Peng was indulging in his fantasies, Xiang Yu and Mo Aiguo were discussing matters in a small room.
¡°Xiang Yu, since I¡¯ve called you here, let¡¯sy it all out on the table.
Do you really have evidence of officialsmitting crimes?¡± Mo Aiguo emphasized again.
¡°Absolutely true.
Anyone with a dirty track record is recorded in my files.
Just say the word, Secretary Mo, and I can provide it to you any time,¡± Xiang Yu confidently said.
¡°What is your purpose in doing this?¡± Mo Aiguo still voiced his doubt.
¡°I¡¯m a citizen who can¡¯t stand officials who eat the people¡¯s food but don¡¯t serve the public.
As a member of the masses, I have the right to supervise,¡± Xiang Yu said righteously.
Yet as he spoke these words, he was secretly cursing himself, thinking how damn clever he was toe up with such a story.
Mo Aiguo only nodded skeptically; he knew Xiang Yu definitely had his own agenda, but those were unimportant.
His main concern was how to control the movements within personnel.
¡°If I need the Public Security Bureau Director¡¯s criminal evidence, do you have it?¡± Mo Aiguo asked tentatively.
Xiang Yu smiled and nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t even mention Director of the Public Security Bureau Wan Hongwei, even the chief of the branch office Lei Tingfeng, I have evidence on all of them.¡±
Because Ouyang Ke was very close to the various departments of the Public Security Bureau, Xiang Yu paid special attention to them.
Mo Aiguo also nodded after hearing this, it seemed that what Xiang Yu said was true.
The Director of the Public Security Bureau was promoted by the Mayor himself, considered the Mayor¡¯s confidant, and since the Public Security Bureau was thew enforcement department, Mo Aiguo had to gain control over it first.
¡°You first provide me with their criminal records in the public security system, the faster the better,¡± Mo Aiguo said.
Xiang Yu had already guessed Mo Aiguo¡¯s intention, which was to eliminate them one by one.
And the first strike was aimed at the Public Security Bureau.
¡°Secretary Mo, let me remind you.
If you act against them, it won¡¯t work without people under yourmand,¡± Xiang Yu reminded him, knowing that Mo Aiguo had been transferred from outside and hardly had any confidants here.
If word got out, it would likely be all for naught.
By then, his position as the Municipal Party Secretary might be untenable.
Mo Aiguo nodded confidently, ¡°Leave that to me.¡±
After all, Mo Aiguo had been in the bureaucratic world for a lifetime, his experience was far richer than Xiang Yu¡¯s, he naturally knew how to handle these situations.
¡°When do you need them?¡± Xiang Yu asked.
¡°Bring them to me today, and make sure they are personally delivered into my hands, don¡¯t give them to anyone else,¡± Mo Aiguo instructed, obviously hinting at his own secretary.
¡°Rest assured,¡± Xiang Yu said with a smile, knowing that from today on, there was going to be a political earthquake in the city, and it was time for a clean-up.
If things continued as they were, the city would eventually fall into chaos.
Xiang Yu and Mo Aiguo discussed a bit more before Xiang Yu stood up to take leave.
He needed to hurry back and prepare the evidence.
Su Guangrui, seeing Xiang Yu andpany leaving, hurried up to meet them.
Xiang Yu just greeted Su Guangrui briefly and then left.
However, Mo Aiguo stopped Su Guangrui to discuss matters.
In Mo Aiguo¡¯s view, Su Guangrui was upright and was someone he intended to win over.
Even though he was preparing a major upheaval, he couldn¡¯t do it alone; he had to win over these people.
As Xiang Yu walked out of Mo Aiguo¡¯s office, he happened to run into Han Peng, who just sneered at Xiang Yu without saying much.
Han Peng had already called Director of the Public Security Bureau Wan Hongwei, who was a smart man and would probably take measures against Xiang Yu soon.
Watching the beautiful woman follow Xiang Yu out, Han Peng couldn¡¯t help but indulge in another round of fantasies.
Once he got Xiang Yu into custody, he would definitely take his time with this beauty, the thought alone was exciting.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t pay any attention to Han Peng, this petty clown.
At best, he was just using Mo Aiguo¡¯s power to bluff for a while, and Han Peng wasn¡¯t clean himself, it was only a matter of time before he would be taken down.
In the car, Xiao Xuan looked at Xiang Yu and said, ¡°Brother Shi Jian just called, said that the Public Security Bureau is investigating us, told us to be careful.¡±
Xiang Yu was stunned after hearing this, could there be listening devices in Mo Aiguo¡¯s room?
How could they have started acting so quickly¡
Chapter 218 - 218 218 Arrested in Front of the Municipal Committee
?218: Chapter 218: Arrested in Front of the Municipal Committee 218: Chapter 218: Arrested in Front of the Municipal Committee Hearing Xiao Xuan speak like this, Xiang Yu was startled.
Could there be listening devices in Mo Aiguo¡¯s room?
But then Xiang Yu shifted his suspicion to Han Peng.
Thinking back to the look Han Peng had given earlier, he was sure that Han Peng was the one causing mischief behind the scenes.
In the car, Xiang Yu had already phoned Shi Jian to prepare the data.
By the time they arrived at the hospital, Shi Jian had the data ready.
¡°Xiang Yu, the Public Security Bureau seems to be investigating you,¡± said Shi Jian nervously.
After all, they were all underworld figures, and although they believed they hadn¡¯tmitted any monstrous crimes, a thorough investigation would definitely unearth issues.
Especially for Xiang Yu¡ªif matters were truly scrutinized, he had several lives on his hands.
Although those people deserved to die, Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t aw enforcement agency, he had no right to enforce thew, thus it was criminal.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s nothing,¡± Xiang Yu said calmly.
Shi Jian had gathered evidence against Director Wan Hongwei of the Public Security Bureau and stored it on a USB drive.
Xiang Yu examined the contents on hisputer.
After verifying the data, he and Xiao Xuan headed towards the municipalmittee.
Xiao Xuan was driving.
When they reached an intersection and stopped at a red light, several police cars suddenly rushed over and stopped by Xiang Yu¡¯s side.
At that moment, someone from the police car poked their head out and yelled at them, ¡°Pull over to the front and stop.¡±
The light turned green, and Xiao Xuan drove forward.
¡°Brother Yu, what should we do?¡± Xiao Xuan turned and asked Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu, sitting in the back, appearedpletely calm, as if the police officer¡¯s shouted words had nothing to do with him.
¡°Ignore them, keep going,¡± Xiang Yu said calmly.
Xiao Xuan nodded, then suddenly elerated.
The police cars behind, having not anticipated that Xiang Yu would simply drive off without stopping, were taken by surprise.
However, they quickly switched on the siren and started chasing after them.
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s calm demeanor, Xiao Xuan then sped up and rushed forward.
He only listened to Xiang Yu; whatever happened, he would do as Xiang Yu said.
¡°Xiao Xuan, take this USB drive and personally hand it over to Secretary Mo Aiguo of the municipalmittee,¡± Xiang Yu handed the USB drive to Xiao Xuan and then told him Mo Aiguo¡¯s room number.
At this time, the police cars behind had caught up and were shouting, ¡°ck BMW sedan ahead, pull over immediately, pull over immediately.¡±
The vehicles around them, seeing the scene, all promptly made way.
They had seen such scenes in movies, but never in real life¡ªa thrilling chase with criminals desperately fleeing and the police in hot pursuit, culminating in the capture of the criminals.
But in reality, while Xiao Xuan was speeding ahead, the police were merely keeping up behind, without the cinematic thrill.
Just when they were about to approach the municipalmittee, the police cars behind finally began to speed up to force Xiao Xuan to stop, but at that moment, Xiao Xuan suddenly elerated again and charged directly into the yard of the municipalmittee.
The armed police outside recognized Xiang Yu and his group, so they did not intercept them, while the police trying to enter the municipalmittee were stopped there.
¡°What are you trying to do?¡± an armed officer, gun in hand, stood in the middle blocking the police and challenged.
¡°Move aside, we suspect that the few people in that car are murderers,¡± said a person who got out of the police car.
¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person,¡± the armed police said assertively, without yielding.
Originally being from different systems, the armed police naturally weren¡¯t intimidated by the police.
Moreover, the armed police stationed here were tasked with defending the municipal government, so, faced with police officers who were attempting to force their way in to make an arrest, they certainly didn¡¯t give way.
The person they were trying to arrest was the secretary of the municipal partymittee¡¯s son-inw.
This armed policeman had a vivid memory of Xiang Yu and his entourage.
When Xiang Yu went to see the secretary of the municipal partymittee, Tie Zhuzi had a lengthy conversation with the armed police, absurdly iming that Xiang Yu was the secretary¡¯s son-inw.
He actually believed it.
¡°Kid, don¡¯t hold us up.
We¡¯re here on official police business,¡± one of the police officers said threateningly.
The armed policeman took a step back and, holding his rifle, stayed on guard without speaking further.
His message was clear: if anyone tried to force their way through, he wouldn¡¯t be polite.
The policemen also felt helpless.
Although they were aw enforcement department, they were nothing on the grounds of the municipalmittee.
At this moment, with everyone watching in surprise, Xiang Yu stepped out of a car and walked over.
¡°What do you want to do?¡± Xiang Yu asked calmly, standing beside the armed police.
¡°We suspect you¡¯re involved in several murder cases and hope you wille with us for questioning,¡± the policemen exined as they stepped forward, ready to arrest Xiang Yu at any moment, but the presence of the armed police prevented them from acting rashly.
¡°Do you have any evidence?¡± Xiang Yu asked calmly.
¡°We only have suspicions and hope you wille with us for an investigation,¡± one of them said.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you.
But you need to provide food; I¡¯m a bit hungry now,¡± Xiang Yu said with a smile, then started walking ahead.
Witnessing Xiang Yu stepping forward, several policemen rushed to arrest him.
Xiang Yu snorted coldly, instinctively kicked one of them, and then pped another, pping them thrice in quick session, leaving the officers who had attempted to pounce on him stunned.
¡°I can go with you, but could you not get physical?¡± Xiang Yu negotiated.
The other officers looked at Xiang Yu in disbelief; someone was daring to strike policemen and was even warning them not to get physical.
After a moment¡¯s pause, they prepared to apprehend Xiang Yu together, but the armed policeman stepped forward first, pulling back his rifle¡¯s bolt.
The policemen were so scared that they quickly stepped back.
They now doubted even more who Xiang Yu really was, wondering why the armed police were so protective of him.
The men who were hit also stepped back cautiously, astonished by Xiang Yu¡¯s ability to strike them down effortlessly.
Seeing this, Xiang Yu chuckled softly, snacking on peanuts as he walked to the police car.
From his demeanor, there was no sense of being arrested; it was more like the police were respectfully escorting him into the police vehicle.
Throughout this process, the policemen stood there, not moving, just watching as Xiang Yu opened the car door and got in.
Someone finally snapped out of it and walked towards the police car.
The policemen then got into the vehicles.
They had only received orders to arrest Xiang Yu and knew neither the specifics of his supposed crimes nor precisely who Xiang Yu was.
But seeing the extent to which the armed police protected him, they understood he was no ordinary figure.
Arrested today, he might be released tomorrow.
Thus, choosing not to offend him if possible, they let Xiang Yu sitfortably in the vehicle, not bothering to handcuff him¡
Chapter 219 - 219 219 Wang Xiaohu Avenges His Brother
?219: Chapter 219: Wang Xiaohu Avenges His Brother 219: Chapter 219: Wang Xiaohu Avenges His Brother When the police saw Xiang Yu¡¯s calm demeanor, they realized he was no ordinary person and decided it was best not to offend him if possible.
Arriving at the police headquarters, Xiang Yu strode inside with great poise and then, munching on peanuts, headed towards the main building as a group of police followed, making it seem as if Xiang Yu were the actual boss there.
Those unaware of the circumstances might have thought Xiang Yu was a leader dispatched from higher uping for an inspection.
Just then, a man emerged from inside.
He was rather fair-faced and said to the police behind him, ¡°Where is the man you were supposed to capture for me?¡±
The officers blushed and cast a nce at Xiang Yu.
The fair-faced man hesitated for a moment and then, somewhat uncertainly, asked, ¡°Are you talking about him?¡±
The crowd nodded their heads in agreement.
Agitated, the fair-faced man eximed, ¡°Arrest him!
What are you doing here?
Do you guys still want your jobs?¡±
The officers hesitated, but still approached and captured Xiang Yu.
After all, the fair-faced man was their squad leader.
A local officer holds immediate authority, regardless of Xiang Yu¡¯s identity, he had to be arrested now.
¡°Hold on a minute, let me put away my peanuts so they don¡¯t go to waste,¡± Xiang Yu said as he pocketed the peanuts and then extended his hands to be cuffed.
¡°Take him to the interrogation room,¡± the fair-faced man shouted.
Hurriedly, the officers led Xiang Yu towards the interrogation room.
As they left, someone emerged from behind a column.
It was Wang Ming from the sub-bureau, with a clean-shaven, fair face.
¡°Cousin, you have to avenge me this time.
I suffered a lot because of himst time,¡± Wang Ming said.
¡°You still have the nerve to talk?
You couldn¡¯t even handle this guy.
If it weren¡¯t for the chief¡¯s order to arrest him, I would have beaten him up in in clothes long ago,¡± the fair-faced man retorted.
¡°I know my cousin is tough.
This time it¡¯s to help me out, to let off some steam for your cousin.
I¡¯ll treat you to dinner tonight,¡± Wang Ming said with a chuckle.
The fair-faced man shook his head, smiled, pointed at Wang Ming without saying a word, and then walked inside.
Since his cousin had made it clear, he had to help out and teach Xiang Yu a lesson.
The fair-faced man was named Wang Xiaohu, a distant rtive of Wang Ming.
Today, coincidentally Wang Ming came by for business and learned that they were capturing Xiang Yu, so he sought Wang Xiaohu¡¯s help in exacting his revenge.
In Wang Xiaohu¡¯s eyes, Xiang Yu was just a petty troublemaker whom he did not take seriously, so he dly agreed.
Wang Xiaohu entered the interrogation room with a stern face and sent everyone else out.
¡°Name?¡± Wang Xiaohu demanded upfront.
Wang Xiaohu nned to conduct a token interrogation of Xiang Yu before giving him a thorough rundown.
But after his question, Xiang Yu just smiled back at him without a word.
¡°I asked you your name,¡± Wang Xiaohu snapped, mming his hand on the table.
¡°Do you have a lot of sisters?¡± Xiang Yu suddenly asked, out of the blue.
Wang Xiaohu was momentarily taken aback by the question and then replied, ¡°Do you know me?¡±
¡°Not at all, but seeing how clean and pretty you are, almost womanly, I just guessed you must have sisters,¡± Xiang Yu said nonsensically.
Wang Xiaohu was furious.
He mmed his hand down on the table and said, ¡°Xiang Yu, you¡¯d better behave yourself right now.
Don¡¯t think I wouldn¡¯t dare touch you, you¡¯ll get what¡¯sing to you soon.¡±
¡°Since you know my name is Xiang Yu, why bother doing something as redundant as pulling your pants down to fart?
Are you that bored?¡± Xiang Yu said, without giving Wang Xiaohu any respect.
¡°You¡¡± Wang Xiaohu was so angry he turned off the monitoring in front of him and then walked over.
He had originally nned to deal with Xiang Yuter, but he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore with the way Xiang Yu was behaving.
¡°Are you looking for death?
Today I¡¯m going to let you have it,¡± Wang Xiaohu said as he grabbed Xiang Yu.
¡°Hold on,¡± Xiang Yu suddenly eximed.
¡°What, scared now?
It¡¯s toote,¡± Wang Xiaohu said fiercely.
¡°No, I need to pee, I can¡¯t hold it anymore.
How about you let me go pee, and then we can talk when I get back?¡± Xiang Yu asked.
¡°You¡¯re courting death,¡± Wang Xiaohu said, not listening at all.
In his view, Xiang Yu simply looked like someone who deserved a beating, and today he really needed to teach him a lesson.
Wang Xiaohu aimed a fist at Xiang Yu, who quickly dodged to the back, then reminded Wang Xiaohu, ¡°I¡¯m really bursting here; just let me relieve myself, then you can beat me up, okay?¡±
Wang Xiaohu just thought Xiang Yu was toying with him and was not listening.
He then attacked Xiang Yu again.
Xiang Yu was just some unknown thug; Wang Xiaohu didn¡¯t take him seriously at all.
Not to mention that Xiang Yu¡¯s hands were cuffed together, even if they weren¡¯t, handling him would be no issue.
What surprised Wang Xiaohu was that he threw several punches and all were dodged by Xiang Yu, which infuriated him even more.
How dare he dodge, he¡¯s looking for death.
The more Wang Xiaohu fought, the crazier he became, because he couldn¡¯ty a single finger on Xiang Yu, who was slipping away like an eel.
¡°Are you ever going to stop?
I can¡¯t stand you,¡± Xiang Yu said, and with one kick to his opponent¡¯s chest, he sent him flying, then quickly stepped forward and pinned him down.
Xiang Yu quickly took the keys to the handcuffs from Wang Xiaohu¡¯s upper body and unlocked them.
¡°Wait here; I¡¯ll be right back after I pee,¡± Xiang Yu calmly said, then turned and started heading outside.
Wang Xiaohu gritted his teeth and immediately stood up, not really believing that Xiang Yu woulde back ¡ª he must be nning to escape.
Besides, Xiang Yu was Wang Xiaohu¡¯s prisoner; if he let Xiang Yu escape, it would be a huge blow to his pride.
¡°Xiang Yu, seems like you¡¯ve got some tricks up your sleeve.
I underestimated you at the start,¡± Wang Xiaohu said, his face filled with a crazed look, determined not to let Xiang Yu out of the door, and also not to call for backup, as he saw it as an insult to himself.
¡°You idiot, can Ie back in a bit?¡± Xiang Yu was indeed urgent, and he looked impatiently at Wang Xiaohu in front of him.
¡°Stop pretending.
Today I¡¯m really going to teach you a lesson, to take revenge for my cousin,¡± Wang Xiaohu said, charging at Xiang Yu again.
Xiang Yu had no choice.
He dodged the attack with a move to the side, pped Wang Xiaohu¡¯s face in passing, knocking him to the ground, then quickly went forward and grabbed Wang Xiaohu¡¯s sleeve to tie him up.
¡°Stay here and don¡¯t move; I¡¯ll be right back,¡± Xiang Yu said, then walked towards the outside.
Wang Xiaohu struggled hard but didn¡¯t shout; he didn¡¯t want his colleagues to see him like this, too embarrassing, unable to even keep a prisoner in check.
Xiang Yu walked out of the interrogation room and just met a beautiful womaning towards him; he quickly walked up to her and said, ¡°Beautifuldy, you must be a police officer, you¡¯re really pretty.¡±
The female officer blushed, said nothing, and then continued walking with her head down.
It must be said, women always like to hear sweet words, a truth unchanging through the ages.
Xiang Yu quickly stepped forward and asked, ¡°Police officer, could you please tell me where the restroom is?¡±
Chapter 220 - 220 220 Reinforcements Will Arrive Soon
?220: Chapter 220 Reinforcements Will Arrive Soon 220: Chapter 220 Reinforcements Will Arrive Soon ¡°Excuse me, miss officer, where is the restroom?¡± Xiang Yu asked with a sly smile as he looked at the beautiful cop.
The policewoman smiled, then pointed, before walking away with a blush and her head down.
Xiang Yu hurried toward the restroom.
He had just entered when Wang Xiaohu, bristling with rage, burst out and chased after him.
In his view, Xiang Yu was taking the opportunity to escape¡ªtoday was a real embarrassment for him.
Coming outside and seeing that Xiang Yu was already gone, he stamped his foot in frustration.
At that moment, he had already decided since Xiang Yu had fled, this constituted an arrest situation, and now he could officially arrest him.
Just then, the Director of the Public Security Bureau got out of the car and walked over.
¡°Xiaohu, did you catch the person I asked you to catch?¡± Wan Hongwei hurriedly asked as he approached.
Wang Xiaohu quickly replied, ¡°Director Wan, that guy named Xiang Yu was under arrest, and I had caught him, but he actually ran away.¡±
¡°Oh, really?¡± Wan Hongwei was obviously not expecting such a turn of events.
This Xiang Yu fellow was not simple; he must be feeling guilty, which would exin his desperate escape.
¡°Quickly send someone to arrest him; we must catch this Xiang Yu.
I don¡¯t care what methods you use, he must not get away,¡± Wan Hongwei said as he entered therge office.
Everyone looked up at Wan Hongwei, wondering why he was so angry.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Director Wan, I guarantee that I will catch Xiang Yu within a day,¡± Wang Xiaohu promised.
Xiang Yu had just escaped from here.
By checking the surrounding cameras, one could easily find out where he went.
Thus, Wang Xiaohu was very confident that he could capture Xiang Yu within a day.
¡°Did I hear someone call my name?¡± Just then, a voice suddenly sounded; it was Xiang Yu.
He stood there with a calm face, watching the two talking.
Seeing this, Wang Xiaohu was greatly surprised and couldn¡¯t help cursing to himself again, calling Xiang Yu an idiot.
¡°Who is he?¡± Wan Hongwei asked sternly.
¡°That¡¯s Xiang Yu,¡± Wang Xiaohu said awkwardly.
¡°Didn¡¯t you say he ran away?
Why is he still here, what are you waiting for, grab him now!¡± Wan Hongwei yelled at Wang Xiaohu.
Xiang Yu was clearly here, and Wang Xiaohu saying he had not been captured made him feel deceived.
¡°Wait a minute, I haven¡¯t washed my hands yet,¡± Xiang Yu said, turning to go back to the restroom.
But Wang Xiaohu didn¡¯t care about any of that; Xiang Yu had already made him lose face, and he wanted to take him away immediately.
At that moment, Xiang Yu stood there and called out to Wan Hongwei, ¡°Director Wan, what crime have Imitted exactly?¡±
Xiang Yu¡¯s voice was loud enough that everyone in therge office heard him.
Everyone looked at Wan Hongwei, wanting to know what crime the young man hadmitted that had infuriated the boss so much.
Those who had participated in the arrest stood there listening.
From the process of arresting Xiang Yu, it was evident that he was no ordinary person; he seemed to have a solid backing.
¡°You¡¯vemitted so many crimes, do I really need to list them all for you?
Lock him up,¡± Wan Hongwei shouted.
Without any hesitation, Wang Xiaohu moved forward to handcuff Xiang Yu.
However, Xiang Yu was quicker, striking Wang Xiaohu¡¯s wrist, then snatching the handcuffs and locking them on Wang Xiaohu instead.
The entire ordealsted only a moment, and those sitting there hadn¡¯t even reacted yet.
They couldn¡¯t imagine that someone would dare to resist in the Public Security Bureau.
Was this not a death wish?
By the time those sitting there reacted, Xiang Yu was slowly walking towards Wan Hongwei.
Seeing this, they all sprang up and surrounded Xiang Yu.
Wang Xiaohu was even more furious, screaming.
He was always known for his quick moves and couldn¡¯t believe that today Xiang Yu had yed him several times.
¡°Xiang Yu, today I must kill you,¡± Wang Xiaohu had someone unlock the handcuffs, and then he charged at Xiang Yu, though others naturally wouldn¡¯t let him act rashly, and two people went forward to hold back Wang Xiaohu.
Seeing this, Wan Hongwei snorted coldly and approached, saying to Xiang Yu, ¡°Kid, you¡¯ve got guts, daring toy hands on our men in the Public Security Bureau.¡± Initially, Wan Hongwei wanted to lock Xiang Yu up, then give him a harsh lesson in jail before releasing him.
But now, things didn¡¯t seem that simple.
He decided he needed to teach this ignorant fool a lesson.
¡°Not bad, I¡¯ve always been audacious.
Director Wan, the Public Security Bureau is a ce that follows the rationale.
I just want to know why you arrested me.
What crime have Imitted?¡± Xiang Yu challenged, looking up.
Now Xiang Yu was certain that all this was Mo Aiguo¡¯s secretary, Han Peng, causing trouble.
Although Xiang Yu hadmitted murder, they at the Public Security Bureau would not have discovered it so soon, so Xiang Yu was quite defiant.
Wan Hongwei was somewhat at a loss for words after Xiang Yu¡¯s challenge.
Arresting Xiang Yu was Han Peng¡¯s idea, and currently, he didn¡¯t really have any evidence.
However, being ustomed to acting tyrannically, he never needed evidence to arrest people.
¡°We suspect you are involved in a murder conspiracy, and we must arrest you for investigation.
If you resist, your charges will be increased,¡± Wan Hongwei said, giving a signal with his eyes to the people near him, suggesting they grab Xiang Yu quickly and prevent him from continuing to speak.
These people, who rarely saw the director up close, saw this as an opportunity to show off, and a group of them rushed towards Xiang Yu.
Wang Xiaohu, especially, used the crowd as cover and suddenly threw a punch at Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu, suddenly struck by a punch, was infuriated and then kicked Wang Xiaohu, sending him flying.
¡°Who dares to move?¡± Xiang Yu suddenly shouted.
His voice was loud, intimidating everyone present, and for the moment, no one dared to move forward.
Just then, two people burst in from outside.
One moved with agile speed and reached Xiang Yu in a few breaths.
The other, with long hair and a cold expression, looked around at the surrounding police.
¡°How did you guys get here?¡± Xiang Yu asked the two people who were Xiao Xuan and Long Wu.
¡°Brother Yu, reinforcements will arrive soon,¡± Xiao Xuan hurriedly said.
All the surrounding police were stunned.
What was this situation?
They had never encountered such a thing before.
Was this an attempt to break a prisoner out?
Especially Wan Hongwei, who had been a police officer all his life; this was the first time he had encountered people acting so brazenly in the Public Security Bureau.
He was actually amused by Xiao Xuan¡¯s words, thinking how na?ve this kid was, almost ridiculously so, talking about reinforcements.
He couldn¡¯t believe that someone would dare to break into the Public Security Bureau.
Meanwhile, more and more police were gathering around.
They didn¡¯t know what was happening.
Some came to reinforce, while others were purely there to watch the excitement.
Many others were there to see the director and wanted towork.
The surrounding police, hearing Xiao Xuan¡¯s words, alsoughed out loud, taking him for a fool, and the cold, beautiful woman next to them attracted everyone¡¯s attention¡
Chapter 221 - 221 221 They Are All Counterfeit Goods
?221: Chapter 221: They Are All Counterfeit Goods 221: Chapter 221: They Are All Counterfeit Goods ¡°Brother Yu, reinforcements will be here soon,¡± Xiaoxuan said.
But as Xiaoxuan spoke these words, everyone on the scene burst intoughter.
After all, this was the Public Security Bureau, aw enforcement agency.
Where would reinforcementse from that could surpass this ce?
Xiang Yu, however, ignored the others and simply nodded.
Then he stepped forward and said, ¡°Did you hear that?
My backup will be here soon.
You¡¯d better step aside to avoid wasting everyone¡¯s feelings.¡±
¡°Where did this idiote from, just out of a mental hospital?¡±
¡°Most likely, he must have been caught by the team leader, Wang Yihu.
Who knows why a madman was brought in?¡±
¡°But I really admire this idiot.
With so many of us surrounding him, he¡¯s still calmly eating peanuts.
He truly is an idiot to the extreme.
However, the woman by his side is really beautiful, like a fairy.¡±
The crowd was abuzz with conversation, and Wang Ming from the sub-bureau was also among the police.
Initially, he had nned for his cousin Wang Xiaohu to give Xiang Yu a good beating, but unexpectedly, Xiang Yu had escaped from the interrogation room.
However, it didn¡¯t matter.
With so many people surrounding him, Wang Ming wasn¡¯t worried about Xiang Yu escaping.
Seeing the crowd grow, Wan Hongwei then shouted to the people, ¡°Get back to work already, there¡¯s nothing to see here.
Wang Xiaohu, hurry up and arrest these three people for me.¡±
After speaking, Wan Hongwei prepared to leave, feeling annoyed that these three minor characters had dyed him so long,
Wang Xiaohu also felt that he hadpletely lost face today, especially in front of all his colleagues.
¡°You guys, handcuff them for me,¡± Wan Hongwei ordered his subordinates.
¡°Who dares?¡± At that moment, Xiaoxuan stood in front of Xiang Yu and spoke in a low voice.
He clenched his fists, a sh of cold light in his eyes, looking as if he was ready to fight desperately.
The staff, however, paid no heed to this and started to converge on the three of them.
Just as both sides were about to sh, several people walked in from outside.
They were all tall and wore police uniforms, though their uniforms were slightly different.
¡°Is your director here?¡± one of them called out loudly.
It was then that everyone turned around, noticing that these few people were dressed in police uniforms, obviously from the same system.
¡°I am Wan Hongwei, the Director of the Public Security Bureau.
May I ask what you need?¡± Seeing the few people looking serious, and recognizing them to be from the same system, Wan Hongwei approached them somewhat seriously.
¡°We are from the Public Security Department.
We need to speak with Director Wan for a bit and hope you cane with us,¡± the leader said, looking at Wan Hongwei.
Although he spoke politely, his words carried an unmistakable authority that couldn¡¯t be defied.
¡°You need me, for what?¡± Wan Hongwei asked, somewhat perplexed.
¡°I¡¯m keeping that confidential for now.
You¡¯ll find out once we get there,¡± the man said bluntly.
At this point, hispanions had already encircled Wan Hongwei, clearly indicating that if he did note with them, they would have to take him by force.
At this moment, Wan Hongwei suddenly had a bad feeling.
He stood up straight, looking serious, and said, ¡°I have other matters to attend to and cannot go with you.
When I¡¯m finished, I wille to you on my own initiative.¡±
¡°Please cooperate with us,¡± the man said with a cold expression.
¡°I said no means no.
Please go back and tell your leaders that I will visit them personally,¡± Wan Hongwei dered, standing tall and dignified.
After all, he was a leader at the City Bureau, and he could still disy such an imposing demeanor.
However, the few people in front of him were not intimidated by his authority, ¡°Take him down,¡± the man in the middle shouted, and immediately, those around Wan Hongwei stepped forward and restrained him.
The surrounding police officers were dumbfounded, wondering what was going on.
The three squadron leaders were the first to recover, swiftly closing in, especially Wang Yihu, who charged forward, shouting, ¡°Who exactly are you?
Let our director go immediately.¡±
At that moment, the other officers also snapped to their senses.
It was their time to perform, and with the number advantage, they quickly surrounded the visiting officers, no longer paying attention to Xiang Yu and his twopanions.
Xiao Xuan then turned to Xiang Yu and said, ¡°These are our reinforcements.¡±
Xiang Yu nodded with a smile, then leisurely sat on the table, eating peanuts and watching the drama unfold before him.
¡°What are you doing?
Are you rebelling?¡± the thin, tall man in the middle said, taking out his credentials and shing them around.
As the officers saw the credentials, their expressions changed.
They knew very well that these few in front of them were from a special action group established by the Provincial Committee, specifically to handle cases involving officials.
Normally, they were merely a fa?ade, barely remembered by anyone, and unexpectedly, they appeared here today.
The man then produced a document¡ªit was clearly an arrest warrant.
He had not intended to show it, but given the current situation, he couldn¡¯t leave without doing so.
The surrounding officers began to waver, and some at the back even started to quietly leave.
They understood well that since it hade to an arrest, Director Wan Hongwei was essentially at his wits¡¯ end.
Wan Hongwei also realized the severity of the situation; he knew he couldn¡¯t leave with these people if he did, he would be truly finished.
If he had one day¡¯s time, he might still have a chance to salvage the situation.
After all, he had spent a long time in this circle and had built a vastwork of connections.
¡°What are you standing there for?
They are all impostors.
Arrest them at once,¡± Wan Hongwei shouted.
He had to take this risky path now.
Wan Hongwei¡¯s words roused many; upon hearing this, many at the back began to slowly withdraw, with fewer and fewer onlookers.
Two out of the three squadrons had already left.
They were aware of the special status of these few people; it wasn¡¯t something they could influence.
Wang Xiaohu was personally brought up by Wan Hongwei, considered a direct disciple.
If Wan Hongwei was finished, he would be in trouble too, so he and his squadron did not leave.
¡°Let our director go immediately, or we won¡¯t be polite,¡± Wang Xiaohu said sternly.
Clearly, the thin, tall leader did not expect this reaction.
Even after revealing his identity, there were still those who resisted, ¡°I am Lin Tao, head of the Provincial Office¡¯s Special Action Team.
Please cooperate with our work.
If you obstruct us, we have the right to arrest you as well,¡± he said.
Lin Tao did not shrink back due to Wang Xiaohu¡¯s actions but faced him squarely.
¡°Xiaohu, stop wasting words with them.
Control them immediately.
They are all impostors.
We¡¯ll discuss further once their identities are confirmed,¡± Wan Hongwei shouted again.
It had reached a point of do-or-die.
Given the deeds he hadmitted in the past, he deserved to be shot several times over, and Wang Xiaohu was also involved in those, as they were tied to the same fate.
¡°Sorry, no offense, but brothers, move in,¡± Wang Xiaohu shouted and then lunged towards the men.
At that moment, Xiang Yu calmly smiled, got off the table, and walked towards Wang Xiaohu¡
Chapter 222 - 222 222 He is an Undercover Agent from the Public Security Bureau
?222: Chapter 222 He is an Undercover Agent from the Public Security Bureau 222: Chapter 222 He is an Undercover Agent from the Public Security Bureau Wang Xiaohu let out a loud shout and then led his squad charging over.
At this moment, he too had to take the risk.
He was promoted by Wan Hongwei himself, and he had done many uwful things under him; if Wan Hongwei was taken down, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape either.
Aware of this fact, Wang Xiaohu thus resolved to take down Lin Tao and his team.
Lin Tao obviously did not expect this turn of events.
With fewer men on his side, if they shed with the opposition, they would undoubtedly be at a disadvantage.
However, he had a mission to fulfill, with his superiors emphatically demanding that today they must bring back Wan Hongwei to avoid anyplications from dy.
At this moment, Lin Tao regretted hisck of preparation; he had underestimated Wan Hongwei¡¯s influence.
Lin Tao consideredpromising, since the other side had more people, it seemed they would be unable to apprehend him today.
Just as he was about to order Wan Hongwei¡¯s release, Xiang Yu suddenly appeared in the middle, then grabbed Wang Xiaohu and, with a ¡®smack¡¯, pped him across the face, knocking one of Wang Xiaohu¡¯s front teeth out.
Wang Xiaohu, who wasn¡¯t used to such treatment, saw that it was Xiang Yu, then shouted loudly and lunged at Xiang Yu.
But before his fist could reach Xiang Yu, Xiang Yu pped him again, striking him where he stood.
After being pped twice, Wang Xiaohu realized he was no match for Xiang Yu.
The other police officers wanted to rush over, but then Xiang Yu suddenly turned and pointed at them, saying, ¡°Do you all want to end up like them?
Their hands are dirty, are yours dirty too?
Whoever dares to obstruct today¡¯s arrest, that means he¡¯s the same as Wan Hongwei, and I will arrest him right now.¡±
Xiang Yu spoke with an air of righteous indignation, as if he were the leader of a special action squad.
The remaining police officers were indeed intimidated by Xiang Yu¡¯s words.
Most of them were just ordinary cops following orders.
¡°Don¡¯t listen to them, they¡¯re just a bunch of liars.
Take them down first,¡± Wan Hongwei shouted from where he was.
Wan Hongwei couldn¡¯t fathom how the special action squad had deployed so suddenly when there had been no indication of it beforehand.
Could it have something to do with this young man in front of him?
Wan Hongwei began to question Xiang Yu¡¯s background.
He knew nothing about Xiang Yu, only that Han Peng had asked him to find trouble for Xiang Yu.
Could it be that Xiang Yu was the son of some high-ranking official?
That must be it, otherwise why would the special action squad have been deployed just after arresting him?
Wang Xiaohu also became anxious and shouted, ¡°Hurry up and arrest them for me.
If you continue standing there dumbfounded, don¡¯t bothering to work anymore; just get lost.¡±
Wang Xiaohu knew he was no match for Xiang Yu, so he didn¡¯t dare to approach him rashly.
¡°Right, capture them first,¡± said a policeman at that moment.
Xiang Yu looked over and saw a familiar figure hiding among the crowd of policemen¡ªit was Wang Ming.
Without saying another word, Xiang Yu strode over to Wang Ming, then pulled him out.
¡°Where did you, this imposter,e from, hiding here like this?¡± After saying this, Xiang Yu pped Wang Ming.
The police officers surrounding them didn¡¯t recognize Wang Ming, so no one stepped forward to stop it.
Only Wang Xiaohu saw his cousin being hit and, without thinking much, charged at Xiang Yu, only to be kicked away by Xiao Xuan before he could reach Xiang Yu.
After pping Wang Ming twice, Xiang Yu threw him to the ground, then turned to Lin Tao and said, ¡°Comrade, you¡¯ve worked hard; let¡¯s go.¡±
Xiang Yu¡¯s words were convincing, leaving Lin Tao momentarily stunned.
ording to the instructions from his superiors, they were to take the opportunity to release someone named Xiang Yu from the hands of the local police, and clearly, the person before him was Xiang Yu.
Lin Tao didn¡¯t know what Xiang Yu¡¯s identity was, but judging by the tone of his speech and Xiang Yu¡¯s stern expression, he concluded that this person was definitely an undercover agent arranged by the upper echelons.
Lin Tao hurriedly extended his hand with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s you who¡¯ve had it tough.
Let¡¯s go together.¡±
Xiang Yu nodded, then followed Lin Tao and the others outside.
Surrounding police officers no longer dared to approach and block them.
Seeing this, Wan Hongwei felt like dying ashes in his heart and knew he was definitely finished.
¡°So you were the undercover agent sent by the Public Security Bureau?¡± Wan Hongwei looked at Xiang Yu with suspicion.
¡°Now that you know, it¡¯s already toote.
Wait for thew¡¯s sanction,¡± Xiang Yu said as he pushed Wan Hongwei into the police car.
¡°Comrade, will you return with us?¡± Lin Tao asked enthusiastically as he shook Xiang Yu¡¯s hand.
He had already determined that Xiang Yu was their undercover agent.
Naturally, an undercover agent¡¯s identity is not easily revealed, so he didn¡¯t ask further, just treated Xiang Yu with great respect.
¡°I still have a task so I won¡¯t go back with you,¡± replied Xiang Yu, equally warm, as he firmly shook the other¡¯s hand.
¡°Be careful,¡± Lin Tao said, then got into the car, pulling Wan Hongwei with him.
Watching Lin Tao and the others leave, Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t help butugh.
Standing to the side, Xiao Xuan also couldn¡¯t resist curling the corner of his mouth, ¡°Brother Yu, you¡¯re so bad,¡± Xiao Xuan said.
It was then that Long Wu stood in front of Xiang Yu, nced at him, and said, ¡°What are you still doing standing here like a fool?¡± After speaking, he walked towards the car.
Xiang Yu also smiled and got into the car; he indeed was an undercover agent but not for their Public Security Bureau.
These things, naturally, Xiang Yu would not disclose.
Having been in the city for half a year now, Xiang Yu had eliminated several evil forces, but it seemed he had only touched the tip of the iceberg and hadn¡¯t reached the root.
There was still a long way to go toplete his mission.
Take, for instance, that mysterious organization¡ªit was the real great dark force harming society, one he must eliminate.
However, he understood one thing: he couldn¡¯t rush things and had to proceed step by step.
With Wan Hongwei, the Director of the Public Security Bureau, having fallen, it was the first shot fired in the political battle for Mo Aiguo, the city¡¯s party secretary.
Clearly, Mo Aiguo was also adept at ying the game, for he hadn¡¯t redirected staff from within the city but instead had directly requested a team from the Public Security Bureau.
Wan Hongwei¡¯s downfall was also the first step for Xiang Yu in dealing with Ouyang Ke.
Ouyang Ke was a well-known entrepreneur with a vast business empire as a backer.
His connections in the city were veryplicated, especially his close ties with Wan Hongwei.
By now, Xiang Yu, assisting Mo Aiguo inunching a political campaign, aimed to remove those corrupt and ipetent officials partly to prepare for the removal of Ouyang Ke.
With Wan Hongwei, the Director of the Public Security Bureau, toppled, Mo Aiguo would certainly consider promoting his own people.
When the time came for Xiang Yu toy the evidence before the Public Security Bureau, Ouyang Ke would inevitably not be able to escape.
Upon returning to the hospital and seeing that Tie Zhuzi had recovered very well, Xiang Yu felt much better.
Looking at Ouyang Xiu sitting there looking somber, Xiang Yu walked over, patted him on the shoulder with a smile, and said, ¡°Just wait, Ouyang Ke¡¯s done for.¡±
Ouyang Xiu nodded and said, ¡°Brother Yu, thank you.¡±
Ouyang Xiu knew that Xiang Yu had wanted him toplete these tasks himself.
However, hisck of ability had ultimately necessitated Xiang Yu¡¯s personal intervention, almost costing Tie Zhuzi his life, which left him feeling both guilty and grateful¡
(After chatting a few words with the deputy group owner, she actually left the group.
Perhaps some words upset her.
Regardless of whether you can see this sentence or not, thank you for managing the group for so long and for yourpany all along the way.
And thank you to the friends who have always been with me, it¡¯s your support that has given me the motivation, not much else to say¡)
Chapter 223 - 223 223 Wanting to Collaborate Again
?223: Chapter 223 Wanting to Coborate Again 223: Chapter 223 Wanting to Coborate Again Ouyang Xiu believed what Xiang Yu had said.
Since Xiang Yu mentioned that Ouyang Ke was about to be finished, it must be true.
What they needed to do now was wait.
Currently, Mo Aiguo was waging a fierce political struggle.
The main characters in this struggle were actually Mo Aiguo and the Mayor, Zheng Yiguang; everyone else was just cannon fodder.
On the surface, the two appeared to be cordial, but in reality, they were both secretly employing tactics.
Mo Aiguo, however, was clearly more sessful.
For one, he was the attacker and had prepared for all aspects.
Furthermore, he had powerful connections from above supporting him.
Even more importantly, he was supported by the evidence provided by Xiang Yu.
Whenever he wanted to take action against someone, Xiang Yu would supply the evidence.
With irrefutable proof, no matter how clever your methods or how strong your backers, you were doomed.
The war raged on intensely, but those outside of the circle had no clue, and life went on as usual.
The media were excluded from the entire process.
Some media who received the news and wanted to expose some of these events were quickly suppressed by the relevant departments with strong measures.
The warsted for a week, ultimately concluding with aplete victory for Mo Aiguo.
After a thunderous reshuffling, Mo Aiguo hadpletely seized power, as some departments of authority were now full of his people.
During this time, Xiang Yu and his cohorts were not idle; they continued to investigate the Japanese personnel.
However, these Japanese seemed to vanish after nting a bomb in Xiang Yu¡¯s car and hadn¡¯t reappeared since.
Xiang Yu had no leads whatsoever.
Continuing the investigation blindly would only waste time.
Eventually, Xiang Yu decided to seek a breakthrough with Ouyang Ke.
At noon, Xiang Yu and Xiao Xuan went to Ouyang Ke¡¯s office, but he wasn¡¯t there.
With the significant changes in the political scene over the week, Ouyang Ke had surely noticed them.
His backers had been falling from grace one by one, and what he needed to do now was to rebuild rtionships; a long andplicated process.
Sitting in Ouyang Ke¡¯s office, Xiang Yu made a phone call to him.
Ouyang Ke wasn¡¯t happy to see the call from Xiang Yu.
He hadn¡¯t had the chance to settle ounts with Xiang Yu, but now Xiang Yu hade to him instead.
¡°Get to the point if you have something to say,¡± said Ouyang Ke gruffly.
¡°Mr.
Ouyang, that¡¯s not really befitting of your status.
So, have you been missing metely?¡± Xiang Yu said with a smile.
¡°Hmph, Xiang Yu, you¡¯re bing more and morecent.
But don¡¯t get ahead of yourself; there will be a day when you¡¯ll cry,¡± said Ouyang Ke.
Ouyang Ke had nned to give Xiang Yu a good lesson, but the sudden upheavals in the political world caught him off guard, which dyed dealing with Xiang Yu.
¡°I¡¯ve grown ustomed to beingcent, and I can¡¯t change that so quickly,¡± Xiang Yu said with augh.
¡°I¡¯m at your office right now.
You¡¯d bettere over soon.¡± Xiang Yu hung up after speaking.
Ouyang Ke had just arrived downstairs when he heard that Xiang Yu was upstairs.
He quickly walked up and entered his office within a few minutes.
¡°Xiang Yu, you¡¯ve got some nerve.
I didn¡¯te looking for you, but here you are, delivering yourself to my doorstep,¡± boomed Ouyang Ke as he entered the office.
¡°You came back so quickly; it seems Mr.
Ouyang still takes me seriously.
I¡¯m a bit touched,¡± Xiang Yu said with augh.
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s nonchnt demeanor, Ouyang Ke was so enraged that he was practically gnashing his teeth.
He really wanted to p Xiang Yu, but as a well-known businessman, he wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.
¡°Just spit it out if you have something to say.
I don¡¯t have time to waste with you.
Get on with it and leave,¡± Ouyang Ke said, annoyed.
¡°I just came to catch up with you.
I¡¯ve been missing you these past few days and wanted to make sure you were still alive,¡± said Xiang Yu.
¡°You¡
if there¡¯s nothing else, get out,¡± Ouyang Ke said, his temper rising.
¡°Alright then.
Today, I came to make a deal with you,¡± Xiang Yu finally sat up straight, his face turning serious.
¡°Make a deal with me?
Dream on.
As if I would ever make another deal with a dishonest person like you.
Remember my words, Xiang Yu.
If I ever have any dealings with you again in this lifetime, then I, Ouyang Ke, am not a human being,¡± Ouyang Ke stated bluntly.
Last time, he thought he had struck a great deal with Xiang Yu, selling a piece ofnd for 2.5 billion.
However, Xiang Yu had tricked him, and he had decided that once he was done with his current business, he would definitely get rid of Xiang Yu.
¡°Mr.
Ouyang, don¡¯t be so absolute.
You¡¯re rushing to refuse without even knowing what kind of deal I¡¯m proposing¡ªisn¡¯t that a bit inappropriate?¡± Xiang Yu shook his head.
¡°Inappropriate?
Hmph!
With a person like you, there¡¯s no consideration for appropriateness.
Have you finished?
If so, get out.
I have things to do,¡± said Ouyang Ke, growing impatient.
¡°To avoid any regrets, let me just say it,¡± Xiang Yu coughed, then continued, ¡°Lately, I¡¯ve been very interested in those Japanese.
I assume Mr.
Ouyang has had dealings with them.
So, if you let me contact them, as a condition, I will spare your life¡ªhow about that?¡±
Ouyang Ke was stunned by the proposal, which he could hardly ssify as a deal.
He was frozen for a good two seconds before he burst intoughter and looked at Xiang Yu as if to say, ¡°You¡¯re such an idiot.¡±
¡°You¡¯re saying, as a condition, you would spare my life?¡± Ouyang Ke wanted to make sure he hadn¡¯t misheard, then repeated what he said.
Xiang Yu ignored hisughter, simply nodding in confirmation, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.
You tell me their whereabouts and how to contact them, and I¡¯ll spare your life.
It¡¯s fair for both sides.¡±
Ouyang Ke waspletely thrown off by Xiang Yu¡¯s words.
In his eyes, Xiang Yu was nothing more than a small-time thug at best, perhaps the owner of a minor logisticspany.
He had once suspected that Xiang Yu might be the son of some reclusive, powerful family, but he had now concluded that Xiang Yu was just a loser.
He was already nning to get rid of this loser when he had time.
Little did he expect the loser toe to him, offering to spare his life, which was the biggest joke he¡¯d ever heard.
Ouyang Keughed out loud, pointing at Xiang Yu and at a loss for words.
Eventually, he sighed and said, ¡°You¡¯d better go back and cherish the little time you have left.
Who knows, you might die in a car ident any day now.¡±
¡°So, you¡¯re not willing to cooperate?¡± Xiang Yu looked directly at Ouyang Ke.
¡°Who would want to make a deal with you?
Anybody who would, would be a fool, which I am clearly not,¡± Ouyang Ke said as hey back in the executive chair, smirking at Xiang Yu.
¡°Well then, I wanted to give you a chance.
Since you can¡¯t seem to grasp that, don¡¯t me me.
I hope you cherish your current time, because who knows, you might be the one to die in a car ident any day now.¡± Xiang Yu stood up and walked towards the door.
Ouyang Ke just snorted, then reached for his phone and made a call¡
Chapter 224 - 224 224 Between Hatred and Guilt
?224: Chapter 224 Between Hatred and Guilt 224: Chapter 224 Between Hatred and Guilt Watching Xiang Yu walk away, Ouyang Ke scoffed, then took out his phone and made a call.
¡°Find a suitable opportunity to take out a man named Xiang Yu for me.
Make it clean, not sloppy likest time.¡± Ouyang Ke said, then immediately hung up.
In his mind, Xiang Yu was just a minor character; such matters could be handed down to his subordinates.
From now on, he had already considered Xiang Yu a dead man and would never see him again.
To him, this was just a minor episode.
There were too many of those to the point where he couldn¡¯t even remember them all.
¡°Xiaoxuan, be careful recently.
That old bastard Ouyang Ke is going to make a move against us,¡± Xiang Yu warned as he emerged.
Xiaoxuan nodded without saying much, then got into a car and headed to the hospital.
Tie Zhuzi¡¯s injuries were gradually healing, and he could now walk around.
He was furious and out for revenge, convinced that the old bastard Ouyang Ke was behind it.
No matter how many times Shi Jian tried to exin it to him, he wouldn¡¯t listen, shouting that he would kill Ouyang Ke first.
¡°You say it was someone else, who exactly was it then?¡± Tie Zhuzi roared loudly.
¡°Xiang Yu doesn¡¯t want me to say, it¡¯s confidential for now,¡± Shi Jian shook his head.
He was really helpless against Tie Zhuzi¡¯s stubbornness.
Tie Zhuzi only listened to Xiang Yu, disregarding anyone else¡¯s words.
¡°Confidential, confidential, what¡¯s there to keep secret from me?
It¡¯s definitely Ouyang Ke who did it.
Once my injury is healed, I¡¯ll kill that son of a bitch first.
Ouyang Xiu, don¡¯t be upset, your uncle the bastard deserves to die,¡± Tie Zhuzi raged.
Ouyang Xiu just smiled awkwardly where he stood, hating his own uncle, there was no question of his being upset.
¡°What¡¯s all this fuss about?¡± Xiang Yu walked in and asked.
Seeing Xiang Yu return, Shi Jian finally breathed a sigh of relief; otherwise, who knew how long Tie Zhuzi would have continued to rant on.
¡°Please persuade Zhuzi, he wants to kill Ouyang Ke,¡± Shi Jian said helplessly, theny down on a couch on the side.
¡°Brother Yu, do you think it was that bastard Ouyang Ke who did this?¡± Tie Zhuzi asked.
¡°Even though he didn¡¯t do it, he is indeed somewhat rted to this matter.
Once you¡¯re healed, let¡¯s take him down together,¡± Xiang Yu said with a smile.
Tie Zhuzi then happily nodded and looked at Shi Jian, ¡°I said it had something to do with them, but you wouldn¡¯t admit it.¡±
Shi Jian could only shake his head helplessly and kept quiet.
When Xiang Yu mentioned ¡°somewhat rted,¡± it definitely meant they had had dealings with the Japanese because of Ouyang Ke, and Tie Zhuzi, being a simple-minded man, took Xiang Yu¡¯s word as the truth.
¡°Ouyang Xiu, you can now take the evidence and do what you want to do,¡± Xiang Yu said to Ouyang Xiu.
Ouyang Xiu looked at Xiang Yu skeptically.
They had had evidence before, but it was useless in front of certain departments; in fact, he had already somewhat lost hope.
Ouyang Ke had ample money and great power; they couldn¡¯tpete with him.
¡°Brother Yu, I¡¯ve already made up my mind.
I don¡¯t want to pursue this matter any longer.
Even if there is evidence, what good will it do?
It¡¯ll be the same old story.
I want to leave this city and live an ordinary life with my younger brother,¡± Ouyang Xiu said dejectedly.
Upon hearing this, Tie Zhuzi was the first to grow anxious, nearly leaping up from the bed, ¡°What the hell are you talking about?
What do you mean by not pursuing it?
That old goat killed your father.
Do you want to let it go just like that?
Are you even a man?¡±
Shi Jian also frowned.
They had been through so much, how could they give up now?
Moreover, Ouyang Xiu didn¡¯t seem like someone who would give up easily.
Xiang Yu then said with a smile, ¡°Do you feel guilty right now, thinking that because of you, both Zhuzi and I nearly got blown up?¡±
With tearful eyes, Ouyang Xiu nodded.
It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to settle scores with Ouyang Ke.
Ouyang Ke had killed his father, and he hated him, but Ouyang Ke¡¯s forces were too powerful, and they stood no chance.
If things continued this way, more and more people might get hurt or killed.
He didn¡¯t want his personal desires to cause harm to Xiang Yu and the others.
Over time, he had be part of this family.
Seeing Ouyang Xiu¡¯s behavior, Xiang Yu felt relieved because he felt that he hadn¡¯t helped the wrong person.
The Ouyang Xiu of the past was a selfish and spoiled young master, but now he was a man who thought of others, willing to suppress his own hatred for the sake of his brothers.
¡°Brother Ouyang, you don¡¯t have to me yourself.
Even without you, we would still have taken out Ouyang Ke, just in a much simpler way, without all theplications.
Ouyang Ke harmed your father and took everything that should have been yours; you must personally take it all back.
Everything is ready now; how can you give up at this moment?¡± Xiang Yu continued with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t be in any trouble.
From now on, take the evidence in your hands and do what you wish.¡±
¡°But¡¡± Looking into Xiang Yu¡¯s eyes, Ouyang Xiu suddenly felt an immense surge of motivation, but one problem remained.
Even if he went to the authorities with the evidence, those people wouldn¡¯t act on it, it would be futile.
¡°Face it bravely.
How will you know it won¡¯t work if you don¡¯t try again?¡± Xiang Yu had been busy these days and hadn¡¯t shared what was happening with them, so Ouyang Xiu was unaware.
He, like many others outside, had no idea about the political developments.
Xiang Yu had also intentionally not told him.
If Ouyang Xiu knew of the many things Xiang Yu had done for his sake, he would feel even guiltier and more grateful, which was not what Xiang Yu wanted to see.
In the world of politics, there is no right or wrong, no good guys or bad guys.
If it weren¡¯t absolutely necessary, Xiang Yu wouldn¡¯t interfere in its affairs.
Besides, their battles would never really end.
¡°Exactly, what¡¯s there to be afraid of?
If it really doesn¡¯t work out, I¡¯ll go with you.
If anyone dares refuse to file the case, I¡¯ll chop him up right away,¡± Tie Zhuzi said passionately, suddenly pulling at his back wound and wincing as he sat back down.
Everyoneughed, lightening the mood in the room.
At that moment, Ouyang Xiu also nodded and looked at Xiang Yu, ¡°Thank you, Brother Yu.
I really don¡¯t know what I would have done without you.¡±
Xiang Yu merely smiled simply and then looked at Shi Jian, ¡°You two hurry up and go, and be careful.¡±
Shi Jian nodded, then took Ouyang Xiu with him as they left.
Shi Jian naturally knew what Ouyang Xiu didn¡¯t; they were sure to achieve something this time.
After the two of them had left, only three people remained in the room, including Xiaoxuan.
Xiang Yu then looked at Tie Zhuzi and said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not just Ouyang Ke who wants us dead, but also those Japanese.¡±
¡°What, those Japanese bastards?¡± Tie Zhuzi widened his eyes in shock.
Chapter 225 - 225 225 The New Officials Three Fires
?225: Chapter 225: The New Official¡¯s Three Fires 225: Chapter 225: The New Official¡¯s Three Fires Hearing that there were still Japanese involved, Tie Zhuzi became anxious on the spot.
They originally harbored national hatred towards the Japanese, and now, learning that they wanted to kill him, his feelings erupted in an instant.
¡°Brother Yu, you knew they were Japanese, so why don¡¯t we go and take revenge?¡± Tie Zhuzi said with a face full of grievance.
Looking at Yu¡¯s expression, he must have known it was the Japanese who had done this, but Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t sought revenge, which made Tie Zhuzi feel very aggrieved.
At that moment, he seemed more like a child in front of Xiang Yu.
¡°My great-grandfather was killed by the Japanese invaders, and my hatred for them is irreconcble,¡± Tie Zhuzi said somewhat sadly.
¡°Zhuzi, don¡¯t worry, we will never let them go, it¡¯s just that we haven¡¯t had any news of them¡¡± Xiang Yu updated Tie Zhuzi on the recent investigation.
Tie Zhuzi felt relieved when he heard that Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t inactive, but just hadn¡¯t found them yet.
With a nervous heart, Ouyang Xiu and Shi Jian went to the Public Security Bureau to report a crime.
Unexpectedly, as soon as he had finished reporting, the police started to mobilize, dispatching several police cars to arrest Ouyang Xing.
For a moment, Ouyang Xiu hadn¡¯te to terms with it, thinking that these policemen were just on another assignment.
Ouyang Xiu followed them, but then saw them heading straight to Ouyang Xing¡¯s office.
Only when reaching the base of Ouyang Xing¡¯s office building, did Ouyang Xiu finally believe that it was all true, that the police were indeed here to arrest Ouyang Xing.
A group of policemen stormed into Ouyang Xing¡¯s office, where he was deep in thought.
Ouyang Xing was taken aback by the sudden influx of people.
¡°Comrade officer, what¡¯s going on?¡± Ouyang Xing asked, filled with confusion.
¡°Are you Ouyang Xing?¡± one of them asked, looking like a squad leader, and apparently, a newly appointed one.
¡°I am Ouyang Xing,¡± Ouyang Xing nodded, still confused about what was happening.
When he saw Ouyang Xiu and the others walk in, he suddenly had a bad premonition.
¡°Please have a seat,rades.
I¡¯m very familiar with our current Director Wang, we dine together often¡¡± Ouyang Xing quickly tried to make connections.
He knew that their director had just taken office, and Ouyang Xing had not yet managed to establish connections with him, let alone dine together.
¡°No need to bother, you should juste with us.
Someone has used you of murder, and of several people at that,¡± the squad leader said sternly, not caring about Ouyang Xing¡¯s rtionship with the director.
¡°Officers, don¡¯t listen to them, these people are all my enemies¡¡± Ouyang Xing pointed at Ouyang Xiu and the others.
But before he could finish, the squad leader waved his hand, and a group of policemen immediately arrested Ouyang Xing.
Then, one of the officers came over and said, ¡°Captain Lin, his son Ouyang Xing has escaped, we haven¡¯t found him.¡±
¡°Continue the manhunt,¡± Captain Lin ordered sternly, then he turned to Ouyang Xiu, ¡°You shoulde with me too.¡±
Ouyang Xiu quickly nodded, his reaction slow, as if he were in a dream.
It had alle too abruptly.
He had already be disillusioned and lost faith in the relevant authorities.
But today seemed different, the police appeared very serious and responsible, devoid of their previous evasion and excuses.
Nor was there any differential treatment because Ouyang Xing was a well-known businessman.
At that moment, he felt again the truth of the phrase ¡°all are equal before thew.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, let¡¯s go,¡± Shi Jian saw Ouyang Xiu in a daze and quickly reminded him.
Coming back to his senses, Ouyang Xiu then nodded and followed the policemen out.
It was then that he recalled Xiang Yu¡¯s firm gaze, telling him to stay confident and to boldly try.
As they headed back towards the police station, Ouyang Xiu suddenly felt like Xiang Yu was omnipotent.
Although he didn¡¯t know why the policemen had suddenly changed, he knew it definitely had something to do with Xiang Yu.
Ouyang Xing still harbored illusions as he entered the police station, believing he was a well-known businessman and that the public security authorities would protect him for the sake of local business and tax considerations.
He then let his secretary send some money over to the department leaders, believing that would solve everything, thinking this was merely a formality.
Unexpectedly for him, the squad leader was upromising, rejecting everything Ouyang Xing proposed.
Bribery was absolutely prohibited.
When Ouyang Xing¡¯s secretary had trouble delivering the bribe, he began to panic, realizing the gravity of the situation, and immediately arranged for the bestwyer, preparing for a court trial.
Ouyang Xiu could hardly believe how easily he had brought down Ouyang Xing, giving him an unreal feeling.
¡°Shi Jian, is Ouyang Xing really locked up, and will he really be taken to court?¡± Ouyang Xiu asked in disbelief.
Only then did Shi Jian nod and smile, ¡°You must trust Xiang Yu.
Since he asked you toe forward with the evidence now, there must be no problem.¡±
Ouyang Xiu then nodded, epting the reality.
It seemed he had easily taken down Ouyang Xing, but Xiang Yu had made significant efforts, unbeknownst to him.
The case proceeded very quickly, much faster than expected.
Normally, someone like Ouyang Xing would have awaited trial for at least two weeks.
After all, it wasn¡¯t a minor issue.
The public security authorities needed to conduct a thorough investigation and verification before it could be turned over to the court.
However, Shi Jian and the others had already done the preliminary work and submitted sufficient proof that Ouyang Xing was a thoroughly reprehensible viin, which saved the public security department a lot of effort.
There was another reason, as from the Director of the Public Security Bureau to the squad leader of this mission, they had all recently assumed their posts.
As the saying goes, a new officer takes charge with zeal, they all wanted to prove themselves and needed achievements.
And Ouyang Xing had just happened to cross their path, giving them the perfect opportunity to shine.
Eager to showcase their capabilities, they pushed all procedures forward as much as possible, and this matter had already been notified to the media.
They needed to publicize this case extensively.
Thus, the entire process took only two days.
In that time, the public security department had gathered all evidence and transferred the case to the court, awaiting the final judgment.
The court also cooperated; they hadn¡¯t received such a major case in a while, so they were actively preparing and quickly notified Ouyang Xiu and the public security department that the trial was set to start soon¡
Chapter 226 - 226 226 Eliminate the Remaining Forces
?226: Chapter 226: Eliminate the Remaining Forces 226: Chapter 226: Eliminate the Remaining Forces The court was very cooperative with the Ministry of Public Security.
When they received the case, they quickly announced that the trial would begin.
Due to the recent political turmoil, everyone was eager to showcase their capabilities in front of the new leadership, all wanting to produce impressive political achievements.
When Ouyang Xiu received the notice that the trial would be held the next day, he was somewhat stunned.
He could hardly believe that he had actually reached this point.
But the matter was not yet over.
Ouyang Ke had not yet been officially sentenced; without a verdict, anything could happen.
Therefore, this was going to be the most anxious night for Ouyang Xiu.
He worried that something unexpected might ur.
Xiang Yu noticed Ouyang Xiu¡¯s nervousness and then patted his shoulder, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen.
Just focus on preparing for tomorrow.¡±
Ouyang Xiu quickly nodded.
Whenever he was indecisive or nervous, as soon as Xiang Yu appeared, all his anxieties would vanish, as if with Xiang Yu there, nothing was impossible.
In the afternoon, Tie Zhuzi was discharged from the hospital, and a group of people came to the hospital.
They were very happy, chatting andughing, and then they all had a meal together.
After eating, Long Zaitian and a few others left.
After returning to the golf club, Ouyang Xiu also went to rest, and Wu Jing left as well.
Xiang Yu, Shi Jian, and Xiao Xuan were given assignments, and after receiving their tasks, they quickly left.
Tie Zhuzi, seeing that Xiang Yu had not assigned him a task, grew anxious and said, ¡°Brother Yu, I¡¯m better now.
Let me go take out Ouyang Ke?¡±
Having been bedridden for so many days, Tie Zhuzi felt he was nearly crippled and urgently needed to vent on someone.
¡°Let¡¯s wait until you¡¯re fully recovered,¡± Xiang Yu said with a shake of his head and a smile.
¡°I am fully recovered now.
Look.¡± Tie Zhuzi jumped up after speaking, but the moment he did, he pulled his back and cried out in pain, then said no more.
In a secluded small restaurant, three people were discussing something secretly.
¡°The boss gave us a task to kill Xiang Yu.
Now that the boss has been locked up, what do you think, should we still do it?¡± one of them said.
¡°Hell, the boss is locked up.
Who¡¯s going to know if we do it?
If it doesn¡¯t work out, we might even end up losing our lives.¡±
¡°Both of you shut up.
The boss won¡¯t have any problems.
It is not the first time something like this has happened, and the boss has alwayse out unscathed.
If the bosses back and sees we didn¡¯t act, he¡¯ll definitely chop us up.¡±
¡°Why do I feel like this time it¡¯s a bit different?¡±
¡°There¡¯s no difference.
Don¡¯t worry, the boss will definitelye out.
We just need to do our job.
I¡¯ve already scouted the route.
Tomorrow morning, when theye out, we¡¯ll take him down.¡±
The three discussed and finally reached an agreement: they would kill Xiang Yu the next morning as he left.
But just as they were drinking, a young man suddenly sat down at their table.
He was rather tall, with short hair and amanding presence.
He sat down, said nothing, and then began eating a chicken leg from the table.
The three brothers were slightly taken aback, looking at each other in disbelief, not recognizing him.
¡°Buddy, you might have the wrong ce.
We don¡¯t know you,¡± one of them said, puzzled.
The imposing young man ignored them and, after finishing one chicken leg, casually picked up another and continued eating as if the three in front of him didn¡¯t exist.
At this point, the three brothers became unsettled; this was a typical snub.
They were all underlings of Ouyang Ke, used to swaggering around, unustomed to such tant disrespect.
The young man took a beer bottle and was about to smash it on the head of the imposing young man, but his hand stopped mid-air.
He felt something hard pressing against his stomach.
The other two also paused, noticing the gun in the young man¡¯s hand.
At this moment, they realized that this youngster hade specifically for them.
¡°This brother, it seems we¡¯re not acquainted.
If there¡¯s been any offense in the past, I hope you forgive us,¡± one of them said, their worldliness showing as they were not easily scared by a gun.
After the imposing young man finished hisst chicken leg, he wiped his hands on one of them, then looked up and smiled, ¡°I just heard you guys are nning to take down someone named Xiang Yu tomorrow morning?¡±
Hearing this, the faces of the three changed.
They now knew that this person was definitely rted to Xiang Yu¡ªthey had to take him down today and not let him spill any beans.
The three exchanged nces, understanding each other¡¯s thoughts.
¡°Don¡¯t move; my brothers are all behind you.
Anyone who moves is dead,¡± the imposing young man calmly said.
The three brothers then looked behind the imposing young man and saw another table with five stern-faced men watching them.
They deted like punctured balloons.
¡°Brother, who exactly are you, and what¡¯s your rtionship with Xiang Yu?¡± one of them asked.
¡°My name is Shi Jian,¡± Shi Jian said with a smile, looking at the three men.
Hearing that it was Shi Jian, their faces changed.
Although they had not met Shi Jian before, they knew he was a major general by Xiang Yu¡¯s side.
Upon learning it was Shi Jian, one of them stood up, grabbed a beer bottle, and smashed it towards Shi Jian.
Knowing that today was more likely bad than good, he had just stood up when Shi Jian kicked him out.
Then, two men came from behind and dragged him away, pulling him into a car, his fate unknown.
¡°Out of you two, I only need one.
I don¡¯t need the other,¡± Shi Jian calmly told the remaining two, clearly indicating that one of them was useless.
Both of them nervously looked at Shi Jian.
Suddenly, one of them stood up, grabbed a beer bottle, and smashed it on hispanion¡¯s head.
Poor fellow, he hadn¡¯t even reacted before his head was cracked open.
Then, two more men came over and dragged the fallen man away.
¡°Please spare my life, big brother.
Ask me anything, and I¡¯ll tell you everything I know,¡± the remaining man quickly pleaded with Shi Jian.
¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Shi Jian simply smiled and then walked toward another car.
Two men searched the remaining man, found a dagger on him, and then pushed him into another car.
Shi Jian knew this man was an underling of Ouyang Ke; he nned to use him to eliminate all of Ouyang Ke¡¯s remaining forces.
This was the task Xiang Yu had given him, and it was also to clear obstacles for Ouyang Xiu to take control of the Ouyang Family in the future.
The elimination of Ouyang Ke¡¯s dark forces had just begun, and it was soon going to end¡
Chapter 227 - 227 227 An Unexpected Turn of Events in the Courtroom
?227: Chapter 227: An Unexpected Turn of Events in the Courtroom 227: Chapter 227: An Unexpected Turn of Events in the Courtroom Shi Jian¡¯s task was much easier than he had imagined.
He only needed to capture one person, and the rest were implicated.
These people were all supported by Ouyang Ke¡¯s money.
At a life-or-death moment, who would care about anyone else when they were all betraying one another?
Of course, there were some loyalists who firmly believed that Ouyang Ke woulde to their rescue and thus couldn¡¯t bear to betray their brothers.
Shi Jian had taken care of those people.
They were Ouyang Ke¡¯s trusted aides and surely hadn¡¯t done any good.
Shi Jian had no psychological burden in dealing with them.
This was destined to be an unsettled night.
In the span of one night, Shi Jian and his men had eliminated all of Ouyang Ke¡¯s remaining forces.
It had to be admitted, Ouyang Ke had quite a number of subordinates.
They were all loose sand,zing around with nothing to do normally, but Ouyang Ke would summon them whenever there was a need.
Now that Ouyang Ke was in trouble, they scattered like monkeys at the fall of a tree, with no one willing to listen to anyone else.
It was precisely because of this that Shi Jian easily disposed of them.
What made Shi Jian ufortable was that he still hadn¡¯t found Ouyang Xing, Ouyang Ke¡¯s son.
Ouyang Xing had already fled when they were arresting Ouyang Ke, and now there was no news of him.
When Shi Jian returned to the guild hall, it was alreadyte into the night.
Xiang Yu was sitting on the sofa waiting for him and hadn¡¯t gone to sleep.
¡°They¡¯ve all been dealt with, but Ouyang Xing hasn¡¯t been found,¡± Shi Jian said, sitting on the sofa.
¡°Not even a trace of him?¡± Xiang Yu asked, frowning.
¡°We¡¯ve checked all the leads and haven¡¯t found Ouyang Xing,¡± Shi Jian replied.
¡°Go rest for now,¡± Xiang Yu stood up and then walked towards the room.
In his eyes, one Ouyang Xing couldn¡¯t stir up much trouble.
As long as Ouyang Ke was taken down, the matter would be considered over.
The next morning, Ouyang Xiu was already neatly dressed and waiting downstairs.
It was a crucial day.
The reason he stayed in the city was for this day, to see his enemy receive legal punishment.
Shi Jian and Tie Zhuzi came out to stand there as well, but Xiao Xuan was nowhere to be seen.
They waited for Xiang Yu toe out, but he was nowhere to be seen.
Eventually, it was Long Wu who resorted to force to ¡°beat¡± Xiang Yu awake.
Xiang Yu ran out in dishevelment, nced at the time¡ªit was almost toote¡ªand without washing up, he got straight into the car.
Sitting in the car, Xiang Yu dozed off again until Tie Zhuzi woke him up.
Only then did he realize they had arrived at the courthouse entrance.
Many reporters were at the court¡¯s entrance.
Upon seeing Ouyang Xiu, they all came over to interview him.
¡°Mr.
Ouyang Xiu, is it true that your uncle killed your father?¡±
¡°Is it true that you are fighting with your uncle over the inheritance?¡±
¡°I heard that¡¡±
A group of reporters surrounded Ouyang Xiu.
If it weren¡¯t for the two men Shi Jian had arranged to escort Ouyang Xiu, the reporters would have trapped him in the middle, unable to get out.
¡°Who would¡¯ve thought this kid was a celebrity?¡± Xiang Yu chuckled, then he, Tie Zhuzi, and a few others went inside first.
The reporters didn¡¯t recognize him, Xiang Yu, so no one came to bother him.
When Xiang Yu walked in and sat down, Ouyang Xiu had just managed toe over, somewhat disheveled.
¡°Those reporters are so annoying,¡± Ouyang Xiu said with an awkward smile.
He had not expected so many reporters to be interested in this matter.
He naturally wouldn¡¯t know that all these were tactics employed by the court to broaden its influence.
The trial was scheduled to start on the hour, and at exactly ten o¡¯clock, two bailiffs escorted Ouyang Ke to the defendant¡¯s bench.
Although it had only been two days, Ouyang Ke had significantly lost weight, and with bruises on his face, it seemed he had suffered a bit of hardship.
With a bang, the Judgment Chief announced the opening of the court.
After the court session began, the police presented evidence to prove that Ouyang Ke was an utterly reprehensible scoundrel.
Masquerading as an entrepreneur, he engaged in various illegal activities, including murder, rape, sheltering culprits, and making monopoly threats, among others.
When the policeid out the irrefutable evidence, the audience in the public gallery started cursing outright, decrying Ouyang Ke as a beast.
Meanwhile, Ouyang Xiu sat rigidly at the forefront, a bit nervous.
Although he and Shi Jian had collected the evidence, he couldn¡¯t help grinding his teeth with anger when he heard it presented again in court.
In the face of such damning evidence, Ouyang Ke had no room to fight back, and only at this moment did he truly feel at ease, knowing that he could finally avenge his father.
The policeid out the damning evidence, and then Ouyang Ke¡¯swyer began to defend him.
It has to be said that Ouyang Ke¡¯swyer was quite skilled, able to spin seemingly convincing defenses even in the face of hard evidence.
Then, thewyer began to refute the evidence bit by bit.
Although some arguments were far-fetched, they still offered Ouyang Ke a glimmer of hope.
As thewyer passionately defended his client, the judge received a phone call.
After about five minutes, the judge returned with a troubled expression.
In principle, he wasn¡¯t supposed to leave at such a time.
It was this phone call that gave Xiang Yu a bad feeling.
He quickly exchanged a few words with Shi Jian, who nodded, agreed, and then left.
Indeed, no sooner had Shi Jian left than the presiding judgment chief dered that the evidence against Ouyang Ke was insufficient, and the court was adjourned for fifteen minutes before it would continue.
This pronouncement made the onlookers in the public gallery erupt in fury, all of them loudly expressing their indignation.
Ouyang Xiu stood up nervously, not expecting this turn of events.
How could the Judgment Chief im insufficient evidence in the face of such damning proof?
Ouyang Ke, meanwhile, was escorted back inside, his face an image of rxedposure.
As he passed by Xiang Yu and the others, he didn¡¯t forget tough and say, ¡°When I get out, you¡¯re all dead.¡±
¡°You think you¡¯re getting out?
Dream on, you son of a bitch.¡± Tie Zhuzi stood up and aimed a kick at Ouyang Ke.
Had it not been for the two bailiffs blocking the way, Tie Zhuzi¡¯s foot would have truly hit Ouyang Ke¡¯s face.
Protected by the bailiffs, Ouyang Ke then left with loud, boisterousughter, his arrogant demeanor making it hard not to want to p him.
¡°Brother Yu, what do we do?¡± Ouyang Xiu looked at Xiang Yu with some worry.
Xiang Yu remained calm, eating peanuts and replied with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything¡¯s fine.¡±
Ouyang Xiu felt somewhat reassured seeing Xiang Yu¡¯sposure, but he was still worried inside.
If Ouyang Ke were really set free, it wasn¡¯t just him who was in danger, but also Xiang Yu and the others.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m actually hoping he gets out so that I can p him to death with one blow,¡± Tie Zhuzi said, ring and huffing with anger.
Tie Zhuzi had long been itching to give Ouyang Ke a good thrashing.
If it hadn¡¯t been for Ouyang Xiu insisting on taking this route, he would have already led his men to Ouyang Ke and dealt with him personally.
A few minutester, Shi Jian called, ¡°Xiang Yu, just like you said, there¡¯s trouble¡¡±
Chapter 228 - 228 228 I Want Fairness and Justice
?228: Chapter 228 I Want Fairness and Justice 228: Chapter 228 I Want Fairness and Justice A few minutester, Shi Jian called and said, ¡°Xiang Yu, just like you said, the Judgment Chief¡¯s family has been taken hostage.
His wife and children have all been captured.¡±
¡°Have you located them?¡± Xiang Yu asked, his tone even as he held the phone.
¡°We¡¯ve found them,¡± Shi Jian said.
¡°Rescue them,¡± Xiang Yu said and then hung up the phone.
He then walked toward the back of the judge¡¯s bench.
Tie Zhuzi and Ouyang Xiu also stood up, ready to follow Xiang Yu, but they were stopped by him.
As Xiang Yu tried to enter a door, two armed police officers stopped him.
¡°Sir, you cannot enter here.
If you want to leave, please go that way,¡± a police officer said seriously.
¡°I have something to discuss with the Judgment Chief,¡± Xiang Yu replied calmly.
¡°Sorry, the judges are discussing something, you cannot go in,¡± the officer said bluntly.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t want to waste time here, and suddenly, with agile movements, snatched the handguns from the two officers.
Before they could even react, they saw the young man in front of them pointing the guns at themselves.
¡°I don¡¯t want to waste time, and I am not going to harm your Judgment Chief.
I just want to see him, is that possible?¡± Xiang Yu asked coldly, holding the handgun.
The two police officers, intimidated by Xiang Yu¡¯s skill, had never seen such speed.
They exchanged nces and then nodded.
Xiang Yu did not trouble them further and returned their handguns.
Although the officers agreed to let Xiang Yu enter, they did not leave but followed him as he went inside.
Several judges were discussing matters inside the room.
¡°This Ouyang Ke is undeniably a despicable bastard, and the evidence is conclusive.
It¡¯s only right to sentence him to death,¡± said one of the judges.
¡°Yes, although thatwyer made some valid points, they cannot conceal his crimes.¡±
¡°That¡¯s true, but our old Pan¡¯s family has been taken hostage, so what do we do?
Shall we just call the police?¡±
¡°I think we should first stabilize the situation, then release him, and have the police clean up his forces.
After that, we can give him the death penalty.¡±
¡°Yes, we should do it this way.¡± At this point, they reached a consensus, believing this was the most viable method at the moment.
Sitting at the main seat, the Judgment Chief Old Pan, could only nod his head helplessly.
The choice he faced was to release Ouyang Ke or pay the price with his family¡¯s lives.
This hearing was supposed to be an opportunity for them to show off, and they had invited many reporters, but they didn¡¯t expect such an oue.
However, there was no choice; when their families were threatened, this was the only thing they could do.
¡°Make sure you conduct a fair and just trial,¡± Xiang Yu suddenly burst in, startling the judges seated there.
Such disturbances were unprecedented during their discussions, especially since there were armed officers standing outside¡ªno one woulde looking for trouble without reason.
After a moment of shock, one of them shouted, ¡°Who are you, barging in like this?
You two, take him away now!¡±
The officers, seeing Xiang Yu walk in confidently and even snatch their guns, thought the judges knew him.
But it now seemed the judges did not recognize him.
Instantly, the officers drew their guns and aimed at Xiang Yu.
¡°Raise your hands and put them on your head now,¡± the officersmanded nervously, knowing Xiang Yu was skilled, so they dared not approach carelessly.
Xiang Yu ignored them and directly addressed the central Judgment Chief, ¡°I am aware of your situation¡ªyour family has been taken.
I can save them, but there¡¯s one condition: you must conduct a fair and just trial of this case.¡±
The judges scoffed at Xiang Yu¡¯s audacious im.
¡°Leave now, or we¡¯ll arrest you for obstructing public safety,¡± one of the judges warned.
The officers weren¡¯t wooden men; after hearing Xiang Yu speak, they exchanged nces.
Xiang Yu¡¯s request was nothing but a fair trial, and judging by his righteous appearance, he did not seem like a bad person.
¡°Take him out of here now.
Don¡¯t get in the way,¡± another judge said impatiently.
To them, Xiang Yu seemed to be causing trouble for no reason.
They wanted to be fair and just but felt constrained.
Previously, they may havepromised justice for money, but now, it was about the safety of their families, which made their actions seem all the more justified without any sense of guilt.
After the judge finished speaking, the two officers stood still, ready to defend against any aggressive move from Xiang Yu but made no move to arrest him.
¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me?
Arrest him!¡± the judge shouted at the officers behind him.
The officers shook their heads reluctantly, then holstered their guns and said, ¡°I think this brother doesn¡¯t seem like a bad person.
I also believe the case should be handled fairly and justly.¡±
¡°You¡
are you rebelling?¡± one of the judges eximed.
Xiang Yu then took a step forward and sternly said to the Judgment Chief, ¡°I told you I could ensure the safety of your family.
If you can¡¯t guarantee a fair and just trial, then it¡¯s a different story.
Weigh that decision carefully.¡±
After speaking, Xiang Yu didn¡¯t want to waste any further words with them and headed outside.
At that point, the Judgment Chief Old Pan suddenly stood up and looked at Xiang Yu.
¡°What makes you think you can ensure the safety of my family?¡±
¡°Because I am Xiang Yu,¡± Xiang Yu replied without another word, then walked out.
The two officers, relieved to see Xiang Yu go, followed him out and stood by the door.
In truth, they admired Xiang Yu¡¯s character; he did what he wanted to, despite the path being different.
¡°This fucking idiot, what is he babbling about here?¡± one of the judges cursed in anger, ustomed to being high above and disliking Xiang Yu¡¯s arrogance.
¡°Exactly, relying on what, his name Xiang Yu?
Does he think he is the King of Chu?
The kid¡¯s hardly grown and he¡¯s out ying tough guy.¡±
The judges went on, directing their words at Xiang Yu, considering him a fool who had appeared out of nowhere and annoyed them.
¡°I think there¡¯s more to this person than meets the eye,¡± Judge Pan suddenly said with a grave face.
After all, it was his family at stake, and he was under tremendous pressure, uncertain of what to do.
¡°Chief, don¡¯t listen to that boy¡¯s nonsense.
Let¡¯s follow our n; we can¡¯t take risks,¡± another said.
¡°Yes, we can¡¯t afford to take this risk.
All it took was a few words from that brash young man to sway you; this isn¡¯t like you.¡±
Seeing Judge Pan¡¯s helpless shake of his head, he said, ¡°I just have a feeling this man is extraordinary, otherwise how would he know about my family being kidnapped¡¡±
Chapter 229 - 229 229 The Final Verdict
?229: Chapter 229: The Final Verdict 229: Chapter 229: The Final Verdict ¡°I always feel there¡¯s something special about this person,¡± Judge Pan said.
¡°Team leader, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense; this is a matter concerning the lives of your family members.¡±
¡°Exactly, Old Pan, just follow the strategy we discussed.¡±
A few people were discussing back and forth, but Old Pan sat there without saying anything, simply in silence.
As the presiding judge, he held the deciding power, so his words were the most critical.
Xiang Yu walked out and sat down in his original spot without a word.
If this trial was unjust, he wouldn¡¯t mind giving that Mr.
Pan a good lesson.
In fact, this trial wasn¡¯t very important to Xiang Yu; he just wanted to provide Ouyang Xiu with some psychological closure.
Ouyang Xiu was eager to use this avenue to avenge his father.
Fifteen minutester, Ouyang Ke was brought back into the courtroom.
The judges took their seats one after another.
Then the debates on both sides began again, but this time the judges clearly favored Ouyang Ke¡¯s side.
Ouyang Ke sat there with his head raised in a carefree manner, believing he would definitely walk out free today.
He had been in this position before, and every time he had walked out unscathed.
At that moment, Ouyang Ke couldn¡¯t help but nce at Xiang Yu and his group and snorted coldly in his heart.
Once he got out, he would make sure they suffered a fate worse than death.
The calm expression on Xiang Yu¡¯s face annoyed him; it was as if nothing was worthy of Xiang Yu¡¯s attention.
Ouyang Ke resolved that once he was free, the first one he would eliminate would be Xiang Yu.
It was only with Xiang Yu¡¯s support that Ouyang Xiu dared to stand up against him, and Xiang Yu had even yed him for a fool.
Sitting there, Ouyang Xiu felt the atmosphere was somewhat off, quite tense.
If it weren¡¯t for Xiang Yu¡¯sposed expression, he would have given up already.
At that moment, he caught Ouyang Ke¡¯s chilly gaze.
But naturally, Ouyang Xiu was not one to show weakness, and he red back at his opponent.
After another intense debate, all the decision-making power was now in the hands of the judges.
At this moment, everyone held their breath, eager to see whether a big viin like Ouyang Ke would be sentenced to death outright.
At this time, Ouyang Ke looked at Xiang Yu with a victorious gaze.
But Xiang Yu seemed uninterested in these matters and was casually eating peanuts.
The judges were all looking at Old Pan, hoping he would hurry up and make the announcement, proceeding as they had nned.
Old Pan steadied himself, then picked up the gavel in front of him and knocked it down, loudly dering, ¡°Now I pronounce¡¡±
Just as Old Pan was about to make the announcement, he nced at Xiang Yu again and saw him unconcerned with the case, looking down and peeling peanuts.
Suddenly, he felt there was something very mysterious about this man, and a fleeting thought made him change his mind.
¡°I pronounce that Ouyang Ke is sentenced to death, with a two-year reprieve,¡± he dered.
Old Pan¡¯s judgment left the other judges dumbfounded, with one of them even walking right up to Old Pan, incredulously asking, ¡°Old Pan, have you lost your mind?
Your wife is still in their hands, what are you thinking?¡±
The other judges also looked incredulous but did not react as emotionally as him.
But Ouyang Ke was totally dumbfounded; what was this situation, how could it end like this.
Given the scene just now, everything outside should have been taken care of.
¡°I won¡¯t ept this, I want to appeal, I won¡¯t ept this¡¡± Ouyang Ke screamed.
The two officers paid no attention to Ouyang Ke¡¯s tantrum, and simply dragged him away.
Despite this, the people in the spectator seats were still not satisfied¡ªording to Ouyang Ke¡¯s actions, he should have been sentenced to death and executed immediately.
Therefore, there were continuous curses from the spectator seats, but they were not excited; this oue was still somewhat eptable.
The audience in the spectator seats gradually left, after all, they were just some concerned citizens who were not directly involved in the matter.
Meanwhile, Ouyang Xiu sat there and wept directly, ever since his father died.
He and his brother scavenged through trash to survive, hiding in graveyards and sleeping in junkyards to avoid Ouyang Ke.
Then he followed Xiang Yu, witnessed murders, and shot people.
After such a long time of training, such a long time of endurance, it was all for today, for this very moment.
He did it, he had found justice for his father.
At that moment, his tightly wound string seemed to suddenly snap, the emotions hidden deep within began to spiral out of control, and he suddenly burst into tears on the scene.
Men don¡¯t easily shed tears, but then again, how many experience such tribtions, and who could understand the bitterness within them.
¡°Brother, stop crying, your wish has been fulfilled.¡± Tie Zhuzi¡¯s eyes were also red, clearly affected by Ouyang Xiu¡¯s emotions.
¡°Yu, thank you¡¡± Ouyang Xiu suddenly broke into a smile through his tears and sniffled.
Xiang Yu just smiled faintly and said nothing more, then walked forward.
At this time, the judge was still standing in front of Old Pan,ining to him, ¡°Old Pan, have you lost your mind?
Are you joking with your family¡¯s life?
Tell me what to do now, those people are desperadoes, and for all we know, the assassin might already be on the way.¡±
Old Pan himself didn¡¯t know what to do at this point, as his decision during the sentencing was a sudden impulse.
¡°Just trust that idiot Xiang Yu, we¡¯re out of this,¡± the man said, ready to turn and leave.
But as he turned, he bumped into Xiang Yu, ¡°Are you blind, can¡¯t you watch where you¡¯re going?¡± The judge was already furious, and upon seeing Xiang Yu, his temper red even more.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t say much, just grabbed him and ¡®smack smack¡¯nded two ps, stunning the people around them.
The other judges were shocked, this Xiang Yu was damn bold.
Tie Zhuzi and Ouyang Xiu stood there too, not reacting immediately; what was happening with Yu, the sentencing may not have been entirely fair, but it was something they could still ept.
The two armed police at the side were taken aback for a moment, then quickly surrounded Xiang Yu.
In truth, they were secretly pleased.
The judge was always arrogant, never considering them worth his notice, but they were in no position to challenge him due to their vastly different statuses.
Seeing Xiang Yu p the man and knock his teeth out today was deeply satisfying to them, but they still had to do their basic duties, and quickly surrounded Xiang Yu, pointing at him and saying, ¡°You need to leave now, don¡¯t cause trouble here.¡±
¡°Leave?
It¡¯s not that simple.
You two, arrest him immediately, he¡¯smitted assault, he must be tried,¡± the man yelled, pointing at Xiang Yu.
But before his words could even finish, Xiang Yu pped him again, and the people around them were at a loss as to why Xiang Yu bore such deep grudges against the man¡
Chapter 230 - 230 230 The Allegiance of the Ouyang Family
?230: Chapter 230: The Allegiance of the Ouyang Family 230: Chapter 230: The Allegiance of the Ouyang Family Xiang Yu had pped that judge four times, and everyone was somewhat puzzled as to what kind of grudge Xiang Yu had against the judge in front of him.
Two armed police stood by, intending to let Xiang Yu go, but Xiang Yu was being too arrogant, making it difficult for them.
Just as they were about to step forward to seize Xiang Yu, he pushed the man aside and said, ¡°You¡¯re Zhang Xin, right?
It was you who sold Judge Pan¡¯s information to the bad guys, and they even transferred 500,000 to your bank card, asking you to persuade old Pan.
Moreover, they promised that after this matter, you¡¯d take old Pan¡¯s ce.¡±
Xiang Yu¡¯s words stunned everyone present, and they all had one question on their minds: Who exactly was this young man, and how did he know so much?
Zhang Xin was the first to react, then jumped up and pointed at Xiang Yu, shouting, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense, you¡¯re framing me.
Old Pan, don¡¯t believe him; he¡¯s just here to sow discord.
You two, hurry up and arrest him; this man is here to cause trouble today.¡±
Zhang Xin waspletely panicked.
Although what Xiang Yu had said was not entirely true, he had indeed epted 300,000 from Ouyang Ke and had betrayed old Pan.
Because the other party had promised that they would make old Pan step down after this affair.
The people around didn¡¯t speak, just watched Zhang Xin with a somewhat cold demeanor.
¡°Old Pan, you must believe me.
We have been friends for twenty years; can¡¯t you see past his few words?¡± Zhang Xin pleaded desperately.
But the more desperate he became, the more people believed what Xiang Yu had said was true.
After pping him a few times, Xiang Yu no longer paid attention to him and then walked up to old Pan with a serious expression, ¡°Your family is safe now, but let me warn you, you must be fair and just in handling cases in the future.
If I ever find out you¡¯ve been unfair, I will never let you go.¡±
Having said that, Xiang Yu no longer paid attention to the others and turned to leave, leaving a crowd standing there, dumbfounded.
As for people like Zhang Xin, Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t care less about them; he was just a small-time crook.
Now that he had exposed Zhang Xin¡¯s true nature, old Pan would definitely not let him off.
Tie Zhuzi and Ouyang Xiu followed Xiang Yu and left together.
Tie Zhuzi couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Brother Yu, how did you know about the judge¡¯s situation?¡±
¡°Guessed it,¡± Xiang Yu smiled, then got into the car.
The group was headed towards the headquarters of the Ouyang Family Company.
Now that Ouyang Ke was finished, it was time for Ouyang Xiu to take back everything that belonged to him.
As they were halfway there, they just happened to see that the police had already blocked the road ahead.
In the middle of the road ahead was an armored vehicle, and in that vehicle was Ouyang Ke.
But by now, Ouyang Ke was lying in the back of the vehicle, his head had been shot through, blood streaming down, clearly he had died not long ago.
Seeing this, Ouyang Xiu was shocked.
Ouyang Ke had already been sentenced to death, he hadn¡¯t expected him to die right here.
He turned to look at Xiang Yu, wanting to ask something, but seeing Xiang Yu¡¯sposed face, as if not bothered by the event, he chose to remain silent.
¡°Ouyang Ke was sentenced to death, that¡¯s true, but with a two-year suspension.
This suspension means he wouldn¡¯t die, and in time, with a few maneuvers, he could be out in a few years, only toe out and cause more harm.
It¡¯s better to let him die here,¡± Xiang Yu said calmly.
¡°Brother Yu is right, it should be this way,¡± Tie Zhuzi chimed in quickly.
Tie Zhuzi had been following Xiang Yu the longest.
He was certain that this was a job done by Xiao Xuan at Xiang Yu¡¯s behest, and the fact that Xiao Xuan hadn¡¯t shown up today further proved the point.
Tie Zhuzi didn¡¯t say much, just felt incredibly pleased inside, almost bursting into song.
He held back this impulse, fearing that singing might be too much for Xiang Yu and the others.
However, Ouyang Xiu wasn¡¯t particrly happy; after all, Ouyang Ke was his uncle.
If possible, he truly wished Ouyang Ke would spend his life in prison.
But he knew that what Xiang Yu had said was true.
With Ouyang Ke¡¯s influence, if he didn¡¯t die, he would soon be out of prison and be a huge problem once again.
Xiang Yu and the others arrived at the Ouyang Family¡¯s headquarters, which used to be managed by Ouyang Ke.
Stepping into this ce again, Ouyang Xiu felt a surge of emotions.
They brought theirwyer with them, so the process wasn¡¯t tooplicated.
From that moment, Ouyang Xiu had officially taken over the Ouyang Family.
Sitting in his office, Ouyang Xiu felt somewhat uneasy.
¡°Yu, why don¡¯t you manage this with me?
Without you, I feel uneasy,¡± Ouyang Xiu said with an awkward smile.
After all, he had previously been nothing but a frivolous heir with little experience in managing apany.
Suddenly being put in charge of argepany and family, he was nervous and unsure of what to do.
¡°Why are you acting like a woman, acting all hesitant at your age?¡± Tie Zhuziughed heartily.
¡°Ouyang Xiu, you¡¯re the boss now.
You have to believe in yourself, believe in your abilities.
I can¡¯t always stand by your side to help you.
But I think there¡¯s someone who can,¡± Xiang Yu said, finishing with a smile.
¡°Who?¡± Ouyang Xiu asked excitedly, knowing that anyone Xiang Yu rmended would be exceptional.
Tie Zhuzi also looked at Xiang Yu with some confusion, harboring a slight worry that Xiang Yu might ask him to stay and follow Ouyang Xiu, something he would definitely not agree to.
¡°Zhang Hongbo,¡± Xiang Yu said with a smile.
Both Ouyang Xiu and Tie Zhuzi smiled when they heard the name Zhang Hongbo.
It had to be said that although Zhang was young, he was cunning and articte.
Having him by Ouyang Xiu¡¯s side would indeed be helpful.
¡°This kid is quite lecherous and seems to have a keen sense of money.
You talk to him yourself,¡± Xiang Yu said with a smile.
Ouyang Xiu already had a n in mind.
To keep Zhang, he would have to exploit his weaknesses, and the points Xiang Yu mentioned were precisely Zhang¡¯s fatal ws.
Ouyang was confident he could win Zhang over.
After discussing this, Ouyang Xiu suddenly became serious, ¡°Yu, we had an agreement.
I promised to give you half of the Ouyang Family¡¯s property, and I keep my word.
In fact, I want to transfer all the assets to your name.
They should belong to you.¡±
Ouyang Xiu¡¯s sincerity was apparent, with no pretense.
It was clear that after everything that had happened, he viewed money much less significantly.
¡°Of course, I¡¯ll still take my share,¡± Xiang Yu said and then coughed, ¡°Just that piece ofnd.
Give it to me.¡±
Tie Zhuzi was drinking water and nearly choked.
He had thought Xiang Yu would graciously say a few polite words and then refuse, but to his surprise, today¡¯s Yu was quite ungenerous, which made him somewhat puzzled.
¡°No problem,¡± Ouyang Xiuughed.
For Xiang Yu to ask for that piece ofnd, Ouyang Xiu was pleased because he felt indebted to Xiang Yu.
To be able to give him what he wanted made him feel honored, and with Xiang Yu¡¯s direct request, he treated him as a brother¡
Chapter 231 - 231 231 Using Strategy to Lure the Japanese Dogs
?231: Chapter 231: Using Strategy to Lure the Japanese Dogs 231: Chapter 231: Using Strategy to Lure the Japanese Dogs Ouyang Xiu took over the Ouyang Family, and Ouyang Ke was assassinated by a mysterious person amidst arge crowd.
Although this caused some sensation.
Until now, the affairs of Ouyang Xiu had beenpletely resolved.
Ouyang Xiu also stated that he would always be Xiang Yu¡¯s brother, and as long as Xiang Yu said a word, he would never be ambiguous.
At the same time, Xiang Yu had a request for Ouyang Xiu and Zhang Hongbo, which was that Xiang Yu hoped Ouyang Xiu could invest in building a textile factory.
Ouyang Xiu was curious about Xiang Yu¡¯s n to build a textile factory but did not ask further and agreed to it.
Regarding this matter, Xiang Yu had already arranged for Wu Jing to handle it; Wu Jing would contact Ouyang Xiu individually when the time came.
Ouyang Xiu originally wanted to follow Xiang Yu, but Xiang Yu refused, as Ouyang Xiu was kind-hearted and easily emotional, which might endanger him if he truly followed Xiang Yu.
They weren¡¯t the same kind of people.
By having Zhang Hongbo follow Ouyang Xiu, Xiang Yu actually also hoped Zhang Hongbo could lead amon life.
Zhang Hongbo was unlike Xiao Xuan; Xiao Xuan was rtively cold, his heart full of intense hatred, and he constantly trained himself through actions.
Xiang Yu knew that buried in Xiao Xuan¡¯s heart was an unspeakable secret.
He wouldn¡¯t ask and Xiang Yu wouldn¡¯t inquire, but he knew that someday, Xiao Xuan would explode.
Ouyang Xiu gave Xiang Yu the management rights to that piece ofnd and, following Xiang Yu¡¯s arrangement, they picked a sunny day to publicly and ostentatiously announce that thend belonged to Xiang Yu.
In fact, Ouyang Xiu didn¡¯t know that taking over thend was for Ouyang Xiu¡¯s safety.
Given Ouyang Xiu¡¯s character, he would never have handed over thend to anyone if Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t requested it.
And those Japanese clearly saw value in thisnd, showing an indomitable interest.
By obtaining thend in his name, Xiang Yu was sending them a message.
Thend is mine now,e at me with whatever tactics you have.
Moreover, Xiang Yu had unresolved issues with these Japanese, who had attempted to kill him by nting a bomb in his car¡ªan unforgivable act.
No matter what identities these Japanese held or where they were hiding, Xiang Yu would root them out and teach them a lesson.
The day after Ouyang Xiu announced the ownership of thend to Xiang Yu, Shi Jian publicly announced they wanted to sell thend at a high price, urging interested parties to contact him soon.
Shi Jian made a big spectacle of it, enticing nearly all the real estatepanies.
Just like previously when Ouyang Ke wanted to sell thend, many people contacted Shi Jian, hoping to acquire it.
However, the usually high-profile figures in real estate, Wu Haotian and Zhang Lei, did not appear.
Initially, when Xiang Yu offered 2.5 billion to buy thend, it was enough to demonstrate its value; now that Xiang Yu truly owned it, he would not sell for less.
Moreover, they knew that Ouyang Ke had just died recently, and these could not be unrted to Xiang Yu.
Especially Wu Haotian, who used to be brothers with Xiang Yu, had watched Xiang Yu grow up step by step.
Now, his regard for Xiang Yu was one of admiration; the two no longer crossed paths, thus, he did not wish to appear before Xiang Yu again.
And Zhang Lei, who had scoffed at Xiang Yu before, now even less so.
Therefore, the two real estate tycoons did not show up, giving many others hope as they desperately vied for thend.
Shi Jian¡¯s phone was nearly exploding with calls, and ultimately he selected fivepanies for in-depth coboration, and among them, he chose one.
This real estatepany was neither well-known norrge, and industry insiders were puzzled over why Xiang Yu chose to coborate with them.
Both parties decided to sign the contract the next day, with a price of 80 million.
This price made many entrepreneurs envious, but since the owner of thend had made his decision, they were helpless.
That evening, Xiang Yu and his associates sat in the club, silent, as if waiting for something.
Around eleven o¡¯clock at night, Shi Jian¡¯s phone suddenly rang.
¡°It¡¯s them,¡± Shi Jian suddenly sat up with a jolt.
And Xiang Yu also abruptly opened his eyes and nodded at Shi Jian.
After a few rings, Shi Jianzily answered the phone saying, ¡°Who is it, disturbing people at this ungodly hour, aren¡¯t you letting people sleep?¡±
¡°Hello Mr.
Shi, sorry to bother you, but I heard you are selling a piece ofnd.
I am very interested in purchasing it,¡± the man on the other side said in standard Mandarin.
¡°You¡¯re toote, I¡¯m selling thisnd tomorrow, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m hanging up, don¡¯t keep me from sleeping,¡± Shi Jian replied in a just-awakened voice.
¡°Hold on, Mr.
Shi, we really want thisnd, name your price,¡± the man said.
¡°Name a price my ass, I say 30 billion, can you afford that?
Don¡¯t talk nonsense in the middle of the night, I need to sleep,¡± Shi Jian said, although he made no move to hang up the phone.
Xiang Yu and Tie Zhuzi sat there listening to Shi Jian¡¯s call.
Tie Zhuzi even rolled up his sleeves, ready to teach the caller a lesson.
ording to Xiang Yu, these were the Japanese dogs.
Last time, they almost lost their lives, and Tie Zhuzi remembered this grudge.
He vowed to crush those Japanese dogs.
¡°Deal, Mr.
Shi, we¡¯ll pay 30 billion for thend tomorrow, how about that?¡± the caller said bluntly.
¡°What?
You really agreed?¡± Shi Jian appeared very surprised, then shouted fully awake,
¡°Yeah sure, 30 billion doesn¡¯t even catch our eye, let¡¯s leave it at that, and we¡¯ve bothered you enough, Mr.
Shi.
We¡¯ll talk about coboration further tomorrow,¡± the caller said politely.
At that moment, Shi Jian coughed and said, ¡°Actually, when I said 30 billion, I was just joking, let¡¯s discuss the actual price tomorrow.¡±
The two exchanged pleasantries once more, then set the meeting for 10 a.m.
tomorrow in their Yijing Real Estate Company¡¯s office.
Tie Zhuzi, seeing Shi Jian finally hang up the phone, stood up, filled with fury, shouting, ¡°This time, we must crush those Japanese dogs, dammit,st time was really humiliating.¡±
Meanwhile, Xiang Yu sat there without much excitement; 30 billion was a small sum for the other party, who exactly was this person?
After all, Xiang Yu had a bank card given to him by Commander Cao containing only a billion¡
Chapter 232 - 232 232 Xiang Yus Outrageous Demands
?232: Chapter 232: Xiang Yu¡¯s Outrageous Demands 232: Chapter 232: Xiang Yu¡¯s Outrageous Demands Xiang Yu didn¡¯t disy excitement like Tie Zhuzi.
Instead, he fell into contemtion.
Those Japanese were very mysterious; their current power was not enough to investigate the backgrounds of these individuals.
Moreover, one piece of information had slipped through, indicating that thirty billion was nothing to them, merely a trifle.
If such an amount was just pocket change to them, who exactly were these people?
Everything had been proceeding ording to their n, and they had sessfully lured out the Japanese.
The next day, Xiang Yu and his group had arrived at the office early.
They had agreed to cooperate with a real estatepany, but in fact, it was all a fa?ade, with Shi Jian having arranged for his men to y the part.
Around ten o¡¯clock, someone knocked at the door, and two spirited young men walked in.
The one leading was tall and slender, with rimmed sses and a cleanly shaven face, demonstrating the typical appearance of a college student.
¡°Hello, Mr.
Xiang, my name is Qin Ming,¡± the young man approached Xiang Yu enthusiastically and reached out for a handshake.
¡°Please sit,¡± Xiang Yu hurriedly invited, noting that this Qin Ming was not the individual who had called the previous night.
Moreover, while Qin Ming appeared energetic and quite decent in manner, he did not look like a top boss; at most, he was a mere salesperson.
¡°What brings you here today, Mr.
Qin?¡± Xiang Yu asked.
¡°Not to shy away from mentioning it, Mr.
Xiang, we heard that you intend to sell a piece ofnd, and we are quite interested in it,¡± Qin Ming said with a smile, his tone slightly excited.
¡°That piece ofnd is actually already sold,¡± Xiang Yu apologetically smiled.
¡°I know, but you haven¡¯t signed the contract yet, right?
Mr.
Xiang, rest assured, we will make you an offer you will be satisfied with,¡± Qin Ming said.
¡°Are you here to snatch the deal?¡± Xiang Yu chuckled, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t care if you are here to snatch it or not; I¡¯m a businessman, and I work with anyone who pays more.¡±
¡°Great, I like dealing with straightforward people.
Name your price, Mr.
Xiang,¡± Qin Ming confidently stated, seeming determined to secure thend.
¡°Fifty billion,¡± Xiang Yu stated calmly.
At hearing this price, Qin Ming¡¯s mouth gaped open; he doubted he heard correctly and waspletely stripped of his confidence as if he had just been struck.
¡°Mr.
Xiang, you aren¡¯t joking, are you?¡± Qin Ming uttered with a wry smile.
¡°Do you think I, Xiang, am joking with you?¡± Xiang Yu said, staring directly at Qin Ming from his armchair.
At this, Qin Ming started to feel uneasy, sweat appearing on his forehead.
He awkwardly smiled, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it agreed at thirty billion?
Howe it suddenly jumped to fifty billion?¡±
Xiang Yu suddenly smiled, ¡°Thirty billion?
Who told you that?
We won¡¯t sell for thirty billion.¡±
Qin Ming sheepishly smiled; he had confidently walked in today, convinced that he could secure the deal for thirty billion, but now it seemed spective.
¡°Mr.
Xiang, how about¡¡±
Before Qin Ming could finish, Xiang Yu quickly gestured for him to stop, ¡°Mr.
Qin, don¡¯t say anymore.
We will not sell thisnd for less than fifty billion.¡± Xiang Yu was resolute, leaving no room for argument.
Seeing this, Qin Ming could only stand up somewhat helplessly, then said goodbye to Xiang Yu.
Fifty billion was beyond their expectations, and he left somewhat dejectedly from his initial confidence.
¡°Xiang Yu, what¡¯s going on?¡± Shi Jian quickly asked, clueless as to why Xiang Yu had suddenly raised the price to fifty billion, which could likely drive the buyer away.
¡°Don¡¯t ask too much now, just make sure someone keeps a close eye on him.
Have someone dig into his background too; I don¡¯t think he amounts to much.
The Japanese definitely used an intermediary to indirectly deal with us,¡± Xiang Yu decisively said.
Shi Jian quickly nodded, then headed outside.
It was already a bitte to have someone tail Qin Ming, so he decided to follow him personally.
¡°Damn it, these sneaky bastards really have a lot of tricks up their sleeves.
They don¡¯te themselves for buying; they send someone else.
If I catch them, I definitely won¡¯t let them off easy,¡± Tie Zhuzi didn¡¯t consider other possibilities, taking whatever Xiang Yu said at face value.
Hearing that Qin Ming wasn¡¯t a Japanese but just an intermediary really pissed him off as he paced back and forth.
Just then, Wu Jing called.
Seeing this, Xiang Yu picked up the phone and went into a small office inside.
¡°Speak,¡± Xiang Yu said, holding the phone.
¡°Brother Yu, I¡¯ve found a spot here for investing in a textile factory.
The location is convenient and hidden, not easy to be discovered,¡± Wu Jing reported.
¡°You handle everything, but remember one thing: maintain secrecy.
And those women, don¡¯t let them spread any news.
If anyone disobeys, lock them up straight away,¡± Xiang Yu briskly ordered.
¡°Brother Yu, don¡¯t worry.
I¡¯ve got everything nned.
We¡¯ll split the profits from this textile factory¡ªhalf for the Ouyang brothers, and the other half I n to distribute among the women.
With such huge profits tempting them, I believe they¡¯llply obediently,¡± Wu Jing confidently exined.
Happy with Wu Jing¡¯s proposal, Xiang Yu nodded, ¡°You handle the specifics.
Also, don¡¯t chill the hearts of our brothers; they need money too.¡±
Upon hearing this, Wu Jing could only give an awkward smile, ¡°Brother Yu, rest assured, they¡¯ll be more than happy.
You know, with so many women here¡¡±
Xiang Yu understood what Wu Jing was implying and couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°I think I¡¯d bettere work with you.¡±
The two chatted a bit more about trivial matters before hanging up.
Just as Xiang Yu had ended the call, another call came in, from an unknown number.
¡°Xiang Yu, our miss wishes to meet you,¡± someone suddenly said.
Xiang Yu was familiar with this voice but had been too busytely to remember them.
The caller was Wang Sheng, a minor leader of an underground secret organization, who had previously closely interacted with Ding Yongzhi.
Since Ding Yongzhi had been eliminated by Xiang Yu, their businesswork in this city had broken down.
His contact now suggested he hoped Xiang Yu would take over Ding Yongzhi¡¯s role in the underground sale of ¡®women.¡¯
Pretending as if he hadn¡¯t recognized the voice, Xiang Yu cursed, ¡°Who the hell are you, and who knows your miss.
Get lost.¡±
Wang Sheng wanted to erupt in anger, but he had a mission toplete, so he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Xiang Yu, don¡¯t you know what¡¯s good for you?
Our miss wants to see you.
At the same time, Brother Shen hopes to give you onest chance, this is the final opportunity, if you don¡¯t cherish it, be prepared to collect your corpse.¡±
¡°What ¡®your brother Shen¡¯, ¡®sister Shen¡¯, and all these goddamn people?
Do you have anything else to say?
If not, I¡¯m hanging up,¡± Xiang Yu dismissively retorted.
Chapter 233 - 233 233 The Reappearance of the Mysterious Organization
?233: Chapter 233: The Reappearance of the Mysterious Organization 233: Chapter 233: The Reappearance of the Mysterious Organization ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m hanging up,¡± Xiang Yu said.
Upon hearing that Xiang Yu was about to end the call, Wang Sheng hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s Wang Sheng, we¡¯ve met before.¡±
Xiang Yu obviously knew it was Wang Sheng, and then he suddenly realized and said, ¡°It¡¯s you, you son of a bitch, spit it out fast, I don¡¯t have time to bullshit with you.¡±
When Wang Sheng heard how Xiang Yu spoke without any restraint, he really wanted to stand in front of Xiang Yu and kill him.
When Ding Yongzhi was around, no one dared to talk to him like that.
After all, he was the boss around here, and now being cursed by Xiang Yu naturally made him grind his teeth in anger.
If it wasn¡¯t for the Miss and Shen San¡¯s orders, he would have really lost his temper and taken people over to kill Xiang Yu.
¡°Give me your address, the Miss wants to meet you,¡± Wang Sheng tried hard to suppress the anger inside him.
He knew the person the Miss wanted, and he couldn¡¯t touch him, otherwise, that would mean death.
¡°Yijing Real Estate Company, top floor office.
Damn it, this is never-ending,¡± Xiang Yu said, and without waiting for Wang Sheng to reply, he hung up the call.
Wang Sheng got the address, he wanted to curse at Xiang Yu, but by that time Xiang Yu had already hung up the phone, which made him so mad that he smashed the phone and silently swore to himself that one day he would teach Xiang Yu a good lesson.
Sure enough, about ten minutester, the door to Xiang Yu¡¯srge office was suddenly opened.
Tie Zhuzi was sitting on the sofa, and when he saw a young girl barge in without knocking, he quickly stood up on guard.
The girl had harmless,rge eyes that fluttered in an adorable manner.
Following the young girl, a man entered with a severe expression on his face.
Tie Zhuzi smelled the strong scent of blood on him, suggesting that this man had a penchant for killing.
¡°Xiang Yu,e out quick, you big liar!
You said you¡¯de to find me but you didn¡¯t, forcing me toe find you,¡± the girl yelled.
Xiang Yu came out from a smaller office just in time to see the girl standing in the center yelling.
Although Xiang Yu was prepared, when he saw the girl, his heart couldn¡¯t help but ache, as if he had seen her from his dreams again.
The two looked incredibly alike, as if made from the same mold.
The girl was called Zhong Qin, and the one from his dreams was called Zhong Min, their names were so simr.
Only he knew she was not her and must not get them mixed up.
¡°So it¡¯s you, little miss, didn¡¯t I say, once I¡¯m done with my affairs, I¡¯lle over and hang out with you?¡± Xiang Yu came over, chuckling.
¡°Watch your words,¡± the middle-aged man suddenly said sternly, this person was Shen San, Wang Sheng¡¯s direct superior.
¡°You big liar, it¡¯s been so long, why haven¡¯t youe to find me, you¡¯re a liar, I¡¯m having Shen San kill you,¡± Zhong Qin pouted, ring with her spirited big eyes.
¡°Little miss, don¡¯t be mad, I¡¯ve been a bit busy recently, I can¡¯te over just yet, give me a bit more time,¡± Xiang Yu chuckled.
¡°No, youe with me now,¡± Zhong Qin pouted.
¡°Give me two more weeks, I promise I¡¯lle to y with you then.
Plus, I¡¯ll buy you something tasty at that time,¡± Xiang Yu said with a smile.
¡°No, Shen San, kill him now,¡± Zhong Qin red with wide eyes.
Shen San sneered coldly from behind and then gave Xiang Yu a chilly look.
Although Tie Zhuzi, standing to the side, had seen Zhong Qin before, it was only today that he had realized she was such a character, prone to threatening people¡¯s lives.
Now, the expression on Shen San¡¯s face suggested he was really about to make a move.
Without hesitation, Tie Zhuzi suddenly drew his pistol and pointed it at Shen San.
Actually, pointing it at Zhong Qin might have been more effective, but given her beautiful and lovely appearance, like a fairy, Tie Zhuzi truly couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it.
¡°You¡¯re asking for death.¡± Facing Tie Zhuzi¡¯s pistol, Shen San didn¡¯t look intimidated at all; instead, his face grew even more ferocious, his body emitting an increasingly bloodthirsty aura.
Tie Zhuzi, who had followed Xiang Yu through many battles, was not afraid of Shen San.
He directly switched off the safety and was ready to shoot Shen San if he made any unnecessary moves, not minding taking his life.
Zhong Qin, standing on the side, seemed to find the situation amusing as she watched the two men, then batting her eyshes at Tie Zhuzi, she said, ¡°You big silly guy are really bold, you know.
Shen San will kill you.¡±
But just as Zhong Qin finished speaking, Xiang Yu suddenly had an ominous feeling.
Shen San had the look of a person who had killed countless times, a demon-like character.
The sinister smile that had just shed at the corner of his mouth made Xiang Yu¡¯s heart tremble.
Without hesitation, Xiang Yu quickly stepped beside Tie Zhuzi and pushed away his gun-holding hand while his right hand reached out and grasped something cold.
Everyone only heard the ¡®bang¡¯ of a gunshot, and the bullet grazed Shen San¡¯s hair and flew by, while in Xiang Yu¡¯s right hand blood was dripping.
In his hand, he held a shiny dagger, the very one Shen San had nned to use on Tie Zhuzi.
If Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t intervened in time, Tie Zhuzi¡¯s throat would likely have been shed.
Tie Zhuzi¡¯s shot had ultimately been a moment too slow.
¡°You want to kill my brother,¡± Xiang Yu said coldly, suddenly turning to look at Shen San.
Even though Shen San had killed countless people, the icy look in Xiang Yu¡¯s eyes, those deep ck pupils, still made him involuntarily shiver.
It felt as if it came from hell, his gaze so deep that one could fall into it and nevere back.
¡°Brother Yu, your hand,¡± Tie Zhuzi said, looking worriedly at Xiang Yu holding the opponent¡¯s dagger, blood still flowing.
Shen San tried to take back the dagger, but when he grabbed for it, he couldn¡¯t move it.
¡°Let go,¡± Shen San said coldly with a smirk.
He didn¡¯t know what had happened just now, but Xiang Yu¡¯s stare had actually made him feel intimidated; thinking about it now, it seemed quite funny.
¡°As long as I am here, no one can touch my brother,¡± Xiang Yu said coldly.
He only then let go of Shen San¡¯s dagger, but his hand was already covered in blood.
¡°So fun, so fun, this is really fun.
Perform it again,¡± Zhong Qin pped her hands and said joyfully, as if she had seen something very entertaining.
Hearing Zhong Qin¡¯s voice, Xiang Yu turned his head and angrily said, ¡°What¡¯s so fun about that?
Look at my hand, see if I don¡¯t spank you.¡± After saying that, Xiang Yu grabbed Zhong Qin and then imprinted a blood-red handprint on her buttocks.
Zhong Qin was initially a bit irritated, but when Xiang Yu pped her buttocks, she suddenly burst into giggles.
No one had ever dared to do that to her before; she found Xiang Yu very amusing and then looked at him happily and said, ¡°No one has ever dared to do that to me; you are the first, so I am setting my sights on you.¡±
Xiang Yu was speechless; this silly girl was still happy even after he had pped her buttocks.
He then coughed and said, ¡°Give me two weeks, and I will spend every day ying with you.¡±
Standing on the side, Shen San stared wide-eyed, gripping the dagger tightly.
The idea that someone dared to spank the youngdy was unimaginable in the past¡
Chapter 234 - 234 234 Life Should Be Like This
?234: Chapter 234 Life Should Be Like This 234: Chapter 234 Life Should Be Like This When Shen San saw Xiang Yu press his bloody palm onto Zhong Qin¡¯s butt, he was utterly taken aback.
Such boldness was unthinkable in the past; touching ady¡¯s butt, let alone giving her an extra nce, would have likely resulted in having one¡¯s eyes gouged out.
This Xiang Yu really had some fucking nerve.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let Shen San spare your life, but you muste to see me in two weeks.
If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll have Shen San capture you, and then we¡¯ll maim your legs,¡± Zhong Qin happily chirped with gleaming eyes, as if the thought of chopping off Xiang Yu¡¯s legs was somehow amusing to her.
¡°Fine, if I don¡¯te, you can chop off my legs,¡± Xiang Yu replied with a resigned smile.
Although Zhong Qin was stunningly beautiful, the education she had received was an embarrassment.
She was a little devil, having likely harmed countless people; the forces behind her must be those big devils who killed without batting an eye.
¡°That¡¯s settled, then.
I¡¯ll be waiting for you,¡± Zhong Qin said before casting another nce at the big, dumb figure, Tie Zhuzi, and turned to go downstairs.
Shen San didn¡¯t follow her down but stood there, smirking coldly at Xiang Yu.
¡°You still here?
Looking for death, are you?¡± Tie Zhuzi glowered, saying that he had injured Xiang Yu¡¯s hand previously.
If not for Xiang Yu holding him back, he would have gone up and beaten the crap out of this guy named Shen San.
Only then did Shen San turn his gaze towards Tie Zhuzi, his eyes icy cold.
Xiang Yu, catching sight of the murderous intent in his eyes, then said coldly, ¡°If you darey a finger on my brother, I guarantee you won¡¯t make it out of this door.¡±
At this moment, Shen San turned his head again to look at Xiang Yu.
The murderous intent had vanished from his eyes, reced by a yful look, as if Xiang Yu were nothing more than a toy in his eyes.
¡°In my eyes, you¡¯re already dead.
But I won¡¯t let you die easily.
I¡¯ll y you bit by bit.
If you don¡¯t show up in two weeks, not only you but also this dumb giant, and all your brothers here, I¡¯ll y each and every one of you,¡± Shen San said before bursting intoughter and turning to leave.
¡°Motherfucker,¡± Tie Zhuzi finally couldn¡¯t hold back and wanted to rush out to finish off Shen San but was stopped by Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu knew it wasn¡¯t time yet.
If they killed Shen San now, the mysterious force behind him would surely bring endless retaliation, and given their current strength, they were no match for the opponent.
¡°Brother Yu, why should we be afraid of him?
If ites to it, we¡¯ll all die together,¡± Tie Zhuzi said angrily.
Xiang Yu shrugged it off with an indifferent smile, ¡°Hold off for now; sooner orter, we will wipe him out.¡±
Upon hearing Xiang Yu¡¯s words, Tie Zhuzi felt a little better, sitting down on the sofa to bandage Xiang Yu¡¯s hand.
¡°Go check on Long Zaitian and the others, see how they¡¯re doing,¡± Xiang Yu suggested, looking at Tie Zhuzi¡¯s gloomy face, and decided to walk around outside.
Tie Zhuzi nodded and then followed Xiang Yu downstairs.
Reaching the bottom of the stairs, just as Xiang Yu was about to get into the car, a vehicle slowly passed by him.
He nced over unintentionally, and that nce made him freeze on the spot.
In the passenger seat, he thought he saw a familiar figure.
¡°Xiang Yu, take this and break out with our cover.¡± The captain said with a face full of concern, shoving a bag of peanuts into Xiang Yu¡¯s hands.
¡°Captain, I won¡¯t leave.
If we¡¯re going to die, we¡¯ll die together.
I¡¯m not afraid,¡±
¡°Bullshit, you¡¯re still young, and you have a long way to go.
Besides, you haven¡¯t been deflowered yet, you¡¯re not even a real man,¡± the captain said, and they all gave a dryugh.
¡
¡°Brother Yu, Brother Yu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Tie Zhuzi suddenly snapped him back to reality.
He saw Xiang Yu gazing into the distance, lost in thought, and was puzzled.
¡°Captain.¡± Xiang Yu suddenly said.
¡°What captain?¡± Tie Zhuzi responded in a somewhat perplexed manner.
Zhuzi, did you just see a shiny ck sedan passing by here?¡± Xiang Yu asked, full of doubts, as he looked at Tie Zhuzi.
Tie Zhuzi looked into the distance, then let out a bitter smile and said, ¡°Brother Yu, are you seeing things?¡±
Xiang Yu took a deep breath, looked at the vehicles in the distance, nodded without speaking, and then got into the car.
It had only been a hallucination just now; given the extent of that attack, there was no way the captain and his team could have survived.
Pulling out a handful of peanuts from his pocket, Xiang Yu¡¯s gaze drifted off again.
Tie Zhuzi drove to where the Underground Boxing Ring used to be; now, Long Zaitian and several of his brothers were in charge.
Rather than continuing with the underground fighting ring business, they had turned the ce into a huge entertainment venue.
The recent renovations were also graduallying to an end, and Xiao Xuan and Long Wu would alsoe to help out when they had nothing else to do.
As Xiang Yu and Tie Zhuzi walked into the underground space again, they both felt a sense of nostalgia.
Back then, Xiang Yu had snapped a few necks right here, and it was hard to believe that Long Zaitian had turned it into this.
They had built an even bigger stage in the middle with dazzling lights.
The seating around had also been upgraded to rtively high-end chairs, which looked quite ssy.
When Long Zaitian¡¯s group saw Xiang Yu arrive, they all gathered around.
¡°Brother Yu,¡± everyone called out excitedly because all of this was thanks to Xiang Yu.
If it weren¡¯t for him, they would probably still be under Yan Bin¡¯s thumb, living a life akin to hell.
But now, they had their own goals, their own business, and though busy, everyone was happy.
Xiang Yu smiled as he looked at the group covered in dust and grime, then exchanged a few words with them before pulling Long Zaitian aside.
In the distance, Long Wu and Xiao Xuan also walked over.
Xiang Yu nced at the two of them but didn¡¯t speak, then sat down with Long Zaitian on chairs nearby.
Xiang Yu looked around then said somewhat seriously, ¡°Zaitian, I want to remind you, doing business is fine.
But never get involved with the filth of drugs, gambling, or prostitution, especially not in this ce.¡±
Xiang Yu spoke very sternly, while Long Zaitian simply nodded and smiled, replying, ¡°Brother Yu, don¡¯t worry.
If you don¡¯t want me to get involved with those things, I definitely won¡¯t.¡±
Actually, when Long Zaitian heard Xiang Yu say this, he felt relieved.
He had no desire to be involved with such things, but if Xiang Yu had asked him to, he would haveplied without a second thought.
¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Xiang Yu said, patting his shoulder with a smile.
Although Xiang Yu and his friends were walking a crooked path, he still hoped his brothers would move towards a normal life.
This was a road he would rather walk alone.
Xiang Yu suddenly looked at Long Wu then smiled and said, ¡°From now on, just follow your brother.
If there¡¯s anything, I¡¯ll call for you.¡±
Long Wu was startled when Xiang Yu said this.
She looked at Long Zaitian as if seeking his opinion, and Long Zaitian looked at Xiang Yu with gratitude.
He understood what Xiang Yu meant; this was him allowing his brothers to leave the criminal world for a peaceful life.
When Xiang Yu had walked in and seen them busy with renovations, he felt somewhat envious.
Life should be just like this, but he had not been master of his own fate.
¡°I¡¯ll listen to you,¡± Long Wu suddenly said.
At that moment, her gaze at Xiang Yu was tinged with reluctance and a trace of reproach, as if Xiang Yu was abandoning her.
As they discussed matters, Xiang Yu¡¯s phone suddenly rang.
The urgent and loud ringing gave Xiang Yu a bad feeling¡
Chapter 235 - 235 235 Shi Jian is Taken as a Hostage
?235: Chapter 235: Shi Jian is Taken as a Hostage 235: Chapter 235: Shi Jian is Taken as a Hostage Just as Xiang Yu was speaking with Long Zaitian, his cellphone suddenly rang¡ªit was Shi Jian.
¡°Speak,¡± Xiang Yu said crisply before walking outside, phone in hand.
¡°I¡¯ve looked into it; that Qin Ming is just a minor middleman.
Right now, he¡¯s in a teahouse with some Japanese men,¡± Shi Jian said.
¡°Where is the teahouse?¡± Xiang Yu pressed.
¡°On Sanba Road¡¡±
Shi Jian hadn¡¯t finished speaking when the sound of shattering ss burst from Xiang Yu¡¯s cellphone.
Then Shi Jian cried out and the line went dead.
Xiang Yu¡¯s expression changed upon hearing this, realizing Shi Jian had been discovered.
¡°Zhuzi, Xiaoxuan, let¡¯s go,¡± Xiang Yu returned, his face stern.
¡°Brother Yu, what¡¯s happened?¡± Long Zaitian quickly asked, noting Xiang Yu¡¯s grave expression.
¡°It¡¯s nothing major, you guys carry on,¡± Xiang Yu smiled and then walked outside.
He had already decided to withdraw Long Zaitian and his group from the underworld; he couldn¡¯t involve them any further.
¡°Got your gear?¡± Xiang Yu asked with some severity as he sat in the car.
Tie Zhuzi and Xiaoxuan both understood the gravity of the situation, nodded in acknowledgment, and remained silent.
The three drove towards Sanba Road, which was quite a distance from town.
It took them a full half-hour to get there.
Since there weren¡¯t many teahouses along this road, they quickly spotted Shi Jian¡¯s car parked next to one, its front ss smashed, with several onlookers around.
Seeing this, Xiang Yu was certain that Shi Jian had been kidnapped.
He got out of the car and pretended to ask a nearby uncle curiously, ¡°What¡¯s happening here?
What¡¯s everyone looking at?¡±
¡°Young man, you haven¡¯t heard?
Four men came just now, fought with someone in the car, and then took the person away,¡± the uncle exined.
¡°Which direction did they go?¡± Xiang Yu asked.
The uncle, seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s persistence, scrutinized him briefly, shook his head to indicate ignorance, and walked away.
Xiang Yu approached the car to take a closer look.
The assants hadn¡¯t left behind any clues, just a pile of broken ss and a few drops of fresh blood.
Xiang Yu examined the teahouse¡¯s surveince footage only to find a segment had been cut out.
The staff shook their heads, iming ignorance when questioned.
It was clear the kidnappers were professionals.
Though Shi Jian had been captured, Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t worried for his safety.
The kidnappers simply wanted thend; they wouldn¡¯t harm Shi Jian for the time being.
But Xiang Yu felt at a disadvantage¡ªhis enemies were hidden while he was exposed, unable to exert his strength.
Standing on Sanba Road, Xiang Yu surveyed the surroundings.
This ce was far from the city center, and the road led straight to the next city.
No wonder he couldn¡¯t find the Japanese through his underground contacts ¨C they were not operating within this city.
And Xiang Yu¡¯s influence was confined to this city; it hadn¡¯t spread beyond, which was why they had no leads on them.
¡°What do we do now?¡± Tie Zhuzi asked, clearly agitated.
He had always been close with Shi Jian, and now that Shi Jian was kidnapped, he was anxious, wishing he could devour his Japanese captors alive.
¡°We go back and talk,¡± Xiang Yu said as he got into the car.
After a moment of thought, he added, ¡°Zhuzi, tell our men to stop investigating for now, don¡¯t look into them anymore.¡±
¡°Not investigate?
Are we just giving up on Shi Jian?¡± Tie Zhuzi said, anxious.
¡°Not giving up.
They must know we¡¯re investigating, and continuing to do so is pointless and might endanger Shi Jian.
Now that they¡¯ve taken him, they¡¯ll surely contact us,¡± Xiang Yu said withposure.
Shi Jian¡¯s abduction troubled Xiang Yu just as much as it did Tie Zhuzi, but at that moment, it was crucial to stayposed and respond to changes with steadiness.
Tie Zhuzi asked no further questions and took out his phone to ry the message.
Xiaoxuan, who had sat in the passenger seat the entire time without a word and with no expression on his face, seemed entirely disconnected from everything that was happening.
Back at the guildhall, Xiang Yuy alone on a lounger on thewn.
That¡¯s when Xiaoxuan approached and said, ¡°Brother Yu, I don¡¯t think a piece ofnd is worth all this trouble.¡±
Xiang Yu knew Xiaoxuan had more to say, so he sat up and looked at him, ¡°Go on.¡±
¡°If they are going to such lengths for a piece ofnd, then it must have significant value.
There are many reasons whynd could be valuable,¡± Xiaoxuan said, his face emotionless.
Xiang Yu nodded; thend indeed had development potential.
Real estate there could be promising, but it certainly wasn¡¯t worth three billion yuan¡ªnot to the extent that they would kidnap someone and seem so determined to acquire it.
¡°I suspect there¡¯s something about the geology,¡± Xiaoxuan suddenly suggested.
Hearing this, Xiang Yu felt a revtion.
Given the kidnappers¡¯ desperation for thend, it must hold greater importance.
If it wasn¡¯t about property development, then as Xiaoxuan suggested, there must be something underground, perhaps mineral deposits.
Xiang Yu had seen them a few times and always sensed a military bearing about these men.
Could it be they were trying to steal national mineral resources?
The thought sent a chill down Xiang Yu¡¯s spine.
If that were the case, the situation was grave.
It could escte to a national issue, not something Xiang Yu could resolve.
But until the investigation was clear, Xiang Yu wouldn¡¯t spread the word.
¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone else; go get some rest,¡± Xiang Yu instructed.
Actually, Xiang Yu trusted Xiaoxuanpletely; he knew the man wouldn¡¯t gossip.
Xiaoxuan must have guessed this much earlier, but with Tie Zhuzi present in the car, he didn¡¯t speak up, waiting until now.
At that moment, Xiang Yu¡¯s mind was far from calm, and he knew he needed to investigate quickly.
Now with Shi Jian captured, Xiang Yu believed the kidnappers would definitely call him.
But the day had passed without a word from them.
Xiang Yu was not in a hurry, understanding this was a psychological game.
Perhaps his enemies were watching him from the shadows.
The Japanese were likely waiting for Xiang Yu and his men to be desperate and disarrayed before they revealed themselves.
The most impatient was Tie Zhuzi, who walked restlessly in the courtyard, multiple times wanting to approach Xiang Yu with questions but restraining himself.
Eventually, he couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and ran up to Xiang Yu, ¡°Brother Yu, it¡¯s just a piece ofnd.
We can sell it to them directly.
Shi Jian is still in their hands, isn¡¯t he?¡±
Xiang Yu simply smiled and asked Tie Zhuzi to sit opposite him, ¡°Zhuzi, rx, Shi Jian will be fine.¡±
Exactly this kind of urgency was what the kidnappers were relying on¡ªand Tie Zhuzi had squarely fallen into their trap.
That evening, Xiang Yu went to bed early but got up again around midnight.
He then drove off alone¡
Chapter 236 - 236 236 What Exactly is in the Soil
?236: Chapter 236: What Exactly is in the Soil?
236: Chapter 236: What Exactly is in the Soil?
At around midnight, Xiang Yu got up alone and drove away.
After the conversation with Xiao Xuan during the day, Xiang Yu also suspected there might be mineral deposits underground, or that thisnd contained minerals.
He wanted to verify it once again.
When he arrived at the piece ofnd, Xiang Yu could see from afar that there seemed to be people ahead.
He quickly turned off the engine and observed from a distance.
He saw two people apparently gathering something.
Because the distance was considerable, and there were no lights around, Xiang Yu could not see the faces of the two people or hear what they were saying.
The two spent about fifteen minutes there before they got into a car and left.
After the two had left, Xiang Yu got out of his car alone and walked over to the plot ofnd.
He took a stic bag, filled it with some soil, then returned and drove away.
The next morning, Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan were waiting early in the hall for Xiang Yu, but Xiang Yu had not yet gotten up.
When it was already nine o¡¯clock, Tie Zhuzi could not restrain himself and went to Xiang Yu¡¯s room.
Upon reaching Xiang Yu¡¯s room, he saw that it waspletely empty.
This rmed Tie Zhuzi, fearing that Xiang Yu might have also been taken away.
¡°Xiao Xuan, Brother Yu isn¡¯t here?¡± Tie Zhuzi shouted and then ran out.
Xiao Xuan was also stunned after hearing this, but he wasn¡¯t as panicky as Tie Zhuzi and immediately took out his phone to call Xiang Yu.
Tie Zhuzi watched him nervously, worried that if Xiang Yu had been taken too, they would bepletely leaderless.
Fortunately, Xiang Yu answered the phone after just a couple of rings.
¡°You and Zhuzi wait at the hall for me, I¡¯ll be back soon,¡± Xiang Yu said and hung up directly.
Seeing that Xiang Yu was alright, Tie Zhuzi finally rxed, then cleared his throat and stepped aside, feeling somewhat embarrassed by his earlier overreaction.
Xiang Yu had gotten up early and taken a bag of soil to the local university.
He found a professor in the chemistry department, Professor He, hoping he could identify the elements in the soil.
Professor He, seeing that Xiang Yu was young, mistook him for a student of the chemistry department and was quite pleased with Xiang Yu¡¯s eager attitude towards learning.
¡°Young man, there¡¯s no need to identify it, there aren¡¯t many elements in the soil, usually just carbon, oxygen¡¡± Professor He roughly listed the elements in the soil and then exined some of the elements¡¯positions and states to Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu, who was not a university student and knew nothing about chemistry, was quite confused.
The professor had talked for a long time, and all he understood was that there were indeed quite a few things in the soil.
Professor He, seeing Xiang Yu standing there as if attentively listening, got even more excited and was about to exin the naming and history of several elements to Xiang Yu.
About to lose patience with the endless lecture, Xiang Yu hastily smiled and said, ¡°Professor He, you¡¯re truly knowledgeable.
Why don¡¯t you do an experiment for me now, so I can learn how to test the elements in the soil?¡±
ttered by Xiang Yu¡¯spliment, Professor He looked at his watch and said, ¡°There¡¯s still some time.
Since you¡¯re so eager to learn, let me teach you properly.
Come with me.¡±
Along the way, Professor He taught Xiang Yu a lot about chemistry, but Xiang Yu, clueless about the subject, just smiled and nodded, understanding nothing.
Although he was a leader among soldiers, he wasn¡¯t omniscient and still had gaps in his knowledge.
The two arrived at theboratory, which was still quite empty as it was early, and few students had arrived.
Professor He led Xiang Yu directly to a piece of equipment and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go through the basic steps once to see if they¡¯re correct?¡±
It must be said that Professor He was truly a helpful man, embodying the spirit of teaching and resolving doubts, but Xiang Yu had no idea about experimental procedures.
¡°Perhaps you should do it, Professor, as my basics are quite weak and I don¡¯t want to embarrass myself in front of you,¡± Xiang Yu said with a chuckle.
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s modesty and slight shyness, Professor Heughed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it then.
But you¡¯d better learn carefully because today I will demonstrate it just for you.¡±
As he spoke, Professor He took out test tubes, ss rods, and otherboratory equipment.
He exined the steps to Xiang Yu, including the techniques, very seriously and in detail.
Meanwhile, Xiang Yu was feeling anxious, eager to find out what was in the soil, yet he couldn¡¯t outright disclose his purpose and could only listen with a forced smile to Professor He.
Seeing how attentively Xiang Yu was listening, Professor He became even more spirited in his teaching.
He had many students, but few were as earnest and keen to learn as Xiang Yu.
He couldn¡¯t help but nod to himself internally, thinking that this kid might have a future in research.
¡°My boy, study hard; I think you are cut out for research,¡± Professor He said to Xiang Yu with a smile.
¡°Thank you for thepliment, Professor He, but I don¡¯t n on it at the moment,¡± Xiang Yu chuckled.
By this time, Professor He had nearly finished preparing the sample.
The next step was to ce it on a device to assess what elements it contained.
¡°You watch this screenter.
There¡¯s a lot of carbon and oxygen in it.
The proportions will be disyed here soon,¡± Professor He said proudly.
Having done such experiments countless times throughout his life, he already knew what the next results would be.
Just as Professor He was about to proceed with the next step, a crowd of university students suddenly poured into the room.
They were chatting andughing as they entered, all dressed in whiteb coats, looking like nurses.
But those were the standardb coats issued by the school, which had to be worn during experiments.
¡°You watch it yourself for now.
Just ce the sample and press this button,¡± Professor He said, then walked towards the students.
It seemed these were his pupils.
Today, Professor He was so happy that he approached the students with a beaming smile and said, ¡°Today¡¯sb lesson will cover¡¡±
Xiang Yu, unfamiliar with the machine, followed Professor He¡¯s earlier instructions, ced the sample in the designated position, and was about to press the button when two students suddenly approached him.
¡°Dude, which ss are you from?
I haven¡¯t seen you before,¡± one of them, a burly guy, said, looking up at Xiang Yu.
Lab sses were quite flexible; students could either listen or conduct their own experiments.
Clearly, these two were the type not to pay attention to the lesson.
Xiang Yu, who hade only to learn about the elements in the soil, merely smiled at them without responding.
The burly man, seeing that Xiang Yu was ignoring him, seemed visibly annoyed and then stood in front of Xiang Yu, pointing at him and said, ¡°I asked you which ss you¡¯re from.
It¡¯s our ss running experiments now; if you have nothing to do, leave¡¡±
Chapter 237 - 237 237 Changing Strategy for Resources
?237: Chapter 237 Changing Strategy for Resources 237: Chapter 237 Changing Strategy for Resources The burly man was clearly the type looking for trouble, a bottom-feeder among the students, with a bulky build that intimidated others.
¡°I don¡¯t care which ss you¡¯re from, it¡¯s our ss¡¯s turn to do the experiment, and you need to get out now,¡± said the burly man, standing in front of Xiang Yu with an air of arrogance.
Seeing that they were just about to reach the final step and now someone was causing trouble, Xiang Yu felt a surge of annoyance.
But since the other party was just an ordinary college student, Xiang Yu didn¡¯t want to get physical, so he said, ¡°I will leave as soon as I finish this experiment.¡±
¡°You¡¯re still trying to finish the experiment?
Stop pretending to be a good student here.
You don¡¯t even wear ab coat, so what are you pretending to be?¡± the burly man said and grabbed Xiang Yu to drag him out.
There was another person beside the burly man, who simply crossed his arms and watched with glee.
It was clear that this wasn¡¯t the first time he had seen such a scene.
¡°Idiot, you better listen to Brother Zhuang¡¯s advice, or else he will beat you t,¡± said the person beside him with augh.
¡°Move aside.¡± Xiang Yu didn¡¯t want to waste any more words with them, and then he pushed the burly man away and pressed the button.
Seeing Xiang Yu daring to push him, the burly man instantly became furious.
No one at the school had ever dared to provoke him, even the athletes had to show him some respect, but unexpectedly, this idiot in front of him was clueless.
¡°Kid, you¡¯re asking for it.¡± After saying that, the burly man swung a punch at Xiang Yu.
He was determined to teach this insolent fool a lesson today, especially in the chemistry department where no one dared to provoke him.
But just as he charged forward, Xiang Yu kicked him aside.
Xiang Yu controlled his strength, not intending to hurt him.
The equipment was already in operation by then, with indicator lights shing.
Another student, seeing the burly man getting hit, also raised his fists and swung at Xiang Yu.
In his view, no one in the chemistry department dared to provoke the burly man until today.
Yet before he could even touch Xiang Yu, he was pped away by Xiang Yu, who didn¡¯t even spare him a nce, his eyes fixed on the equipment.
The burly man, noticing that Xiang Yu was not to be underestimated, then picked up a chair and smashed it towards Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t even look up, just kicked him away with one foot.
Themotion had by then alerted Professor He, who was lecturing.
He quickly walked over through the students towards the disturbance, but by the time he arrived, Xiang Yu was nowhere to be seen.
And the burly man and the other fe were lying on the ground, moaning and unable to get up.
Professor He was curious and nced unintentionally at the equipment.
What he saw made his eyes bulge.
Many indicator lights were on, including some for precious metals.
Most importantly, an element that was essential for manufacturing atomic bombs was also lit up, and even the proportion was high.
He hurriedly looked towards the sample, only to see that it was gone, and the soil brought by that student earlier had also been taken.
Professor He quickly went out to follow but at that point, Xiang Yu was nowhere to be found.
He stood there, muttering to himself, ¡°Who on earth is he?¡±
The moment Xiang Yu saw the lights on the equipment, he knew that the soil contained something important.
Although he didn¡¯t know what it was, it was certainly vital.
Otherwise, the Japanese wouldn¡¯t have risked so much to get thisnd.
Knowing this, Xiang Yu suddenly felt that he should report to Commander Cao, as this was beyond his scope.
After all, these were national resources, and if not careful, they could easily be lost to foreign hands.
But if he informed Commander Cao, the military might get directly involved.
This could make the Japanese operatives flee.
And since Shi Jian was still in their hands, it would put Shi Jian in danger.
After much consideration, Xiang Yu decided to rescue Shi Jian first.
Besides, those Japanese operatives had almost killed him and deserved to pay a price.
With that thought, Xiang Yu hid the remaining soil and then drove towards the guild hall.
Tie Zhuzi and Xiaoxuan came over when they saw Xiang Yu return.
They didn¡¯t ask many questions; since Xiang Yu had gone out early, he must have had his reasons.
¡°Zhuzi, how many brothers do we have avable now?¡± Xiang Yu suddenly asked.
After thinking for a moment, Tie Zhuzi said, ¡°Wu Jing took some with him.
Excluding Long Zaitian¡¯s men, we have over sixty men avable.¡±
¡°Inform all the brothers to spare no effort in searching for Shi Jian,¡± Xiang Yu ordered.
¡°We¡¯re not going to be reactive anymore, huh?
I thought that was a good approach, too,¡± Tie Zhuzi suddenly said, having understood Xiang Yu¡¯s previous intent, which was to wait for the other party to make a move.
But now that Xiang Yu had suddenly changed tactics, Tie Zhuzi was confused again.
¡°We are just sending a message to the other side, that we are willing to agree to any conditions, as long as they release Shi Jian,¡± Xiang Yu said.
Ever since discovering the precious metals in the soil, Xiang Yu could hardly wait.
He wanted to rescue Shi Jian as soon as possible and then teach the Japanese a lesson.
Although Tie Zhuzi didn¡¯t know what Xiang Yu was thinking, he felt that this was the most straightforward approach and went off to make arrangements.
It was then that Xiang Yu turned to Xiaoxuan and said, ¡°Your hunch was right; there is indeed something in the soil.¡±
Xiaoxuan¡¯s face showed no expression; he just nodded.
For now, all Xiang Yu and his team needed to do was wait for the other party to show up.
He believed that once the news spread, they would soon get in touch with him.
After Tie Zhuzi had arranged the task, Xiang Yu¡¯s men were searching everywhere for Shi Jian.
On a street, one of them was showing Shi Jian¡¯s photo around, asking, ¡°Friend, have you seen this man?
If you have, we will be very grateful.¡±
But after seeing the photo, most people just shook their heads.
Then a skinny young man¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up when he saw the photo, ¡°Who is the person in this photo, and why are you looking for him?¡±
¡°He¡¯s my brother.
He disappeared suddenly yesterday, and we¡¯re looking for him now.
My older brother said, no matter the cost, he must be found.¡±
The skinny man nodded with a smile, said nothing, and walked away.
He found a corner, pulled out his phone, and dialed a number, but when he spoke, it was in Japanese.
¡°Brother Yu, how long do we have to wait?¡± Tie Zhuzi asked impatiently.
At this point, Tie Zhuzi was getting anxious.
When he saw the Japanese, he would strangle them to death.
They were simply too devious, almost blowing him and Xiang Yu up, and now they dared to y mind games with Xiang Yu, which frustrated him as someone who liked straightforwardness.
¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, we will receive news by tonight,¡± Xiang Yu said, lying on the lounge chair.
¡°Really?
Damn it, I¡¯ll make sure those bastards pay tonight,¡± Tie Zhuzi said and then stormed off, looking like he was getting ready for something¡
Chapter 238 - 238 238 Shi Jians Sudden Misfortune
?238: Chapter 238: Shi Jian¡¯s Sudden Misfortune 238: Chapter 238: Shi Jian¡¯s Sudden Misfortune Now that the message had gone out, Xiang Yu was sure it wouldn¡¯t take long for the other party to make contact.
Around eleven o¡¯clock at night, the three of them were sitting on the sofa, waiting.
Suddenly, Xiang Yu¡¯s phone rang.
¡°Who is it?¡± Xiang Yu picked up the phone and asked directly.
¡°Hello, Boss Xiang,¡± the other party spoke in standard Mandarin, the voice was the same as the one who had called the other night offering thirty billion to purchase thend.
¡°My brother is in your hands,¡± Xiang Yu said directly.
¡°Boss Xiang, you really are an impatient one, aren¡¯t you?
Indeed, your brother is here having tea with us.
Why don¡¯t youe over and have a couple cups too?¡± the other party joked.
¡°All right, where are you guys now?
I¡¯lle right away,¡± Xiang Yu said sinctly.
The manughed heartily, then gave an address and said, ¡°We don¡¯t have much space here, so juste on your own, don¡¯t bring anyone else.¡± The man hung up after speaking.
By this time, Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan were both ready to go and became anxious when they heard that only Xiang Yu would be going.
¡°No way, Brother Yu, I¡¯ming with you.
These bastards are unreasonable, what if they decide to keep you there too?¡± Tie Zhuzi eximed with his eyes wide.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be fine, their goal is that plot ofnd, they shouldn¡¯t make it difficult for us,¡± Xiang Yu assured him.
Although Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan were worried, there was nothing they could do but clench their teeth in anger.
Xiang Yu made some preparations, then told Tie Zhuzi not to do anything rash before driving off.
The agreed location was between two cities, in the middle of a wastnd, with a structure resembling a chemical nt in the center.
It took Xiang Yu a good while to find the ce.
Standing outside, Xiang Yu could feel that many people were lurking around.
These people were well-trained, theyy in ambush without moving, like statues.
But Xiang Yu, too, was a person with professional training; he could sense the atmosphere.
Xiang Yu went alone, walking confidently towards the inside.
As soon as he stepped in, he saw a person hanging in the central area.
¡°Shi Jian,¡± Xiang Yu hurried over when he saw it was Shi Jian.
Shi Jian hadn¡¯t been injured, but he looked listless and his eyes were blurry.
When he saw Xiang Yu, there wasn¡¯t much surprise in his gaze.
¡°Boss Xiang, you¡¯ve arrived.¡± It was at this moment that a young man suddenly appeared on the second floor.
This young man was slender and tall, wearing sses, with fair skin.
He looked like an aspiring young man, but Xiang Yu knew this person must be a Japanese spy hidden in China.
Xiang Yu nced at him but ignored him, then took out a dagger to cut the rope holding Shi Jian.
¡°Shi Jian, how are you?¡± Xiang Yu patted Shi Jian¡¯s face and asked.
There was a baffled look in Shi Jian¡¯s eyes; he looked at Xiang Yu as if he was a stranger.
¡°Did you drug him?¡± Xiang Yu asked coldly, looking at the bespectacled man on the second floor.
At this moment, Xiang Yu¡¯s heart was ice cold.
Brotherhood was what he valued the most.
You could hurt him, but he would never allow harm toe to his brother.
¡°We just invited him for a cup of tea, that¡¯s all,¡± the man on the second floor said with a sinister smile.
Xiang Yu stood there about to speak when he suddenly felt a chill at his back, and with his experience, he knew someone must be trying to ambush him.
Without time to think further, Xiang Yu did a forward roll to move away.
Turning to look back, he saw Shi Jian ring at him angrily, a knife now in his hand.
¡°You son of a bitch, I¡¯m going to kill you,¡± Shi Jian yelled as he lunged at Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu was startled at first¡ªcould it be that this man was not Shi Jian but someone disguised as him?
But he quickly dismissed the possibility.
The aura emanating from the man, along with his speed and moves, left no doubt that he was indeed Shi Jian.
¡°Haha¡
How does it feel to be betrayed by a brother?¡± At that moment, the bespectacled man on the second floor burst into maniacalughter.
Xiang Yu had no time to pay him any mind, understanding that Shi Jian must have been drugged by someone, his mind in a state of confusion.
As Shi Jian charged at him, Xiang Yu made a snap decision, stepping beside Shi Jian and striking him hard on the back of the neck, knocking him out cold.
¡°Sorry about this, brother,¡± Xiang Yu said before gentlyying Shi Jian on the ground.
¡°What exactly do you all want?¡± It was only then that Xiang Yu raised his head to address the people upstairs.
The bespectacled man, taken aback by Xiang Yu¡¯s decisiveness, couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised, then shook his head in some regret.
He had been hoping to witness a good show of brother turning against brother, but Xiang Yu had resolved the situation too quickly.
¡°You¡¯re quite ruthless to your brothers,¡± said the bespectacled man as he walked down from the second floor.
Although only he had appeared, Xiang Yu could feel many people lying in ambush around them, probably all aiming guns at them.
¡°Cut the crap.
Are you the one in charge here or not?
If you¡¯re not, then get lost.
Don¡¯t stand there and bullshit me,¡± Xiang Yu said irritably.
The bespectacled man was obviously just someone sent out to scout or to negotiate terms on behalf of the Japanese, and not a person of significant status.
¡°You¡¡± The bespectacled man¡¯s face changed color, too angry to speak, but what Xiang Yu had said was indeed all true.
¡°What ¡®you¡¯?
You look like a woman¡ªare you already castrated?¡± Xiang Yu finished, ncing casually at the man¡¯s groin, infuriating him to the point of nearly passing out.
The bespectacled man just snorted coldly, acting as if he wouldn¡¯t stoop to Xiang Yu¡¯s level and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about Boss Xiang¡¯s skills.
Today, I just happen to have two brothers here.
How about we make a bet?¡±
¡°What kind of bet?¡± Xiang Yu asked, unafraid.
¡°If you win a round, I release one person; if you lose, I kill one,¡± the bespectacled man gestured with a wave of his hand.
Two men were escorting a young man from behind.
Xiang Yu saw that the young man was Qin Ming, a regr intermediary who, unexpected to him, had been captured here after the failed negotiations.
Qin Ming¡¯s mouth was gagged.
He was making indistinct noises, tears nearly falling, as he looked at Xiang Yu with eyes begging for rescue.
¡°Wait,¡± Xiang Yu interrupted directly.
¡°I don¡¯t care about this guy.
Just kill him instead.
I only need to win one round, and then I¡¯m taking my brother and leaving.¡±
Qin Ming, hearing what Xiang Yu said, was stunned and cursed Xiang Yu hundreds of times in his heart.
But with his mouth gagged, all he could do was make indistinct noises.
The bespectacled man certainly hadn¡¯t expected such an oue, but it made sense.
Xiang Yu was just a thug, and he couldn¡¯t care less about others.
¡°Hmph!
If you lose a round, both of these men must die,¡± the bespectacled man said in frustration.
No sooner had the bespectacled man spoken than two men slowly closed in on Xiang Yu.
It was clear from the way they moved that they were trained fighters; one was fat and the other thin.
But Xiang Yu was not the least bit intimidated and moved forward to meet the two men head-on¡
(Friends, how do you find the story so far?
Any suggestions are wee.)
Chapter 239 - 239 239 A Huge Change in Xiang Yus Attitude
?239: Chapter 239 A Huge Change in Xiang Yu¡¯s Attitude 239: Chapter 239 A Huge Change in Xiang Yu¡¯s Attitude The bespectacled man thought Xiang Yu was nothing more than a small-time thug, a minor boss, but the fact that he had dared to toy with them in the past was unforgivable.
He had intended to ask Shi Jian to teach Xiang Yu a lesson since they were practically brothers.
It would have been quite interesting to watch if the two had fought.
But to his surprise, Shi Jian was a good-for-nothing, who got knocked out by Xiang Yu before even fighting.
Therefore, he wanted his two henchmen to give Xiang Yu a good lesson, to soothe the hatred in his heart.
His original n was to have his men attack one by one, but seeking a swift resolution, he ultimately decided to send them both at once.
The bespectacled man babbled something to the two men, which Xiang Yu did not understand at all, but he guessed it was something about teaching him a good lesson.
One fat and one skinny, the two men nodded, then sneered and walked towards Xiang Yu.
As trained fighters, they were not just capable of defeating him two against one, but even one-on-one.
¡°Come on.¡± Xiang Yu stood in the center, calmly watching the two men and then made a beckoning gesture.
Seeing Xiang Yu acting so arrogantly, they both shouted and charged at him simultaneously.
Xiang Yu was already full of pent-up anger, and they were perfect for letting off some steam.
The skinny man threw a punch at Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu dodged his fist, then grabbed his neck in one move.
He lifted him with force and mmed him down to the ground.
Showing no mercy to these Japanese dogs, Xiang Yu¡¯s m probably broke the man¡¯s spine.
Easily dispatching one, he rushed toward the other man, then leaped up and drove his knee into the man¡¯s head.
The man raised his arm in defense, but it was futile; Xiang Yu¡¯s knee connected with his head, sending him flying and then lying there, his fate unknown.
The bespectacled man watched, dumbfounded.
What was happening?
Those two were professionally trained, yet they couldn¡¯t withstand a single move from Xiang Yu.
Before the bespectacled man could recover his senses, Xiang Yu had already grabbed his cor.
Xiang Yu knew there were others lying in wait around them, but they wouldn¡¯t dare to act against him just yet.
Before the bespectacled man could even scream, he was lifted by Xiang Yu, who then pped him several times, knocking out his teeth and causing him to cry from the pain.
Just then, gunshots suddenly rang out around them, bulletsnding at Xiang Yu¡¯s feet.
Xiang Yu remained unfazed, and after delivering another heavy p to the bespectacled man, he stopped.
¡°Yaksa¡¡± At the same time, a crowd of people entered through a door, led by a short, chubby man wearing sses ¡ª none other than Koizumi Ichiro, whom Xiang Yu had encountered before.
After entering, he babbled away at something, which Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t understand, presumably some kind of expletiveden rant.
¡°What are you chirping on about?¡± Xiang Yu said irritably.
A few men with guns then approached and surrounded Xiang Yu.
Two of them held down his arms, restraining him.
Koizumi Ichiro spoke at length, and thankfully, a trantor was there to exin.
The gist of it was about how daring Xiang Yu was to hit his people, implying he was seeking his own death.
At that moment, Xiang Yu pretended to be frightened and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know they were Mr.
Koizumi¡¯s men.
Had I known they belonged to Mr.
Koizumi, I wouldn¡¯t have dared.¡±
Upon hearing Xiang Yu, Koizumi Ichiro¡¯s expression brightened somewhat, then he pointed at Xiang Yu and said, ¡°You are a scoundrel, and I don¡¯t like you.
I just want to make a deal with you.
Either you give me that piece ofnd, or you and your brothers will die here.¡±
Xiang Yu hurriedly dered, ¡°Is it just about that piece ofnd?
I¡¯ll give it to you, was it necessary to make such a big scene?¡±
Xiang Yu¡¯s attitude surprised everyone there, wondering what was happening.
It seemed like Xiang Yu didn¡¯t care about thatnd at all, something they hadn¡¯t noticed before.
¡°Are you serious?¡± Koizumi Ichiro expressed his doubt.
¡°Of course, I am,¡± said Xiang Yu.
¡°My word is my bond, if I say I¡¯ll give it to you, then I¡¯ll give it to you.
It¡¯s just a piece ofnd.¡±
It was fortunate that Tie Zhuzi wasn¡¯t there; had he been, he would definitely have burst outughing.
Xiang Yu was spouting nonsense again, saying things that were totally irrelevant.
But the Japanese didn¡¯t know that, and they were too surprised by Xiang Yu¡¯s behavior.
ording to their understanding and their studies of the Chinese people, Xiang Yu should have been very steadfast, prepared to fight to the death.
Moreover, they were ready with contingency measures; if Xiang Yu didn¡¯t agree, they would have skinned Shi Jian right in front of him, which would surely work.
But before they even started torturing, Xiang Yu was already shouting about giving up thend, which left them flustered, not knowing what to do for a moment.
¡°You two, get out of the way,¡± Xiang Yu said as he pushed the two men behind him aside and then turned to Koizumi Ichiro.
¡°Mr.
Koizumi, it was all a misunderstanding, please don¡¯t take it seriously.¡±
Koizumi Ichiro looked at Xiang Yu with full of doubt, not knowing if he was telling the truth or lying.
If Xiang Yu was just ying him, he would lose a great deal of face.
¡°I must have thend, what do you want in return?¡± Koizumi Ichiro asked suspiciously.
Xiang Yu chuckled, ¡°What do I want?
Naturally, for you to release my two brothers.¡±
Hearing this, Koizumi Ichiro felt somewhat reassured.
Everyone fears death, Xiang Yu included.
Just a moment ago, Xiang Yu was all bluster, probably unaware of the ambush surrounding him.
Now knowing about the ambush, he immediately becamepliant.
It seemed Xiang Yu was a pushover, the kind who bullies the weak and fears the strong, certainly not destined for greatness.
¡°If you give me thend, both of you can live, but if you try any tricks, I will take your life, including the lives of your family members,¡± Koizumi Ichiro said as he threatened Xiang Yu, perceiving him to be a coward.
Xiang Yu hastily nodded and smiled, ¡°Of course, how could I dare try any tricks?
You can rest assured, Mr.
Koizumi.¡±
¡°Words alone are not enough; you need to write a guarantee,¡± Koizumi Ichiro said, then had someone bring paper and a pen.
Xiang Yu chuckled, ¡°I have no problem writing it, but Mr.
Koizumi, you should first have your men stand down.
With them surrounding us, I¡¯m scared.¡±
Koizumi Ichiro could understand Xiang Yu¡¯s behavior.
In his eyes, Xiang Yu was just a minor character, an ant that could be squashed at any time.
Previously, he hadn¡¯t paid much attention, nning to simply use a bomb to deal with Xiang Yu, never expecting him to dodge a bullet.
He had thought Xiang Yu was somewhat capable and had some integrity, but today¡¯s events proved that idea wrong.
Xiang Yu was just a damn good-for-nothing,pletely at a loss when faced with life and death.
Koizumi Ichiro just sneered in disdain, then gestured for the people who were lying in ambush around them to withdraw¡
Chapter 240 - 240 240 From Now On Playing the Game of Life
?240: Chapter 240: From Now On, ying the Game of Life 240: Chapter 240: From Now On, ying the Game of Life Koizumi Ichiro withdrew the surrounding encirclement, now feeling somewhat amused by his own overreaction.
There was no need for such arge gesture against someone like Xiang Yu; it seemed he had made a mountain out of a molehill.
¡°First let me send my brother to the car.
Once everything¡¯s ready, I¡¯ll sign and seal the agreement,¡± Xiang Yu said, then carried Shi Jian and headed towards the outside.
A few people behind Koizumi Ichiro became anxious, wanting to stop Xiang Yu, as they worried that he might take the opportunity to run away.
However, Koizumi Ichiro stopped them with his hand, as he believed that Xiang Yu had been scared out of his wits today and simply didn¡¯t have the courage to escape.
Indeed, after Xiang Yu ced Shi Jian in the car and started it, he got out.
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s actions, Koizumi Ichiro was naturally overjoyed because it confirmed his judgment that Xiang Yu had be submissive.
True to form, Xiang Yu returned and then, holding a pen, wrote on the paper, ¡°I, Xiang Yu, am willing to transfer thend to Koizumi Ichiro withoutpensation¡¡±
Xiang Yu wrote a lot and detailed the location of thend and other information.
Koizumi Ichiro and his people gathered around, watching Xiang Yu write, quite satisfied.
After writing, Xiang Yu pressed his thumbprint on it and handed it to Koizumi Ichiro, saying, ¡°Mr.
Koizumi, would you see if this works for you?¡±
At this moment, Koizumi Ichiro couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter, convinced that everything was under his control.
He had been coveting this piece ofnd for a long time.
Ever since he understood thend¡¯s value, he had tried every means to get his hands on it.
First, he tried to buy thend through Wu Haotian, andter directly contacted Ouyang Ke, but all his ns were thwarted by Xiang Yu.
It was unexpected that it would nowe to him so easily.
Others might not realize the value of thend, but Koizumi Ichiro did; the mineral resources buried therein were priceless, even more costly than gold mines, as such resources were scarce in his homnd.
Holding the paper in his hand, Koizumi Ichiro could not suppress hisughter, as if all was within his grasp.
¡°That kid ran away,¡± someone said out of nowhere.
Only then did they notice that Xiang Yu had already driven off with Shi Jian.
¡°Don¡¯t bother with him; he¡¯s just a minor character,¡± Koizumi Ichiro said indifferently.
Now that thend was in his hands, Xiang Yu¡¯s value had diminished to nothing.
One more or one less of his kind hardly made any difference; they posed no threat to them.
Because he was in a good mood, Koizumi Ichiro also released Qin Ming, who had been tied up on the side.
Xiang Yu drove straight back to the guildhall with Shi Jian.
By this time, Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan were both growing impatient.
When Xiang Yu walked into the guildhall carrying Shi Jian, he saw more than sixty people standing outside with serious expressions, waiting for orders.
Upon seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s return, they all crowded around.
¡°Big brother,¡± they called out in unison before two men came over and took Shi Jian from him.
¡°Yu Ge, you¡¯re back; if you hadn¡¯t returned, I would¡¯ve led the brothers to charge over there,¡± Tie Zhuzi said furiously.
Xiang Yu simply nodded with a smile and said, ¡°Brothers, you¡¯ve all worked hard tonight, go back first.¡±
The crowd had barely seen Xiang Yu and were reluctant to leave.
In their eyes, their ¡°big brother¡± was invincible, and although Xiang Yu often gave them money, he rarely called on them, leaving them feeling indebted.
Today, they were eager to show their worth and fight for Xiang Yu, but he had safely returned.
Now that Xiang Yu asked them to leave, they reluctantly did so.
By then, Xiao Xuan had woken Shi Jian up.
Still groggy and unsure of what had just urred, Shi Jian was informed by Xiang Yu about the recent events.
Upon learning that he had nearly killed Xiang Yu, Shi Jian broke into a cold sweat, cursing the Japanese in outrage.
Tie Zhuzi was even more agitated, insisting on an immediate counterattack.
Xiang Yu calmed the two down, knowing that the time was not yet right.
When they heard about the piece of paper Xiang Yu had given to the adversary, Tie Zhuzi and the others began tough.
They knew it was just a worthless piece of paper that Xiang Yu had scribbled on casually.
The thumbprint Xiang Yu pressed on it meant nothing, even if there were a hundred of them.
¡°Yu Ge, what do we do now?¡± Tie Zhuzi asked.
The question from Tie Zhuzi was also on the minds of Shi Jian and the others, as they now bore a grudge against the Japanese, a score that was certainly going to be settled, no matter who the opponent was.
Xiang Yu sneered and said, ¡°Since they think we¡¯re fools, let¡¯s y the fool for them to see.
Starting tomorrow, no one will mention thend again.
Shi Jian, send a few reliable and capable personnel to secretly investigate these Japanese, including their residences and the ces they frequent.
Now that they think they¡¯ve got us, they¡¯ll definitely let their guard down psychologically.
That¡¯s our point of breakthrough.¡±
Shi Jian nodded quickly; they had not found the Japanese before because the Japanese had been cautious, and their range of activities was not in this city, hence their ns had not seeded.
Now that the Japanese had a project here and had let their guard down, investigating them should no longer be so difficult.
¡°What do we do in the meantime?¡± Tie Zhuzi asked eagerly, barely able to wait.
¡°The few of us will just live it up a bit, enjoying life while we wait,¡± Xiang Yu said as hey there.
Tie Zhuzi was confused by Xiang Yu¡¯s intent, scratching his head before looking at Shi Jian for an exnation.
Everconic, Shi Jian stood up, preparing to leave without bothering to rify.
The next day, Xiang Yu and Tie Zhuzi began wandering aimlessly around the city.
They specifically picked entertainment venues, enjoying themselves in one ce before moving on to the next.
They were simply living it up to the fullest.
The days of the trio were carefree and unrestricted, giving them a sense of ying the field and enjoying the world to its fullest.
Meanwhile, in a small room, a short, fat man with gold-rimmed sses was sitting in an executive chair, conversing with another person in Japanese.
A closer look would reveal that the short, fat man was none other than Koizumi Ichiro.
¡°What have they been up totely?¡± Koizumi Ichiro asked.
¡°Those few have been indulging in food, drinks, and fun every day, as if the loss of thend has nothing to do with them.
I think they have no idea of thend¡¯s value, or perhaps they got it so easily that losing it doesn¡¯t bother them,¡± one of them responded while standing there.
At this moment, Koizumi Ichiro was frowning deeply.
Although he appeared confident and rxed in front of others, he was deeply troubled when alone.
Perhaps this was the art of leadership: to disyposure and let subordinates believe there was no hardship when, in reality, all the difficulties were hidden behind the scenes¡
Chapter 241 - 241 241 Intoxicated Life and Dreamy Death
?241: Chapter 241 Intoxicated Life and Dreamy Death 241: Chapter 241 Intoxicated Life and Dreamy Death Xiang Yu and his team had been waiting for a full week, and it must be said that these Japanese were quite cautious.
During that week, they didn¡¯t break ground, but were constantly investigating Xiang Yu and his team¡¯s moves in secret.
And Xiang Yu¡¯s behavior greatly satisfied them.
In their view, Xiang Yu¡¯s true nature was just like that: daily drifting through entertainment venues, asionally getting into fights, bullying the vulnerable.
He¡¯d often dine and dash, living quite thefortable life.
At this moment, Koizumi Ichiro was sitting in his office, listening to his subordinate¡¯s report, and the wrinkles between his brows finally smoothed out a little.
It seemed his previous worries had been unnecessary; he always had a bad premonition, which now appeared to beplete nonsense.
¡°Convey my orders, start the construction immediately,¡± Koizumi Ichiro said confidently.
If this project could be realized, it would bring a continuous stream of wealth to their nation.
The man took his leave to carry out the orders.
Koizumi Ichiro was somewhat excited at this moment; they were finally going to break ground.
He held much contempt in his heart for the Chinese, because these ignorant people had sold their resources for trivial benefits.
In his mind, Xiang Yu¡¯s behavior represented all of China, a nation that was doomed to extinction sooner orter.
His ancestors had participated in the invasion of China and had died here; a significant reason he chose to stay in China was to fulfill his ancestor¡¯sst wish.
Koizumi Ichiroy on the sofa, couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud, thinking that staying in China was absolutely the right decision.
At this moment, his confidence was sky-high, believing that he had acted very covertly, and that he could take the resources without anyone noticing.
The more Koizumi Ichiro thought about it, the more excited he became, and he couldn¡¯t help but call several people to go see that piece ofnd.
¡°Boss, you can¡¯t go there, it¡¯s too dangerous,¡± the female trantor by Koizumi Ichiro¡¯s side said at this time.
Koizumi Ichiro justughed it off, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Chinese are all a bunch of dumb donkeys, how could they possibly hurt us?¡±
After saying this, Koizumi Ichiro then headed downstairs with several people.
They drove to the piece ofnd, which didn¡¯t look special from the outside, but who could know that it was rich in rare elements inside?
Koizumi Ichiro and his men got out of the car and stood on thend with their hands behind their backs, having the air of surveying their domain.
¡°Who would have thought, I, Koizumi Ichiro, could aplish something so important for my country?¡± Koizumi Ichiro remarked as he gazed upon thend.
The people around him said nothing, just standing there expressionlessly.
Koizumi Ichiro was clearly in a good mood today, then pointed at a ragged beggar in the distance and said, ¡°Look at these Chinese people, even now there are still people who can¡¯t get enough to eat in this society.
They¡¯re all a bunch of inferior beings and will be extinguished sooner orter,¡± said Koizumi Ichiro.
He stayed there for quite a while before finally getting in the car to leave.
But no sooner had he left than the beggar sitting in the distance took out a cell phone and said, ¡°The Japanese devils have appeared; they¡¯re heading towards Third Street, the license te number is¡¡±
After speaking, the beggar put away his cell phone and continued to sit there.
This was the task Shi Jian had given him, to closely monitor that piece ofnd.
Fortunately, Koizumi Ichiro was so blinded by joy that if he had taken a closer look at this beggar, he would have spotted the w.
Koizumi Ichiro and his group didn¡¯t stay in the city for long, they inspected another location before returning.
What they didn¡¯t expect was that a car had been following them all the while.
Meanwhile, Xiang Yu and two others were living it up in a bar, their hands making uninvited visits to countless girls¡¯ behinds.
It has to be said, the feeling was truly damn good.
Meanwhile, Xiang Xiaoxuan just sat there with an expressionless face.
A thirty-something woman holding a drink sat down in front of Xiang Xiaoxuan.
The woman was quite pretty, especially her figure was truly something.
¡°Little brother, are you alone?
Your sister here doesn¡¯t mind sitting with you, right?¡± The woman crossed her legs, revealing her long and fair thighs, which would surely make any ordinary person lose control and go in for a touch.
But Xiang Xiaoxuan just sat there without any reaction, as if he hadn¡¯t seen anything.
¡°Little brother, is this your first time here?
Don¡¯t be so tense, if you have any needs just tell your sister.
I like young handsome men like you,¡± the woman said, getting closer to Xiang Xiaoxuan, and then ced her hand on his thigh.
¡°Move away,¡± Xiang Xiaoxuan said coldly all of a sudden.
His demeanor took the woman aback, but she quickly covered her mouth andughed, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, little brother, you¡¯ve never tasted a woman before, have you?
Do you know where a woman is softest?
Follow your sister today, she¡¯ll let you really experience it.¡±
It has to be said, where there are woods, there are all kinds of birds.
Some people fancy mature men, while others only like naive young men.
This woman in front of them was clearly an object of fantasy for young men, and few could resist such tant advances.
Except for Xiang Xiaoxuan.
His heart was free of this mess, so even though the woman was charming, she held no appeal to him.
The woman saw that Xiang Xiaoxuan had no interest in her and thought he was just shy, so she continued to tempt him, ¡°Little brother, don¡¯t be shy, your sister has seen it all at my age, guaranteed to let you fully experience the feeling of being a man.¡±
After saying that, the woman got closer to Xiang Xiaoxuan, her hands beginning to wander.
Xiang Xiaoxuan, annoyed internally, was about to lose his temper, when Xiang Yu suddenly came over and said, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re really sexy,¡± Xiang Yu chuckled, and his hand didn¡¯t leave the woman¡¯s thigh.
The woman, who had been flirting with Xiang Xiaoxuan, a handsome young man, did not expect someone to interrupt her.
Annoyed, she turned her head ready tosh out, but upon seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s handsome face, she immediately brightened up.
¡°What do you want?¡± the woman challenged, looking at Xiang Yu.
¡°I want to sleep with you,¡± Xiang Yu said, and his hand¡
The woman didn¡¯t get angry but actuallyughed.
She had never met someone so direct, but she liked it.
She had been hoping to hook a naive young man like Xiang Xiaoxuan tonight, but if she could spend the evening with a handsome man like Xiang Yu, it would be worth it.
¡°Little brother, how about we go out for a drink?¡± the woman said seductively to Xiang Yu.
At this moment, Tie Zhuzi came back too.
He and Xiang Xiaoxuan saw Xiang Yu acting so shamelessly and looked at him with disdain.
Tie Zhuzi muttered, ¡°Damn it, why doesn¡¯t anyonee for me?¡±
Just as Tie Zhuzi was feeling upset, his phone rang.
Seeing it was Shi Jian, he quickly handed it to Xiang Yu with a mischievous grin, ¡°Your call.¡±
Chapter 242 - 242 242 Gaining Complete Initiative
?242: Chapter 242: Gaining Complete Initiative 242: Chapter 242: Gaining Complete Initiative Tie Zhuzi, noticing it was Shi Jian who called, gave a wicked smile and then handed the phone to Xiang Yu, saying, ¡°Here¡¯s your phone.¡±
Xiang Yu took the phone, nced at it, and then stood up and left.
Tie Zhuzi, seeing Xiang Yu leave, sat down next to the young woman somewhat excitedly and chuckled, ¡°Sis, you¡¯re really pretty.¡±
The young woman, seeing Tie Zhuzi¡¯s burly frame, immediately showed a look of disgust and retorted, ¡°Who¡¯s your sis?
Don¡¯t just im rtions.¡±
After she spoke, she then turned to look at Xiao Xuan, wanting to tease him a bit more.
She still preferred these young, handsome guys, and Tie Zhuzi was just too manly for her taste.
But before the young woman could speak, Tie Zhuzi copied Xiang Yu¡¯s actions and directly ced his hand on the young woman¡¯s thigh.
The young woman stood up abruptly and pped Tie Zhuzi across the face while cursing him as a pervert.
Tie Zhuzi was extremely frustrated.
He had copied Xiang Yu¡¯s exact move, but why was the reaction so different?
When Tie Zhuzi saw her hit him, he grabbed her arm and threw her aside.
Since he couldn¡¯t charm her, there was no point in wasting emotions.
The young woman almost fell when Tie Zhuzi shoved her, and then she started screaming.
¡°He¡¯s hitting me, he¡¯s hitting me¡¡±
The young woman started to make a scene, and everyone around stopped what they were doing to look over.
The bar¡¯s owner also approached with a few people.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± the owner demanded with authority.
Seeing the bar¡¯s owner arrive, the young woman immediately pointed at Tie Zhuzi and used, ¡°He harassed and bullied me.¡±
The young woman was a frequent visitor to such ces, and she knew the owner.
Many times when she couldn¡¯t catch a ¡®young chick¡¯, she¡¯d entertain herself with the owner; thus, they were somewhat like lovers.
¡°Who dares to in my¡¡± The owner wanted to make a show of authority, as they often encountered these types of situations, usually ending with a beating for the troublemaker.
But before the owner could finish, he saw Tie Zhuzi sitting there drinking a beer.
¡°Brother Zhuzi, it¡¯s you?¡± Recognizing Tie Zhuzi, the owner suddenly became deferential.
Lately, Xiang Yu and Tie Zhuzi were frequent visitors here, even disciplining a few people on asion.
The owner certainly knew about them.
¡°It¡¯s none of your business, go back,¡± Tie Zhuzi dismissed with a wave of his hand.
The owner quickly nodded with a smile, then walked away without another word, leaving the young woman standing there, dumbfounded.
Seeing even the bar¡¯s owner couldn¡¯t do anything to him, the young woman was initially surprised.
Considering the owner¡¯s underworld connections, for him to fear the man before her meant that he was no ordinary person.
With this in mind, the young woman suddenly thought the naive, burly man was also quite handsome.
More importantly, if she got in troubleter, seeking his help would definitely be the right choice.
Realizing this, she sheepishly approached Tie Zhuzi and said, ¡°Big brother, I was wrong earlier.
How about I keep youpany tonight?¡±
Xiang Yu, phone in hand, had walked straight out to a secluded, quiet area.
¡°Talk,¡± Xiang Yu said straightforwardly, nothing like his rogue self back in the bar.
¡°They¡¯ve shown up, and we¡¯ve tracked down their hideout,¡± Shi Jian reported sinctly.
¡°Get a good read on their numbers and their movements.
Don¡¯t be careless, and be careful,¡± Xiang Yu instructed.
Xiang Yu finished speaking and then hung up the phone, heading towards the bar.
He knew their way of living was about to end soon.
The current pretense was for the Japanese to see.
The Japanese had already recognized Xiang Yu and obviously would not continue to investigate him.
When Xiang Yu arrived at the bar, he just saw Tie Zhuzi freely moving his hands up and down in activity.
Xiang Yu coughed and then said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± After saying that, he walked outside.
Tie Zhuzi hadn¡¯t recovered from his excitement, while Xiao Xuan immediately stood up and followed Xiang Yu out.
By the time Tie Zhuzi came to his senses, he grabbed the woman once more before he left.
¡°Brother Yu, where are we going?¡± Tie Zhuzi asked while sitting in the car.
¡°Home to sleep, of course.
You daring to hit on my girl,¡± Xiang Yu said irritably.
Tie Zhuzi knew Xiang Yu was joking and just chuckled, ¡°That little vixen really has some vor.¡±
That evening, while the three of them were idly suffering from boredom, Shi Jian came back looking haggard.
¡°I¡¯ve investigated everything,¡± Shi Jian said, sitting across from Xiang Yu with a serious face.
He subconsciously nced around and after confirming that it was only the four of them there, he continued, ¡°Those Japanese are probably not simple.¡±
¡°What do you mean by ¡®not simple¡¯?¡± Xiang Yu asked.
¡°They have more than twenty people, exact numbers unknown.
But these people are well-coordinated and highly disciplined, all professionally trained soldiers.
They are likely spies sent by Japan to China.
It¡¯s just that we don¡¯t know why they are buying that piece ofnd,¡± Shi Jian said with a worried look.
Xiang Yu obviously knew why they were buying thatnd, but he didn¡¯t say it¡ªthese could be considered state secrets.
There was no benefit in Shi Jian knowing that.
Although Xiang Yu had already deduced that the other party were soldiers, when Shi Jian said it, he still couldn¡¯t help but frown.
Japanese soldiers on thend of Huaxia, and eyeing Huaxia¡¯s resources¡ªpublicizing this matter could lead to unimaginable consequences.
¡°Shi Jian, tell the brothers below that no one can let this slip.
If anyone leaks it, I will personally put an end to him,¡± Xiang Yu said sternly.
Shi Jian and the others rarely saw Xiang Yu like this, and knowing the severity of the situation, they nodded.
¡°Any other news?¡± Xiang Yu asked.
¡°They have approached apany to create an artificialke.
Making theke does not garner any profit, ording to them, they just want to contribute to the city,¡± Shi Jian said, puzzled.
In his view, those Japanese were really causing needless troubles.
After making great efforts to secure thend, they wanted to build an artificialke, and what¡¯s more, theke wouldn¡¯t generate any ie¡ªit was a losing business.
Xiang Yu naturally knew their intentions, wanting to make an artificialke so they could dig up earth openly.
And where that soil would end up¡ªlikely they had already nned that.
¡°Brother Yu, since we already know their address, let¡¯s take them out tonight, no need to worry about anything else,¡± Tie Zhuzi said anxiously.
He had a lifelong hatred for the Japanese, and since these Japanese had nearly cost Xiang Yu and his group their lives, he couldn¡¯t let them go.
And Shi Jian was frowning, visibly worried¡ªafter all, the opponent had the backing of the Japanese military, and he was concerned that moving against them could lead to unforeseen consequences.
¡°Let me think about it more, Shi Jian, keep an eye on them, make sure they don¡¯t detect us,¡± Xiang Yu said.
Now that they had uncovered the details about the Japanese, both parties had made their swaps.
Now they were in the dark, while the other party was exposed¡
Chapter 243 - 243 243 Discovered a Mysterious Cave
?243: Chapter 243: Discovered a Mysterious Cave 243: Chapter 243: Discovered a Mysterious Cave Dealing with these Japanese, Xiang Yu had a headache.
These matters had already exceeded his scope of management.
If the other party had been utterly reprehensible criminals, he wouldn¡¯t have hesitated to call his brothers and take them out.
But since the adversaries were foreigners and military personnel, even a slight mishandling could cause a terrible impact.
He wanted to inform Commander Cao about this issue and let him handle it.
But these Japanese had almost blown him and Tie Zhuzi up, so he couldn¡¯t just let them off easily.
That noon, Xiang Yu was sitting in the hall, idly watching the TV that was hanging on the wall.
The majority of the news was leaders showing off their political achievements, which made Xiang Yu feel nauseous.
Just as he was about to turn it off, another piece of news caught his attention.
The report said that many children had been missing recently, and the relevant departments were increasing their investigative efforts, urging parents to keep an eye on their children.
Seeing this news, Xiang Yu suddenly thought of that secretive organization.
That organization really harmed people, and he was determined to destroy it.
By then, he had already nned to target that organization after dealing with the Japanese.
Seeing that there was no more important news on TV, Xiang Yu turned it off.
Just as he turned off the TV and picked up his phone to call Shi Jian, Shi Jian hurried in from outside.
¡°Xiang Yu, those Japanese have been frequently visiting the small mountain to the south recently, and I suspect something is off there,¡± said Shi Jian.
¡°The small mountain to the south?¡± Xiang Yu asked doubtfully.
The mountain range to the south wasn¡¯trge andcked potential for tourism development, rendering the area rtively secluded with little interest from developers.
¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about this.
Keep our guys cautious and make sure we aren¡¯t noticed,¡± said Xiang Yu.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know the limits,¡± Shi Jian replied.
That evening, Xiang Yu along with Shi Jian and another headed toward the small mountain to the south.
The further south they went, the fewer buildings and vehicles there were.
When they were a few miles from the mountain, they stopped their vehicles and proceeded on foot towards the mountain.
They weren¡¯t walking on the main path, but rather taking a roundabout way toward the mountain.
Tie Zhuzi found this detouring somewhat baffling, seeing it as an over-precaution on Xiang Yu¡¯s part.
¡°Stop,¡± Xiang Yu suddenly whispered.
All four men quickly crouched down.
There was no moon that night, making it easy for them to hide.
¡°What is it?¡± whispered Shi Jian.
They all looked in the direction Xiang Yu was pointing, where under a distant tree, there was someone moving.
Without careful observation, one would hardly notice.
Shi Jian and the others looked at Xiang Yu admiringly, not speaking to one another, then circled around without alerting that person.
They continued moving forward stealthily and soon encountered another sentry.
Initially unaware of the route, these people unintentionally guided Xiang Yu and his crew.
The four arrived at the base of the small mountain, where they spotted a well-hidden cave entrance.
The entrance wasn¡¯t too big, justrge enough to fit a truck through.
Two people were hiding on either side of the entrance.
On the surface, these two seemed listless just sitting there, but Xiang Yu knew they were observing their surroundings.
¡°I¡¯ll go up and take them out,¡± Tie Zhuzi said, ready to rush forward.
Now that they had discovered the entrance, he was eager to see what was inside the cave.
Seeing Tie Zhuzi¡¯s reckless behavior, Shi Jian quickly grabbed him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive, listen to Xiang Yu.¡±
Xiang Yu frowned and said, ¡°Shi Jian, you and Tie Zhuzi stay here and don¡¯t move.
Wu Xuan and I will go over and knock them out.¡± After speaking, Xiang Yu nced at Wu Xuan and then they both cautiously moved forward.
Having undergone professional training by Wu Jing, who had a background as a sniper and was adept at concealment, Wu Xuan was naturally sniper material and even surpassed Wu Jing in this regard.
Wu Xuan quietly circled around, getting within a few meters of the target.
He and Xiang Yu struck at the same time, then quickly stepped forward to face the man.
Xiang Yu, with lightning speed, chopped his hand like a de to the back of the man¡¯s neck, knocking him out instantly.
Wu Xuan was even more decisive; he grabbed the opponent¡¯s head and twisted violently, causing his head to turn unnaturally and killing him instantly.
Seeing this, Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback.
Wu Xuan¡¯s murderous intent was too strong and could potentially pose a great danger to society if not properly guided.
¡°Don¡¯t kill people recklessly,¡± Xiang Yu reminded with a frown.
Since they were still uncertain about the situation inside, killing now could potentially lead to wrongful deaths.
After finishing up, Shi Jian and Tie Zhuzi carefully approached as well.
Tie Zhuzi, looking excited, eximed to Wu Xuan, ¡°Well done killing them; those devils deserved it.¡±
Xiang Yu shot Tie Zhuzi a stern look, signaling him to watch his words.
¡°Shi Jian, Zhuzi, you two stay here while Wu Xuan and I go in,¡± Xiang Yu instructed.
¡°Be careful, both of you,¡± Shi Jian said worriedly, as they were all unaware of what might be inside.
Knowing the capabilities of Xiang Yu and Wu Xuan, Shi Jian didn¡¯t insist on going in.
Xiang Yu and Wu Xuan no longer talked, instead carefully walking towards the inside.
Shi Jian and Tie Zhuzi stayed outside and first hid the bodies lying on the ground.
When Tie Zhuzi noticed one of them was still breathing, he promptly strangled him to death.
¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what Xiang Yu said?
Don¡¯t kill recklessly,¡± Shi Jian scolded.
Tie Zhuzi nonchntly replied, ¡°These Japanese devils all deserve to die.
They nearly bombed Xiang Yu to death.
If we don¡¯t kill them, they will eventually take our lives.¡±
Tie Zhuzi was assertive, and Shi Jian had no way to reason with him.
Tie Zhuzi listened only to Xiang Yu and no one else.
After handling the two bodies, they each sat down mimicking the pose of the men they had killed.
¡°Bro Shi Jian, why does it smell so strong in here, like that pesticide smell from the countryside back in the day?¡± Tie Zhuzimented, frowning.
Shi Jian sniffed the air but didn¡¯t detect any smell, and without a word, he just clicked his tongue.
He knew Tie Zhuzi had a keen sense of smell, so it wasn¡¯t unusual for him to detect scents inside.
Xiang Yu and Wu Xuan cautiously walked further inside.
At first, it was pitch ck, the kind of darkness where you can¡¯t see your hand in front of your face, but after adjusting to it, they could now vaguely make out some objects.
They cautiously moved forward about ten meters, then turned a corner and walked a few more meters before stopping.
Suddenly, a pungent odor wafted from a staircase ahead, a scent Xiang Yu had encountered before¡
(The next chapter contains some horror and gore.
Female readers are advised to proceed with caution or skip this part.
This is a warning.)
Chapter 244 - 244 244 A Brutal and Bloody Scene
?244: Chapter 244: A Brutal and Bloody Scene 244: Chapter 244: A Brutal and Bloody Scene Xiang Yu and hispanion arrived at a staircase, which led directly downward.
At the end of the staircase was a door, which looked very sturdy and was secured with abination lock.
¡°Brother Yu, what should we do?¡± Xiao Xuan asked upon seeing the iron door.
Xiang Yu furrowed his brow as well, although he had practiced cracking lock codes before, the pressing time constraints made it impossible to decode it there.
Wasting time on it could lead to them being discovered.
For this reason, Xiang Yu was out of options since this was a stealth attack, meant to be highly secretive.
If it had been a straightforward approach, Xiang Yu could break it open with a sledgehammer with just a couple of strikes.
Unable to think of any other way, he then pulled out a shiny dagger.
The dagger emitted a sinister cold light in the darkness, giving off a heart-palpitating sensation.
It was unknown how many opponents Xiang Yu had taken down with this dagger.
For him, the dagger had be a part of him, carried at all times except while sleeping.
Xiang Yu, holding the dagger, carefully inserted it into the keypad.
Logically speaking, the keypad was supposed to be quite robust and not easily damaged, especially if there were important secrets behind the door¡ªan assumption that would point to a sturdy lock.
However, to Xiang Yu and Xiao Xuan¡¯s great surprise, the lock gave way easily with a gentle probe by Xiang Yu.
Seeing this, he quickly worked on it and dismantled the keypad in a few movements.
Xiang Yu could not help butugh a little and said to Xiao Xuan, ¡°This lock must be locally made; those Japanese people bought a counterfeit.
They still don¡¯t understand our local conditions.¡±
Having removed the keypad, Xiang Yu and hispanion easily opened the door.
But as soon as he opened the door, a strong chemical odor assaulted their noses.
Xiang Yu had smelled this in his universityb before.
To their surprise, the space inside wasrge, spacious, and well-lit.
Seven people stood inside, wearing masks and white clothes, busily engaged in their work.
Upon seeing someone enter, all of them looked towards Xiang Yu and hispanion.
When Xiang Yu saw them, he was momentarily stunned, not expecting to be discovered so easily.
¡°Brother Yu, look over there,¡± Xiao Xuan suddenly said.
Following the direction Xiao Xuan was pointing, Xiang Yu saw two children tied up in a corner, their fates unknown, and several other children submerged in water.
What shocked Xiang Yu even more was that among the seven people in white, a child was lying in the middle, clearly having been dissected.
If not for the head that was still intact, one might think it was a piglet.
Seeing this scene, Xiang Yu was utterly shocked; he suddenly remembered the news he had seen at noon.
Recently, many children had gone missing in the city, and the authorities were actively investigating.
At that time, Xiang Yu thought it was the work of some mysterious organization, but now it appeared to be these Japanese conducting experiments on children.
Seeing this scene, Xiang Yu was beyond words, anger surging through him.
These beasts were utterly inhumane, a disgrace to humanity.
At this moment, the Japanese men dressed in whiteb coats also reacted.
When the door opened, they had thought it was their superioring for an inspection and were about to put on a good show.
What they hadn¡¯t expected was the arrival of two unfamiliar young men.
However, they quickly recovered and frantically reached into their pockets, apparently to grab pistols.
Just then, Xiang Yu¡¯s eyes turned blood-red.
He threw his dagger straight at one of them, striking precisely at the neck.
The man hadn¡¯t even seen how Xiang Yu had moved before he was already breathless.
As soon as Xiang Yu threw his dagger, he stepped quickly up to the Japanese men.
He pulled the dagger from the man¡¯s neck and then grabbed another by the hair, slicing his throat open.
Xiang Yu moved swiftly, and within a few breaths, he had taken down four men.
All four had their throats cut by Xiang Yu.
The remaining three Japanese men were terrified by Xiang Yu¡¯s appearance; his whole body was covered in blood, his eyes blood-red, and his face chillingly fearsome.
¡°Who exactly are you, and what do you want?¡± one of them, who understood Chinese, hurriedly asked.
The three Japanese men were filled with horror.
They had been using children as test subjects momentarily, but facing their own death was an entirely different matter.
Xiang Yu said nothing more, then grabbed one andid him across the examination table.
Amid the man¡¯s pig-like screams, Xiang Yu took the dagger and split open his stomach, spilling the filthy contents all over the floor.
The man was obviously not dead yet, and seeing his organs spill out, he died of fright with his eyes wide and mouth agape.
The other two were so scared they had wet themselves.
Their legs trembled, unsure of how the situation had escted to this point.
When Xiang Yu¡¯s icy face turned towards them again.
One of them couldn¡¯t bear the psychological pressure and knelt on the floor, banging his head hard enough on it to pass out.
Even though he had passed out, Xiang Yu knew he wasn¡¯t dead.
He gripped the man¡¯s neck, lifted him up, then sshed a cup of water from the table onto his face.
The man groggily came to, and seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s terrifying face once more, he wet himself again.
He had intended to kill himself, but ack of force had failed to end his life, and now he couldn¡¯t die even if he wanted to.
Faced with death, the man started screaming in Japanese, which Xiang Yu didn¡¯t understand.
Then, under the man¡¯s terrified gaze, Xiang Yu slowly pushed the dagger into his belly and shed it all the way down, painfully splitting even his genitals in half.
The mixed mess inside his stomach spilled chaotically on the floor, while Xiang Yu maintained the same expression, then tossed the corpse aside.
At this moment, the space was permeated with the smell of chemical agents, blood, and, of course, the pungent smell of urine, mixing together to form a literal hell on earth.
And Xiang Yu was the devil reaping lives.
Meanwhile, Xiao Xuan was standing by the door, unmoving, just watching Xiang Yu do the harvesting.
When they had entered, Xiang Yu had reminded him not to kill easily, but upon entering, Xiang Yu had instantly killed six people.
Four had their throats slit, and two were disemboweled.
Any ordinary person would have certainly died of fright at the sight.
Fortunately, Xiao Xuan was mentally strong and wasn¡¯t scared off, but even he couldn¡¯t help feeling nauseous and nearly vomited.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t stop, but instead walked toward thest man.
Now only the man who spoke Chinese remained, shaking all over, so unstable that he copsed there.
¡°Please, just end it quickly for me,¡± the man was so frightened that he could barely speak¡
Chapter 245 - 245 245 They Can Never Be Forgiven
?245: Chapter 245 They Can Never Be Forgiven 245: Chapter 245 They Can Never Be Forgiven Now, only thest one remained, and he was the one who spoke Chinese.
By the time he witnessed Xiang Yu slicing open living people, he had lost all courage to live.
They had dissected children too, but they had always knocked the kids out before conducting the experiments.
And their procedures weren¡¯t as bloody, so it was still bearable.
When they conducted experiments, they had imagined themselves on the dissection table, but it was just a fleeting thought and not taken seriously.
Little did they expect retribution toe this swiftly.
¡°Please, just give me a quick death,¡± the man begged, paralyzed with fear and struggling to speak.
When he saw the coldness in Xiang Yu¡¯s eyes, he knew he had no chance of survival and thus only begged for death.
In fact, begging for death at that time was not a sign of courage; on the contrary, it was a sign of cowardice.
Because he feared witnessing himself being cut open.
¡°What are you doing here?¡± Xiang Yu asked indifferently, holding a dagger in his hand.
Seeing Xiang Yu speak, the man felt a glimmer of hope.
Since there was talking, it meant there was room for negotiation.
Whether the other party wanted money or something else, he could provide it.
¡°I am¡¡±
But the man had barely spoken two words when Xiang Yu¡¯s knife swiftly shed through the man¡¯s throat.
¡°You talk too much,¡± Xiang Yu said, then kicked him away with one foot.
The brief hope that had just kindled in the man dissipated without warning.
Even in death, he did not understand how he became ¡°talkative¡± after saying just two words.
At this point, to Xiang Yu, what experiments these people were conducting here was no longer important.
What he needed to do was eliminate them all.
Xiang Yu approached two children in a corner and cut the ropes binding them.
These two children still had faint breaths, while the other children were already dead.
Xiang Yu did not linger and carried the two children towards the outside.
At that moment, a gunshot suddenly rang out from the outside.
Without hesitation, Xiao Xuan sprinted towards the outside.
When he reached the outside, he saw three bodies lying beneath Tie Zhuzi and Shi Jian.
These three must have been the lookout guards on the road, who had heard the dreadful screams and ran over to see what was happening.
But before they could rush into the cave, they were felled by Tie Zhuzi and Shi Jian right there.
One of them, in terror, fired a shot, but missed, and was beaten to death by Tie Zhuzi¡¯s furious punches.
Seeing Xiao Xuan emerge alone, Tie Zhuzi asked with concern, ¡°Where¡¯s Brother Yu?¡±
Xiao Xuan didn¡¯t speak but turned to look behind.
Then, the three of them saw Xiang Yu, covered in blood, walking out from within with a child in his hand.
Tie Zhuzi quickly stepped forward to take the child, not knowing what had happened inside, but by looking at Xiang Yu¡¯s condition, he knew it must have been serious.
¡°Are you alright?¡± Shi Jian approached with concern.
Xiang Yu shook his head, ¡°Gather all the brothers, bring your weapons, we¡¯re going to wipe out those Japanese.¡±
Xiang Yu¡¯s words were simple, but Shi Jian couldn¡¯t help but shiver upon hearing them.
Before, Xiang Yu didn¡¯t know how to deal with the Japanese, how had a single visit made him so resolute?
Originally, Tie Zhuzi was the one most in favour of killing the Japanese, but now when he heard what Xiang Yu said, he didn¡¯t look pleased.
Instead, he was very skeptical about what exactly had happened in the cave.
He looked at Xiao Xuan with puzzlement, hoping that Xiao Xuan would reveal what had happened inside.
But Xiao Xuan just nced at him with an expressionless face and said, ¡°If you want to know what happened, go in and see for yourself.¡± After speaking, he followed Xiang Yu and walked towards the distance.
Tie Zhuzi and Shi Jian exchanged nces.
Neither entered the cave but quickly dealt with the bodies here and followed Xiang Yu.
Shi Jian checked his watch; it was already midnight.
Without hesitation, he took out his phone and issued the order.
Everyone must arrive at the designated spot within half an hour.
On their way, Xiang Yu and his group had already left the two children at the doorstep of a household and then knocked on the door before walking away.
The few men sitting in the car didn¡¯t speak, creating a somewhat oppressive atmosphere.
About half an hourter, they had arrived at the designated location.
This ce was on the border between two cities, a rather secluded area.
By this time, everyone was already waiting there, knowing that being called out sote certainly meant that there was important business to attend to.
Arge part of these people had followed over from Fang Kuohai¡¯s side, and some had joined along the way.
They were not strangers to Xiang Yu and his group, even holding the ¡°big brother¡± in high esteem.
However, often they did not get to see Xiang Yu, and for some, today was their first time, so they were somewhat excited.
When they saw the bloodstains on Xiang Yu and his cold gaze, they all felt an impulse¡ª who had hurt their big brother?
Whoever it was would surely pay a steep price.
In all this time following Xiang Yu, they hadn¡¯t participated in many missions.
Most often, they were gathering intelligence, but today¡¯s setup indicated a big move was imminent.
Xiang Yu stood in front of everyone and suddenly smiled, then said, ¡°Have all the brothers brought their gear?¡±
Everyone nodded, indicating that they were fully prepared.
Ever since they had taken out Yan Bin, they had acquired a lot of weapons from Yan Bin¡¯s arsenal, but they had never really had the chance to show off.
Today, it was clear that everyone was itching for action, having brought a lot of their ¡°gear.¡±
¡°Later, when the fight breaks out, make it quick and show no mercy,¡± Xiang Yu said, then got straight into the car.
The others, although still unclear about the specific mission, were also primed for a big fight.
At this moment, in a vi in a remote location, there was still light in one of the rooms.
An unsettling sound wasing from inside, which obviously was from Koizumi Ichiro.
But the woman¡¯s face was expressionless as shey there, letting Koizumi Ichiro have his way with her.
On closer inspection, she was the trantor, or rather the bodyguard, usually seen by Koizumi Ichiro¡¯s side.
Usually, it would be the woman making noise, but now the roles were reversed.
Koizumi Ichiro was making sounds intermittently, his voice carrying so powerfully that it could be heard throughout the entire vi.
Perhaps he had been too excited recently, not only having acquirednd but also making certain progress in his research.
Although he was gyrating on the trantor¡¯s body, his mind was actually basking in the joy of recent sesses.
At his level, he did notck for women.
The shouting was not really from physical pleasure but rather an inner roar of triumph¡
Chapter 246 - 246 246 Feeling of Troops Approaching the City
?246: Chapter 246 Feeling of Troops Approaching the City 246: Chapter 246 Feeling of Troops Approaching the City Koizumi Ichiro was shouting rhythmically over there, not so much for the physical pleasure, but rather for the psychological joy of sess.
He wanted to express all the joy in his heart, so he chose this way to do so.
Although he was writhing his body, perhaps there was no erection, or if there was, it was too small to elicit any reaction from the woman beneath him, which is why the female subordinate, despite being taken, had no reaction at all.
Koizumi Ichiro repeated the thrusting motions over and over, he wanted to trample the woman beneath him just as he would trample the Chinese people.
In his heart, the Chinese were nothing but ythings under his crotch.
It¡¯s unclear how much time had passed when he finally grew tired and theny on the bedughing loudly.
Lying there, he babbled for a while, as if talking to himself or to the female trantor beside him.
Speaking in Japanese, the gist of his words was that the Chinese were all worthless, awaiting the moment he would exhaust their resources.
Once he researched the Chinese physique and developed medicines targeted at them, the Chinese would be ythings in his hands, rendering their im to be a superpowerughable.
The more Koizumi Ichiro thought about it, the more excited he became, and he couldn¡¯t help but pick up his phone and dial out.
The phone rang several times without answer, which irritated him.
He had set a rule with his subordinates that his calls must be answered within three rings, or else they would face punishment.
But after four rings with no answer, his annoyance grew, and he started babbling angrily.
After the phone rang a fifth time, Koizumi Ichiro hung up abruptly.
¡°Come here,e here¡¡± Koizumi Ichiro shouted loudly.
Just then, someone came in through the door, with a serious face and a quick nce at the bed, eyeing the beautiful body lying there.
¡°Call Dr.
Wang and the others for me.
They dare not answer my call, do they want to die?¡± Koizumi Ichiro shouted out loud.
¡°Sir, I¡¯m afraid something has happened.
I also couldn¡¯t get through to them when I called,¡± the man said in Japanese.
¡°What?¡± Koizumi Ichiro was startled, then took the phone and dialed again, but still, no one picked up, ¡°Gather everyone.¡±
He suddenly had a bad feeling and quickly got dressed.
Seeing something was amiss, his female trantor also hurriedly got dressed.
She was Koizumi Ichiro¡¯s trantor as well as his bodyguard, but she also held another important role, that of being his outlet for venting.
Though Koizumi Ichiro had a bad premonition, he didn¡¯t panic.
He immediately summoned his people, and by the time he came down from upstairs, the people below were already lined up, standing at attention.
¡°Battle stations, move out now,¡± Koizumi Ichiro said, his face now stern, devoid of his previous arrogance.
However, as soon as they stepped outside the vi, they saw arge convoy speeding towards them from a distance.
The convoy had at least twenty vehicles, unabashedly charging towards the vi.
Koizumi Ichiro was inwardly startled upon seeing this, already sensing that the convoy wasing for him.
¡°Go back.¡± Koizumi Ichiro made a swift decision, signaling everyone to retreat back into the vi.
Koizumi Ichiro went straight to the second floor and observed the convoy.
Indeed, upon arrival, the vehicles immediately surrounded the vi.
Koizumi Ichiro watched in confusion.
The convoy consisted of all kinds of vehicles, and although it was unclear who was sitting inside, he felt that these people were unlikely to be the military or the police.
If it were the military or the police, Koizumi Ichiro could understand, but looking at them now, these people seemed more like a ragtag militia.
He had no idea where this new force had emerged from.
As he pondered this, a figure suddenly got out of the car.
This man was tall, with short hair, and looked quite spirited.
The only unsettling thing was the bloodstains all over him, which looked particrly frightening at night.
¡°Xiang Yu?¡± Koizumi Ichiro couldn¡¯t help but blurt out.
At that moment, the man below was standing with his hands behind his back, then looked up at the second floor.
It was indeed Xiang Yu¡ªwho else could it be?
¡°It¡¯s Xiang Yu,¡± Koizumi Ichiro suddenly pointed at Xiang Yu and then burst outughing.
He had thought some major power hade to pick a fight, but to his surprise, it turned out to be Xiang Yu, that worthless trash.
He had followed and investigated Xiang Yu for a week and concluded that Xiang Yu was nothing more than a punk¡ªa nobody destined to amount to nothing in life.
Thus, when he saw it was Xiang Yu, Koizumi Ichiro¡¯s heart instantly rxed.
¡°Xiang Yu, what are you doing bringing so many people here?¡± Koizumi Ichiro shouted from the upstairs.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t speak, merely standing there with his hands behind his back, which had an air of pretentiousness about it.
¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll go down to see,¡± Koizumi Ichiro gestured and then made to head downstairs.
At that moment, his female interpreter suddenly pulled at him, saying, ¡°I think this Xiang Yu is not as simple as he appears.
I can sense a kind of unyielding aura about him, the kind that belongs to a soldier.¡±
¡°Oh?¡± Koizumi Ichiro took another long look at Xiang Yu who stood below.
No matter how he looked, Xiang Yu just seemed like a stupid thug with no such aura to speak of.
Then, ignoring the female interpreter¡¯s advice, he directly led his people downstairs.
Deep down, he thought of Xiang Yu as nothing more than a small-time hoodlum, because if Xiang Yu weren¡¯t just that, it would mean their previous investigations had all been wrong.
He was certain his investigation couldn¡¯t be mistaken.
If his investigation were wrong, then this Xiang Yu would be too terrifying.
Their investigations had been conducted in secret, with Xiang Yu none the wiser.
Koizumi Ichiro arrived downstairs with his group, staying right by the door, not daring to step forward.
His subordinates surrounded him in the middle, nervously holding their handguns and surveying their surroundings.
¡°Xiang Yu, why are you here?
You¡¯ve already signed over that plot ofnd, it¡¯s mine now; you can¡¯t take it back.¡± The entire conflict between Koizumi Ichiro and Xiang Yu had started overnd.
He was convinced that Xiang Yu was here today for thend, and had called so many friends for this purpose.
What surprised him, however, was that while his subordinates had already drawn their guns, Xiang Yu¡¯s face still had that smug look, which made Koizumi Ichiro very ufortable.
His attention turned once again to the bloodstains on Xiang Yu¡¯s body, which he had already noticed from the second floor, but now he could see them even clearer.
Xiang Yu¡¯s body, including his pants and shoes, were covered in blood, giving off a disturbing sight.
How much blood must there be to have stained him like this?
Could he possibly be such an imbecile?
Koizumi Ichiro thought a lot, but he would never imagine that one of his secret locations had already been taken down by Xiang Yu, and the bloodstains on Xiang Yu¡¯s body were that of his subordinates¡
Chapter 247 - 247 247 The Battle Intensifies
?247: Chapter 247 The Battle Intensifies 247: Chapter 247 The Battle Intensifies Koizumi Ichiro stood there, speaking a lot to Xiang Yu, but Xiang Yu didn¡¯t say a word and just stood there watching them.
Finally, Koizumi Ichiro couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, because he was also worried about problems arising in theboratory.
Although he knew the chance of a problem was slim, he still wanted to check just in case.
But Xiang Yu and his men were blocking the way, and he couldn¡¯t get out.
¡°Xiang Yu, you¡¯d better take your men and leave, or else we will take action,¡± Koizumi Ichiro finally couldn¡¯t help but yell, and at the same time, his men were ready for battle with their guns.
There were even people with submachine guns standing outside, and from their coordination and professional movements, it was clear they were trained.
ording to Koizumi Ichiro¡¯s expectation, as soon as they showed their real weapons, Xiang Yu would surely run away like a scared grandson.
But now they were ready for battle, and Xiang Yu, looking like a fool, raised one hand.
¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯ll have to be impolite,¡± Koizumi Ichiro shouted somewhat desperately.
¡°So much fucking nonsense,¡± said Xiang Yu, and then he lowered his hand.
But just as his hand came down, suddenly, gunshots burst from the car.
A dense hail of bullets streaked with the fire lit up, spraying towards Koizumi Ichiro and his men.
Koizumi Ichiro didn¡¯t have time to react when the female trantor at his side stepped in front of him, and the relentless shower of bullets mercilessly hit her.
Poor trantor, she didn¡¯t even have time to utter a word before she turned into a blood sieve.
And during that brief moment, Koizumi Ichiro had already ducked into the room, with a few others following him inside.
Just as the gunfire started, Koizumi Ichiro¡¯s side lost four men, which made him very angry.
He couldn¡¯t understand how Xiang Yu and his men could possess such formidable firepower.
It was then Tie Zhuzi and his men came down from the car, ¡°Damn Japanese devils, if you have the guts,e out and fight me one-on-one,¡± Tie Zhuzi stood there cursing loudly.
Finally, the time for revenge hade, and he had been patient for a very long time.
¡°Xiang Yu, do you know who we are?
You are courting death,¡± Koizumi Ichiro shouted from inside.
Although he was surrounded now, there didn¡¯t seem to be much panic in his voice.
Nor did he show much sorrow over the death of the female trantor, for she was just an underling, an outlet for his frustrations, and he didn¡¯t need to grieve over her.
What Koizumi Ichiro was most worried about now was that if things got blown out of proportion, the Chinese government might hold them ountable, and then their ns would bepletely ruined.
So even though he had lost a few men, he still wanted to reconcile with Xiang Yu.
But no one responded to his shouts, and he took the opportunity to go upstairs.
Then he stealthily looked out the window from the second floor, only to see that outside there were a lot of people surrounding the ce densely.
And in their hands were uniform submachine guns.
This caused Koizumi Ichiro, who was still rtively calm, to begin to waver.
Xiang Yu was just a small-time thug; how could he have such strength.
Xiang Yu¡¯s men, armed with guns, were firing crazily, reveling in the exhrating feeling of unbridled dominance.
Gun in hand, Imand the world.
Only, apart from the four men they had sneak attacked and killed earlier, they hadn¡¯t injured any of the opponents.
The other side was professionally trained, knowing how to conceal themselves and when to attack.
On the other hand, although Xiang Yu¡¯s men were disciplined, they definitely couldn¡¯t match the personal quality of their opponents.
Xiang Yu naturally knew this, so he chose tounch a surprise attack from the very beginning.
The opponents were hiding in the vi, asionally firing a shot.
Their marksmanship was very precise, and several brothers had already taken bullets in the legs and were sitting there.
¡°Xiang Yu, I don¡¯t know where you found so many people or where you got the weapons, but I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re definitely no match for us.
So, I advise you to leave quickly.
I¡¯ll pretend nothing happened.
If you don¡¯t leave, I will show no mercy,¡± Koizumi Ichiro suddenly said in his awkward Mandarin from above.
It turned out he understood Mandarin; he just rarely spoke it.
¡°We¡¯re no match for you?
Are you that confident?¡± At that moment, Xiang Yu looked up at the second floor and snorted coldly.
No sooner had Xiang Yu finished speaking than someone among the opponents got shot in the head and died.
One person dying wasn¡¯t a surprise since Xiang Yu¡¯s bullets were so dense that the asional headshot was normal.
But what surprised them was that immediately after, another person took a bullet to the head and fell to the ground.
The bullet¡¯snding spot was slightly above the eyebrows.
If two people were still an ident, the third person to fall made theme to their senses.
¡°Sniper, take cover,¡± someone yelled out, and the Japanese quickly took cover.
Upon hearing there was a sniper, Koizumi Ichiro upstairs was so frightened that he quickly stepped back, not daring to approach the window any longer.
At this point, he realized that Xiang Yu hade prepared.
As a soldier, he knew the value of a sniper.
It was very difficult to train an outstanding sniper; it required lots of money and time.
To think that Xiang Yu had a sniper by his side was beyond his expectations.
Even if it was a third-rate sniper, it made him reassess Xiang Yu.
He had to admit, his previous investigation had indeed been wed.
Still, this kept himposed, as it was just a third-rate sniper.
As long as they hid well, they¡¯d kill anyone who came in.
He didn¡¯t believe that Xiang Yu¡¯s men weren¡¯t afraid to die.
While Koizumi Ichiro was pondering his strategies, suddenly there were cries of rm from downstairs.
¡°Be careful, get out of the way!¡± someone downstairs shouted.
Koizumi Ichiro was somewhat surprised.
Logically, his men were the elite of the elite.
Without a sneak attack, Xiang Yu¡¯s men were no match for his own.
If they simply defended this position, Xiang Yu¡¯s men would be helpless.
But why were they shouting on the first floor?
Koizumi Ichiro carefully approached the window edge a bit, then took a quick nce and ducked back.
He believed that with his dodging speed, a third-rate sniper couldn¡¯t possibly catch him.
But during that brief glimpse, his heart skipped a beat, and he suddenly felt a sense of powerlessness.
Xiang Yu still stood there without moving, simply watching everything coldly.
His n was for a quick battle to avoidplications that might arise with more time.
On this point, he and Koizumi Ichiro agreed.
Koizumi Ichiro was naturally worried that making too much noise would attract police attention, which would lead to big trouble.
Xiang Yu had the same concern.
He then looked at Tie Zhuzi beside him and said, ¡°Start, quick battle.¡±
Tie Zhuzi grinned and said, ¡°Brother Yu, I¡¯m making my move¡¡±
Chapter 248 - 248 248 Easy and Pleasant Battle
?248: Chapter 248 Easy and Pleasant Battle 248: Chapter 248 Easy and Pleasant Battle Xiang Yu nced at Tie Zhuzi beside him, ¡°Let¡¯s start, quick battle for a quick victory.¡±
With themand from Xiang Yu, Tie Zhuzi chuckled, somewhat excited, ¡°Damn Japanese bastards, see how your grandpa Zhuzi takes care of you.¡± After saying this, Tie Zhuzi shouldered a device and took two steps forward.
Koizumi Ichiro was peeking downstairs from the second floor when he just happened to see Tie Zhuzi shouldering something, ready tounch.
Only then did he realize why there was screaming on the first floor, as these street thugs had actually brought out a rocketuncher.
When Koizumi Ichiro saw the rocketuncher, he waspletely stunned.
He had thought that by holding out there, Xiang Yu and the others would be helpless and would naturally retreat if he just held on.
But now it didn¡¯t look optimistic as the other side had brought out heavy weaponry.
Tie Zhuzi chuckled, then learned from TV and crouched with the rocketuncher.
At this moment, everyone else stopped firing, then curiously watched Tie Zhuzi.
They wanted to see just how powerful this big guy was, as they had only seen it in movies before and had never tried it in real life.
Under the expectant gazes of the crowd, Tie Zhuzi then pulled the trigger, but to everyone¡¯s surprise, the expected explosive scene didn¡¯t ur; the missile inside didn¡¯tunch.
Tie Zhuzi looked at Xiang Yu with an embarrassed face, not knowing what had happened.
It was then that Shi Jian shook his head helplessly from behind, stepped forward, turned the safety off, and signaled Tie Zhuzi to try again.
Tie Zhuzi aimed once more, then took the proper stance.
This time, he only felt a ¡®boom¡¯, and a strong recoil directly seated him unprepared on the ground.
The rocket hurtled toward the first-floor ss doors and then exploded with a roar under the astonished looks of everyone.
Most people there were seeing such a shocking sight for the first time and looked a bit stupefied.
Standing on the second floor, Koizumi Ichiro felt the whole vi shake.
He looked out the window and all he saw were the shocked expressions on the faces of these bumpkins, obviously inexperienced in the ways of the world.
But losing to these bumpkins today would be too embarrassing.
Koizumi Ichiro hoped that Xiang Yu and his crew didn¡¯t have many rockets.
If there were only one or two, they could definitely hold out.
He nced outside the window and was dumbfounded.
Because he saw, on the car below, a box slowly filled with rockets.
And at that moment, the bumpkins were scrambling for the rocketuncher, everyone wanting to give it a try.
Tie Zhuzi red at them, ¡°Stop the fuss.¡± After saying that, he brought theuncher up to Xiang Yu, ¡°Brother Yu, why don¡¯t you take a shot?¡±
Xiang Yu shook his head without speaking.
Seeing Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t interested, Tie Zhuzi then handed over the rocketuncher to someone else, ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t break it.¡±
The guy took the rocketuncher, excitement written all over his face, loaded a rocket, and aimed to fire.
But his skills were too poor; the shot hit the wall, sting a big hole in it.
And the two people hiding behind the wall were blown to death.
Then he handed the rocketuncher to the third person.
The surrounding people watched eagerly, hoping they would be next.
Shi Jian felt somewhat speechless at the scene¡ªit was rare to see such a sight: in the face of a life-and-death battle, everyone was so light-hearted and excited.
Shi Jian, like Xiang Yu, had already dealt with rocketunchers during his military service, so neither of them found anything fresh about it.
This was all thanks to Yan Bin.
When they had taken Yan Bin out, they discovered these in Yan Bin¡¯s secret weapons cache.
This type of rocket had already been dmissioned in the military due to its strong recoil and not particrly great power, having been reced by more advanced weapons.
But the appearance of such a thing in civilian hands was absolutely shocking.
When the third rocket exploded, someone inside the vi couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure anymore and burst out, wanting to take down a few before dying.
To kill a few before one¡¯s death could also be considered getting one¡¯s money¡¯s worth.
But he had barely stepped out before he even got the chance to fire when a bullet blew a hole in his head.
There was someone lying prone in a corner at the back.
With an icy expression and bright, piercing eyes, that person was none other than Xiao Xuan.
His task was to act as a sniper; anyone who showed their head would be dealt with by a single shot from him.
By now, he had seen Koizumi Ichiro poke his head out many times.
If it weren¡¯t for Xiang Yu ordering him to spare Koizumi, he would have blown his head off a long time ago.
Meanwhile, Koizumi Ichiro thought he was dealing with a third-rate sniper on the outside.
He had exposed himself many times, and yet the other side had not spotted him.
Seeing that Xiang Yu and his group had plenty of rockets, Koizumi Ichiro reluctantly called one of his men over.
He ordered the subordinate to take advantage of the higher floor to blow up the rockets in the vehicles below.
If the rockets were to explode, Xiang Yu and his group would be left with no options.
However, as soon as that man showed his head, Xiao Xuan, from a distance, saw that it wasn¡¯t Koizumi Ichiro and directly shot him in the head, scaring Koizumi Ichiro into sitting down on the ground.
He had thought he was being rather covert, only to realize now that the other side hadn¡¯t failed to see him; they had intentionally not killed him, probably wanting to save him forst.
With a nervous heart, he went to the second floor again, then looked outside.
Sure enough, no bullets came.
Standing right in front of the window, he then faced Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu also looked up at him, the two staring each other down.
It was then that Koizumi Ichiro recalled the words of the female trantor, realizing Xiang Yu had a certain military bearing.
Even though those brothers around Xiang Yu were all somewhat ruffian-like, and were even arguing over who got the rocketuncher right now, it had to be said, Xiang Yu did have an indescribable authority.
¡°We surrender,¡± Koizumi Ichiro finally shouted out loud.
He knew that today they werepletely defeated.
Xiang Yu not only had more people and superior weapons but also the assistance of a sniper, and they came prepared.
Koizumi Ichiro was no match for them.
Hearing Koizumi Ichiro¡¯s awkward shouting, everyone below stopped what they were doing and looked up at Koizumi Ichiro.
Tie Zhuzi was the first to jump up and curse, ¡°No surrendering, you motherfucker, even if you do, I¡¯ll still ughter you.¡±
¡°You guys wait here,¡± said Xiang Yu, and then he headed inside alone.
Shi Jian and the others didn¡¯t intervene because the first floor had already been bombed such that it barely held together; it was just not copsing.
Not to mention the possibility of any live people, they had been blown to smithereens.
As for Tie Zhuzi and his group, they did hope there were still people alive inside because they had not yet had their fill of ying with the rocketuncher.
Some hadn¡¯t even had their turn, so they felt somewhat regretful.
At this moment, Xiang Yu was walking upstairs by himself; they all picked up their light weapons, followed to stand at the door outside, but didn¡¯t go in¡
Chapter 249 - 249 249 Midnight Phone Terror
?249: Chapter 249 Midnight Phone Terror 249: Chapter 249 Midnight Phone Terror Shi Jian was clearing the battlefield below with a group, while Xiang Yu walked upstairs alone.
Koizumi Ichiro was somewhat surprised to see Xiang Yu approaching alone.
¡°We have already surrendered, please let us go, state whatever conditions you may have.¡± At this moment, Koizumi Ichiro forced himself to remain calm, assuming a possibility for negotiation since Xiang Yu hade upstairs.
¡°If I asked for that piece ofnd, would you return it to me?
And let me remind you, it¡¯s not you guys now, it¡¯s just you,¡± Xiang Yu suddenly said, smiling coldly.
Koizumi Ichiro paused, then realized what Xiang Yu meant¡ªit seemed that his men below had all died.
However, he wasn¡¯t mournful and shook his head, ¡°Other than that condition, ask for anything else you want, just name your price.
Xiang Yu sighed in frustration, now at this point, and Koizumi Ichiro still hoped that Xiang Yu would spare him, showing his naivety.
¡°You Japanese are too shameless.
Back in the daymitting arson, killing, and looting in China, and now you covet our resources.
Also, to think you¡¯re conducting experiments on living children, are you even human?¡± Xiang Yu coldly eyed Koizumi Ichiro.
Only then did Koizumi Ichiro begin to fear.
He looked at Xiang Yu incredulously, ¡°Who exactly are you, and how do you know all this?¡±
Koizumi Ichiro thought he had covered his tracks well, enjoying his recent aplishments tonight, only for everything to be exposed so quickly and thoroughly.
¡°Who I am isn¡¯t important, what matters is that today I will personally ughter you.¡± After saying this, Xiang Yu approached Koizumi Ichiro.
Koizumi Ichiro, initially shocked that Xiang Yu knew everything, couldn¡¯t help but snort as he saw Xiang Yu walking toward him.
Though he was short, he was still formidable.
If it weren¡¯t for his skill, he wouldn¡¯t have achieved his current position.
Therefore, heughed heartily, ¡°Xiang Yu, your downfall lies in your arrogance.¡±
Having said that, Koizumi Ichiro threw a punch at Xiang Yu, only to be shocked to find that before his fist could reach Xiang Yu, he had been kicked away by Xiang Yu.
The force of Xiang Yu¡¯s kick was immense, sending his corpulent body flying, then crashing into a wall before falling to the ground.
Looking at Koizumi Ichiro, he was nearly at death¡¯s door.
In disbelief, he looked at Xiang Yu, shocked by the force of that kick, which had severely damaged his internal organs.
¡°Don¡¯t think too much, just die.¡± Xiang Yu, with an icy expression, approached Koizumi Ichiro, then grabbed his head and twisted it fiercely, ending Koizumi Ichiro¡¯s life.
Only after finishing this did Xiang Yu sigh.
He didn¡¯t know if what he did was right, but it was toote for second thoughts at this point.
Anyway, this was the most satisfying course of action.
When Xiang Yu came downstairs, Shi Jian and the others had already destroyed all the evidence.
They had even checked for nearby cameras.
Xiang Yu felt rtively assured by this, as it wasn¡¯t their first time.
¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Xiang Yu said, then walked towards the outside.
Shi Jian and a group followed Xiang Yu outside.
They didn¡¯t know how much impact today¡¯s events would have, only certain that following Xiang Yu was definitely right.
Moreover, today they had a st and felt thoroughly exhrated.
¡°Brothers, head back, and don¡¯t let word of today¡¯s events get out,¡± Xiang Yu said, then walked toward the car.
Shi Jian looked at Xiang Yu gloomily, then quickly followed him asking, ¡°Are you okay?¡±
¡°Settle the brothers down,¡± Xiang Yu replied, then got into the car alone.
Tie Zhuzi had intended to drive for Xiang Yu but was turned down, and then left alone in the car.
¡°What¡¯s wrong with Brother Yu?¡± Tie Zhuzi asked, somewhat puzzled as he looked at Shi Jian.
Today they had dealt with the Japanese, which should have been a moment for great satisfaction, yet Xiang Yu seemed very dejected.
¡°I don¡¯t know, let¡¯s hurry up and get out of here,¡± Shi Jian said, then hurriedly called everyone to leave.
Xiang Yu was driving alone aimlessly.
Today, he had really gone on a killing spree and had even split open a few Japanese in whiteb coats.
Driving alone, not knowing how long he had been on the road, he then stopped on the roadside and took out his phone.
After a few rings, azy but somewhat angry voice came from the other end, ¡°Who¡¯s calling thiste?¡± It was clear he had been sleeping.
¡°It¡¯s Xiang Yu,¡± Xiang Yu simply said.
¡°Xiang Yu?¡± The person paused for a moment as if the name was unfamiliar, ¡°Xiang Yu, are you Xiang Yu?¡±
¡°Commander Cao, you haven¡¯t forgotten me, have you?¡± Xiang Yu was slightly displeased.
This mission was assigned by Commander Cao, and now it seemed he had forgotten.
¡°Of course not, just hold on a moment,¡± Commander Cao said.
After less than a minute, Commander Cao finally said, ¡°Xiang Yu, you little rascal, you¡¯re still not dead?¡±
¡°How could I die if you old fart are still alive,¡± Xiang Yu replied rudely.
¡°How dare you talk to me like that, I¡¯m your superior,¡± Commander Cao said.
¡°Amander¡¯s orders mean little in the field, and besides, you nearly forgot me, you old coot,¡± Xiang Yu said irritably.
¡°You rascal,¡± Commander Cao, knowing Xiang Yu would not restrain himself even for a superior, then coughed and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, calling sote?
Speak up.¡±
¡°Nothing much, just wanted to see if you were asleep,¡± Xiang Yu said.
¡°Are you kidding me?
It¡¯s past one AM; how could I not be sleeping?¡± Commander Cao said somewhat angrily.
¡°I¡¯m not asleep yet,¡± Xiang Yu said.
Xiang Yu¡¯s voice was somewhat sad, for some reason.
Maybe every man has a day or two like this every month.
¡°You¡¯ve worked hard,¡± Commander Cao then said, growing serious.
¡°I have something to report to you now,¡± Xiang Yu said with a very serious tone.
¡°Speak.¡±
¡°I¡¯m thinking about women,¡± Xiang Yu still spoke very seriously.
¡°To hell with that, Xiang Yu, you¡¯re bing more and more improper.
Just say it, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Commander Cao was quite speechless with Xiang Yu¡¯s nonsensical character.
After shooting the breeze with Commander Cao for a while, Xiang Yu felt much better and then told him about the Japanese.
Xiang Yu did not conceal anything from Commander Cao and recounted everything that had happened in the cave, including killing Koizumi Ichiro.
Commander Cao was shocked after listening.
He couldn¡¯t imagine that these Japanese would be so rampant, so audacious on their own soil.
¡°Xiang Yu, leave this matter to me, I will handle everything,¡± Commander Cao assured.
Xiang Yu nodded.
With the matter handled to this extent, he considered his mission aplished; the rest was up to Commander Cao and his team.
After chatting a bit more, Xiang Yu then hung up the phone.
But he felt something odd about Commander Cao that day.
Initially, Xiang Yu thought Commander Cao was just waking up and hadn¡¯t grasped the situation, but the more he thought about it, the more something seemed off¡
Chapter 250 - 250 250 The Final Farewell Lunch
?250: Chapter 250: The Final Farewell Lunch 250: Chapter 250: The Final Farewell Lunch Xiang Yu spoke at length with Commander Cao on the phone, reporting some recent developments.
Commander Cao, however, had only one thing to say: he trusted Xiang Yu to handle everything.
After hanging up, Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that there was something off about Commander Cao.
He couldn¡¯t pinpoint what was wrong, just that something didn¡¯t sit right with him.
In the end, he just shrugged it off, thinking he was probably being paranoidtely.
The incident today had blown up in a big way.
Although they had dealt with the Japanese man on hand, there was definitely a lot to be done afterward.
But he had left all that to Commander Cao, so he didn¡¯t need to worry.
When Xiang Yu returned to the guild hall it was already two o¡¯clock in the morning.
Tie Zhuzi and the others rxed only after they saw Xiang Yue back, and then they all went to rest.
The next morning, Xiang Yu was still in his sleep when a ringing phone woke him up, it was Wu Jing calling.
¡°Bro Yu, we¡¯ve picked a location for our textile factory, and construction has started.
We estimate production can begin in three weeks,¡± Wu Jing said excitedly.
Wu Jing didn¡¯t take part inst night¡¯s events and naturally was unaware of what had happened on this end.
¡°Got it,¡± Xiang Yu repliednguidly.
¡°Bro Yu, what¡¯s wrong with you, why do you sound so listless?¡± Wu Jing asked, puzzled.
¡°Nonsense, you woke me up early in the morning, how can I be energetic?¡± Xiang Yu repliednguidly.
Wu Jing was speechless for a moment, then coughed and said, ¡°Bro Yu, it¡¯s actually half past eleven in the afternoon now.¡±
Upon hearing it was already half-past eleven, Xiang Yu was surprised at how much he had slept.
It was a good thing Long Wu wasn¡¯t here, for she would have definitely gotten him up much earlier.
After hanging up the phone, Xiang Yu had no more desire to sleep and got dressed and went downstairs.
At that time, Shi Jian and Tie Zhuzi were discussing something heatedly.
¡°Bro Yu, you¡¯re finally awake.¡± Before Shi Jian could speak, Tie Zhuzi quickly said, ¡°This morning, the police sealed off the cave and also found the vi where the Japanese were staying.
It was all blocked off.
But not long after they did, a military unit arrived, it seemed to be the People¡¯s Liberation Army.
Then the PLA took over the blockade from the police.¡±
Tie Zhuzi was shocked by this development and wanted to immediately inform Xiang Yu, but Xiang Yu showed no reaction, as if he¡¯d already known.
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who takes over, as long as they don¡¯t trace it back to us, it¡¯s fine,¡± Xiang Yu said nonchntly.
¡°There¡¯s one more thing.¡± Shi Jian looked at Xiang Yu worriedly and said, ¡°Some people from the military suddenly want to buy that piece ofnd, offering to give us some symbolicpensation.¡±
Xiang Yu nodded.
He had expected this; with important resources in thend, the state would surely not stand by idly.
¡°We can¡¯t give it to them too easily.
Sell it to them for two hundred million, and that¡¯s only because they¡¯re from the military,¡± Xiang Yu said.
Shi Jian naturally had no objections and left with a smile.
With the Japanese dealt with, there wasn¡¯t much for Xiang Yu and his group to do for the time being.
Xiang Yu then went to the logistics center, as it had been a long time since hisst visit.
When Lan Tingting saw Xiang Yu, she was full ofints about him noting to see her.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t offer much of an exnation, merely smiling it off,
For lunch, Lan Tingting cooked for Xiang Yu herself.
Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan naturally didn¡¯t interrupt Xiang Yu¡¯s moment with her, so they went to a small restaurant outside and casually had something to eat.
Sitting with Lan Tingting, she had an endless stream of things to talk about.
This included business matters, recent events at the logistics center, where she seemed more like a joyous little princess in her chair.
She used to worry that Xiang Yu would like Ning Xiaolu, but now that Xiaolu had left, she began to show her affection for Xiang Yu boldly, though she didn¡¯t say it, her expression made it obvious.
¡°Why are you looking at me?
Is there a flower on my face?¡± Xiang Yu said while eating.
¡°No reason, just that you¡¯re good-looking,¡± Lan Tingting said with a fanatical look, then propped her chin with her hands and watched Xiang Yu eat.
Xiang Yu was somewhat speechless and could only continue to eat his meal.
He had to admit, Lan Tingting¡¯s cooking skills were quite superb,parable to Long Wu¡¯s.
In fact, he really enjoyed this kind of life¡ªpeaceful, simple, and with a homely vor.
It was just that he knew such a life was a luxury for him.
¡°Xiang Yu, do you like me?¡± Lan Tingting finally mustered the courage to ask.
She had held this question in her heart for a long time, and today, she finally managed to speak it out.
¡°Of course, I like you.
Tingting, look at how beautiful you are and how delicious your cooking is¡ªwho wouldn¡¯t like you?¡± Xiang Yuughed heartily and then continued with his meal.
Lan Tingting hit Xiang Yu somewhat angrily, ¡°Stop joking around; I¡¯m asking you a serious question.¡±
¡°What I said is serious.
I¡¯m a person with serious intentions,¡± Xiang Yu chuckled with a nonchnt look, hardly appearing to be someone with serious intentions.
¡°You¡¯re so annoying, Xiang Yu, you don¡¯t understand what I mean at all,¡± Lan Tingting said and twisted his arm.
Xiang Yu¡¯s face twisted with an exaggerated expression as if he was about to die of pain.
Seeing this, Lan Tingting quickly let go, thinking she might have actually hurt him.
¡°Does it hurt?
I¡¯m sorry,¡± Lan Tingting hurriedly apologized.
¡°Just kidding with you,¡± Xiang Yu suddenly chuckled.
¡°You¡¡± Lan Tingting red at him and was rendered speechless.
But with this fuss, the words she had been struggling to say were forgotten.
Xiang Yu, on the other hand, kept his head down and swept through the food like a whirlwind, leaving nothing but an empty te.
He remarked with his appetite still unsatisfied, ¡°Although I didn¡¯t eat my fill, it was alright.¡±
¡°You¡
Are you a starving ghost reborn or what?¡± Lan Tingting naturally knew Xiang Yu was full but was still a little shocked by his appetite.
The amount he¡¯d eaten would have been enough for her for two days, yet he finished it all in one meal.
After filling himself up, Xiang Yu patted his belly, stood up, and burped, ¡°I¡¯m full.
It¡¯s time to head back for a nap.¡±
¡°Why don¡¯t you rest here this afternoon?¡± Lan Tingting asked, trying to keep him there.
¡°Why, you want to take advantage of me?¡± Xiang Yu replied with a cheeky nce at Lan Tingting.
Lan Tingting was so exasperated by Xiang Yu, she had wanted to have a good chat with him and express her feelings, but he had ruined the atmosphere.
¡°Just drop dead.
Don¡¯te back here,¡± Lan Tingting said irritably.
Only then did Xiang Yu chuckle, stretchedzily, and said, ¡°Tingting, you¡¯re not getting any younger, you should hurry up and find someone to marry.
I might have to leave for a while soon.
When I get back, I want to see who¡¯s the lucky guy to marry you.
But I won¡¯t agree if he¡¯s not handsome.¡±
After saying that, he smiled and walked out.
Lan Tingting stood there in a daze, savoring Xiang Yu¡¯s words.
He was not unaware of her feelings, he just hadn¡¯t said anything until now.
Was this a rejection?
¡°He¡¯s leaving for a while, but where is he going?¡± Lan Tingting suddenly thought of this and hurried out, only to see Xiang Yu walking down the stairs and getting into a car¡
Chapter 251 - 251 251 That Will Be the New Battlefield
?251: Chapter 251: That Will Be the New Battlefield 251: Chapter 251: That Will Be the New Battlefield After leaving the logistics center, Xiang Yu and hispanions arrived at Long Zaitian¡¯s ce.
At this moment, Long Zaitian was the very picture of a small business owner, bustling about non-stop.
They had transformed the Underground Boxing Ring into an entertainment venue, and it seemed the business was doing quite well.
Long Wu was naturally delighted to see Xiang Yu.
She had gradually adapted to this kind of life, and her smile became more frequent.
In the past, when she was in the underworld, she could only keep people at a distance with a cold face.
Now, living a peaceful life with her brother, she didn¡¯t need that forced coldness anymore, but it was still hard to adjust quickly.
She also felt reluctant when she heard that Xiang Yu was going to leave for a while.
But Xiang Yu had made up his mind, and they were powerless to change that.
After leaving Long Zaitian¡¯s ce, Xiang Yu then went to see Ouyang Xiu.
Ouyang Xiu had already developed the air of a family head.
Xiang Yu remembered that the first time he met Ouyang Xiu, he acted like a yboy, spending his days flirting with girls, never imagining he would be like he was today.
When Xiang Yu brought this up, Ouyang Xiu could only smile sheepishly, because Shui Yue was standing by his side, and they had already set the date and were soon to be married.
Zhang Hongbo was now staying by Ouyang Xiu¡¯s side to help him.
That kid was eloquent and full of cunning ns; there was no one better suited to assist Ouyang Xiu.
¡°Brother Yu, I want to go with you,¡± Zhang Hongbo said immediately after hearing that Xiang Yu was leaving for a while.
Although he wasfortable here, he still hoped to stay by Xiang Yu¡¯s side.
¡°It won¡¯t take long before I¡¯ll be back, I¡¯m not going to die,¡± Xiang Yu joked.
Zhang Hongbo then nodded, realizing that if he really missed Brother Yu, he could simply drive to see him.
The world was now a global vige, and no distance was too far with nes.
Aftering back from Ouyang Xiu¡¯s, Xiang Yu returned to the association.
Wu Jing and Shi Jian were already there waiting for him; they knew Xiang Yu was leaving and what he was about to do.
Shen San from the mysterious organization had already invited Xiang Yu, but Xiang Yu had declined.
It was thanks to the girl named Zhong Qin; otherwise, given Shen San¡¯s character, he probably would have made a move long ago.
¡°Xiang Yu, I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Shi Jian said seriously.
Since Xiang Yu arrived in this city, he had always been with Shi Jian.
Shi Jian had witnessed Xiang Yu¡¯s rise.
Now, the thought of Xiang Yu facing danger alone was unsettling for him.
Moreover, within Xiang Yu¡¯s organization, Shi Jian¡¯s status was second only to Xiang Yu, making him the second-inmand.
He could mobilize all the brothers under him, except for Tie Zhuzi.
That was because Tie Zhuzi only had Xiang Yu in his heart and listened to no one else.
¡°You can¡¯t go; you have to stay here and keep an eye on the big picture for me.
There are still many brothers here who need your care,¡± Xiang Yu said with a smile.
¡°I¡¯ll take the brothers with me, it¡¯s the same wherever we go.
We might as well go there and carve out a piece of the world together,¡± Shi Jian spoke with a hint of boldness.
Xiang Yu shook his head and replied with a smile, ¡°You all stay here for now; this ce is our strategic rear.
I¡¯ll get a clear picture of the situation over there before making any decisions.
If we rush over there, we¡¯re likely to face opposition from the local forces,¡± Xiang Yu analyzed.
Listening to this, Shi Jian felt Xiang Yu was right, but he was still worried about Xiang Yu going alone.
Xiang Yu knew what he meant and then patted his shoulder, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan by my side, nothing will happen to me.¡±
Only then did Shi Jian realize that both Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan were going with Xiang Yu.
Both were fiercely loyal to Xiang Yu and highly skilled, and Shi Jian felt much more at ease with them protecting Xiang Yu.
Wu Jing, sitting quietly all this while, also wanted to go with Xiang Yu.
However, Xiang Yu had given him a crucial task and repeatedly emphasized the need for Wu Jing to be cautious.
Until Xiang Yu dealt with the mysterious organization, there must be no slip-ups.
Even a slight mistake on Wu Jing¡¯s part could put Xiang Yu¡¯s life in jeopardy.
¡°Brother Yu, be careful over there.
If it really doesn¡¯t work out, juste back.
At worst, we brothers will fight them head-on.
It¡¯s only Shen San; we won¡¯t be afraid of them,¡± Wu Jing said.
Xiang Yu smiled and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.
Don¡¯t you know my capabilities?
Just manage our home base well, and don¡¯t worry about the rest.¡±
Shi Jian and Wu Jing could only nod in agreement, fully aware of Xiang Yu¡¯s abilities; otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have reached their current standing starting from scratch.
¡°Zhuzi, Xiao Xuan, you two make sure to protect Xiang Yu well, and don¡¯t let any mistakes happen,¡± Shi Jian told Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan.
Xiao Xuan just nodded without speaking.
But Tie Zhuziughed heartily and said, ¡°Brother Shi Jian, don¡¯t worry.
With me, Tie Zhuzi around, I won¡¯t let anyone harm Brother Yu.¡±
Tie Zhuzi was very confident; being with Xiang Yu had taught him to boast and banter quite a bit.
Because of his admiration for Xiang Yu, he subconsciously adopted many of Xiang Yu¡¯s traits.
The five men discussed many things together.
What worried Xiang Yu the most was Shi Jian and the others.
In this city, they were not invincible; in general, they were between second-rate and first-rate powers.
There were many greater forces they dared not provoke, and Xiang Yu had not yet ventured into the higher rungs.
Currently, Xiang Yu urgently needed to deal with that mysterious organization, because their harmful actions were far from negligible.
If left unchecked, they could potentially cause significant social chaos.
Shi Jian understood Xiang Yu¡¯s concerns, and assured, ¡°You guys go with peace of mind, I¡¯ll take care of home.
And as for Huang Sanwan and others, I won¡¯t provoke them lightly.
After all, we¡¯re not their match.¡±
Xiang Yu nodded in agreement; Huang Sanwan was a major power in the city.
Rumor had it that his influence spread throughout the province.
Huang Sanwan was elusive as a dragon that shows its head but not its tail.
Although everyone knew of him, few had seen him.
It wasmon knowledge that he controlled a third of the coal mining industry within the province.
Wherever there was mining,petition was inevitable.
Since Huang Sanwan had secured a third, it clearly demonstrated his capabilities.
The other two-thirds were actually held by two individuals, but Shi Jian and the others were unaware, as they had not yet reached that level.
¡°Be cautious in everything.
If you encounter an issue you can¡¯t handle, give me a call.
Don¡¯t act blindly,¡± Xiang Yu said.
The five men talked all afternoon.
Xiang Yu made these arrangements because he was not certain he would return alive from his journey, but it was a task he feltpelled to undertake.
With one night¡¯s preparation, Xiang Yu and hispanions were ready, just waiting to set out¡
Chapter 252 - 252 252 Causing Big Trouble Upon Arrival
?252: Chapter 252: Causing Big Trouble Upon Arrival 252: Chapter 252: Causing Big Trouble Upon Arrival The next day, Xiang Yu got up early.
He didn¡¯t say goodbye to Shi Jian and the others and left with Tie Zhuzi.
He didn¡¯t know when he would be able to return, so he felt somewhat reluctant to leave after having spent half a year here.
On the other hand, Tie Zhuzi was full of excitement because they were about to make their mark in the outside world.
¡°Brother Yu, what do you think the cities in the south are like?¡± Tie Zhuzi asked excitedly.
¡°Not much different from here,¡± Xiang Yu replied with a shake of his head and a smile.
Since the journey was rtively long, on the way there, Xiao Xuan took over driving from Tie Zhuzi.
Xiao Xuan was quiet throughout the trip.
For him, it didn¡¯t matter where he went as long as he was following Xiang Yu.
It took them the entire morning to arrive at the international metropolis, the economic center of Huaxia.
There, they casually checked into a five-star hotel, and Xiang Yu finally made a call to Zhong Qin.
He had promised her that he would definitelye see her within two weeks.
¡°Who is it?¡± Zhong Qin asked directly after picking up the call.
Her voice was very soft and sweet; if one didn¡¯t know she was a little witch, they might really think she was a harmless, kind-hearted girl.
¡°It¡¯s Xiang Yu,¡± he replied directly.
¡°Xiang Yu?¡± Zhong Qin pondered for a moment before excitedly saying, ¡°You said you¡¯de to find me in two weeks.
Why haven¡¯t youe yet?
Are you looking to die?
If you don¡¯te soon, I¡¯ll send Shen San to kill you.¡±
Hearing what Zhong Qin said, Xiang Yu could only helplessly shake his head.
Zhong Qin was still her usual self, always threatening to have Shen San kill someone.
However, he had never actually seen her kill anyone, so perhaps that phrase had be her catchphrase.
¡°I, Xiang Yu, keep my word.
I¡¯ve left everything at home ande to see you.
I¡¯ve even left my wife behind toe here,¡± Xiang Yu said with some sadness.
¡°Really, that¡¯s great.
Where are you?¡± Zhong Qin, hearing that Xiang Yu had even left his wife behind, suddenly burst into joy as if thinking it was quite amusing.
Xiang Yu gave her the name of the hotel.
He intended to talk more, but at that moment, Zhong Qin hung up the phone without a closing word, leaving Xiang Yu no choice but to smile helplessly.
Xiang Yu knew Zhong Qin woulde soon, so he summoned Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan, saying seriously, ¡°We are setting foot into a dangerous den full of hazards.
Stay cautious and hold back on any unnecessary actions or words.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother Yu, we understand,¡± Tie Zhuzi assured him quickly.
In the past, Tie Zhuzi was used to being carefree¡ªtheir brothers were always around making things easier; but now, being in a foreign ce, they knew they had to be more restrained.
As for Xiao Xuan, he naturally spoke even less than before.
Originally, Xiang Yu thought Zhong Qin would arrive immediately, but an hour went by with no sign of her.
Finally, after an hour and a half, Zhong Qin walked into the hotel lobby while Xiang Yu had already been waiting there.
Zhong Qin didn¡¯te alone; there were at least ten men in ck standing with her.
Seeing them, the other hotel guests instinctively stepped back.
Although they didn¡¯t know Zhong Qin, just by looking, they could tell the young girl was not of low rank.
But because Zhong Qin was so beautiful, even though people stepped back, they didn¡¯t leave.
Instead, they stood there to see whom this fairy hade to meet.
¡°Xiang Yu!¡± Zhong Qin called out upon entering the hotel and seeing him sitting on the sofa, then walked over cheerfully.
Xiang Yu had just stood up when three of the men in ck positioned themselves in front of them, their faces serious as if they were about to frisk Xiang Yu.
¡°What are you doing?
Get out of the way,¡± Xiang Yu demanded, pping the face of the man in ck standing before him.
The man in ck was stunned for a moment, clearly not expecting the country bumpkin before him to dare to hit him.
In the past, such audacity was unimaginable.
In this city, although it couldn¡¯t be said that he walked sideways, still, eighty percent of the people would steer clear of him.
¡°This kid is really bold.¡± At this moment, the surrounding spectators started whispering to each other.
¡°Bold my ass, he¡¯s just ignorant.
Doesn¡¯t he see who he¡¯s dealing with?
This kid¡¯s definitely a goner today.¡±
¡°Not just him, the two guys behind him are going down too.¡±
¡°What a shame, the young fellow looks quite spirited.¡±
The people around were talking in a mess, all with the mentality of watching a show without daring to speak up loudly.
¡°Dammit, looking for death.¡± The hit man red, then moved to hit Xiang Yu.
Seeing this, Xiang Yu didn¡¯t say another word.
With a ¡®smack,¡¯ he pped the guy again, then pointed at him and said, ¡°Stop your whining here.
I came today to see Zhong Qin, not to mess with you.¡±
The pped man, rather than getting angry, smiled, but his smile was somewhat sinister.
He had seen reckless people before but had never seen such an idiot, aplete fool.
¡°Laugh at your sister, get lost, don¡¯t be an eyesore here,¡± Xiang Yu said irritably.
At this moment, standing aside, Zhong Qin was delighted, waving her arms.
She had never seen such a scene before and was giggling merrily there.
The man Xiang Yu had hit was named Luo Lin, the leader of the squad protecting Zhong Qin.
Zhong Qin actually didn¡¯t like them following her every day, which annoyed her.
But these men were arranged by her father, and there was nothing she could do about it.
Today, seeing Xiang Yu pping Luo Lin twice, Zhong Qin felt very relieved, so she pped and cheered.
Luo Lin was really angered by Xiang Yu.
He gestured with his hand and suddenly about a dozen people surrounded Xiang Yu, intending to take this blind fool back and torture him thoroughly.
At this moment, Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan stepped forward to shield Xiang Yu because Xiang Yu had told them not to speak lightly.
At this moment, Tie Zhuzi didn¡¯t say a word but fiercely red at the people in front of them.
¡°Heh, your brother¡¯s pretty loyal, huh?¡± Luo Linughed, looking at Xiang Yu and his two friends as if watching a big joke.
Just then, the hotel owner came out.
He saw that it was Zhong Qin, then came over and said, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s been quite a while since youst came.¡±
It was clear that the hotel owner knew Zhong Qin.
He was a businessman and, actually, he also wanted to smooth things over, preventing them from making a scene here, which would damage his hotel¡¯s reputation.
¡°Hmm,¡± Zhong Qin just responded with a sound and did not heed the hotel owner¡¯s intentions.
¡°Old guy, get lost, don¡¯t babble here, or I¡¯ll take you away too,¡± Luo Lin said irritably to the hotel owner.
The owner naturally knew about the status of Zhong Qin and her party.
Being disrespected like this made his old face redden, then he stepped back.
Meanwhile, Xiang Yu, facing the ten people surrounding him, pointed at Luo Lin with an unflinching expression and said, ¡°You think you¡¯re pretty tough, huh¡¡±
Chapter 253 - 253 253 Joining the Young Team
?253: Chapter 253 Joining the Young Team 253: Chapter 253 Joining the Young Team Xiang Yu was surrounded by ten people, unfazed and steady, as he pointed at Luo Lin and said, ¡°You¡¯re quite the tough guy, huh.¡±
Luo Lin couldn¡¯t help butugh at Xiang Yu¡¯s ignorance; it had been a long time since he¡¯d encountered such an idiot.
He remembered back when he was just a street thug, he used toe across them often, but ever since joining this organization, he¡¯d moved up the ranks and no longer dealt with petty thugs.
It was amusing to think that today he had encountered one again and even got pped twice.
¡°Whether I¡¯m tough or not, you¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡± Luo Lin gestured for his men to take Xiang Yu and the other two away.
¡°Hold on, hold on,¡± Xiang Yu hurriedly said.
Seeing this, Luo Lin snorted coldly.
It was already toote to beg for mercy.
Although he didn¡¯t know why Zhong Qin had picked Xiang Yu, looking at Xiang Yu¡¯s handsome face, he could guess.
They must be Zhong Qin¡¯s boy toys.
Many people gathered around Zhong Qin as well, all found by her.
She imitated her father, having them call her ¡°Big Brother,¡± giving off the feeling of ruling over a territory.
But most knew the people under her were all style and no substance, good-looking indeed, but likely to wet their pants in a real fight.
The Xiang Yu in front of him was doubtless a new recruit by Zhong Qin, thinking he could be so arrogant because of Zhong Qin¡¯s influence, which was ignorance in the extreme.
¡°Zhong Qin, sister, what should we do with them?¡± Xiang Yu asked, looking at Zhong Qin.
Zhong Qin didn¡¯t expect Xiang Yu to ask for her opinion, which made her think much more highly of him.
She touched her chin and said, ¡°Luo Lin is my bodyguard, and he isn¡¯t really a bad guy.
Since you¡¯ve pped him twice for me, let¡¯s just let it go.
From now on, you¡¯re my little brother, and you¡¯ve got to call me Big Brother.¡±
She was very pleased with Xiang Yu¡¯s performance today, so she was especially happy.
Tie Zhuzi, standing to the side, heard that Xiang Yu had to call her Big Brother, and he was infuriated.
If not for the girl¡¯s stunning beauty, he¡¯d have pped her twice himself.
¡°Big Brother, where are we going now?¡± Xiang Yu asked nonchntly, then pushed through the crowd to stand next to Zhong Qin.
Seeing Xiang Yu tantly ignore him, Luo Lin was so furious he nearly had a stroke.
Then, angrily, he said, ¡°What are you all standing around for?
Hurry up and grab him.¡±
Although he was Zhong Qin¡¯s bodyguard, he didn¡¯t take orders from her, just ensured her safety.
¡°Who daresy a hand on my people; I¡¯ll have Shen San kill them when we get back,¡± Zhong Qin suddenly yelled, ring.
The men in ck looked at Luo Lin with a bit of resignation, knowing full well that although the miss looked lovely and sweet, when she got angry, those around would suffer.
Seeing Zhong Qin angry, Luo Lin just clenched his teeth and red at Xiang Yu fiercely, saying, ¡°Alright, kid, you¡¯ll regret this.¡±
Xiang Yu just carelessly grinned at him, infuriating Luo Lin even further.
¡°Boss, I have two other brothers, let theme with you too,¡± Xiang Yu suddenly stood up straight before Zhong Qin and reported.
Only then did Zhong Qin nce at Tie Zhuzi and Little Xuan, thinking it over briefly before saying, ¡°Since they¡¯re your brothers, let¡¯s take them all.
From now on, you guys are my little brothers too.
Let¡¯s go back to our turf.¡±
Zhong Qin finished speaking, then waved her hand like a boss and headed outside.
Xiang Yu quickly followed behind her, while Tie Zhuzi and the other person trailed behind Xiang Yu.
¡°Bro Luo, what should we do?¡± a man in ck approached Luo Lin and whispered.
Luo Lin bit his teeth and replied with a grim smile, ¡°What else can we do?
First, go back.
After we return, I have a thousand ways to kill him, ensuring he enjoys it to the fullest.¡±
Xiang Yu followed Zhong Qin into the car, while Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan got into another vehicle.
At this moment, Xiang Yu realized they were gradually nearing the mysterious organization.
Sitting in the car, Xiang Yu understood why it had taken Zhong Qin so long; they didn¡¯t live in the city but rather in the suburbs.
The car drove for about an hour and a half before they arrived at arge estate-like area.
The scenery was exquisite, and it was far from the city center, making it a rare residence.
After entering the estate, the bodyguards automatically left.
Zhong Qin¡¯s car directly entered the estate and then drove towards the back.
It wasn¡¯t until after entering that Xiang Yu realized how vast it was; it took ten minutes of driving to reach Zhong Qin¡¯s residence.
Along the way, Xiang Yu saw several groups of people¡ªclearly their hideout.
¡°Is this our main base?¡± Xiang Yu asked.
¡°Of course, this is our turf, and I am the king of the mountain,¡± Zhong Qin said exuberantly.
Zhong Qin got out of the car, and people walked over to her.
¡°Boss, you¡¯re back.¡± A few people greeted Zhong Qin cheerfully.
Only then did Zhong Qin act like a little boss, ¡°Gather the brothers; I have something to announce.¡± The people then ran off to inform others.
Sure enough, within a few minutes, seven or eight people entered the hall and unanimously called Zhong Qin boss, while she seemed to enjoy the adtion.
When Xiang Yu entered the hall, he was speechless.
The hall was decorated just like a den of thieves, reminiscent of the Hall of Loyalty and Righteousness from the stories of Liangshan Marsh on TV.
Zhong Qin sat in the center, nked by two people.
These two had a schrly appearance, clear-eyed and eloquent, exactly like schrs.
¡°Today I¡¯ll introduce three brothers to you; this is Xiang Yu, my newly recruited subordinate, and those two are Xiang Yu¡¯s brothers.
From now on, you all are under Zhong Qin; if anyone dares to bully you, just tell me, and I won¡¯t let them off,¡± Zhong Qin said in her bossy manner.
Xiang Yu felt helpless as everyone standing there was very young, the youngest seemed barely in their teens, with aplete yful vibe.
Xiang Yu and his brothers stood out distinctly in the crowd.
¡°You¡¯re Xiang Yu?
Can you fight?
What skills do you have?¡± At that moment, one person, feeling unhappy as Zhong Qin seemed to favor Xiang Yu, came over to pick a fight.
¡°Exactly, you look so clean-cut, you must only know some fancy moves,¡± the surrounding people chimed in, bullying the neerpletely.
¡°I can knock you out with one punch; you tell me if I¡¯m good,¡± Xiang Yu said with a smile.
¡°What did you say?
A neer daring to talk like that, it seems we need to teach you a lesson today, or you won¡¯t realize the severity of the world,¡± the man rolled up his sleeves and approached Xiang Yu.
It seemed he wanted to showcase himself in front of Zhong Qin, and she didn¡¯t stop him, instead giggling there, thoroughly enjoying the show¡
Chapter 254 - 254 254 Xiang Yu and Several Others Are Arrested
?254: Chapter 254 Xiang Yu and Several Others Are Arrested 254: Chapter 254 Xiang Yu and Several Others Are Arrested The person walking toward Xiang Yu was named Lin Zixi, as tall as Xiang Yu with fair and handsome features.
Before Xiang Yu¡¯s arrival, he was Zhong Qin¡¯s top general and also themander of therge unit.
In fact, he was about the same age as Xiao Xuan, except Xiao Xuan was a hundred times more determined.
Lin Zixi at this moment still possessed a childish temperament, not nearly as strong as Zhong Qin.
¡°Today I¡¯ll take you down a peg or two.
A newbie like you doesn¡¯t even know the rules,¡± Lin Xinxi said, pretending to be fierce as he walked up to Xiang Yu.
¡°I¡¯ll handle this.¡± Xiao Xuan, seeing that the person was about his age, stepped forward, ready to teach the boy a lesson.
Xiang Yu quickly stopped Xiao Xuan, then smiled, ¡°Let me do it.¡±
Xiang Yu was worried that Xiao Xuan would hurt the others since they were all just a bunch of teenagers.
Even though Xiang Yu was not much older than them, he had experienced things far beyond these kids¡¯ imaginations.
Zhong Qin sat above with a radiant smile on her face, finding this very amusing.
Lin Xinxi didn¡¯t waste words with Xiang Yu, then charged over with a shout.
His ferocious punch elicited cheers from the little fellows around.
They knew full well how tough Lin Xinxi was, for they had often been on the receiving end of his beatings.
Otherwise, Lin Xinxi wouldn¡¯t have be theirrge unitmander, capable of rallying them all at his call.
Just as they were imagining Xiang Yu being sent flying by a punch, Xiang Yu simply reached out and grabbed Lin Xinxi¡¯s wrist.
Lin Xinxi felt as if his arm was mped by iron pliers,pletely immobile.
With one arm controlled, Lin Xinxi clenched his other hand into a fist and threw a punch at Xiang Yu, but this too was restrained by Xiang Yu.
Lin Xinxi tried hard to pull back his hands, but couldn¡¯t budge Xiang Yu at all, growing anxious.
Then he shouted, ¡°Let go of me now.¡±
¡°Do you admit defeat?¡± Xiang Yu asked with a grin.
¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Lin Xinxi yelled.
At that moment, Xiang Yu suddenly exerted force in his hands.
Lin Xinxi felt waves of pain, yet he bit his lip and refused to concede, tears swirling in his eyes, still persisting.
Seeing this, Xiang Yu could only shake his head helplessly and then let him go.
Tie Zhuzi stood beside Xiang Yu, looking down on this group of kids; he wouldn¡¯t even bother to make a move.
Even if all of them attacked together, they would be no match for Xiang Yu.
¡°Lin Xinxi, do you admit defeat?¡± Zhong Qin sitting above suddenly asked, her day made by getting Xiang Yu under hermand.
She used to think highly of Lin Xinxi¡¯s abilities, but now saw that he stood no chance against Xiang Yu.
¡°I admit defeat,¡± Lin Xinxi said outright.
This somewhat surprised Xiang Yu.
Given the boy¡¯s stubbornness, he should¡¯ve been thest to admit defeat.
Xiang Yu¡¯s estimation of him improved when Lin Xinxi conceded so straightforwardly.
By defeating Lin Xinxi, Xiang Yu naturally became themander of the youngrades, and Lin Xinxi acknowledged Xiang Yu¡¯s status.
Just as everyone was about to celebrate, six people in ck suits walked in from outside.
They had stern faces and, without a word, they took control of Xiang Yu and two others.
Originally, Tie Zhuzi wanted to fight back, but he was stopped by a look from Xiang Yu.
Zhong Qin saw her subordinate was actually captured and quickly got up, shouting, ¡°What are you doing, put my man down.¡±
Lin Xinxi also hurried to the door with her people, blocking it, then said angrily, ¡°Put our captain down.¡±
Just at this moment, a person walked in from outside, a man of average height, with a smile on his face, he then said to Zhong Qin, ¡°Miss, this is Brother Ding¡¯smand, please don¡¯t make it hard for us.¡±
The person speaking was recognized by Xiang Yu as Luo Lin.
After Luo Lin spoke, he waved his hand.
Six men took Xiang Yu and the others, walked out,pletely ignoring Lin Xinxi and her group at the door.
In Luo Lin¡¯s eyes, the youngckeys under Zhong Qin were all softies, each one looking more handsome than thest, but probably would wet their pants in an actual fight.
It wasn¡¯t just Luo Lin; many others thought this way too.
¡°I don¡¯t care about that, release Xiang Yu and the others right now,¡± Zhong Qin demanded with wide eyes.
¡°Sorry, Miss,¡± Luo Lin spoke, paid no further attention to Zhong Qin, and then led Xiang Yu and the others away in the car.
Now Xiang Yu understood a little: although Zhong Qin was prestigious, it seemed not everyone was afraid of her.
Luo Lin in front of them was a case in point; despite the surface respect he showed towards Zhong Qin, he didn¡¯t take her seriously at all in his heart.
The three captives, including Xiang Yu, were taken to a car and then driven a short distance ahead.
They arrived in front of a main building, where several men got Xiang Yu and the others out of the car, then pressed them to walk inside the building.
Entering the main hall, Xiang Yu felt its vast space was even bigger than the first-floor hall of the hotel.
Inside, four men were sitting on the sofa, smoking cigarettes.
The three of them, including Xiang Yu, were thus pressed to kneel in front of them.
Tie Zhuzi felt an urgency seeing Xiang Yu about to kneel before others; they had never suffered such humiliation at home and didn¡¯t expect to be subdued so soon after arriving.
He wanted to stand up and give those pretentious jerks a good beating, but Xiang Yu¡¯s indifferent nce immediately cooled him down.
Only then did he realize he couldn¡¯t ruin Xiang Yu¡¯s n and, resigned, knelt there.
Xiang Yu looked up and recognized one of the four men.
That man had a faint smell of blood about him; it was none other than Shen San.
He was watching Xiang Yu with an amused look.
Another person looked somewhat familiar to Xiang Yu; he felt he had seen him somewhere.
The other two, however, he had never seen before.
¡°Are you Xiang Yu?¡± one of them then asked.
It was this person whom Xiang Yu found very familiar.
The man was on the thinner side, with bright, piercing eyes, but the most memorable feature was his face.
There was a circr scar on his left cheek, very distinct¡ªclearly from a bullet wound.
¡°Brother Ding, this is Xiang Yu for sure,¡± Luo Lin then said menacingly as he stood behind Ding Yongwei.
Ding Yongwei, right when Xiang Yu had pped Luo Lin twice at the hotel, now wanted to teach Xiang Yu the definition of terror.
Hearing Luo Lin call him Brother Ding, Xiang Yu suddenly remembered someone, Ding Yongzhi.
The man in front of him looked too much like Ding Yongzhi; they must be brothers.
With these thoughts, Xiang Yu was inwardly shocked; he vaguely recalled Ding Yongzhi mentioning something before he died.
Unexpectedly, he had now appeared here and was together with Shen San and the others.
Xiang Yu¡¯s mind raced, wondering if Ding Yongwei knew he had killed his brother.
If he knew, then today could indeed be quite troublesome.
¡°Drag them out and kill them,¡± the man ordered without even a nce at Xiang Yu, his tone steady¡
Chapter 255 - 255 255 Xiang Yus Death Is Imminent
?255: Chapter 255: Xiang Yu¡¯s Death Is Imminent 255: Chapter 255: Xiang Yu¡¯s Death Is Imminent ¡°Take them out and kill them,¡± Ding Yongwei ordered calmly.
As soon as Ding Yongwei finished speaking, suddenly six men appeared and started to drag Xiang Yu away.
¡°Hold on, hold on, I have something to say,¡± Xiang Yu suddenly shouted.
Ding Yongwei paid no attention to Xiang Yu¡¯s shouts.
In his eyes, a minor character like Xiang Yu had no right to speak to him.
Since he had ordered Xiang Yu¡¯s execution, it would certainly be carried out.
The six men were pulling Xiang Yu towards the outside when Shen San, somewhat amused, said to Ding Yongwei, ¡°Why not let the kid speak?
Let¡¯s hear what he has to say.¡±
After Shen San spoke, he gestured to the six men, signaling them to release Xiang Yu for the moment.
Seeing this, the men then forced Xiang Yu and the two others to kneel there again.
¡°What do you want to say?¡± Shen San asked with a smirk.
He had once invited Xiang Yu to join his faction, but Xiang Yu had refused, which angered him greatly.
He had vowed to carve up Xiang Yu thousandfold to quell his hatred.
Shen San had always kept Xiang Yu¡¯s matter in mind; had Xiang Yu not shown up, Shen San would have led his men to find him.
Now, he just wanted to see how Xiang Yu would behave facing his imminent death.
¡°Why do you want to kill us without a word?
We haven¡¯t provoked you?¡± Xiang Yu, kneeling there, looked at Ding Yongwei with righteous indignation.
Ding Yongwei didn¡¯t even nce at Xiang Yu, continuing to sit there smoking.
He treated Xiang Yu as if he were nothing,pletely ignoring him.
At this point, Shen Sanughed with interest, ¡°Xiang Yu, are you still ying dumb here?
Didn¡¯t you kill Ding Yongzhi?
Do you know who he is?¡±
Xiang Yu already knew that the posturing man in front of him was Ding Yongzhi¡¯s younger brother, but he still pretended to be unaware and shook his head, his face a picture of cluelessness.
¡°He¡¯s Ding Yongzhi¡¯s younger brother, his own flesh and blood,¡± Shen San said with a sinister smile, emphasizing to Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu looked shocked, then said, ¡°Howe you two look so alike?
You must be brothers, almost like twins.
Hey, big brother, are you twins by any chance?¡±
Xiang Yu looked curiously at Ding Yongwei, but Ding Yongwei ignored him, continuing to smoke with a calm demeanor.
In his view, Xiang Yu was as good as dead; he couldn¡¯t be bothered to converse with someone about to die.
¡°Big brother really is a man of few words, a mature and stable type.
I just like following leaders like you.
I¡¯ll be frank with you, I, Xiang Yu, have also been through the wringer, and I¡¯m known in the underworld as the Little Overlord.
Be it murder or arson, there¡¯s nothing I haven¡¯t done, never flinched.
Today, I see that big brother is someone destined for great things, so I want to roll with big brother,¡± Xiang Yu said with moral righteousness and bold confidence, as if he were quite incredible.
Hearing Xiang Yu speak like this, Ding Yongwei finally turned his head to look at him, then couldn¡¯t help but let out a coldugh as he continued to smoke.
He knew this was Xiang Yu¡¯sst struggle in the face of death.
He looked at Xiang Yu, who was clean-cut and quite handsome, though his bragging was top-notch.
Shen San, on the other hand, became even more sullen upon hearing Xiang Yu¡¯s words.
Shen San had offered Xiang Yu two chances to join his ranks, which Xiang Yu had refused.
And now, to his surprise, Xiang Yu was actively seeking to join Ding Yongwei.
How could he not be angry?
¡°Look, Big Brother isughing.
Does that mean you¡¯ve epted me?¡± Xiang Yu asked, looking at Ding Yongwei.
The reason Xiang Yu was talking nonsense here was due to a suspicion in his heart.
Although Ding Yongzhi and Ding Yongwei were brothers, it seemed that their rtionship wasn¡¯t good.
It was now clear that Ding Yongwei and Shen San were on the same level.
Yet, when Shen San went to that city, Ding Yongzhi stood to the side, so scared that he dared not utter a single word.
If the Ding brothers had a good rtionship, Ding Yongzhi wouldn¡¯t have been so terrified.
Therefore, Xiang Yu concluded that although he had killed Ding Yongzhi, Ding Yongwei didn¡¯t really care.
The reason he wanted to kill Xiang Yu was probably a matter of face.
His brother had been killed, and he needed to seek vengeance symbolically.
And since Xiang Yu was just a nobody, he could easily be taken down by Ding Yongwei; thus, the vendetta would be effortlessly avenged, and it would prevent people from using Ding Yongwei of being cold-hearted and disloyal.
Ding Yongwei heard Xiang Yu chattering away and then turned his head to blow a puff of smoke in Xiang Yu¡¯s face.
He stared at Xiang Yu like this for two seconds, then pressed the remaining stub of the cigarette against Xiang Yu¡¯s forehead.
At that moment, a sizzling sound was heard, and white smoke rose from Xiang Yu¡¯s forehead, filling the air with the smell of burnt feathers.
Tie Zhuzi, who was kneeling to the side, couldn¡¯t bear it any longer.
He gritted his teeth ready to jump up.
No matter who the other party was, he wanted to tear them to shreds, even if it meant dying right there.
However, just as Tie Zhuzi was about to spring into action, Xiao Xuan pressed him down forcefully.
Xiao Xuan had an icy expression as he knelt there, his eyes filled with murderous intent, but he didn¡¯t move.
Instead, he stared nkly at the ground.
Tie Zhuzi raised his head to look at Xiang Yu, who then gave a sly chuckle and said, ¡°Big Brother, my head is quite tough.¡±
Seeing Xiang Yu kneeling there with a fawning smile, Tie Zhuzi¡¯s eyes reddened.
He knew what kind of person Xiang Yu was; when he had been wounded by the Japanese, Xiang Yu had sat by his side for three days and nights without moving.
Everyone could feel the hatred in Xiang Yu¡¯s heart.
In the end, they had killed the Japanese, and at that time, he knew the weight Xiang Yu had on his shoulders, but Xiang Yu had still managed it.
Now Xiang Yu was kneeling in front of those four bastards, which Tie Zhuzi couldn¡¯t stand no matter what.
He swore to himself that he would personally ughter these bastards in this lifetime.
Tears swirled in Tie Zhuzi¡¯s eyes.
He felt wronged, feeling like Brother Yu was being bullied.
He wanted to erupt in a murderous rampage, but he also realized that acting now could very likely endanger all three of their lives; thus, he could only contain the impulse in his heart.
¡°Your head is very tough?¡± Atst, Ding Yongwei spoke his second sentence, shaking his head with a cold sneer, and then he reached out his hand towards someone behind him.
Luo Lin, who was behind him, naturally understood what Big Brother meant, and he handed over a gun to Ding Yongwei.
Ding Yongwei¡¯s face still held that cold sneer, and then he clicked off the safety and pressed the gun against Xiang Yu¡¯s head.
¡°Hold on, Big Brother, I still have something to say,¡± Xiang Yu suddenly said, raising his hand quickly.
Xiang Yu¡¯s gesture was a bit abrupt, making the men in ck around him tense up.
They all drew their guns, aiming at Xiang Yu, ready to execute him on the spot should he try anything suspicious.
¡°Stop, everyone stop!¡± At that moment, a crisp, beautiful, yet angry voice came from behind.
Xiang Yu knew Zhong Qin had finally arrived, although the girl was a bitte.
If she hadn¡¯t shown up, he¡¯d have had to keep babbling nonsense with the others.
However, Xiang Yu did wonder whether Zhong Qin¡¯s arrival would actually make a difference¡
Chapter 256 - 256 256 A Battle to Determine Your Fate
?256: Chapter 256: A Battle to Determine Your Fate 256: Chapter 256: A Battle to Determine Your Fate ¡°Stop, all of you stop,¡± Zhong Qin finally arrived at the critical moment, ¡°Ding Yongwei, why do you want to kill my man?
He¡¯s the new brother I just took in.¡± Zhong Qin stood beside Xiang Yu and looked at Ding Yongwei.
¡°Miss, why have youe over?¡± Ding Yongwei said.
Although Ding Yongwei sounded somewhat deferential on the surface, Xiang Yu could tell that Ding Yongwei didn¡¯t really take Zhong Qin seriously.
¡°You are about to kill my man, how could I note over?¡± Zhong Qin said furiously.
¡°Do you know who he is?¡± Ding Yongwei asked.
¡°I didn¡¯t know who he was before, but now I know he¡¯s my little brother, and none of you are allowed to kill him,¡± Zhong Qin finished speaking and then helped Xiang Yu to his feet.
Behind them, Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan saw that Xiang Yu had stood up, and they also stood up.
Xiang Yu, however, let out a chuckle, then brushed the dirt off himself and said to Zhong Qin, ¡°Why did you take so long?
If you were anyter, I would have been chopped up.¡±
Xiang Yu¡¯s words were said casually, as if he wasn¡¯t concerned at all about Ding Yongwei and the others in front of him.
Ding Yongwei sat there listening to Xiang Yu¡¯s words, couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly in his heart, and then stood up holding the gun, turned off the safety, and pointed it directly at Xiang Yu¡¯s head.
But before he could shoot, Zhong Qin suddenly stood in front of Xiang Yu and red at Ding Yongwei, saying, ¡°If you want to kill someone, kill me first.¡±
¡°Shen San, put down the gun.
What are you trying to do?
Don¡¯t hurt the miss,¡± the person who had been sitting quietly on the side suddenly spoke up.
This person was none other than the leader of the four, Miao Honglei, who was tall and burly with a serious face, speaking with a certain authority.
Among the four, Miao Honglei was the leader, and the second was a beautiful woman named Mo Lan.
At this moment, seeing Ding Yongwei aiming his gun at Zhong Qin, Mo Lan also ced her hand on her waist, watching Ding Yongwei coldly.
It seemed like if Ding Yongwei made any further moves, she would react.
Shen San was the fourth, and he just sat there with a smile on his face, watching everything unfold.
Although there was a ranking among these four individuals, they were not brothers, but rather, Zhong Huashan had assigned their ranks arbitrarily, and they were considered to be Zhong Huashan¡¯s right-hand men.
Ding Yongwei, seeing Zhong Qin suddenly stand in front of Xiang Yu, quickly lowered his gun and said, ¡°Miss, please step aside, it would be bad if I hurt you.¡±
Mo Lan, sitting on the side and seeing Ding Yongwei lower his gun, also took her hand away from her waist and continued to sit there smoking.
Although she was a woman, she smoked with great elegance, showing no awkwardness at all.
¡°I won¡¯t step aside.
He is the new underling I just took in, you just can¡¯t stand to see him so capable.
He could even beat up Lin Xinxi, and Lin Xinxi is the top general under mymand,¡± Zhong Qin said angrily.
After Zhong Qin finished speaking, Ding Yongwei and the others all smiled.
They naturally knew about the people under Zhong Qin¡¯s control.
They were all handsome young men, and Zhong Qin had taken them in purely for fun; they were not intended for fighting.
Zhong Qin looked at the four menughing, suddenly feeling anxious, and then turned to Mo Lan, saying, ¡°Aunt Mo Lan, I¡¯m telling the truth, he can really fight.
Lin Xinxi couldn¡¯t withstand a single move from him.¡±
Although Zhong Qin addressed Mo Lan as ¡®aunt,¡¯ she appeared to be only in her thirties.
With her unpainted beauty, melon-seed-shaped face, and a striking figure, she was a standard beauty.
¡°It¡¯s true, it¡¯s true.¡± Mo Lan said to Zhong Qin with a peaceful expression, a stark contrast to the cold look she had given Ding Yongwei just moments ago.
Among the four, perhaps only Shen San knew that Zhong Qin was telling the truth.
He knew Xiang Yu was extremely skilled, but at that moment, he didn¡¯t reveal this, and merely watched with a smile to see how Ding Yongwei would handle the situation.
Seeing Zhong Qin persist, Ding Yongwei then said, ¡°Well then, since thedy says that thisd can fight, I will select three men from my brothers.
If they can win, we will let them go, but if they lose, we will kill them right away.¡±
Actually, this was also a veiled attempt by Ding Yongwei to kill Xiang Yu.
Now that Zhong Qin was standing in the way, although he could directly kill Xiang Yu, this would certainly make Zhong Qin angry, and it wouldn¡¯t be good if the boss found out.
Mo Lan and Miao Honglei both nodded after hearing this, thinking the method was eptable.
Although they cared about Zhong Qin, they didn¡¯t care about Xiang Yu¡¯s life or death.
Winning or losing was meaningless to them; they just hoped Zhong Qin would stop being reckless.
Zhong Qin looked at Xiang Yu with some uncertainty.
After all, Xiang Yu had only recently started following her.
If he died today, it wouldn¡¯t reflect well on her as the boss.
¡°Since the bosses have spoken, then we three brothers will ept the challenge,¡± Xiang Yu said with a chuckle.
Ding Yongwei snorted coldly, cursing ¡®idiot¡¯ inwardly, then turned to Luo Lin, saying, ¡°Pick two brothers at random toe over, join them, and fight each one of them.¡±
Luo Lin responded, casually choosing two men.
He had received two ps from Xiang Yu at the hotel earlier, and now was a perfect opportunity to teach him a lesson, then, in front of everyone, take Xiang Yu¡¯s life and demonstrate his methods in front of Ding Yongwei.
¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡± At that moment, Tie Zhuzi stepped forward.
He could hardly contain himself any longer and wouldn¡¯t miss the chance to teach the other side a lesson when given such an open and just opportunity.
The people around unconsciously took a step back, as there was plenty of room, they simply started the contest right there.
Upon seeing Tie Zhuzi¡¯s tall figure, his opponent also chose someone tall.
The two didn¡¯t talk much and went straight to the fight, but the randomly chosen man was no match for Tie Zhuzi, who knocked him to the ground with a punch that left him unable to get up.
The result didn¡¯t surprise the crowd, given Tie Zhuzi¡¯s imposing stature; few people could actually beat him.
Only Zhong Qin, seeing the new minion she had recruited win against the opponent, pped and cheered.
The next round was with Xiao Xuan.
Xiao Xuan¡¯s build was the exact opposite of Tie Zhuzi¡¯s; although he was the same height as Xiang Yu, he was somewhat skinny and had a youthful face, clearly not yet fully mature.
Then a man dressed in ck stepped forward, bursting intoughter upon seeing Xiao Xuan.
With Xiao Xuan¡¯s frail appearance, he could knock him down with just two punches.
He felt lucky for picking such an opponent.
At this point, Ding Yongwei got impatient and said, ¡°Hurry up, don¡¯t dawdle.¡±
The man, seeing Ding Yongwei getting anxious, quickly acknowledged and then threw a punch at Xiao Xuan.
But while he was still considering whether to toy with Xiao Xuan, Xiao Xuan suddenly moved andnded a heavy punch on the man¡¯s chin.
Knowing he couldn¡¯t kill his opponent, Xiao Xuan hit hard, knocking out several of the man¡¯s teeth.
Now Ding Yongwei started losing hisposure somewhat.
He had thought a few men chosen at random could easily dispose of Xiang Yu and hispanions, but he hadn¡¯t expected it to turn out this way¡
Chapter 257 - 257 257 The Danger Ahead Will Be Even Greater
?257: Chapter 257: The Danger Ahead Will Be Even Greater 257: Chapter 257: The Danger Ahead Will Be Even Greater Ding Yongwei, seeing his two men beaten down, became unsettled.
He had intended to kill Xiang Yu and his friends using this method, but unexpectedly, these kids truly had some skills.
Miao Honglei and Mo Lan both just smiled and didn¡¯t say much, looking at Ding Yongwei¡¯s increasingly dark face, they felt very pleased.
As for Shen San, there was no need to mention him, he had foreseen this oue but simply hadn¡¯t spoken up.
Now that Xiao Xuan and Tie Zhuzi had both won, only Xiang Yu was left.
With a sullen face, Ding Yongwei nced behind him and said to Luo Lin, ¡°If you lose too, just get lost.¡±
Luo Lin, with a confident face, approached Xiang Yu.
Earlier at the hotel, he had been careless and let Xiang Yu p him twice; now, he wanted to return the favor in full.
¡°Xiang Yu, if you beat this Luo Lin so badly he crawls away, I¡¯ll have a big reward for you when we get back,¡± Zhong Qin said with a bright smile.
Xiang Yu just gave a slight smile, and then moved in front of Luo Lin.
¡°Brother Luo Lin, please go easy¡¡±
Xiang Yu had wanted to exchange a few polite words, but at that moment, Luo Lin threw a punch at him while cursing loudly, ¡°I¡¯ve killed countless thugs like you.¡±
However, as confident as Luo Lin was rushing forward, he was kicked away by Xiang Yu.
The gap between the two was not minor; it could be said that Luo Lin was no match for Xiang Yu with even a single move.
Luo Lin, having been kicked away by Xiang Yu, instantly got desperate and then drew a gun, cursing loudly, ¡°Kid, I¡¯m going to kill you today.¡±
Just as Luo Lin was about to shoot, Zhong Qin once again stood in front of Xiang Yu and red, her eyes wide, ¡°You dare to fire that gun?
Are you asking for death?¡±
Luo Lin wasn¡¯t Ding Yongwei, and though Zhong Qin couldn¡¯t kill Ding Yongwei, that didn¡¯t necessarily mean she couldn¡¯t kill Luo Lin.
Seeing Zhong Qin¡¯s angry look, Luo Lin immediately sobered up and put away his gun.
At this moment, Ding Yongwei¡¯s expression was foul; he hadn¡¯t expected his men to be so ipetent.
¡°Big brother¡¡±
Luo Lin, wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, came up to Ding Yongwei, wanting to say something, but Ding Yongwei pped him and said, ¡°Get lost, you¡¯re useless.¡±
Luo Lin, having been pped, bit his lip and walked away.
¡°Old Three, your men aren¡¯t up to much, are they?¡± Miao Honglei said with augh at that time.
In fact, they had no real enmity with Xiang Yu; it was only Ding Yongwei who wanted to kill him.
And now, with Zhong Qin protecting him and their agreement to fight based on strength, Ding Yongwei and his men couldn¡¯t touch Xiang Yu after he and his friends had won.
¡°Hmph!
I just randomly picked three men, if I had chosen from the capable ones, even ten of them wouldn¡¯t stand a chance,¡± Ding Yongwei said defiantly.
Actually, if not for his status, he really would have liked to teach Xiang Yu a lesson himself.
¡°Now that your men have been thoroughly beaten, do you have anything else to say?¡± Zhong Qin said boldly, standing in front of Ding Yongwei.
¡°These people have unclear identities, I can¡¯t let them stay with you.
I¡¯m locking them up temporarily until things are cleared up,¡± said Ding Yongwei, then gestured to several men in ck.
The men in ck stepped forward to take control of Xiang Yu and his friends again, all aware that this was Ding Yongwei ying dirty.
It seemed he was determined to kill Xiang Yu today.
¡°I know their backgrounds better than you do, and what grounds do you have to capture them?¡± Zhong Qin said, then pulled out a gun and pressed it against one of the men in ck.
If they didn¡¯t release them, she was going to kill all six of the men in ck.
The man in ck didn¡¯t speak, but his eyes were filled with terror as he looked at Ding Yongwei.
Seeing that the other party didn¡¯t release Xiang Yu, Zhong Qin then disengaged the safety and was about to fire.
Just then, Ding Yongwei quickly grabbed Zhong Qin¡¯s arm and lifted it, the gunshot rang out, and the bullet grazed the man¡¯s scalp and hit the ceiling, causing him to almost fall to his knees in fright, as if he had just walked through the gates of hell ande back.
¡°If you kill my people, I will kill yours.
When my father returns, I will tell him you bullied me,¡± Zhong Qin said with a pitiful look on her face.
At this point, Miao Honglei couldn¡¯t sit still any longer.
He looked at Ding Yongzhi and said, ¡°Old Three, that¡¯s enough, don¡¯t upset the youngdy.¡±
And Mo Lan, sitting on the sofa, was even more blunt, ¡°If anyone else upsets the youngdy, don¡¯t me me for being unfriendly.¡±
Clearly, both Miao Honglei and Mo Lan cared deeply for Zhong Qin.
Seeing this, Ding Yongwei could only re fiercely at Xiang Yu and his group, then sat down on the sofa with a cold expression.
He had originally thought Xiang Yu was a minor character, easily killed and that would be the end of it, but he had stirred up quite a scene.
Now, he was very angry, never expecting that a minor character could vex him so much.
In his heart, Xiang Yu had to die, no matter what; he had to kill him today.
Feeling the awkward atmosphere, Miao Honglei then cleared his throat and said, ¡°How about this?
The three young brothers just got here, and we can¡¯t fully trust them yet.
Why not test them to see if they truly have what it takes, if they truly plot mischief.¡±
¡°How will we test them?¡± Zhong Qin asked Miao Honglei.
¡°I¡¯m about to get a shipment in these next few days.
Let¡¯s have the three brothers receive the goods, and see if they canplete the task,¡± Miao Honglei said.
After Miao Honglei finished speaking, the three people sitting on the sofa looked at him strangely.
Ding Yongwei, particrly, was eager, then said outright, ¡°I agree.
If they canplete this task, I will ept them.¡±
Shen San just sat there nonchntly, then looked at Xiang Yu with a smile, almost as if looking at a corpse.
Mo Lan, however, frowned slightly, seemingly not very satisfied with the suggestion.
Xiang Yu stood there, observing everyone¡¯s expressions, deducing from Ding Yongwei¡¯s reaction that the task was not going to be simple.
Thus, his impression of Miao Honglei worsened considerably.
Despite Miao Honglei¡¯s seemingly respectable demeanor, he was actually more insidious than Ding Yongwei.
¡°Fine, that¡¯s what you said.
My three subordinates are very capable, and they will surely handle it perfectly.
Just you wait and see,¡± Zhong Qin said, then pulled Xiang Yu and headed outside.
Just then, two people came in dragging another person.
One of them said, ¡°Bosses, we caught an undercover agent.
What should we do with him?¡±
¡°What else can we do, take him out and finish him off,¡± Ding Yongwei said loudly, as if deliberately for the still nearby Xiang Yu to hear.
After Xiang Yu and his group had walked away, Ding Yongwei snickered and then looked at Miao Honglei, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s okay to trust this kid with your goods?¡±
Miao Honglei gave a mysterious smile and said, ¡°They¡¯re just a few young punks; getting angry with them is pointless.
This time, they will surely die.¡±
Chapter 258 - 258 258 Obtaining a Satisfactory Weapon
?258: Chapter 258: Obtaining a Satisfactory Weapon 258: Chapter 258: Obtaining a Satisfactory Weapon Xiang Yu followed Zhong Qin towards their headquarters, and Zhong Qin was still fuming at the moment.
This Ding Yongwei actually wanted to kill one of their own, which made her very angry.
She already disliked this person, and now she was even more annoyed.
¡°Xiang Yu, you three mustplete this mission, and really piss them off,¡± Zhong Qin said indignantly.
¡°Rest assured, the task will be aplished,¡± Xiang Yu assured confidently.
Zhong Qin, seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s confidence, felt much better.
She also remembered when Xiang Yu was fighting Luo Lin and his group, and couldn¡¯t help butugh.
Then she patted Xiang Yu on the shoulder and said, ¡°You defeated Luo Lin just now, I want to reward you.
Tell me, what do you want?¡±
Xiang Yu replied directly, ¡°We don¡¯t need anything else.
The three of us brothers have taken on the mission, but we don¡¯t have weapons.
We need this.¡± Xiang Yu said, making a gesture of holding a gun.
¡°That¡¯s easy.
I¡¯ll take you to get gunster,¡± Zhong Qin replied straightforwardly.
As they were talking, they had already arrived at the headquarters.
By now, more than a dozen people had already gathered there.
When they saw Zhong Qin return, they hurried over.
Seeing that Xiang Yu and the others were unharmed, they heaved a sigh of relief.
¡°Squad leader, seeing that you are alright, we can rest easy,¡± Lin Xinxi said happily.
Since Lin Xinxi had lost to Xiang Yu, he had recognized Xiang Yu¡¯s status.
He had been worried for a while when Xiang Yu and his group were captured.
¡°All right, now that everyone is safely back, you can all disperse.
Xiang Yu, you threee with me to get guns,¡± Zhong Qin said, assuming the air of a big sister, and then led Xiang Yu towards a side building.
The side building looked unremarkable from the outside, but the closer Xiang Yu got, the more he felt there was something extraordinary about it.
¡°Brother Yu.¡± At that moment, Tie Zhuzi reminded from behind.
Xiang Yu just nodded without speaking.
He had already felt it¡ªseveral pairs of eyes were watching him intently.
He could even imagine that if he were to make a wrong move, he might be shot to pieces.
¡°This is a military zone, and normally people aren¡¯t allowed to get near.
But rest assured, with me leading you, there will be no problems,¡± Zhong Qin said, head held high and looking quite proud.
When they reached the entrance to the side building, two men came out from beside the door and respectfully called her miss.
¡°These three are my little brothers.
I¡¯m taking them inside to get weapons,¡± Zhong Qin said directly.
However, the man at the door paused for a moment, then said with a bitter tone, ¡°Miss, ording to the rules, ordinary people aren¡¯t allowed to enter.¡±
¡°Do I look like ordinary people?¡± Zhong Qin was immediately displeased upon hearing this.
She had just told Xiang Yu that as long as they followed her, there would be no problems.
Now, the two guards were saying this.
¡°You, of course, are not an ordinary person, but they,¡± the man said, ncing at Xiang Yu and the others.
¡°I¡¯ve said it, these three are my little brothers.
Do you not want to live anymore?
I¡¯ll have them finish you off,¡± Zhong Qin red and said threateningly.
¡°We dare not, dare not,¡± the man quickly replied.
Everyone here knew that the people under Zhong Qin were all for show, just messing about.
But Xiang Yu and his two brothers looked like they meant business.
How could such people be following Zhong Qin?
¡°Miss, please don¡¯t make things difficult for us, these three men¡¡±
But the man hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Xiang Yu swiftly stepped forward, grabbed the man by the neck, and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what the miss said?¡± Xiang Yu¡¯s tone was fierce.
Just then, four men suddenly rushed out from the surroundings, holding submachine guns and surrounding Xiang Yu and his group.
This being a military zone, they naturally wouldn¡¯t allow Xiang Yu and his group to cause trouble here.
Xiang Yu had already guessed as much; he was just confirming it.
Zhong Qin was obviously very pleased with Xiang Yu¡¯s performance, then looked at everyone and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already said, these three are my subordinates.
Anyone who dares to get in the way, I¡¯ll take their life directly.¡±
After Zhong Qin finished speaking, she walked forward.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t pay any attention to them and followed Zhong Qin inside.
They passed through three iron doors and then arrived at the underground first level.
When Xiang Yu entered, he was also somewhat shocked by the sheer number of weapons.
The underground level was filled with various types of weapons.
Even rocketunchers were piled up in one corner, along with heavy machine guns.
Seeing the look of surprise on Xiang Yu¡¯s face, Zhong Qin proudly said, ¡°Impressive, isn¡¯t it?
Let me tell you.
Actually, this is still the lesser lot, there¡¯s another ce that has even more, but I don¡¯t know where exactly.¡±
¡°You can use anything you find here, take as much as you can.
However, you will have to return them once you¡¯re done,¡± Zhong Qin said.
Xiao Xuan and Tie Zhuzi were also somewhat shocked.
They had originally thought the weapons left behind by Yan Bin were plentiful, butpared to this ce, it was a case of the blind men feeling the elephant.
Xiang Yu and the other two each selected their weapons and then walked out.
Zhong Qin was curious why Xiang Yu had only taken a pistol and a few magazines.
Xiao Xuan had taken a sniper rifle, while Tie Zhuzi had picked up a regr rifle.
¡°Why didn¡¯t you take those big guns?¡± Zhong Qin asked, puzzled, looking at Xiang Yu.
In her eyes, those big guns were the truly powerful ones.
¡°I don¡¯t know how to use those,¡± Xiang Yu said with a chuckle.
Now that they had weapons, Xiang Yu and his group naturally had no fear.
Coming out of the weapon storage, Zhong Qin led Xiang Yu and the others back to the main camp.
Seeing that Xiang Yu and his friends were armed with real guns, the youngsters there were quite envious.
Although they had followed Zhong Qin for a while, they never participated in missions, so they rarely had the opportunity to handle real firearms.
Lin Xinxi, on the other hand, was somewhat excited; he looked at Xiang Yu and said, ¡°I¡¯ll join you on this mission.¡±
Seeing the eagerness in Lin Xinxi¡¯s eyes, Xiang Yu felt helpless.
He still didn¡¯t know how dangerous his mission was going to be this time.
Maybe Ding Yongwei had alreadyid a trap for him, just waiting for him to walk right into it.
¡°Next time, if there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll take the brothers with me,¡± Xiang Yu said with a smile.
¡°Right, we can¡¯t just sit around doing nothing.
Now that our power is gradually growing, we must let that ugly freak see that we¡¯re not to be trifled with,¡± Zhong Qin clenched her little fist and said.
The ¡°ugly freak¡± she referred to was naturally Ding Yongwei, who had a round bullet scar on his face.
No one knew how he got it, as he had never spoken of it, and naturally, no one would ask more about it.
¡°You two, be careful.
This mission is probably not going to be simple,¡± said someone behind Zhong Qin at that moment.
Hearing the voice, Xiang Yu looked behind Zhong Qin and saw two people standing there.
These two were about the same age as Xiao Xuan and rather good-looking.
Every move they made showed that they were trained, setting them apart from others there.
Zhong Qin, seeing Xiang Yu looking at them, quickly said, ¡°They are Zhang Xu and Liu Song, the little brothers that my deadbeat dad gave me, but they are quite obedient.¡±
Hearing her say this, Xiang Yu understood that Zhang Xu and Liu Song must be bodyguards ced by Zhong Qin¡¯s father to watch over her, only Zhong Qin herself was unaware¡
Chapter 259 - 259 259 A Box of Renminbi
?259: Chapter 259: A Box of Renminbi 259: Chapter 259: A Box of Renminbi Watching Zhang Xu and Liu Song showing no ill intentions towards him, Xiang Yu simply smiled and nodded.
Zhong Qin arranged rooms for the three members of Xiang Yu¡¯s team.
That evening, someone came to call them to the main building in front, iming to arrange an assignment for them.
Xiang Yu and his twopanions arrived at the main building where Miao Honglei was already waiting for them.
Miao Honglei sat there alone, with no one else around.
¡°At midnight tomorrow, a shipment will arrive; you three will go and receive it for me.
If you handle this business well, you can survive.
If you mess it up, you will have to die,¡± Miao Honglei stated indifferently.
Miao Honglei did not give Xiang Yu a chance to speak, then he shared the location and the code for the transaction.
Pointing to arge box on the table, he said, ¡°The money is all in there, take it.¡±
From beginning to end, Miao Honglei did not nce at Xiang Yu, nor did he let Xiang Yu say a word.
Now that Zhong Qin was not here, he felt no need to converse with such insignificant figures.
His job was simply to assign tasks.
Xiang Yu said little, then stepped forward to grab the box and prepared to leave.
At that moment, he suddenly felt the box was not as heavy as it should be if it were full of money.
Xiang Yu suddenly stopped, looked at Miao Honglei, who was lying on the sofa, eyes closed, calmly smoking a cigarette.
¡°Is all this money for them?¡± Xiang Yu suddenly asked.
¡°I don¡¯t care about that; I just want the goods,¡± Miao Honglei replied indifferently.
Xiang Yu sneered inside and then walked out carrying the box.
As soon as Xiang Yu had left, a man appeared from behind; it was Ding Yongwei.
¡°All this trouble to deal with three minor characters, I think it¡¯s hardly worth it,¡± Ding Yongwei said as he sat opposite Miao Honglei and lit a cigarette.
¡°Getting rid of them is just a side task, no detour involved,¡± Miao Honglei replied.
Xiang Yu carried the box toward his own quarters.
Behind him, Tie Zhuzi was indignantly saying, ¡°Look at their arrogant faces.
If this were in the past, I would have pped him to death long ago.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t talk,¡± Xiang Yu quietly warned, their situation requiring caution and discretion.
Back in their quarters, Tie Zhuzi couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Hurry up and open the box, let¡¯s see how much money is in there.¡±
An excited Tie Zhuzi opened the box, but when he did, he waspletely dumbfounded because there was only a superficialyer of banknotes, with the rest being waste paper.
Seeing this, his eyes turned bloodshot with anger, a look of frenzy upon his face.
Upon seeing all the waste paper beneath the banknotes, Luo Lin¡¯s face also changed.
It was clear Miao Honglei had intended for them to go on a deadly errand.
However, Xiang Yu showed no reaction; he had guessed as much the moment he lifted the box.
Miao Honglei¡¯s ploy was ruthless¡ªhe knew Xiang Yu wouldn¡¯t open the box on the spot as that would be seen as disrespectful.
As long as Xiang Yu carried the box away, everything would proceed as intended.
If Xiang Yu found out about the waste paper upon his return, and then went to confront Miao Honglei, Miao could easily deny everything and use Xiang Yu of embezzling the money.
¡°We should go back to him,¡± Tie Zhuzi said angrily.
But Xiang Yu merely waved his hand dismissively and said with a rxed smile, ¡°Money or paper, it makes no difference; they just want us dead,¡± he said calmly.
¡°What should we do, should we tell Zhong Qin about this?¡± Tie Zhuzi said.
Xiang Yu thought for a moment and shook his head, ¡°Telling her wouldn¡¯t help, Miao Honglei is a sly fox, Zhong Qin is no match for him, we must figure out a way ourselves.¡±
Tie Zhuzi, furious, clenched his fists and paced around, but had no solution.
Just then, Zhong Qin came running over, cheerful and high-spirited.
Xiang Yu quickly told Tie Zhuzi to hide the box.
¡°What task has he assigned you?¡± Zhong Qin asked curiously, sitting across from Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu exined the task, which was actually quite simple¡ªtake the money to a specified location and make a transaction with the other party.
ording to Miao Honglei, those people from Thand were his regr clients, and they would absolutely not cause trouble for Xiang Yu and his group.
Miao Honglei made it sound simple, as if it was just like buying something from a supermarket with cash, but Xiang Yu knew that it definitely involved great danger.
Hearing that the task was so simple, Zhong Qin was immediately delighted.
She naturally didn¡¯t want Xiang Yu to die.
Xiang Yu had just be her recent follower, and his skills were even better than Lin Xinxi¡¯s, making her feel as though she had found a treasure.
¡°This time, you three mustplete the task well and let them see that my people under Zhong Qin are not so simple,¡± Zhong Qin boasted proudly.
Previously, Zhong Qin, like her father had proposed, wanted to lead her own people and make her way in the world, just like Ding Yongwei and his crew.
But her father did not agree because he knew that his darling daughter only knew how to cause trouble, and the group under her were all softies.
If she took these people out, they would definitely be wiped out by others.
Gradually, Zhong Qin had epted this fact, because her strongest subordinate, Lin Xinxi, was no match for Luo Lin.
Luo Lin could knock him down within a couple of moves.
But now things were different, now she had Xiang Yu, and Xiang Yu was formidable¡ªeven Luo Lin was no match for him.
Thinking about this, she got excited about building her own influence again.
This was Xiang Yu¡¯s first task, and she naturally hoped he would return sessfully.
If Xiang Yu seeded, it would mean they had the power toplete tasks independently.
Zhong Qin, having heard that the task was as simple as shopping in a supermarket, felt relieved.
When Xiang Yu returned afterpleting the task, she would again bring up establishing a small force with her father.
The more Zhong Qin thought about it, the more excited she became, then looking at Xiang Yu she said, ¡°Once you threee back, I¡¯ll make you my second-inmand.
You can have whatever you want.¡±
¡°Alright, the position of second-inmand is mine,¡± Xiang Yu said confidently with a smile.
Zhong Qin was very happy, but suddenly she looked downcast, ¡°My old man, that devil, I don¡¯t even know where he¡¯s gone, it¡¯s been two weeks since he came to see me, I¡¯ll give him a good scolding when hees back.¡±
Upon hearing this, Xiang Yu felt resigned and curious.
What kind of person could have raised someone like Zhong Qin, a little devil?
¡°Do you need anything else before you set off?¡± At that moment, Zhong Qin suddenly stood up and asked.
¡°Some peanuts would be perfect,¡± Xiang Yu chuckled and said.
¡°Peanuts?¡± Zhong Qin repeated curiously, and after confirming she had heard correctly, she added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll have someone send over whatever you want in just a moment.¡±
Zhong Qin then walked away somewhat dejected.
Maybe she was missing her father.
After all, girls are like that¡
Chapter 260 - 260 260 The Three Brothers Go to Battle
?260: Chapter 260: The Three Brothers Go to Battle 260: Chapter 260: The Three Brothers Go to Battle Indeed, Xiang Yu¡¯s requested peanuts were soon brought in abundance by Zhong Qin.
Time passed quickly.
Ever since Miao Honglei had visited Xiang Yu and the others, no one else hade to disturb them.
They all knew whether the three could survive depended on the task tomorrow night.
Miao Honglei actually didn¡¯t take this matter to heart, because in his view, Xiang Yu was certainly going to die.
For him, it was merely a minor episode, and he had delegated it to his brothers without giving it another thought.
Ding Yongwei felt the same.
He knew Miao Honglei well.
On the surface, Miao Honglei appeared rough and tough, but he was actually meticulous, and his arrangements seldom had any ws.
Besides, in his heart, Xiang Yu was nothing but a minor character.
Ding Yongwei killing Xiang Yu was only to let everyone in the underworld know that he wasn¡¯t a callous man.
He too would avenge his brother, even though he didn¡¯t have much affection for him.
Perhaps among the four of them, Shen San held the most hope for Xiang Yu.
Shen San had investigated Xiang Yu¡¯s background and knew his capabilities.
He believed that this time Miao Honglei and Ding Yongwei would be disappointed.
Shen San didn¡¯t voice these thoughts.
He simply watched the events unfold with a spectator¡¯s interest.
A day flew by swiftly, and during that time, Xiang Yu and his twopanions went to scout the agreed location.
It was an abandoned dock, and their transaction location was on a damaged cruise ship.
Around ten o¡¯clock at night, Xiang Yu stood up and then called Tie Zhuzi to head outside.
It was his first battle since arriving here, and he was fully prepared.
Originally, Tie Zhuzi prepared to carry a box of old newspapers, but Xiang Yu saw it as troublesome, so he tossed it aside and didn¡¯t bring it.
Tie Zhuzi drove the car, then stopped a few hundred meters away from the abandoned dock.
The three got out of the car and began walking carefully.
Since the dock was abandoned, itcked lighting and was shrouded in darkness, but fortunately, they had already mastered the terrain during the daytime.
The trio didn¡¯t head directly onto the cruise ship.
Instead, they chose an old metal frame outside and climbed up to wait and watch.
By now, it was eleven o¡¯clock at night, and he had arrived an hour early.
¡°Brother Yu, how many people do you think they will send?¡± Tie Zhuzi asked, lying down.
¡°I guess not many.
They underestimate us, thinking we¡¯re just petty thugs,¡± Xiang Yu replied, lying there eating peanuts.
All the while, Xiao Xuan maintained a crouching position, vigntly observing the surroundings.
His eyes were dark and gleaming, much like an owl¡¯s in the night.
At that moment, Zhong Qin was also extremely anxious back at the headquarters.
She knew this was Xiang Yu¡¯s first mission, and theirs as well, hoping they would sessfully return.
And the dozen or so underlings under Zhong Qin didn¡¯t sleep either.
They, too, were waiting for Xiang Yu¡¯s return.
They knew their status; in the eyes of outsiders, they were just a bunch of moochers.
Before Xiang Yu arrived, they indeedcked ambition, indifferent to others¡¯ opinions.
In truth, they really didn¡¯t have muchbat strength.
But since Xiang Yu had arrived and defeated Luo Lin, he had given them hope.
Like others, they wanted to stand upright and establish their own force.
The key to sessy in Xiang Yu and his team¡¯s performance tonight.
¡°Brother, do you think the squad leader and the others canplete the mission?¡± Lin Xinxi asked Zhong Qin.
Even though Zhong Qin was a girl, she liked being called Brother.
¡°Is that even a question?
Of course, they can.
The three of them are the strongest,¡± Zhong Qin firmly said.
Although she sounded decisive, she actually felt unsure.
¡°Even though Miao Honglei made the mission sound simple, I always feel they must have set up an ambush, waiting for the squad leader to walk into it,¡± added Zhang Xu from behind Zhong Qin.
Zhang Xu and Liu Song were assigned by Zhong Qin¡¯s father to protect her.
Their skills need not be mentioned; both were experts.
However, they kept a low profile, seldom engaging in conflicts except for ensuring Zhong Qin¡¯s safety.
Liu Song nodded and said, ¡°Exactly, they¡¯ve definitely set a trap.
It won¡¯t be easy toplete the mission.¡±
The insight of Zhang Xu and Liu Song surpassed everyone else present.
Bringing it up now, they also felt some pity for Xiang Yu and his team.
In their view, it was unlikely that Xiang Yu would return.
¡°Why didn¡¯t you two say so earlier?¡± Zhong Qin became anxious upon hearing this and quickly took out her phone to call Xiang Yu.
It was already half-past eleven at night.
Zhang Xu and Liu Song exchanged nces without saying much.
Their primary task was to ensure Zhong Qin¡¯s safety, and they didn¡¯t interfere with other matters.
At that moment, Xiang Yu and Tie Zhuzi were lying down chatting when the phone rang.
Xiang Yu picked it up to see it was from Zhong Qin.
¡°What¡¯s up, little darling?¡± Xiang Yu said on the phone with reckless abandon.
¡°Xiang Yu, you three hurry back.
I feel this task isn¡¯t so simple.
With that ugly brute¡¯s character, he¡¯s definitely set an ambush to kill you.
He doesn¡¯t want me to have my own force,¡± Zhong Qin said.
Xiang Yu merely chuckled lightly and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitelyplete the mission this time.¡±
¡°No, Xiang Yu,e back now,¡± urged Zhong Qin, her anxiety mounting.
Although she hoped Xiang Yu couldplete the mission, she also feared he might truly die there.
Xiang Yu and his team had be her hope.
If Xiang Yu died, she didn¡¯t know what to do.
Even though Xiang Yu had made a bet with them, with her, Zhong Qin, present, she truly didn¡¯t believe anyone dared to kill Xiang Yu.
¡°Brother Yu, they¡¯re here,¡± Xiao Xuan suddenly reminded from the side.
Xiang Yu nodded, then no longer paid attention to Zhong Qin, and directly turned off his phone.
Zhong Qin wanted to order Xiang Yu toe back immediately, but now she couldn¡¯t even get through.
Angrily, she smashed her phone, ¡°Ding Yongwei, you bastard, you ugly freak,¡± Zhong Qin cursed furiously.
Seeing this, Zhang Xu and Liu Song could only sigh helplessly, knowing that Xiang Yu and his team were unlikely to return.
They somewhat regretted not warning Zhong Qin earlier.
Zhong Qin felt disappointed.
She had finally found three capable subordinates, and just like that, they were killed by Ding Yongwei.
What made it worse was that she couldn¡¯t do anything about Ding Yongwei.
Ding Yongwei had more people under hismand, and even her father couldn¡¯t simply kill him, so she was even more powerless.
Seeing Zhong Qin so despondent, Lin Xinxi and the others guessed the oue.
Although they were still sitting there, they no longer held any hope.
Meanwhile, Xiang Yu was unaware that Zhong Qin and the others had already written him off as dead.
After turning off his cellphone, hey low and followed Xiao Xuan¡¯s pointed direction, only to see four cars slowly approaching from a distance¡
Chapter 261 - 261 261 The Spy Hidden Among Us
?261: Chapter 261: The Spy Hidden Among Us 261: Chapter 261: The Spy Hidden Among Us Xiang Yu looked into the distance and saw four cars approaching slowly.
They stopped not far from the dock, and four men got out of each car, all dressed in ck suits, heading towards the cruise ship.
Two of them walked in the middle, carrying tworge ck leather cases.
The others, in groups of three, carefully made their way to the ship.
Their cautious demeanor and coordinated movements made it clear these were no ordinary street thugs; they operated on an entirely different level.
At that moment, Tie Zhuzi, lying in an elevated position, was already rubbing his hands together, barely able to wait, while Xiao Xuan had assembled his sniper rifle.
ording to the n, they would ambush the other party when they least expected it, then grab the cargo and go.
¡°Brother Yu, let¡¯s do it,¡± Tie Zhuzi said, unable to contain his eagerness.
Despite the other party¡¯s numerical superiority, it was clear that Tie Zhuzi was not the least bit intimidated.
On seeing them, Xiang Yu frowned and checked the time¡ªit was eleven forty now.
¡°Wait a bit longer, don¡¯t act recklessly,¡± Xiang Yu said.
The agreed time was midnight, and it was still early.
With Xiao Xuan observing the surroundings, Xiang Yuy back down.
He had anticipated at most two cars arriving, but four was beyond his expectations.
Waiting was torturous.
Tie Zhuzi kept his eyes glued to his watch, and finally, at midnight, he looked at Xiang Yu, hopeful, ¡°Brother Yu, it¡¯s time.
Shall we move?¡±
Xiang Yuy there, in no hurry, until the time was exceeded by a good fifteen minutes before he finally signaled for Tie Zhuzi to join him.
Xiao Xuan, however, remained hidden in his high vantage point, ready to strike when the moment came.
Xiang Yu and Tie Zhuzi hid atop the docks and did not board the ship.
¡°Brother Yu, what are we waiting for?¡± Tie Zhuzi asked, puzzled.
ording to the n they had discussed during the day, they should have infiltrated by now and opened fire on the enemy.
Xiang Yu¡¯s behavior suggested a change in ns.
¡°Seeing therge show of force they brought today, it¡¯s definitely not just about dealing with us.
They must have another deal going on,¡± Xiang Yu said calmly.
Tie Zhuzi didn¡¯t understand Xiang Yu¡¯s meaning, but he was toozy to think it through; if Xiang Yu said so, it must be right.
¡°Brother Yu, three more cars have arrived,¡± Xiao Xuan suddenly informed Xiang Yu over the radio from his elevated position.
Xiang Yu checked the time; it was now half past midnight, almost exactly as he had predicted.
He said nothing further, just pulled Tie Zhuzi off to hide in the distance.
The three cars in the distance stopped, and twelve people got out¡ªamong them, two also carriedrge leather cases and headed towards the cruise ship.
From afar, Xiang Yu watched these people.
The leader was a tall and formidable figure; Xiang Yu recognized him instantly as Miao Honglei¡¯s man, named Han Guohua.
Han Guohua led his people directly onto the cruise ship.
Upon reaching the ship, the Thai individuals came out to greet them; they then chattered away for quite some time.
Essentially, theyined about expecting three punks to show up at midnight for them to take care of; but these punks stood them up, leaving them waiting for half an hour in vain.
Han Guohua was aware of Xiang Yu and his men.
Since they had not shown up by now, it meant Xiang Yu and his group were too scared toe.
But it didn¡¯t matter whether they showed up or not; the oue would be the same¡ªdeath.
After exining to the Thais, they understood, and the two sides began their transaction: money exchanged for goods.
They were all regr clients, so the rules of the transaction didn¡¯t need to be borated upon; everyone was well aware.
Still, despite this, there wasn¡¯t much trust between them; otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have brought so many people along.
But the transaction went smoothly,sting less than ten minutes.
They didn¡¯t linger, proceeding to head outside afterward.
Han Guohua was Miao Honglei¡¯s subordinate.
Tonight, he was supposed to wait until Xiang Yu was dealt with before they appeared.
Since Xiang Yu had yet to show, they had no choice but toe andplete the transaction first.
Xiang Yu¡¯s case was a minor issue.
If they couldn¡¯t kill him this time, he would definitely be dead once they got back, Han Guohua thought fleetingly.
¡°Xiao Xuan, be ready and listen for mymand; take out the tall guy at the front first,¡± Xiang Yu instructed as he watched Han Guohua and his men exit first, indicating the deal was done and it was their time to enter the scene.
Just as Han Guohua was walking out with a rxed demeanor, Xiang Yu gave the order to snipe.
Xiao Xuan had already aimed at the tall figure at the front.
With Xiang Yu¡¯smand, he hit Han Guohua right between the eyes.
Poor Han Guohua didn¡¯t even know what hit him before he met The Buddha.
¡°There¡¯s an ambush, watch out for the Thais,¡± someone shouted amid the chaos, and the atmosphere on the scene immediately grew tense.
Gunshots suddenly rang out from behind, close and relentless, clearly indicating an ambush.
¡°Damn Thai bastards, Guohua¡¯s dead, let¡¯s take on those Thai dogs.
Brothers, charge in and kill them all,¡± someone else yelled.
Having seen Han Guohua lying dead on the ground, they were already without a leader.
Hearing someone suggesting a counterattack, they didn¡¯t hesitate and charged in shouting.
The man running at the back asked the shouter, ¡°Who are you?
I didn¡¯t see you when we came.¡±
¡°Never mind who I am; let¡¯s just finish off those damn Thais first,¡± shouted the person hiding and yelling¡ª it was Xiang Yu, his face furious as he raged against the Thais.
¡°This won¡¯t do, who the hell are you?¡± the man pressed, eyeing Xiang Yu.
¡°Screw off, don¡¯t get in the way,¡± Xiang Yu retorted, whipping out a dagger and shing the man¡¯s throat.
The man looked at Xiang Yu in horror.
He wanted to scream but could no longer make a sound.
Xiang Yu watched as everyone charged in before he stopped yelling.
He leaned back against the wall, not following the others inside.
Tie Zhuzi walked over with a mischievous grin, ¡°Brother Yu, you¡¯re really wicked.¡±
¡°Am I wicked?¡± Xiang Yu chuckled sinisterly.
By that time, gunfire echoed inside the cruise ship; it was intense.
Xiang Yu and hispanions did not join the fray buty in ambush around the exit, waiting for the oue inside.
¡°Brother Yu, who do you think will win?¡± Tie Zhuzi asked, standing next to Xiang Yu.
¡°We will win,¡± Xiang Yu said with a smile, then motioned for Tie Zhuzi to find a good spot to hide.
Since the gunfire inside was subsiding, the fight was likely nearing its end.
No sooner had Xiang Yu and Tie Zhuzi hidden themselves than a few people burst out from inside, carrying fourrge cases¡
Chapter 262 - 262 262 Xiang Yu Came Back Alive
?262: Chapter 262: Xiang Yu Came Back Alive 262: Chapter 262: Xiang Yu Came Back Alive Xiang Yu and Tie Zhuzi had just taken cover when several people descended from the cruise ship.
These individuals were none other than the Thai gangsters, a total of eight, indicating the rest had perished inside.
None of Miao Honglei¡¯s men came out, perhaps because they had rushed in too eagerly, without thinking, and after a chaotic gunfight, the Thais took them down.
After the eight Thais stepped out and saw Han Guohua¡¯s body lying there with arge hole in his forehead, they realised that definitely a third-party force was involved.
They weren¡¯t fools; as soon as they saw the scene, they hurriedly ordered everyone to retreat.
But by then it was already toote, Xiang Yu shouted, ¡°Action!¡± and he was the first to rush out with his pistol drawn.
Tie Zhuzi, worried about Xiang Yu getting hurt, also charged out from the other side, shouting loudly.
He held a submachine gun, which he was now very adept at using, not even needing to aim, and sprayed bullets at the crowd indiscriminately.
Meanwhile, hidden in the high pavilion, Luo Lin specifically targeted those aiming guns at Xiang Yu.
As soon as he spotted anyone who could pose a threat to Xiang Yu, he would snipe them outright.
In just a few breaths¡¯ time, the eight-man squad waspletely annihted by Xiang Yu and his crew.
These men were murderous devils, and killing them gave Xiang Yu no psychological burden whatsoever.
After dealing with them, Xiang Yu then instructed Tie Zhuzi to retrieve all four boxes.
¡°Bro Yu, what should we do with these corpses, clean them up?¡± asked Tie Zhuzi,
This sort of task wasn¡¯t new to him; he was naturally proficient at it.
By gathering the bodies together and causing an ¡°idental¡± explosion, he could st the bodies to smithereens quite easily.
Alternatively, using chemical substances to dissolve them was also efficient, but they had no such chemicals on hand, so that method wasn¡¯t an option.
¡°Don¡¯t bother with them; others wille to handle this,¡± Xiang Yu said.
¡°Who?¡± Tie Zhuzi asked.
Just then, Luo Lin suddenly announced, ¡°Bro Yu, a convoy is heading this way.¡±
¡°Retreat.¡± After speaking, Xiang Yu took two boxes, and Tie Zhuzi carried two boxes, and they left.
However, no sooner had they left than a group of armed individuals arrived with a menacing air.
The leader was Luo Lin, someone Xiang Yu had beaten up before.
¡°Surround this area,¡± Luo Lin bellowed once he arrived.
Luo Lin ignored Han Guohua¡¯s body but began to feel puzzled when he saw the corpses of the Thais.
His orders were to kill the Thais and take the goods.
ording to the reports, it seemed the Thais intended to double-cross and turn on each other, but why were they also dead here?
¡°Bro Lin, there are no survivors inside, and the goods aren¡¯t there either,¡± someone reported.
Luo Lin had guessed as much, but he didn¡¯t understand why the Thais were dead too.
¡°Understood, don¡¯t disturb the scene,¡± Luo Lin instructed, then took out his phone to call Ding Yongwei, ¡°Big Brother, the goods are gone, everyone¡¯s dead here, including the Thais.¡±
¡°All dead?¡± The skepticism was evident in Ding Yongwei¡¯s voice on the other end.
¡°Yes, it looks like a third force was involved,¡± Luo Lin said.
¡°Got it, see if there¡¯s any evidence then get out of there quickly,¡± Ding Yongwei instructed.
Luo Lin lingered here a bit longer before he quickly left with his men.
However, just as they departed, another convoy arrived.
This time, it was Miao Honglei¡¯s subordinates.
Although Ding Yongwei and Miao Honglei both belonged to the same organization, they each had their own separate forces.
Luo Lin was a subordinate of Ding Yongwei, and the fact that they had arrived earlier indicated they must have nted a spy in Miao Honglei¡¯s camp.
Xiang Yu had just joined this faction and hadn¡¯t yet grasped the intricacies of the rtionships within it.
But one thing he did understand was that he needed to rely on Zhong Qin to establish his own power base.
On the way back, Tie Zhuzi was very excited.
Not only had he blown off some steam, but he had also acquired four boxes of good stuff.
¡°Brother Yu, what do you think is inside?¡± Tie Zhuzi asked excitedly as he sat in the vehicle.
¡°Two boxes of cash, two boxes of drugs,¡± Xiang Yu responded calmly.
Tie Zhuzi had never seen so many drugs before and wanted to take a look right away.
However, therge boxes were secured withbination locks, and he couldn¡¯t figure them out at the moment.
Instead of heading straight back, the three of them parked the car in a secluded area.
Xiang Yu drew his dagger and pried the boxes open.
Just as he had suspected, two boxes were filled with cash, and the other two contained drugs.
¡°Brother Yu, let¡¯s take all this stuff back with us.
When those bastards see it, they might just die of rage,¡± Tie Zhuzi said with a chuckle.
¡°Find a ce to dispose of the drugs and bring the cash back,¡± Xiang Yu instructed.
The three took a detour to the seaside, where they dissolved all the drugs into the sea, then drove back to their base with the two boxes of cash.
When they were about to reach the base camp, Xiang Yu called Zhong Qin toe and pick them up.
Xiang Yu worried that if Miao Honglei learned he wasn¡¯t dead, he might set up an ambush nearby to secretly take them out.
However, he was overthinking it because Miao Honglei currently had other concerns and wasn¡¯t focused on him.
In Miao Honglei¡¯s eyes, Xiang Yu was just a minor character, hardly worth his attention.
What infuriated him the most was the lost goods, and he had no idea who was responsible.
¡°Boss, could it have been that bastard Xiang Yu and his two men?¡± someone suddenly suggested to Miao Honglei.
¡°Xiang Yu?
You must be joking.
Those three cowards are probably long gone by now; they wouldn¡¯t dare toe back,¡± Miao Honglei responded impatiently, clearly annoyed that his subordinate would propose such a naive question.
¡°Wenjie, send more people to find out who had the guts.
I want to see who dares to mess with my goods,¡± Miao Honglei said with a sh of coldness in his eyes.
Since he had started in the business, no one had ever dared toy a finger on his goods.
¡°Yes,¡± the man replied and quickly left.
This man was named Pan Wenjie, Miao Honglei¡¯s top lieutenant.
Known for his decisive action and ruthlessness, he was deeply valued by Miao Honglei.
As for Zhong Qin, she had actually lost hope in Xiang Yu.
When she was feeling dejected, Xiang Yu suddenly called her toe pick him up.
Learning that Xiang Yu was unharmed, Zhong Qin was so happy she almost leaped for joy.
Then she gathered her men and drove out to meet Xiang Yu.
When she saw Xiang Yu waiting outside, Zhong Qin jumped into his arms, overjoyed.
¡°I knew you were the best.
Humph, everyone serving under me is outstanding,¡± Zhong Qin eximed with joy.
Smelling the fragrance on Zhong Qin¡¯s body, Xiang Yu felt lost again.
Zhong Qin looked so much like her.
If not for the age difference, Xiang Yu would have thought they were the same person.
¡°He really dide back alive.¡± Behind Zhong Qin, Zhang Xu and Liu Song exchanged smiles, both feeling very surprised¡
Chapter 263 - 263 263 Returning the Renminbi
?263: Chapter 263: Returning the Renminbi 263: Chapter 263: Returning the Renminbi When Xiang Yu and Zhong Qin returned to their residence, it was already 2:30 in the morning.
At this time, Zhong Qin was still bursting with energy, and his subordinates were also very happy to see them back.
¡°Xiang Yu,e on, tell us how the transaction went.¡± Zhong Qin said eagerly.
Although she hadn¡¯t been at the scene herself, she was curious to hear what had happened; to her, these things were quite exciting.
Xiang Yu coughed and said, ¡°At that time, the three of us brothers took the money there, but after waiting for a long time, no one showed up.
In the end, we had no choice but to take the money ande back.¡±
Everyone was a bit surprised after hearing this, as it was so simple.
They had been worried about Xiang Yu, but it seemed their worries were unnecessary.
After hearing this, Zhong Qin frowned and said, ¡°That bastard Miao Honglei is ying us.
He agreed to the trade, and then no one shows up from his side,¡± clearly Zhong Qin believed what Xiang Yu had said.
¡°Alright, everyone go and rest.
Xiang Yu, tomorrow I¡¯ll go with you to find that bastard Miao Honglei.¡± After speaking, Zhong Qin also stood up and went to rest.
Xiang Yu and his twopanions then took two suitcases of money back to their bedroom.
Tie Zhuzi organized the two suitcases of money into that big suitcase they had at the time.
That big suitcase was given by Miao Honglei; they needed to return it to them tomorrow.
In the morning, Zhong Qin got up early and opened Xiang Yu¡¯s door to wake him up.
At that time, Xiang Yu was still in his underwear.
Zhong Qin didn¡¯t care about these details and directly pulled him up, much the same way Long Wu had done before.
Having no choice, Xiang Yu cursed ¡°little demon¡± in his heart, then got dressed and washed up.
At this time, Xiaoxuan and Tie Zhuzi had already arrived at Xiang Yu¡¯s bedroom.
¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go and confront Miao Honglei.¡± Zhong Qin said with fierce determination, then took the lead and headed to Miao Honglei¡¯s residence.
Actually, both Miao Honglei and Ding Yongwei had their own residences and bases outside, but they still preferred to stay here because they could gather more intelligence in this ce.
Before Zhong Qin reached Miao Honglei¡¯s building, someone had already reported over the radio.
¡°Big brother, thedy ising over with Xiang Yu and the others,¡± Pan Wenjie whispered, while Miao Honglei was sitting on the couch smoking.
¡°What, those three kids dare toe back?¡± Miao Hongleiughed coldly.
He was feeling somewhat annoyed at the moment and just right to vent his frustration on these youngsters.
¡°Miao Honglei, how can you be so unreliable,¡± Zhong Qin¡¯s voice came before she arrived.
Her words confused Miao Honglei as he wondered where he had been unreliable.
¡°You promised to tradest night, why didn¡¯t they show up, are you ying games with us?¡± Zhong Qin frowned, looking very much like a stern little adult.
Only then did Miao Honglei look at the three men, a cold light shing in his eyes, and he asked sharply, ¡°What exactly happenedst night?¡±
Xiang Yu then ced the big suitcase in front of him and said, ¡°Last night we three brothers took the money there, but the other party did not show up.
Concerned that something had gone wrong, we took the money and came back.¡±
Xiang Yu told the lie without even blinking, as if it were true.
¡°So, you mean you didn¡¯tplete the transaction?¡± Miao Honglei snorted coldly, ¡°We had an agreement, if you couldn¡¯t bring back the goods, your lives would be at stake.¡±
After Miao Honglei spoke, Pan Wenjie behind him immediately drew a gun.
Zhong Qin became anxious upon seeing this.
It was not Xiang Yu¡¯s fault that the other party hadn¡¯t shown up.
¡°Are you being reasonable here, it was them who didn¡¯t show up, not that Xiang Yu didn¡¯t go, if you want to me anyone, me those who are unreliable,¡± Zhong Qin eximed, lifting her head high.
¡°Miss, it¡¯s not what you think.
Those kids definitely didn¡¯t go because they were scared,¡± Miao Honglei said.
¡°I went there, and indeed, I didn¡¯t see anyone,¡± Xiang Yu said calmly at this time.
¡°Get out of the way, it¡¯s not your ce to speak.
You say you didn¡¯t see anyone¡ªthat¡¯s it?
I also said you shared all my money, now open the box,¡± Miao Honglei said.
At this moment, Miao Honglei was very displeased with Xiang Yu.
If Zhong Qin hadn¡¯t been there, he would have pulled out his gun and shot Xiang Yu already.
However, he wasn¡¯t in a rush at this moment, as the box was filled with old newspapers he had ced there himself.
As soon as the box was opened, Miao Honglei would frame Xiang Yu by iming that he had taken the money, and in this way, he could still kill Xiang Yu.
At this time, Pan Wenjie was already frantically opening the box.
Miao Honglei snorted coldly.
He wanted to see what expression Xiang Yu would have just before dying, but to his disappointment, Xiang Yu seemed not to worry at all and still stood there with a calm demeanor.
¡°Big brother¡¡± Suddenly, Pan Wenjie called out and opened the box.
Miao Honglei nced inside the box and was about to speak when he, somewhat disbelieving, took another look inside the box, which now contained neatly arranged stacks of yuan, very pleasing to the eyes.
The box was clearly supposed to contain old newspapers, and Miao Honglei had personally ced them there, but now it had turned into money, and this was definitely Xiang Yu¡¯s doing.
Thinking of this, Miao Honglei sized up Xiang Yu again.
¡°Kid, you¡¯ve got some skills,¡± Miao Honglei suddenly said with a smile.
¡°Thanks for thepliment, big brother.
I won¡¯t be modest then; I indeed have some skills,¡± Xiang Yu said, not modestly at all.
¡°Hmph!¡± Miao Honglei just snorted coldly and did not speak.
Meanwhile, Zhong Qin lifted her head and boasted, ¡°My little brother has now returned the money to you.
You can¡¯t trouble him anymore, or if you do, I will trouble you.¡±
Miao Honglei nodded after listening and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t trouble him anymore.¡±
Though he said this, Miao Honglei was actually thinking that since Xiang Yu remained in the organization, there would be plenty of time to torment himter; he wasn¡¯t concerned about this brief moment.
¡°Alright then, Xiang Yu, let¡¯s go,¡± Zhong Qin said, adopting an air of authority, and then she gestured with her hand.
Just after Xiang Yu and the others had left, Miao Honglei¡¯s face became very fierce.
¡°Wenjie, immediately investigate Xiang Yu¡¯s background for me.
And find out where this money came from,¡± Miao Honglei instructed.
Although he didn¡¯t believe Xiang Yu and the others could have killed Han Guohua and the Thai people, Xiang Yu could be a hidden third force in the shadows.
If that was the case, he must investigate thoroughly before acting to avoid leaving himself any security risks.
Pan Wenjie acknowledged and then left.
As Miao Honglei sat there somewhat depressed, his phone rang at that moment¡ªit was a call from Ding Yongwei.
¡°Boss, did you handle that thing with Xiang Yu?
Is he dead?¡± Ding Yongwei asked.
¡°Not yet, things are a bitplicated¡¡± Miao Honglei said.
Chapter 264 - 264 264 Anticipating the Criminal in the Casino
?264: Chapter 264: Anticipating the Criminal in the Casino 264: Chapter 264: Anticipating the Criminal in the Casino While Miao Honglei was feeling somewhat depressed, at that moment, Ding Yongwei called him, asking whether Xiang Yu had been killed.
Miao Honglei had confidently imed that he would certainly kill the three, including Xiang Yu, and now Ding Yongwei¡¯s call felt like a p in the face, making his already depressed mood even more somber, while also increasing his animosity towards Xiang Yu.
Ding Yongwei, of course, knew that Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t dead, and his call was also intended to mock Miao Honglei.
After hanging up the phone, Ding Yongwei sat there with a puzzled face, next to him was Luo Lin.
¡°Nothing was left at the scene?¡± Ding Yongwei said, frowning.
At the time, their undercover reported back that the Thais had suddenly double-crossed, nning to rip them off.
Only then had they deployed men, intending to snatch the goods.
After all, these goods were supposed to belong to Miao Honglei, and they couldn¡¯t just im them outright.
However, the unexpected part was that the Thais had also died there, which meant it wasn¡¯t their doing, and there had to be a third party.
But they knew everyone of some reputation in this city, and doubted anyone would dare to rob their cargo.
¡°Who exactly did it?¡± Ding Yongwei sat therepletely baffled.
¡°I suspect it was the three, including Xiang Yu,¡± said Luo Lin bluntly.
Luo Lin had fought with Xiang Yu and knew he was no match for him.
He then wanted to raise Xiang Yu¡¯s value, to prove that he himself wasn¡¯t a fool.
¡°It can¡¯t be them.
How could three people kill so many?
There must be another force involved.
Send someone to investigate thoroughly,¡± Ding Yongwei ordered.
Luo Lin agreed and then left.
In fact, at the scene, he had found many peanut shells, but he hadn¡¯t paid attention to this small detail, nor had he mentioned it.
If they really knew Xiang Yu, they would realize that those peanut shells were left by him.
After returning from Miao Honglei¡¯s, Zhong Qin had Tie Zhuzi and the other person stay, while she took Xiang Yu out.
As per the old rules, every time Zhong Qin went out, she had to inform Ding Yongwei or Miao Honglei, who would send people for protection.
But now that she had Xiang Yu by her side, she didn¡¯t need anyone else.
Zhong Qin excitedly took Xiang Yu out the door stealthily, then drove into the city.
¡°Girl, tell me about Ding Yongwei and the others,¡± Xiang Yu seized the opportunity to ask.
¡°What¡¯s there to say about them?
They¡¯re all a bunch of big bad guys.
Come on, I¡¯ll take you to a fun ce,¡± Zhong Qin mystically pulled Xiang Yu along and arrived in front of arge building.
As they were about to enter the building, someone approached to stop them.
Zhong Qin took out a card and showed it to the person before they were allowed to proceed.
There was nothing special about the building, just a normal office building.
But when they reached the third floor, Xiang Yu waspletely dumbfounded.
There were many people inside all shouting and yelling.
¡°Big, big!¡±
¡°Small¡¡±
¡°A casino?¡± Xiang Yu eximed involuntarily.
¡°That¡¯s right, don¡¯t make such a fuss.
This is my Aunt Mo Lan¡¯s territory.
We can¡¯t let her see us here,¡± Zhong Qin was very excited and exchanged money for chips at the entrance.
¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s gamble a bit,¡± Zhong Qin said as she gave half of the chips to Xiang Yu and then went off to y on her own.
Xiang Yu had nothing better to do anyway, so he also took the chips and made a couple of bets.
After all, it wasn¡¯t his own money, so losing didn¡¯t matter much.
But to his surprise, he lost everything so thoroughly that within half an hour, he had squandered all the chips he held.
Looking over at Zhong Qin, who was ying cards in the distance, her stack of chips had grown considerably.
It was obvious that this young girl was a pro.
Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t particrly concerned at first.
But then he noticed two guys standing behind Zhong Qin with ill intentions.
Zhong Qin, caught up in her game, paid no attention to anything else and kept shouting her bets.
One of the men approached and patted her on the shoulder, ¡°Little sister, why are you still here?
Hurry up and go home.¡±
Zhong Qin, with wide eyes full of confusion, nced at the man.
He was smiling at her as if they were familiar, but Zhong Qin did not recognize him.
¡°Yeah, you should really go home.
I¡¯ll take care of these for you,¡± another man said,ing over and patting Zhong Qin as well.
At that moment, Zhong Qin just felt her mind go fuzzy, then she nodded unconsciously.
Xiang Yu saw the whole thing and knew those men must have some sort of sedative drug on their hands.
¡°Let her go,¡± Xiang Yu suddenly demanded, stepping in front of the two men.
Both were taken aback; they had been observing Zhong Qin for a while, thinking she was alone and it was a good opportunity to make a move.
They didn¡¯t expect someone to interfere.
¡°What are you, and what do you want?¡± asked one of the men, who was holding onto Zhong Qin, while the other stood in front of Xiang Yu, his expression fierce.
¡°I told you to let the girl go, did you hear me?¡± Xiang Yu shouted at the man behind him.
By now, they had attracted the attention of the crowd around them.
People were looking their way, having never seen anyone dare to make trouble in this ce.
¡°You idiot, if you don¡¯t move aside, I won¡¯t be polite anymore,¡± the man said, ring and covertly revealing a dagger at his waist, hoping Xiang Yu would back down at the sight of it.
To his disappointment, Xiang Yu remained still.
Security from the casino was closing in, and the man, somewhat nervous, advised Xiang Yu, ¡°You better step aside, or it won¡¯t end well for either of us.¡±
Fear was evident in his eyes, clearly wary of the casino¡¯s security guards.
Xiang Yu, however, shook his head and showed no intention of moving aside.
Seeing the security guards approaching, the two men decided they didn¡¯t want to linger and let go of Zhong Qin, attempting to leave.
¡°Kid, wait and see.
Once you get outside, I¡¯ll take good care of you,¡± one of the men said, trying to pass by Xiang Yu.
Unexpectedly, Xiang Yu grabbed the man¡¯s cor and threw him back.
The other guy looked at Xiang Yu with a face full of shock, not because he was afraid of Xiang Yu, but because he was astonished that someone would dare to cause a scene and fight right there.
While he was still stunned, Xiang Yu kicked him in the face, knocking him to the ground.
Although they were both beaten up by Xiang Yu, the two men didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer.
They got up and were about to head outside when the security guards surrounded the ce.
A tall guard approached, cursing loudly.
¡°Fuck, who¡¯s the blind fuck causing trouble here?
Grab them and get them out,¡± the tall guardmanded fiercely.
¡°Big brother, it¡¯s not our fault, he¡¯s the one who started it, he came here looking for trouble,¡± the two men hurriedly exined, showing obvious fear of the tall guard.
The tall guard looked at Xiang Yu, who stood there calmly, and felt an instant difort.
It was a tant contempt for his authority¡
Chapter 265 - 265 265 He Dares to Make Trouble Here
?265: Chapter 265: He Dares to Make Trouble Here 265: Chapter 265: He Dares to Make Trouble Here The tall man felt very ufortable when he saw Xiang Yu standing there with a calm face.
Normally, people cringe in his presence because not only is he physically imposing, but he is also notoriously brutal around these parts.
If anyone dares to cheat at gambling here or start trouble, they would face endless punishment from the tall man, making gambling here notably fair and safe.
Yet, Xiang Yu didn¡¯t seem tense at all.
¡°The kid must be new here.
He clearly doesn¡¯t know the rules.¡±
¡°Yeah, he¡¯ll regret itter.
He even dares to cause trouble here without realizing where he is.¡±
¡°It¡¯s been a long time since someone dared to make trouble here.
Let¡¯s see how the bear handles it.
He definitely won¡¯t let him off easy.¡±
The onlookers stopped what they were doing and watched the scene unfold, eager to see how the handsome fool before them would be taught a lesson by the bear.
Xiang Yu heard the murmuring around him and calmly said to the tall man in front of him, ¡°You¡¯re called the bear, right?
Here¡¯s the thing¡¡±
Xiang Yu recounted the events, and only then did the bear start to notice the beautiful young woman beside him.
Zhong Qin had big eyes and very fair, tender skin, making her exceedingly beautiful.
But when he saw the beautiful young woman, he felt a sense of familiarity, though he couldn¡¯t recall where he had seen her before.
The two men on the ground had gotten up by this time, and one of them quickly said, ¡°Bro Bear, it wasn¡¯t like that.
It¡¯s this kid¡¡±
But before he could finish, the bear pped him across the face.
¡°Who¡¯s your brother?
Don¡¯t fuckinge any closer, get away,¡± the bear said impatiently.
Although he suspected that what Xiang Yu had said might be true, Xiang Yu¡¯s feigned calm annoyed him.
He then shouted to his underlings, ¡°Take these people away.
We¡¯ll sort it out after I¡¯m done interrogating.¡±
After finishing his words, the bear turned to leave.
He nned to capture Xiang Yu and teach him a harsh lesson.
On his turf, everyone was expected to behave.
¡°If anyone elsees forward, I¡¯ll make them lie down right here.¡± Xiang Yu¡¯s expression remained calm, even somewhat amused as he watched the bear¡¯s henchmen.
The people around began to stir, cautiously discussing among themselves.
¡°This guy must be an idiot, talking big when he¡¯s all alone.¡±
¡°Who knows, he¡¯s definitely asking for trouble.
Just wait.¡±
Most of these people came here to gamble because they were bored and looking for thrills.
Seeing a spectacle unfold, they naturally got excited.
The bear had intended to leave, but he paused when he heard Xiang Yu¡¯s words.
Turning around somewhat incredulously, he asked, ¡°What did this idiot just say?¡±
¡°He said if wee closer, he¡¯ll make us lie down here,¡± The bear¡¯s underling replied, and they all burst intoughter, clearly thinking that Xiang Yu was joking.
Seeing that Xiang Yu had sessfully angered the bear and hoping to seize the opportunity to escape, the other two men began to move.
However, the bear grabbed them and beat them severely, leaving them unable to get up.
The bear had wanted to show Xiang Yu how formidable he was, but when he looked at Xiang Yu after finishing his beating, he was still met with the same annoying expression.
¡°Grab him for me,¡± the Big Bear finally couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, and then he yelled.
At that moment, a dozen people rushed towards Xiang Yu, afraid they would miss the chance to show themselves if they were toote.
Although Xiang Yu was surrounded, he remained calm and kicked one of the men away.
Xiang Yu took the chance to break out of the encirclement and then jumped onto a table.
Those people tried to follow, but as soon as they got up, Xiang Yu kicked them down again, one by one.
In the blink of an eye, four men were knocked down to the floor.
¡°Come down if you dare,¡± one of them yelled.
¡°Come up if you dare,¡± Xiang Yu retorted with a chuckle.
With Xiang Yu¡¯s skills, he could easily take them down even if he stayed on the ground, but he naturally chose the easier way when avable.
Seeing that Xiang Yu wouldn¡¯te down, several people tried to overturn the table together.
Xiang Yu quickly stepped forward and gave them each a kick, then jumped onto another table.
If this continued, they wouldn¡¯t be able to catch Xiang Yu and would only make a mess of the ce.
¡°Stop,¡± Just at that moment, the Big Bear suddenly yelled.
Everyone turned to look at the Big Bear, who was holding someone¡ªit was Zhong Qin.
¡°If you dare to move, I¡¯ll break her neck.¡±
When Xiang Yu saw that the Big Bear had seized Zhong Qin, he immediately stood still, his face turning cold.
He had only intended to y with these people, but if anything happened to Zhong Qin, he would not let them off.
¡°Let her go.
Do you know who she is?¡± Xiang Yu demanded, his voice icy as he jumped down from the table.
¡°No matter who she is, she has to listen to me in my territory,¡± the Big Bear said, ring at Xiang Yu.
Seeing the Big Bear resorting to such despicable methods, the people around cast scornful nces at him.
They had thought the Big Bear¡¯s authority was unchallengeable, that those who offended the Big Bear would at least get severely beaten, if not killed outright.
But now, this young man seemed unharmed and even forced the Big Bear to use such a low tactic.
It appeared this young man was not simple either.
¡°Your territory?
By what right do you im it as yours?¡± Xiang Yu spoke, then steadily walked towards the Big Bear.
Seeing Xiang Yu finallye down from the table, the surrounding people swarmed up, ready to subdue Xiang Yu and give him a good lesson.
¡°Don¡¯t move, let me handle this.¡± At that moment, the Big Bear let go of Zhong Qin, took off his coat, and looked coldly at Xiang Yu, ¡°You want to have a go at me?¡±
Seeing that the other party had released Zhong Qin, Xiang Yu¡¯s expression eased somewhat.
Then he smiled and said, ¡°Seeing that you are at least sensible, I¡¯ll let you use one hand.¡± After saying that, Xiang Yu put his left hand behind his back.
The Big Bear was infuriated.
He was very confident in his own skills.
Having been in the mix for so many years, he had rarely met his match.
He had once sparred with Luo Lin during Mo Lan¡¯s annual conference, and it ended in a draw.
Though it was called an annual conference, it was actually a time for brothers to get together, exchange experiences, and measure their strength.
Now, the Big Bear was being underestimated by an unknown young man, and naturally, he couldn¡¯t stand it.
Then he rolled up his sleeves and started throwing punches at Xiang Yu.
¡°Kid, don¡¯t be arrogant.
Soon you¡¯ll regret it,¡± the Big Bear shouted, then used all his tricks against Xiang Yu, aiming to knock him down as quickly as possible.
If it took too long, it wouldn¡¯t demonstrate his¡ªBig Bear¡¯s¡ªmight¡
Chapter 266 - 266 266 Why Are You Arresting Me
?266: Chapter 266: Why Are You Arresting Me?
266: Chapter 266: Why Are You Arresting Me?
The bear had been thoroughly enraged; he had forgotten when hest felt so infuriated.
¡°You¡¯re looking for death, kid,¡± the bear bellowed, then threw a punch at him.
Xiang Yu easily dodged the bear¡¯s punch, then stretched out his left hand and pped him with a ¡®snap¡¯.
The force wasn¡¯t very strong, and it didn¡¯t hurt much when itnded on the bear¡¯s face.
But the sound of the p echoed through the entire room.
For a moment, everyone stopped breathing, then they watched the scene in shock.
They could hardly believe their eyes that the handsome young man had really pped the bear.
The bear himself couldn¡¯t believe it either; he covered his face, struggling to react.
¡°You bastard, didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯t use your left hand?¡±
¡°Exactly, you sneaky little thing.
Is this the only way you can fight?¡±
At this time, the bear¡¯s underlings started shouting as they remembered that Xiang Yu had put his left hand behind his back at the start, saying he would give the bear an advantage by using only one hand, yet now he had gone back on his word and used his left hand.
Upon hearing this, Xiang Yu just chuckled and said, ¡°I forgot.
Okay, I really won¡¯t use it this time.¡± After saying that, he once again ced his left hand behind his back.
The bear was so angry that he felt like his chest might explode.
He had been angry at Xiang Yu¡¯sment about fighting with one hand, but now his idiotic underlings were repeating it, pushing him to the edge.
¡°Quit your damned noise,¡± the bear spat out, then charged again.
He had thought that he had simply been careless before, giving Xiang Yu an opening, but now he was taking this seriously.
¡°Stop.¡± Just as the bear was about to reach Xiang Yu, amanding voice suddenly rang out.
It wasn¡¯t loud, but it carried an air of authority.
Upon hearing it, the bear immediately stopped in his tracks, then turned to see that it was Mo Lan.
Mo Lan stood there in formal attire with a stern expression.
Though she was in her early thirties and not as pretty as Zhong Qin, Mo Lan had a mature beauty that the young and inexperienced Zhong Qin couldn¡¯tpare with.
¡°Big sister, this kid is causing trouble in our ce,¡± the bear quickly stood up straight and said respectfully.
His reputation might be fearsome outside, but in front of Mo Lan, he was docile.
Mo Lan knew Xiang Yu and was surprised that this kid had started causing trouble as soon as he arrived in the city; he certainly wasn¡¯t an easy one to handle.
Although Ding Yongwei and Miao Honglei both found Xiang Yu annoying, Mo Lan didn¡¯t have much of an opinion about him.
She was neither annoyed with nor fond of him.
¡°Why are you causing trouble here?¡± Mo Lan asked coldly.
Xiang Yu recounted the events, and only then did Mo Lan notice Zhong Qin standing to one side.
Zhong Qin just stood there dazedly, still not havinge to her senses.
Seeing Zhong Qin like that, Mo Lan became furious and gave the bear a fierce re, ¡°Take those two troublemakers into custody.¡±
After giving the order, Mo Lan hurried over to support Zhong Qin, ¡°Miss, are you okay?¡± she asked with concern.
Seeing that Zhong Qin had no reaction, Mo Lan quickly helped her towards the stairs.
Just when they reached the staircase, she looked back at Xiang Yu, ¡°You shoulde too.¡±
When the bear saw this scenario, it finally dawned on him.
No wonder the pretty girl looked so familiar; she often came by with Mo Lan, and judging by the respect Mo Lan showed her, he knew the girl must be of high status.
With that realization, he broke out in a cold sweat.
Fortunately, he hadn¡¯t harmed the girl.
If something had truly happened to her, he, the bear, certainly wouldn¡¯t get off easily.
Thinking of how all this trouble was caused by the two guys lying on the ground, he was so angry that he picked up one in each hand and walked out.
Everyone seeing him like that knew those troublemakers were probably in for it.
Xiang Yu followed Mo Lan upstairs where Mo Lan poured a cup of water and forced it down Zhong Qin¡¯s throat.
It didn¡¯t take long before Zhong Qin fully awakened.
¡°What happened, why do I feel like I just took a nap?¡± As Zhong Qin finished speaking, she suddenly saw Mo Lan and broke into a sly smile, ¡°Aunt Mo Lan, what are you doing here?¡±
Mo Lan helplessly shook her head, ¡°I should be asking you that.
Howe you¡¯re here again?
Your father has forbidden you froming.¡±
¡°That old ghost doesn¡¯t know where he¡¯s gone off to, hasn¡¯t been back in such a long time.
He might as well be dead out there,¡± Zhong Qin said mercilessly.
Hearing this, Mo Lan was rendered speechless.
Probably only Zhong Qin dared to say such things.
If anyone else did, they¡¯d likely have been chopped into ground meat by now.
¡°You shoulde here less in the future.
If your father finds out, he¡¯ll punish me again,¡± Mo Lan said as she patted Zhong Qin¡¯s head, her words filled with affection.
Xiang Yu could tell that Mo Lan genuinely cared for Zhong Qin from the heart, unlike Ding Yongwei and Miao Honglei, who were merely going through the motions.
¡°Right, what exactly happened just now?¡± Only then did Zhong Qin remember the earlier events, blinking her big eyes, she looked at Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu recounted the incidents.
Zhong Qin¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up as if she had stumbled upon something fun and said, ¡°Where are those two from earlier?
I want to see them.¡±
Seeing the young girl like this, Mo Lan was again helpless and shook her head, then made a call to have ¡°Big Bear¡± bring those two people over.
Though Mo Lan wasn¡¯t old, she acted very maturely in front of Zhong Qin, just like a mother would.
Looking at Mo Lan, whose smile and frown were tinged with mature beauty, Xiang Yu could not help but want to call her ¡°sister,¡± but in the end, reason overcame impulse, and he sat up straight, trying not to think further.
Big Bear brought the two men over then bowed before Zhong Qin and said, ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry, miss, I should be damned for not recognizing you earlier.¡±
Zhong Qin couldn¡¯t be bothered with his niceties and quickly waved Big Bear away.
She approached the two men and saw their faces were beaten out of shape, with only a few teeth left in their mouths.
Zhong Qin walked up to the two men and with a sinisterugh said, ¡°What were you two trying to do by drugging me, were you thinking of raping me?¡±
Zhong Qin¡¯s blunt words were very much to Xiang Yu¡¯s taste, while Mo Lan on the side let out a wry smile, thinking that there was nothingdylike about Zhong Qin.
The two men lying there were already full of regret about today¡¯s events.
When they heard Zhong Qin questioning them, they struggled to kneel up.
¡°Miss, we¡¯re really sorry, we were blind and couldn¡¯t see.
Please be merciful and let us go; we¡¯ll never dare to do it again,¡± one of them said trembling, already terrified.
With nearly all his teeth knocked out, he was barelyprehensible.
¡°Call me granny, who allowed you to call me miss?¡± Zhong Qin pped the man¡¯s face as she said this.
¡°Yes, granny,¡± the two men, scared out of their wits, echoed whatever Zhong Qin said.
¡°You still haven¡¯t answered my question, were you trying to rape¡¡±
Chapter 267 - 267 267 Mo Lans True Attitude
?267: Chapter 267 Mo Lan¡¯s True Attitude 267: Chapter 267 Mo Lan¡¯s True Attitude Zhong Qin¡¯s words also left those two kids dumbfounded; they dared not im it was an attempt to assault her, but rathermely said they just wanted to y around with Zhong Qin and didn¡¯t intend to hurt her.
Such childish lies naturally couldn¡¯t deceive Zhong Qin, and she pped them both several times, saying, ¡°Am I so ugly that you don¡¯t even want to assault me?¡± After finishing her words, Zhong Qin pped them again, several times.
Zhong Qin¡¯s personality truly was enigmatic, and those two kids were even more baffled, unsure of what to say to her.
At that moment, Xiang Yu suddenly stood up, then pulled out a dagger and plunged it into one of the men¡¯s hands, asking, ¡°Who sent you?¡±
With a dagger pierced through his hand, the man clenched his teeth, emitting a whining sound, but did not scream out loud.
He wasn¡¯t under anyone¡¯s orders; he had simply seen Zhong Qin alone and, noticing that she appeared to be carrying a lot of money, was tempted to do evil.
¡°We weren¡¯t sent by anyone, we have a boss named Han Guohua.
He was said to have gone on a mission yesterday and never returned.
Feeling we had lost our support, we just wanted to grab some money and leave this ce.¡± Though the man didn¡¯t shout, tears streamed down his face, indicating he was truly in excruciating pain.
Han Guohua was one of Miao Honglei¡¯s men, and Xiang Yu knew why he hadn¡¯t returned¡ªhe had killed him himself.
¡°Where were you nning to take your granny?¡± Xiang Yu pressed.
¡°I have a few brothers, and they all traffic women.
This granny here is so beautiful, she would definitely fetch a good price,¡± the man cautiously said.
¡°Really?
How much could I sell for?¡± Zhong Qin asked, herrge eyes filled with curiosity.
At this point, the matter was clear, and Mo Lan waved her hand, signaling Big Bear to take the two men out.
Yet Zhong Qin remained curious.
Looking at Xiang Yu, she asked, ¡°How much do you think I could sell for?¡±
¡°You¡¯re priceless,¡± Xiang Yu said with a chuckling smile.
Mo Lan, however, couldn¡¯t help but give Xiang Yu another look.
From the moment Xiang Yu had taken out the dagger, she felt that Xiang Yu was no ordinary person¡ªhis sudden appearance in this city was surely not that simple.
¡°Your name is Xiang Yu, isn¡¯t it?¡± Mo Lan suddenly asked, looking at Xiang Yu.
¡°Yeah, he¡¯s my new little brother, super tough,¡± Zhong Qin said proudly.
Xiang Yu said nothing, merely nodding and smiling.
¡°You¡¯d best not have any other intentions by staying close to thedy, or else I¡¯ll make sure you die a very ugly death,¡± Mo Lan said coldly.
Though she always looked at Zhong Qin with warmth, her face was filled with a murderous intent when she gazed at Xiang Yu.
It had to be said, only a woman capable of making it to her position could disy such duality.
It made him wonder if Kong Ruyu had not been dealt with by him in the past, whether she might have also be a dominant female boss.
But then again, the two women did have some simrities¡ªthey were both mature and beautiful in their own way.
But Kong Ruyu had a certain seductiveness about her, easily able to hook a person¡¯s heart, whereas Mo Lan exuded a sense of maturity and steadiness; they were not walking the same path.
¡°How do you want me to die?¡± Xiang Yu met Mo Lan¡¯s gaze without flinching, showing no fear, his eyes serene.
He had no bad intentions towards Zhong Qin.
When he first came here, his only intent was to take down the trashy gang led by Shen San, only to discover after arriving that the issues here were quiteplex.
Even though Shen San was fond of killing, he was rtively low-keypared to the others.
Xiang Yu had been here for several days, and Shen San surprisingly hadn¡¯te to cause him any trouble.
Instead, Ding Yongwei and Miao Honglei were the first to seek him out.
By now, Xiang Yu had gradually grasped the basic situation.
Miao Honglei was in charge of drug trafficking, Ding Yongwei dealt with arms, and Shen San trafficked in people and organs among other disgusting things.
If Xiang Yu had to eliminate one person first among the four, he would definitely choose to take out Shen San first, as he was a beast capable of any evil.
The Mo Lan in front of him was in charge of gambling dens, which seemed to be not just this one but scattered throughout various corners of the city.
The fact that she could run a gambling den so openly here indicated that she was no simple character either.
Xiang Yu met Mo Lan¡¯s gaze, and the two locked eyes for two seconds before Mo Lan let out a coldugh and said, ¡°I have many ways to kill you, if you don¡¯t believe it, you can try.
I¡¯m just reminding you that whatever you do in this city is none of my business, but if you harm the youngdy, I will take your life.¡±
¡°Understood,¡± Xiang Yu didn¡¯t want to argue on this topic and nodded firmly.
He also sensed a certain meaning in Mo Lan¡¯s words.
Xiang Yu could target anyone, but he must not harm Zhong Qin.
That meant no matter whether Xiang Yu fought with Ding Yongwei or with Miao Honglei, Mo Lan would not interfere.
Zhong Qin observed the somewhat awkward atmosphere between the two, then turned to Mo Lan and said, ¡°Aunt Mo Lan, don¡¯t be so nervous.
How could she possibly harm me when she¡¯s my subordinate?
Isn¡¯t that right, Xiang Yu?¡±
Xiang Yu quickly nodded, assuring, ¡°Rest assured, I will protect Zhong Qin.¡±
Xiang Yu was telling the truth.
Zhong Qin hadn¡¯t really done anything wrong, and he had no wish to harm the girl.
He followed Zhong Qin with the hope of finding a breakthrough to infiltrate the organization.
Zhong Qin yed around for a while longer before preparing to leave.
Mo Lan originally wanted to send some people to protect Zhong Qin, but Zhong Qin refused, feeling safe as long as Xiang Yu was by her side.
After Zhong Qin reminded Mo Lan again not to tell her father about her visiting here to y, she finally left satisfied.
They roamed around the city for a while, with Zhong Qin buying lots of clothes, which left her contented.
Inevitably, Xiang Yu could only resign himself to the fact that girls will always be girls ¡ª they love shopping for clothes.
However, there was no help for it, he was currently ying the role of a protector of beauty, and naturally had to y it well.
After Xiang Yu escorted Zhong Qin back, he finally had a chance to rest.
He had just gotten back to his own room when Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan came in.
Tie Zhuzi looked at a somewhat fatigued Xiang Yu and hesitated as if he wanted to say something.
Seeing this, Xiang Yu said, ¡°If you have something to say, just say it.¡±
Tie Zhuzi then said, ¡°Brother Yu, Zhang Xu and Liu Song both want to join us, to hang out with us.¡±
Upon hearing this, Xiang Yu promptly sat upright, the weariness on his face vanishing as he cautiously looked at Tie Zhuzi and asked, ¡°What did they say?¡±
When Xiang Yu first saw the two men, he felt they were not simple and guessed that they were sent by Zhong Qin¡¯s father to protect her.
Now that they said they wanted to follow him, Xiang Yu grew suspicious, unsure whose men these two actually were.
¡°They didn¡¯t say much, just that you are an extraordinary person, Brother Yu, and they want to acknowledge you as their elder brother,¡± said Tie Zhuzi, looking solemnly at Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu nced at his watch, noting it was only two in the afternoon, then looked at Tie Zhuzi and said, ¡°Call them over¡¡±
Chapter 268 - 268 268 These Two People Are Not Simple
?268: Chapter 268: These Two People Are Not Simple 268: Chapter 268: These Two People Are Not Simple ¡°Bring those two over,¡± Xiang Yu said, sitting on the bed.
Tie Zhuzi answered and quickly stepped out.
In less than ten minutes, Tie Zhuzi returned with two men.
When the two men entered, Xiang Yu just sat there watching them without saying a word.
Zhang Xu and Liu Song also stood there calmly, their faces expressionless.
¡°What¡¯s the situation with you two?¡± Xiang Yu asked when he saw howposed the two were.
¡°My brother and I think you are a heroic figure, so we wanted to follow you,¡± Zhang Xu said, and Liu Song quickly nodded in agreement with Zhang Xu¡¯s words.
¡°You don¡¯t know me well, why would you choose to follow me?¡± Xiang Yu asked.
At this point, Liu Song interrupted, ¡°Although we don¡¯t know about your past, you must be someone extraordinary.
Just the fact that you three were able toe back alive from Miao Honglei¡¯s plot is proof enough.¡±
¡°Oh?¡± Xiang Yu smiled, thinking these two really weren¡¯t simple, and then said, ¡°Maybe we were just lucky, narrowly escaping their plot.¡±
¡°Impossible, I know Miao Honglei well; he might seem careless, but he¡¯s very meticulous.
The ns he makes rarely have ws; everyone knows this.
If he wanted to kill you, he would have had a precise n, but you escaped, proving your capability,¡± Liu Song argued.
¡°Let¡¯s talk about the situation here,¡± Xiang Yumanded directly.
He did this to test the sincerity of the two, and he wanted to understand the situation here.
The two in front of him obviously weren¡¯t simple, and they surely knew the details.
Liu Song exchanged nces with his counterpart and then began, ¡°Ourrge organization is actually divided into four parts, each controlled by Ding Yongwei and hispanions as the four heads, while the boss coordinates from the center.
On the surface, they appear cordial, but in their hearts, none of them ept the others, this you may not know since you are new here, but you will feel it gradually.
They are always openly and secretlypeting against each other.¡±
¡°Whom do you two report to?¡± Xiang Yu inquired, looking at them.
¡°We are directly under the boss, and he assigned us to protect Miss Zhong Qin,¡± Liu Song stated.
Xiang Yu had already anticipated this; he just wanted to test them.
Seeing their sincerity, he nodded in satisfaction and continued, ¡°If you¡¯re under the boss, why follow me?¡±
Liu Song and Zhang Xu could only smile wryly and said, ¡°The big boss is too busy, he hardly has time for us anymore.
He arranged for us to stay by the Miss¡¯s side, probably forgetting about us long ago, not to mention¡¡± Liu Song paused before continuing, ¡°We always felt that Ding Yongwei seemed to have other ns.¡±
¡°What kind of ns?¡± Xiang Yu pressed.
¡°I feel like he¡¯s a bit rebellious against the boss¡¯s control.
Of course, this is just our spection; we have no proof,¡± Liu Song stated.
Xiang Yu was satisfied with their answer and nodded with a smile, ¡°You two can follow me, but remember one rule under mymand: do not betray your brothers, no matter who it is, if anyone betrays a brother, I will never forgive them.¡±
Liu Song and hisrade dly agreed.
At this point, Liu Song stepped forward and said, ¡°Brother, there¡¯s something I need to tell you.¡±
¡°Speak,¡± Xiang Yu said sinctly.
¡°The boss has been missing for over two weeks, and no one has heard from him, I suspect he has met with some misfortune.
I have no evidence, just a guess.
Previously, it was notmon for him to be absent for more than a week, and he would still contact Miss, but this time it¡¯s a bit unusual,¡± Liu Song cautiously stated.
Xiang Yu nodded and replied, ¡°Keep this to yourself for now; let¡¯s just wait and see.¡±
Xiang Yu then instructed them to ensure Zhong Qin¡¯s safety before letting them go.
¡°Brother Yu, what do you think of these two?¡± Tie Zhuzi asked after Liu Song and the other had left.
¡°These two kids are clever, they must have sensed that the boss met with trouble.
If the boss is indeed in trouble, they would be implicated too.
They don¡¯t want to betray the boss yet want to secure themselves, that¡¯s why they chose to follow us,¡± Xiang Yu analyzed, lying on the bed.
¡°Then why don¡¯t they follow Ding Yongwei and his crowd?
They are much stronger than us,¡± Tie Zhuzi asked puzzled.
¡°Because they suspect the disappearance of the boss is linked to them,¡± replied Xiao Xuan abruptly.
Xiang Yu nodded, agreeing with Xiao Xuan.
Initially, he thought the situation here wasplex, but he had not anticipated it to be this intricate.
His original purpose ofing here was to take down Shen San and the others, but Shen San appeared very low-key.
Xiang Yu knew that if the boss was in trouble, it had to be either Ding Yongwei, Miao Honglei, or Shen San, one of the three.
In terms of power, Ding Yongwei¡¯s was likely the strongest, followed by Miao Honglei, with Shen San the least.
Considering Mo Lan¡¯s behavior, it was unlikely she was involved, so Xiang Yu immediately ruled her out.
As they were analyzing the situation, Zhong Qin called, asking Xiang Yu toe to the conference hall immediately.
After hanging up, the three hurriedly made their way to the hall.
In the hall, Zhong Qin sat in the center, surrounded by several youths seated below, and a young man in a ck suit stood in the middle.
¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xiang Yu walked in and asked Zhong Qin.
At this, the man in ck stepped forward and said, ¡°Xiang Yu,e with me, our boss wants to see you.¡±
Xiang Yu then realized that someone hade looking for him.
¡°Who is your boss, and why does he want to see me?¡± Xiang Yu asked.
There were too many people here, and Xiang Yu could not possibly know all of them.
¡°It¡¯s Miao Honglei who wants to see you.
He didn¡¯t get youst time, so he must have some new scheme.
Don¡¯t go.
Tell Miao Honglei if he wants to see you, let hime here personally,¡± Zhong Qin stated assertively.
Seeing Zhong Qin¡¯s reaction, the man could only smile wryly.
Although Zhong Qin did not recognize him, he knew her well; Zhong Qin was infamously tough, only the big boss could handle her, while others found her very challenging.
¡°Miss, this¡¡± the man said, looking troubled.
¡°What¡¯s this and that, just go back and tell Miao Honglei directly, tell him I won¡¯t let hime here,¡± Zhong Qin dered boldly.
Seeing this, Xiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll just go with him.
With you backing me up, what have I got to worry about him doing anything to me?¡±
Thinking it over, Zhong Qin then nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you.
If anyone dares to touch you, I¡¯ll take them down on the spot.¡±
The messenger in ck breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing Xiang Yu¡¯s agreement and then quickly led the way toward a side building¡
Chapter 269 - 269 269 Just Find a Scapegoat
?269: Chapter 269: Just Find a Scapegoat 269: Chapter 269: Just Find a Scapegoat Zhong Qin and Xiang Yu¡¯s group, weary from their travels, arrived at Miao Honglei¡¯s ce.
As soon as Zhong Qin crossed the threshold, she began to shout, ¡°Miao Honglei, what do you want with Xiang Yu?¡±
It was then that they realized there were two people sitting opposite Miao Honglei.
The two had a fierce and fearsome appearance.
Upon seeing Zhong Qin enter, their eyes suddenly gleamed.
One of them, in particr, was unabashedly leering at Zhong Qin, obviously up to no good.
As Xiang Yu entered, he naturally noticed their gazes and snorted coldly in his heart, already having a n in mind.
From their looks, he knew they weren¡¯t Chinese, likely associates of the Thai men they had killedst time.
Upon seeing Zhong Qin, Miao Honglei hurriedly invited her to sit down, then introduced, ¡°This is the daughter of our big boss.¡±
The two Thai men then smiled and reached out to shake hands with Zhong Qin.
Zhong Qin, however, snorted coldly andpletely ignored their gesture.
¡°If you have something to say, say it quickly.
We still have important matters to attend to,¡± Zhong Qin said to Miao Honglei.
In the past, Zhong Qin didn¡¯t really dislike Miao Honglei, but the fact that this youngster dared to plot against Xiang Yu angered her, hence her attitude towards him had grown much colder.
But to Miao Honglei, this was nothing significant.
He chuckled and said, ¡°These two Thai friends wanted to meet Xiang Yu.¡± It was then that Miao Honglei pointed at Xiang Yu behind Zhong Qin, ¡°This is the Xiang Yu I told you about.¡±
One of them red viciously at Xiang Yu, muttering something.
Hispanion tranted, ¡°Are you the one who killed our men?¡±
At this moment, Xiang Yu naturally wouldn¡¯t admit to it.
If he admitted to killing the Thais, then Han Guohua, one of Miao Honglei¡¯s subordinates, would also be considered murdered by Xiang Yu.
If Miao Honglei were to find out, he definitely wouldn¡¯t let him off.
Xiang Yu was not afraid of them, but he had important business to attend to while remaining in this ce, so he had to bear with the situation.
¡°Look, foreigner, you think too highly of us.
Do I look like someone who would kill?¡± Xiang Yu said nonchntly.
Zhong Qin couldn¡¯t help butugh at Xiang Yu¡¯s remark of ¡®foreigner.¡¯ On the other hand, Miao Honglei looked disdainfully at Xiang Yu, considering him a country bumpkin who probably had never seen a Thai person in his life.
After the interpreter tranted, the Thai man also looked at Xiang Yu with suspicion, his eyes filled with doubt¡ªclearly, he didn¡¯t believe that Xiang Yu was the killer either.
¡°Impossible, he¡¯s definitely no match for our men.
You must be joking with us,¡± the Thai man said to Miao Honglei.
Miao Honglei simply smiled in response, ¡°Mr.
De Cai, how could I joke with you?
We¡¯ve been partners for so long, when have you ever seen me deceive you?¡±
In reality, even Miao Honglei didn¡¯t believe his own words.
He knew that it wasn¡¯t Xiang Yu who killed those people, but since he hadn¡¯t found the real murderer yet, he couldn¡¯t provide the Thais with an exnation.
The murderer was still atrge, but business had to continue.
Therefore, Miao Honglei was prepared to find a scapegoat, and Xiang Yu was the perfect candidate.
With Zhong Qin present, he couldn¡¯t kill Xiang Yu, but the Thai men wouldn¡¯t take such considerations into ount.
However, whatever Miao Honglei could discern, the Thai men could see as well.
They recognized Xiang Yu as the kind of low-level thug, and the idea of such a person killing their men was a huge joke.
But since Miao Honglei insisted that it was Xiang Yu and his group who had killed their men, the Thai had no other choice.
Everyone had their pride, and since they couldn¡¯t find the real killer, they had to settle on Xiang Yu as the recement.
¡°I hope such incidents will not happen again when we cooperate in the future,¡± said the Thai man to Miao Honglei, which indicated there was still an opportunity for further coboration.
Miao Honglei stretched out his hand happily and shook it with the other¡¯s, saying, ¡°Mr.
De Cai, rest assured, this was my oversight.
I guarantee this won¡¯t happen again next time.¡±
Mr.
De Cai then nodded in satisfaction, and nced at Xiang Yu, ¡°Today, I must take this kid with me.
It will serve as an exnation to my brothers.¡±
¡°Suit yourself,¡± Miao Honglei remarked with an indifferent smile.
The Thai man then nodded in satisfaction once more, stood up getting ready to leave, and looked at Xiang Yu, ¡°Come with me.¡±
The two Thais thought the matter was resolved, albeit not wholly satisfying, it still provided some closure.
However, Xiang Yu stood still, giving them a look as if they were fools.
¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this, foreigner, are you asking for trouble?¡± Xiang Yu stepped forward and scoffed at the two men.
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s attitude, the Thai man got furious.
He turned to Miao Honglei and asked, ¡°What exactly is going on here?
Mr.
Miao, do you still wish to cooperate with us or not?¡±
Miao Honglei then apologetically smiled and said, ¡°Though I told you he was the murderer, he¡¯s not my man; there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡±
The Thai man nearly passed out in anger, feeling duped, and then stared at Miao Honglei, ¡°Fine, fine, just you wait¡
just wait¡¡±
The Thai then stormed off, looking like he could eat someone alive.
¡°Boss Miao, are you using me as a scapegoat?¡± Xiang Yu looked at Miao Honglei.
Miao Honglei was in a great mood, then smiled at Xiang Yu, ¡°Yes, since an incident has urred, someone needs to take responsibility.
Seeing as youze around all day, I figured you¡¯re up to the task, so I entrusted this important duty to you.¡±
Miao Honglei treated the matter lightly, as if discussing something amusing.
Yet this ¡®amusing¡¯ thing might cost Xiang Yu his life.
In his eyes, Xiang Yu¡¯s life wasn¡¯t worth much; if he died, it wasn¡¯t a big deal.
¡°Miao Honglei, will you ever stop?
Xiang Yu works under me.
Why do you keep targeting him?
What good does his death do for you?¡± Zhong Qin finally couldn¡¯t contain her outburst.
Zhong Qin was still a young girl.
While everyone secretly called her a little devil, Xiang Yu saw her as a naive child whose education was problematic, resulting in her personality.
When it came to life experiences, Xiang Yu was no less seasoned than anyone else here.
Miao Honglei, despite treating Xiang Yu like a fool, thinking of him as an insignificant thug, was equally disregarded by Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu believed that one day, he would eliminate all those who underestimated him.
¡°Miss, don¡¯t let this pretty boy deceive you.
He seems like a big con artist to me; you mustn¡¯t trust him,¡± Miao Honglei said to Zhong Qin as if consoling a child.
Angered, Zhong Qin stamped her foot, stood up, and retorted furiously, ¡°You are the big con artist.
Xiang Yu, let¡¯s go.¡±
Having said that, Zhong Qin turned and walked away.
With her father not present there, she was at a loss on how to deal with these bullies and thus was also keen to build her own strength¡
Chapter 270 - 270 270 The Sudden Audience with Shen San
?270: Chapter 270: The Sudden Audience with Shen San 270: Chapter 270: The Sudden Audience with Shen San Leaving Miao Honglei¡¯s ce, Zhong Qin was in a foul mood, as if she had been greatly wronged.
Xiang Yu, on the other hand, just nonchntly patted her on the head and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, girl?
Not happy, huh?¡±
Zhong Qin gave Xiang Yu a re since no one except her father had dared to touch her head.
Although she red at him, she didn¡¯t feel annoyed in her heart.
Zhong Qin simply nodded without saying a word, then walked towards her own territory.
Xiang Yu said something to Zhong Qin, and then the three of them left.
Now that Miao Honglei and Ding Yongwei were both busy investigating the missing goods, they had no time to deal with Xiang Yu, so he was safe for the moment.
¡°Zhuzi, hurry up, catch up with them,¡± Xiang Yu urged from the car.
Tie Zhuzi nodded and then sped up.
As they were about to leave the city, Xiang Yu and his team caught up with the Thais.
The two cars drove side by side.
Xiang Yu then rolled down the window and flipped the Thais the middle finger.
The Thai men were initially startled to see it was Xiang Yu and his crew, but when they realized there were only three of them, they started ramming into Xiang Yu¡¯s car like mad.
Tie Zhuzi then sped up and drove ahead.
The Thai men followed closely.
They drove to a secluded area, looked around to see no one else was there, and then stopped their car.
The Thai men also stopped and, with guns in hand, slowly walked towards Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu raised his hands high in a gesture of surrender, then said, ¡°Thai guys, don¡¯t you want to know why I chased you here?¡±
The two Thai men exchanged a look andughed, with one saying, ¡°Of course, we know.
You¡¯re here to die.¡±
Xiang Yu nodded, gave a thumbs-up, and said, ¡°You¡¯re really smart to guess that.
I am indeed here to die, but it¡¯s the two of you who will be dying.¡±
After saying this, Xiang Yu quickly stepped forward, grabbed one man¡¯s handgun, and with a sh of his knife, he cut the man¡¯s throat.
Just as the other man was about to make a move, Xiao Xuan, who was still in the car, shot him in the head.
Seeing both men taken care of, Tie Zhuzi finally got out of the car, picked up the bodies, and threw them in the trunk.
After dealing with them, Xiang Yu then returned to headquarters.
The deaths of the two Thai men wouldn¡¯t be linked to him.
However, those Thai men would surely pin the me on Miao Honglei.
It would be difficult for them to cooperate from now on.
Just as Xiang Yu was about to reach headquarters, their car was suddenly stopped.
Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan were instantly ready with their weapons.
They didn¡¯t know many people in the city, so a blockade meant something was up.
¡°Our boss wants to meet you,¡± the man outside didn¡¯te closer but just shouted from a distance.
¡°Who¡¯s your boss?¡± Tie Zhuzi stuck his head out and asked, a bit impatiently.
¡°Shen San,¡± the man replied directly.
Hearing the name Shen San, Xiang Yu was momentarily taken aback.
That kid just couldn¡¯t hold back and was looking for him now.
¡°Let them lead the way,¡± Xiang Yu said directly.
Shen San¡¯s ce was actually not far from Miao Honglei¡¯s, just in the neighboring building.
Xiang Yu and his twopanions were led to Shen San¡¯s turf.
When Shen San saw Xiang Yu and hispanions enter, heughed recklessly, ¡°Xiang Yu, you¡¯ve been doing pretty well recently, even killing Han Guohua.¡±
Xiang Yu was startled inside, not expecting that Shen San actually had some tricks up his sleeve, knowing it was he who had killed Han Guohua and his gang.
However, he couldn¡¯t admit it at that moment and replied with a smile, ¡°Boss Shen, you really got jokes, how could I have the capability to kill Han Guohua?¡±
¡°Stop pretending in front of me, I know all about you.¡± Shen San said, as if he saw right through Xiang Yu, then sat on the sofa and stared straight at him.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t hesitate to sit opposite him and looked back at Shen San, ¡°What do you want from me?
You didn¡¯t invite me over just to tell me I killed Han Guohua, did you?¡±
¡°Of course not.
Han Guohua was Miao Honglei¡¯s man; whether he lives or dies doesn¡¯t concern me.
Besides, I hoped he would die.
It¡¯s better if they¡¯re all dead,¡± Shen San said with augh.
¡°Just say what you need to say,¡± Xiang Yu said.
Xiang Yu knew well what kind of man Shen San was¡ª a merciless killer, a ruthless person.
Dealing with such a man required utmost caution; one slip-up and you could end up dead.
¡°You¡¯ve been here for a few days now, how do you feel about this ce?¡± Shen San asked without reason.
Xiang Yu certainly didn¡¯t think he was genuinely concerned and chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s pretty good, why, are you worried about me?
I¡¯m not into guys, so don¡¯t get any ideas.¡±
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s nonchnt demeanor, Shen San scoffed, ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯m not interested in men either.¡±
¡°Then why did you call me here?
Do you have a sister or something who¡¯s taken a shine to me?
If she¡¯s not pretty, I¡¯m not interested,¡± Xiang Yu looked at Shen San with feigned fright.
Shen San was infuriated by Xiang Yu, who originally hade to discuss business but wasn¡¯t taking things seriously.
He couldn¡¯t hold back and mmed the table, ¡°Are you looking for trouble?¡±
The people around, seeing their boss angered, crowded around all at once, ready to tear Xiang Yu apart at Shen San¡¯smand.
Xiang Yu remained nonchnt, ¡°No sister, then?
Why so angry?
Honestly, even if you did have one, I might not be interested.¡± Xiang Yu then sized up Shen San from head to toe.
The implication was clear from Xiang Yu: Shen San, you¡¯re so ugly, any sister of yours wouldn¡¯t be much to look at either.
Shen San couldn¡¯t take it anymore and pressed a gun against Xiang Yu¡¯s head, growling viciously, ¡°If you spout another word of nonsense, I¡¯ll kill you right now.¡±
At that moment, Tie Zhuzi was ring at Shen San with wide eyes; if Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t stopped him, he would have charged forward and killed Shen San already.
He would never allow anyone to point a gun at Xiang Yu¡¯s head.
Xiaoxuan was simrly staring coldly at Shen San.
Since they hade to this city with Xiang Yu, they were prepared to die at any moment, so they weren¡¯t much scared or surprised by this situation.
Xiang Yu, appearing unruffled, chuckled and pushed Shen San¡¯s gun away, ¡°These things can go off identally, don¡¯t keep pulling it out to scare people.¡±
Shen San huffed coldly, then mmed the gun down on the table with a ¡°thud¡±, and coldly fixed his gaze on Xiang Yu, ¡°Don¡¯t get cocky, kid.
I can kill you anytime.
I¡¯m not doing it now because you¡¯re still of use to me.
But don¡¯t push me; if you go too far, I¡¯ll shoot you into a bloody sieve, no matter who jumps in.
Even the madam can¡¯t save you¡¡±
Chapter 271 - 271 271 Naturally Suited to Be an Undercover
?271: Chapter 271: Naturally Suited to Be an Undercover 271: Chapter 271: Naturally Suited to Be an Undercover ¡°Don¡¯t push me to my limits; if you do, I¡¯ll turn you into a sieve; I won¡¯t care who tries to stop me,¡± Shen San said fiercely.
Xiang Yu nodded and replied, ¡°I believe what you¡¯re saying, just speak your mind.¡±
Seeing that Xiang Yu was being sensible, Shen San¡¯s expression softened a bit, then he looked at Xiang Yu, ¡°I offered you a chance to follow me before, but you declined.
Now I¡¯m giving you another opportunity, to work with me.¡±
¡°Work with you?¡± Xiang Yu retorted, ¡°You want me to follow you and traffick humans, tomit those atrocious acts?¡±
Xiang Yu said, his face filled with contempt, such vicious deeds could probably only be performed by Shen San.
Not only did he traffic humans, but he also forced women to sell themselves, and once they were dead, he sold their organs.
Once, a girl was sold to Thand; she had clients every day, to the point where some of her parts had prematurely decayed.
Naturally, those beasts wouldn¡¯t pay for her medical treatment.
In the end, they amputated the girl¡¯s limbs and disyed her in the lobby as a living vase.
This kind of story sent chills down the spine, but it was indeed happening.
To Shen San and his ilk, such matters were merely a joke, and he even felt an urge to experiment with it.
¡°What do you mean by ¡®atrocious acts¡¯?
Do you think you¡¯re such a good person?
I don¡¯t believe you¡¯ve never killed anyone,¡± Shen San said disdainfully, obviously seeing Xiang Yu as someone like himself.
Shen San lit a cigarette for himself and offered one to Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu shook his head, and then took out some peanuts from his pocket and started eating on his own.
¡°Once you¡¯re in this line of work, no one can judge anyone else; everyone¡¯s heart is dark.
It all boils down to who does better, and right now, I¡¯m doing better than you, which means you¡¯re not as good as me.
You still need the protection of Miss here; without her, you¡¯d have been dead long ago,¡± Shen San said bluntly.
¡°Who did you say was dead?¡± Tie Zhuzi, standing behind Xiang Yu, got impatient and then bellowed loudly.
If it weren¡¯t for Xiang Yu trying to infiltrate, they wouldn¡¯t have tolerated this nonsense.
If it really came down to a fight, Xiang Yu and his group wouldn¡¯t be afraid of them.
Seeing Tie Zhuzi getting agitated, Xiang Yu quickly gestured with his hand to stop him, signaling him not to speak.
Currently, sitting in front of Shen San, whatever Shen San said was nonsense to Xiang Yu; at most, he considered it a mere fart.
¡°Your brother has quite a temper,¡± Shen San coldly noted after casting a nce at Tie Zhuzi.
Obviously, he was displeased with Tie Zhuzi.
¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Xiang Yu didn¡¯t dwell on the issue with Tie Zhuzi.
Instead, he asked directly.
Since Shen San sought cooperation with Xiang Yu, he definitely wanted him to do something.
Actually, Xiang Yu had been considering how to prate Shen San¡¯s inner circletely.
Now, without him having to seek Shen San out, Shen San came to him on his own initiative.
To take down Shen San, the cancer, Xiang Yu had done a lot of groundwork.
The ces where Wu Jing and his people were hiding, along with the textile factory he established in cooperation with Ouyang Xiu, were all for dealing with Shen San now.
Xiang Yu was ying the role of an underworld figure; he couldn¡¯t let others know he was too kind, and certainly couldn¡¯t let Shen San know that the girls he had bought were now being well cared for in a safe ce by Xiang Yu, getting healthier and plumper.
¡°The task I¡¯m giving you is simple,¡± Shen San suddenly said, casting a mysterious nce around.
Seeing this, his followers quickly cleared out of the room, leaving only Xiang Yu and three others.
Shen San looked at Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan, clearly about to discuss something highly confidential he didn¡¯t want others to overhear.
Xiang Yu gave a nonchnt smile and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so secretive.
It¡¯s not something shady, is it?
Let¡¯s get one thing straight: I won¡¯t do anything underhanded.¡±
Seeing that Xiang Yu didn¡¯t want Tie Zhuzi to leave, Shen San then said directly, ¡°I want you to join Miao Honglei¡¯s ranks.¡±
¡°What, join his ranks?
Are you trying to get me killed?
He would love nothing more than to kill me right now, why would he let me join him?
And besides, what good would it do you if I were to join him?¡± Xiang Yu replied directly.
In fact, upon hearing Shen San¡¯s request, Xiang Yu immediately understood his n.
Although Shen San and they were part of the samerger organization, they didn¡¯t really get along.
Shen San¡¯s deeds, though cruel and inhumane, brought little profit and carried great risk.
Thus, he wanted Xiang Yu to infiltrate Miao Honglei¡¯s group and provide information which could help him venture into the narcotics business.
Simply put, Shen San wanted Xiang Yu to be his undercover agent.
Xiang Yu initially thought Shen San would want him to join his human trafficking ring.
To his surprise, Shen San had a different idea in mind.
But thinking it over, Xiang Yu realized it made sense; Shen San, being a cautious and sneaky man, wouldn¡¯t let Xiang Yu into his own turf.
¡°Don¡¯t you get it?
I want you to go undercover,¡± Shen San said, seeing the puzzled look on Xiang Yu¡¯s face.
¡°Damn, going undercover?
That¡¯s a bit too advanced for me,¡± Xiang Yu said in shock, hardly believing Shen San¡¯s words.
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s expression, Shen San naturally found it normal and said with a smug smile, ¡°The outside world is vast.
You used to be a big shot in small ces, but here, you¡¯re nothing.
You used to think the concept of an undercover agent was far-fetched, but now it¡¯s right in front of you.
It¡¯s your progress, and of course, it¡¯s an opportunity lying before you.¡±
Shen San, looking very smug, spoke with authority.
Meanwhile, Xiang Yu straightened up and coughed, adopting the air of a rustic tycoon entering the city, and said, ¡°Being an undercover agent, what¡¯s the big deal?
With my capabilities, Xiang Yu can handle anything.¡±
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s reaction, Shen San couldn¡¯t help but internally curse, ¡°Stupid bumpkin.¡± This punk had probably never imagined he¡¯d be an undercover agent one day and still found the idea novel.
If he truly understood Xiang Yu, who knows what his expression would be.
At that moment, Xiang Yu, somewhat puzzled, looked at Shen San and said, ¡°Though I¡¯m skillful, heroic, and incredibly good-looking, why choose me?
Why not send one of your own men?¡±
As Xiang Yu spoke those words, he suddenly remembered Cao Commander.
Back then, in front of Cao Commander, Xiang Yu had said the same thing.
Half a year had passed in the blink of an eye, and though he had achieved some small sesses, he knew they were just the tip of the iceberg.
Although the organization Xiang Yu was currently in wasn¡¯t his actual mission¡ªhis real task was to clear out the forces in that province¡ªthis organization was extremely vile, and he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.
Moreover, he had graduallye to understand this organization and was not ready to give up easily.
¡°After much consideration, I think you are the most suitable because¡¡±
Chapter 272 - 272 272 The Legendary Martial Arts Conference
?272: Chapter 272: The Legendary Martial Arts Conference 272: Chapter 272: The Legendary Martial Arts Conference ¡°I thought it over, and felt you were the most suitable because you¡¯ve just arrived here, clean te, and they won¡¯t be too wary of you,¡± Shen San said.
Xiang Yu thought for a moment and replied, ¡°I can work undercover, but I don¡¯t know what benefits you will offer me.
Without benefits, I definitely won¡¯t go.¡±
Looking at Xiang Yu¡¯s sly expression, Shen San felt contempt.
He had once thought that Xiang Yu was someone of substance, wanting to enlist him under hismand, but now he realized Xiang Yu was just short-sighted.
¡°You can have whatever you want, money, women, anything.
I can also ensure the safety of your brothers at home.
That Shi Jian is your brother, right?
The kid is not bad,¡± Shen San said with a smug smile.
Hearing about Shi Jian and the others, Xiang Yu¡¯s expression suddenly turned cold; he could tell that Shen San was threatening him using Shi Jian and others.
What Shen San didn¡¯t know was that Xiang Yu was especially resentful of those who threatened him.
Xiang Yu changed his earlier yful demeanor and looked at Shen San, ¡°If you dare touch them, I guarantee you will die a terrible death.¡±
Seeing Xiang Yu like this, Shen San was naturally pleased because he knew he had achieved his goal.
Clearly, Xiang Yu was someone who valued brotherhood deeply, and Xiang Yu¡¯s force wasn¡¯trge, making it easy to control.
Of course, no matter how Shen San dealt with Shi Jian and the others, he didn¡¯t believe that Xiang Yu had the ability to kill him.
Thus, he did not worry about Xiang Yu¡¯s threats.
¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying.
Why would I touch them?
Now we are brothers,¡± Shen San said with augh.
In reality, both of them knew very well that their rtionship was purely utilitarian, far from being brothers.
¡°Miao Honglei now wants me dead, how can I infiltrate and be one of his men?¡± Xiang Yu asked.
Since Shen San, the old fox, had everything arranged, he surely had a way to get Xiang Yu in.
¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, just follow my n and you¡¯ll definitely infiltrate,¡± Shen San confidently said.
Xiang Yu nodded as if in agreement.
Although his main purpose foring here was to eliminate Shen San, Miao Honglei and Ding Yongwei were no good either, and he might as well take the opportunity to nip everything in the bud, despite the difficulties, as it was necessary.
Shen San and Xiang Yu discussed some matters of cooperation, and then Xiang Yu and the others took their leave.
Xiang Yu had a feeling, although Shen San was low-key in the organization, he was the most dangerous of them all.
The next day at noon, Zhong Qin, her face full of excitement, hurriedly called Xiang Yu and the others over, ¡°I have some great news to announce.¡±
¡°What great news?¡± Seeing her excited face, Xiang Yu quickly asked.
¡°Tomorrow, they want their capable subordinates toe out and spar,¡± Zhong Qin said excitedly, seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s baffled face, she helplessly shook her head, ¡°How can you be so slow?
It means they are letting their fiercest subordinatese out topete and see whose men are more powerful.¡±
Zhong Qin appeared frustrated with Xiang Yu, then exined carefully to him.
Xiang Yu understood immediately.
Although the subordinates had conflicts, they couldn¡¯t measure against each other openly, as everyone was ostensibly brothers.
Therefore, they chose such a method, letting their menpete to see who was stronger.
¡°I want you to participate,¡± Zhong Qin said happily.
In the past, when opportunities like this urred, Zhong Qin never joined in the excitement because her men weren¡¯t fighters, and going there would only be embarrassing.
Thus, she had stopped bothering.
Xiang Yu was nonchnt, ¡°I¡¯m so awesome that if I go, I¡¯ll beat them all so badly they might run away at the mere sight of me.
What then?¡±
Zhong Qin was amused by Xiang Yu¡¯s words and giggled, then she patted him reassuringly, ¡°If they all run away, then you¡¯re the champion.
I want to see who¡¯d dare to look down on us then.¡±
After Zhong Qin finished speaking, she excitedly pulled Xiang Yu towards the main building.
Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan didn¡¯t follow; instead, they went to find Zhang Xu to chat.
Xiang Yu followed Zhong Qin into the meeting hall.
At that time, Ding Yongwei and his threepatriots were sitting on the sofa in the hall, discussing matters.
Zhong Qin walked straight over, sat down, and said loudly, ¡°I heard you are organizing apetition tomorrow.
Our group will also participate.¡±
The four people smiled when they saw Zhong Qin joining in as they knew that Zhong Qin¡¯s followers were all pretty boys, good at charming girls but hopeless in a fight.
¡°Miss, stop joking, your followers are no match for them,¡± Mo Lan said with a smile, her eyes filled with a motherly gentleness.
¡°I¡¯m now a big brother too, so why can¡¯t I participate?
Besides, Xiang Yu is really powerful.
Your guys are no match for him; he¡¯ll beat them ck and blue,¡± Zhong Qin dered unabashedly.
Zhong Qin didn¡¯t like them to begin with, and now her words were particrly ruthless.
Hearing Zhong Qin¡¯s words, Ding Yongwei and Miao Honglei felt somewhat ufortable.
After all, they were also big shots in their own right, and these words were hard to swallow.
Shen San, standing by, jumped in first, ¡°Since the miss insists, why not let them try?
If it doesn¡¯t work out, it¡¯ll at least make the miss give up hope.¡±
After Shen San finished, he nced at Xiang Yu standing behind him.
¡°No way, how can the miss¡¯s people participate .
.
.¡±
Mo Lan wanted to stop them, knowing all too well that Zhong Qin¡¯s followers were not cut out for fighting.
Meanwhile, Ding Yongwei stopped Mo Lan, ¡°Since the miss insisted, let her participate.
I also want to see what this kid is capable of that makes our miss hold him in such high regard.¡±
¡°Exactly, since it¡¯s apetition we¡¯re hosting, anyone can participate, and of course the miss¡¯s group too,¡± Miao Honglei said.
Clearly, Ding Yongwei and Miao Honglei were targeting Xiang Yu; they wanted to teach him a lesson tomorrow and let Zhong Qin realize that her so-called powerful Xiang Yu was actually a pushover.
Mo Lan had wanted to stop Zhong Qin, but since the other three agreed and Zhong Qin herself was adamant, there was nothing she could do but nod in agreement.
If they lost, all she could do was console Zhong Qin afterward.
¡°It¡¯s settled then.
When Xiang Yu fights, he will be invincible, and your guys better watch their backs,¡± Zhong Qin said happily, stood up, and walked outside.
Listening to Zhong Qin, Ding Yongwei was so furious he mmed the table and left.
Seeing this, Miao Honglei also left angrily, while Shen San sat there grinning, clearly in a good mood.
¡°Mo Lan, sister, you¡¯re looking younger and more beautiful,¡± Shen San teased while sitting there.
Although his power wasn¡¯t as great as Ding Yongwei¡¯s or Miao Honglei¡¯s, it was still much stronger than Mo Lan¡¯s.
Mo Lan didn¡¯t respond to him, then coldly huffed and left¡
Chapter 273 - 273 273 Tie Zhuzi Shows His Divine Might
?273: Chapter 273 Tie Zhuzi Shows His Divine Might 273: Chapter 273 Tie Zhuzi Shows His Divine Might Shen San saw that the others had left, and he sat there, chuckling to himself with great enjoyment, everything was within his control.
Thepetition among the brothers was also his idea.
Because he knew that Miao Honglei, despite appearing rough and gruff, was meticulous.
More importantly, this man valued talent.
Before, when he wanted to kill Xiang Yu, he was unaware of Xiang Yu¡¯s skills; had he known how impressive Xiang Yu¡¯s skills were, he would have surely recruited him.
All of this was part of Shen San¡¯s n, but the specific implementation still depended on the oues of tomorrow.
Early the next morning, everyone gathered in a parking lot behind the building.
There, they set up sun umbres, chairs, and a series of other items, and the area was surrounded by people.
They rarely engaged in such events, so now that there was an opportunity, everyone was curious to see who was more formidable.
¡°I heard that thedy has taken on disciples as well, are they participating too?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t joke, those under thedy are all trash; they wouldn¡¯t dare toe out and embarrass themselves.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t know, thedy recently took on a kid who is said to be quite capable.¡±
¡°No matter how capable he is, he¡¯s just a pretty boy.
Just watch, he¡¯ll suffer soon enough.¡±
The people around all chattered, most of them having neverid eyes on Xiang Yu, and therefore they considered him nothing more than a pretty boy, just a worthless man ying around with Zhong Qin.
Around nine o¡¯clock, Ding Yongwei and his threepanions walked over and sat down on the prepared chairs.
Their arrival prompted an immediate silence in the crowd; no one spoke further.
Ding Yongwei could hardly wait as he checked the time, thenined, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t thedy arrived yet?
Could it be they want to forfeit?¡±
¡°Probably thinking of forfeiting.
It¡¯s already past nine; we might as well start without them,¡± said Miao Honglei.
Mo Lan, on the other hand, was indifferent.
She actually didn¡¯t want Zhong Qin¡¯s men to participate at all, as it would only lead to embarrassment.
It didn¡¯t matter if Xiang Yu lost, but it would be Zhong Qin¡¯s face that would be lost.
Although Ding Yongwei and Miao Honglei were keen on teaching Xiang Yu, who was under Zhong Qin, a lesson, if they abstained, they wouldn¡¯t pursue it.
After all, Xiang Yu was just a minor figure and not worth much of their concern.
¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer; they maye soon,¡± Shen San said with a smile.
Indeed, shortly after Shen San finished speaking, Zhong Qin arrived with a bounce in her step.
She was followed by about a dozen teenagers; it looked like she had called everyone she could to boost her presence.
But as soon as they arrived, whispers spread among the crowd.
¡°Look!
Thedy¡¯s ¡®girls¡¯ are so pretty, prettier than actual women.¡±
¡°Yeah, they look so delicate.
If one were to dress as a woman, maybe they could charm a crowd.¡±
Those people had long viewed the teenagers under Zhong Qin as easy targets, mere cross-dressers to be trifled with.
¡°Enough with the fucking noise,¡± Honglei finally stood up and yelled after he saw Zhong Qin sit down, ¡°Since everyone¡¯s here, let¡¯s start.
Come draw lots.¡±
No sooner had his voice faded than eight men emerged from the crowd around them.
These eight were mostly towering figures with a fierce and menacing air about them.
Behind Zhong Qin, Tie Zhuzi also stood up.
Tie Zhuzi, just as big and burly, was in no way inferior to those men.
When the people around saw Tie Zhuzi, they were all slightly surprised¡ªto think Zhong Qin had such a man under hermand.
¡°That tall guy must be a new recruit of the youngdy, probably named Xiang Yu.¡±
¡°Exactly, Xiang Yu.
I just heard recently that the youngdy gathered a few new followers, one of them being Xiang Yu, who has some tricks up his sleeve.
It must be that tall fellow.¡±
Those who didn¡¯t know Xiang Yu mistook Tie Zhuzi for him, assuming Tie Zhuzi was one of Zhong Qin¡¯s key subordinates.
With five groups totaling ten people, Xiang Yu drew thest number, while Tie Zhuzi drew number one, making him the first to go up.
His opponent was a burly man under Ding Yongwei.
The two men gestured an invitation to each other and then without another word struck out at their opponent.
Although Tie Zhuzi always stuck close to Xiang Yu, he never fell behind in training, often sparing with Xiao Xuan whenever time permitted.
In fact, he and Xiao Xuan were evenly matched.
Tie Zhuzi had greater strength, while Xiao Xuan had the upper hand in agility.
When they fought, each had their victories and defeats.
This time, Xiang Yu didn¡¯t have Xiao Xuan fight, opting to conserve his strength.
After all, Xiao Xuan¡¯s real specialty was shooting, and Xiang Yu didn¡¯t want him revealing his skills too soon.
It must be said, Ding Yongwei¡¯s henchman was quite formidable as well.
He and Tie Zhuzi were deadlocked for a good while until he was eventually tossed out by Tie Zhuzi¡¯s bear hug.
The scene was incredibly intense; outbursts of cheers erupted from around.
Believing the big man was Xiang Yu, they expressed their approval, ¡°It seems the youngdy has found a decent new follower this time.¡±
Sitting to the side, Miao Honglei¡¯s eyes gleamed as he took in Tie Zhuzi¡¯s ferocity.
He was calcting, thinking that if he could recruit this guy to his camp, he¡¯d have another capable general by his side.
However, the guy seemed to be Xiang Yu¡¯s man, and he pondered how he could poach him from Xiang Yu¡¯s hands.
Next up was Luo Lin, one of Ding Yongwei¡¯s men.
Luo Lin¡¯s skills were renowned throughout the organization, and everyone recognized his prowess.
Now, only Mo Lan¡¯s big bruiser could go a few rounds with Luo Lin, though they weren¡¯t in the same group.
Luo Lin¡¯s opponent was one of Miao Honglei¡¯s men.
The two also wasted no words and immediately got into the fight.
It took just a few moves for Luo Lin to dispose of the opponent.
This was not a surprise, as everyone was aware of Luo Lin¡¯s capabilities.
After his win, Luo Lin gave a challenging look towards Zhong Qin¡¯s Xiang Yu.
Satisfied with his own performance, he had expected Xiang Yu to be surprised, but the kid was leisurely eating peanuts, apparently not even watching the match.
Luo Lin simply snorted coldly to himself.
He was ready to teach the kid a lesson in front of everyer, wondering if he¡¯d still be able to keep up his act.
Luo Lin was originally plotting how to deal with Xiang Yu, but then something urred to him.
On the day that Han Guohua and the Thai had trouble, he¡¯d seen a lot of peanut shells in a corner, and now here was Xiang Yu, leisurely eating peanuts.
¡°Could it really have been him?¡± Luo Lin thought in surprise, but then he scorned himself.
Xiang Yu was just a petty thug who got lucky with the youngdy¡¯s favor¡ªwhat could he possibly be capable of?
In a little while, he¡¯ll expose the truth; whether it¡¯s a mule or a horse, taking it out for a stroll will reveal the truth¡
Chapter 274 - 274 274 Shen Sans Sinister Schemes
?274: Chapter 274: Shen San¡¯s Sinister Schemes 274: Chapter 274: Shen San¡¯s Sinister Schemes Watching Xiang Yu munching on peanuts, an idea suddenly shed through Luo Lin¡¯s mind, could it be that Han Guohua was killed by them?
But this thought was fleeting, and he immediately followed it with a self-mocking smile, thinking it impossible.
After all, Han Guohua was one of Miao Honglei¡¯s Tiger Generals; how could he possibly be taken down by someone like Xiang Yu?
Next up was Mo Lan¡¯s subordinate, the big bear, battling against one of Shen San¡¯s men.
As expected, the big bear won, and with ease.
Their victory was followed by Pan Wenjie, another of Miao Honglei¡¯s men, triumphing over another of Shen San¡¯s subordinates.
This meant that both of Shen San¡¯s men were the first to be eliminated.
Even though it was Shen San who had proposed this, his men hadn¡¯tsted until the end, which must have seemed quite disappointing to outsiders, and somewhat embarrassing for him.
However, to their surprise, Shen San showed little change in expression, continuing to sit there with a faint smile.
Even though he was known for his ruthlessness, he kept a low profile in circumstances like these, so his behavior was in line with what people expected.
Thest one to take the stage was Xiang Yu, and when he stepped forward, many around himughed.
They knew Xiang Yu was under Zhong Qin¡¯smand, and seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s clean and handsome appearance, they believed this pretty boy was surely up there just to embarrass himself.
¡°I bet he can¡¯t even take one move from the opponent,¡± one said.
¡°Stop kidding, not even half a move,¡± another chimed in.
The people around spoke without restraint.
Zhong Qin¡¯s face turned green with anger upon hearing these words.
If it weren¡¯t for Xiang Yu telling her not to get angry, she might have stood up and turned violent.
Among these people, only Shen San remained calm, sitting there undisturbed.
Xiang Yu¡¯s opponent was a rough-looking, burly fellow who appeared quite formidable at first nce.
The manughed upon seeing his opponent was Xiang Yu, thinking he was just there to make up the numbers.
¡°Let¡¯s start,¡± Ding Yongwei said from his seat, somewhat impatient.
He was eager to see what Xiang Yu was capable of.
To everyone¡¯s astonishment, the next moment saw Xiang Yu kicking the big man and sending him flying with a single blow.
Just a simple kick had decided the oue, making it the most decisive victory since the start of the fights.
¡°Did I see that wrong?
That pretty boy just took him down with one kick,¡± someone said in disbelief.
¡°That guy must have been careless; otherwise, how could the pretty face knock him down?¡± another spected.
Regardless of thements, everyone had to ept one fact: the pretty boy had knocked down the muscr man.
¡°Bravo!¡± Zhong Qin stood up to apud and cheer for Xiang Yu¡¯s swift and decisive victory.
Xiang Yu, with a face ofposure, walked back to stand behind Zhong Qin, showing no change in demeanor despite having won the match.
¡°Showing off,¡± Luo Lin snorted coldly from his ce.
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s indifferent expression irked him, clearly feigned in his opinion.
Moreover, it was obvious that the big man had underestimated his opponent, which had allowed Xiang Yu to prevail.
Luo Lin believed that if the big man had faced him, he too could have ended it with one kick.
The results of the first round of battles were now clear.
Except for Shen San¡¯splete defeat, the four other forces had advanced to the next round, with two of Zhong Qin¡¯s men making it through.
This delighted her beyond words, and she sat there with her head held high, as if to boast to those around her.
The next round was still decided by drawing lots, and, unluckily, Xiang Yu drew number one while Tie Zhuzi drew number two.
When Zhong Qin saw their numbers, she became somewhat displeased and said, ¡°What a coincidence, but which of you two is truly more formidable?¡±
When everyone learned that Xiang Yu was ced in the same group with Tie Zhuzi, everyone curiously looked at the two, eager to see if the pretty boy would continue to be lucky.
¡°Come on, fight already, what are you stupidly standing there for?¡± The crowd couldn¡¯t wait any longer and started shouting.
However, to everyone¡¯s shock, Tie Zhuzi didn¡¯t fight.
Instead, he grinned and said, ¡°I concede,¡± and then stepped down directly.
The crowd erupted, certain there was something fishy since the pretty boy was obviously no match for the tall guy, yet the tall guy conceded.
They were convinced that Zhong Qin must like the pretty boy more and had deliberately arranged for the tall guy to lose.
That was the only exnation the crowd coulde up with.
In the end, they could only look at Xiang Yu with disdain; they despised those who climbed ranks solely based on their looks.
As for Xiang Yu, he couldn¡¯t care less about their opinions, his expression remained calm throughout.
In fact, he was pondering one question: what was the real purpose of holding thispetition.
Xiang Yu looked up at Miao Honglei and noticed that he was staring intently at Tie Zhuzi.
It suddenly dawned on Xiang Yu that Shen San had proposed thispetition, and it was Shen who had him join under Miao Honglei¡¯s banner.
Today was the perfect opportunity.
Realizing this, Xiang Yu nced at Shen San.
He saw Shen San with a pleased face, preparing to watch the next match.
This scene made Xiang Yu even more certain that it was all arranged by Shen San.
Having confirmed these things, Xiang Yu became even more wary of Shen San.
This Shen was no simple character; he might carry a low profile, but he was scheming and a tough opponent to deal with.
By then, Luo Lin and the big bear had already started fighting on the stage.
The two were already old rivals, now standing toe-to-toe, exchanging blows¡ªnone gaining a significant advantage over the other.
This sh was simr to Ding Yongwei¡¯s fight with Mo Lan.
Ding Yongwei¡¯s gaze towards Mo Lan carried a strange expression, while Mo Lan appeared indifferent to the course of the fight, her face showing no change at all.
The big bear was strong and agile, leaving Luo Lin with no apparent advantage for a while.
After a full five minutes ofbat, the big bear finally ran out of steam, and Luo Lin managed to kick him square in the chest, sending him out of the contest.
This oue didn¡¯t surprise the crowd; they weren¡¯t strangers to these two fighters¡¯ rivalry and knew the formidable skills of Luo Lin.
Meanwhile, Pan Wenjie, under Miao Honglei¡¯smand, advanced directly due to drawing number five.
After that round, it was time to draw lots again.
Xiang Yu drew number three, meaning he could advance directly without a fight.
The crowd erupted, cursing the shameless pretty boy¡¯s luck.
He hadn¡¯t had to fight a single serious match all the way up.
Seeing his opponent would be Luo Lin, Pan Wenjie gave up the match straight away because he knew he was no match for Luo Lin and further fighting would only bring him disgrace.
With that, only two contestants remained for thepetition: Xiang Yu and Luo Lin.
This was the showdown everyone was anticipating.
In their eyes, Luo Lin was undoubtedly the strongest, while the pretty boy had reached this point purely by luck.
One the strongest, the other the weakest¡ªthey spected how many seconds the fight wouldst.
¡°This isn¡¯t fair; let Luo Lin rest a bit first,¡± Shen San suddenly said.
The crowd turned to Luo Lin, who appeared bruised, breathless, as though he had exhausted a lot of energy in his fight with the big bear.
¡°No need, I don¡¯t even consider Xiang Yu worth my attention,¡± Luo Lin said coldly as he looked at Xiang Yu, then walked to the center and pointed at him, ¡°Come out quickly, stop hiding behind thedy.
Today, I¡¯ll beat you to the ground.¡±
Chapter 275 - 275 275 The Glory Gained from the Battle
?275: Chapter 275: The Glory Gained from the Battle 275: Chapter 275: The Glory Gained from the Battle Since Pan Wenjie directly gave up his fight with Luo Lin, only Luo Lin and Xiang Yu were left now.
Luo Lin, having exhausted a great deal of energy in his fight with the big bear, had his face bruised shades of blue and purple.
It was evident from this that his strength was on par with the big bear¡¯s; he merely had somewhat better stamina.
At this point, Shen San spoke up.
He wanted Luo Lin to rest for a while, as even if Luo Lin won against Xiang Yu in this condition, the victory would not be glorious and wouldn¡¯t show off Xiang Yu¡¯s heroic prowess.
¡°It¡¯s fine, I can totally handle him in this condition,¡± Luo Lin walked to the center and then pointing at Xiang Yu, he said, ¡°Xiang Yu,e out quickly, don¡¯t hide behind like a woman.¡±
The crowd was shocked by Luo Lin¡¯s confidence, and furthermore, they clearly remembered that the tall guy had already admitted defeat.
Perhaps Luo Lin knew how formidable the tall guy was and wanted to challenge him again.
But to everyone¡¯s surprise, a pretty boy stepped forward.
Only then did the crowd realize their mistake.
The tall guy wasn¡¯t Xiang Yu; this pretty boy was the real Xiang Yu.
¡°You better just go back, you¡¯re no match for me.
Even ten of you wouldn¡¯t be,¡± Xiang Yu stood there, confidently smiling at Luo Lin.
Xiang Yu¡¯s words suddenly quieted the surroundings, followed by bursts ofughter.
¡°Is that Xiang Yu an idiot?
Luo Lin is not someone he can deal with.¡±
¡°s, still too young and reckless.¡±
The surrounding crowd clearly disapproved of Xiang Yu¡¯s arrogant and ignorant attitude, thus they began discussing how many seconds Xiang Yu couldst against Luo Lin¡¯s attack or if he would be instantly knocked out.
Even Miao Honglei, sitting there,ughed.
He had seen ignorance, but never had he seen ignorance to the level of Xiang Yu¡¯s.
Even he had to be careful with Luo Lin¡¯s skills, let alone Xiang Yu.
Watching Xiang Yu¡¯s arrogant demeanor, Honglei suddenly felt a loss of interest.
Knowing the oue already, he then said to a few people, ¡°Everyone, since the result is already apparent, let¡¯s disperse.¡±
Indeed, Miao Honglei had ns in mind; he intended to get Tie Zhuzi to his side, having witnessed the formidable skills of Tie Zhuzi.
¡°The match hasn¡¯t even shown a result yet, how can you say it¡¯s over?¡± Zhong Qin said, puzzled and somewhat angered.
¡°Do we even need to watch?
How could Xiang Yu possibly be a match for Luo Lin?¡± Miao Honglei said disdainfully.
¡°How can you know without seeing the result?¡± Zhong Qin snorted coldly, then yelled toward the center, ¡°Xiang Yu, just use your most powerful move to beat him into a sorry state.¡±
Zhong Qin¡¯s words left the crowd speechless, asking for the most powerful move as if this was a martial arts novel.
What rendered the crowd even more speechless was Xiang Yu nodding in agreement and saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll use my ultimate move to take him down in one shot.¡±
¡°Fuck off, acting tough when you¡¯re about to die, watch me not beat you to death,¡± Luo Lin cursed loudly and then attacked Xiang Yu.
At this point, Luo Lin had rested sufficiently.
Luo Lin threw a punch with great speed and what seemed like tremendous force.
¡°Ah¡ hit¡¡± Just then, Xiang Yu suddenly shouted, then leapt up, his body twisting horizontally 180 degrees in midair, delivering a lower strike right to Luo Lin¡¯s shoulder.
Luo Lin only felt a powerful force acting on his shoulder, it felt as though a towering mountain suddenly crushed down on him.
Unable to bear the force, he suddenly knelt before Xiang Yu.
Taking advantage of the situation, Xiang Yu pped Luo Lin¡¯s face with a smack, directly knocking one of Luo Lin¡¯s teeth out.
¡°How does that feel, exhrating, isn¡¯t it?¡± Having hit him, Xiang Yu then looked at Luo Lin with a smile and said.
At that moment, Luo Lin had not yet recovered; he knelt there foolishly looking at Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu¡¯s kick had been too fast, and he had no time to dodge.
He had never imagined being defeated so miserably.
Not only him, but everyone around also couldn¡¯t believe what they had just seen, except for the nearby Xiao Xuan and Tie Zhuzi.
In their eyes, Luo Lin was no match for Xiang Yu.
Even when Xiang Yu still had an injury on his leg, he had defeated Ba Song.
And who is Ba Song?
He¡¯s known as the Underground Boxing Champion across all of Asia.
Luo Lin was really nothingpared to Ba Song.
Sitting there, Miao Honglei immediately stood up.
His eyes shone brightly, as if he had discovered a treasure while looking at Xiang Yu.
He had previously thought Xiang Yu was just lucky, but now he totally believed that it wasn¡¯t just luck.
Although Luo Lin was formidable, he was nothing but trash before Xiang Yu.
¡°Impossible, you ambushed me.
Let¡¯s fight again.¡± When Luo Lin came to his senses, he began to shout in disbelief, then got up preparing to strike at Xiang Yu again.
¡°Luo Lin, stop embarrassing me here, let¡¯s go.¡± At that moment, Ding Yongwei suddenly spoke.
He too had noticed the exceptional skills of Xiang Yu.
Zhong Qin instantly jumped up and then shouted to everyone around, ¡°How about that, how about that?
This is my subordinate Xiang Yu, and he is the most formidable.¡±
People then fully realized that this ¡®pretty boy¡¯ was indeed Xiang Yu.
No, not just a pretty boy¡ªthis guy truly had the skill.
Although Shen San knew Xiang Yu was skilled, he hadn¡¯t expected him to be so decisive.
Seeing the oue, he didn¡¯t say much and then left with his men, because he saw the fervor in Miao Honglei¡¯s eyes and knew that he had achieved his goal.
¡°Today I¡¯m treating, let¡¯s go, brothers!
Let¡¯s drink inrge bowls and eat meat in big chunks,¡± Zhong Qin shouted loudly, mimicking a scene from Water Margin, intending for everyone around to hear that Xiang Yu was brought back by her, Zhong Qin.
The young men were naturally very happy, then they all mored about not returning unless they were drunk.
At that moment, Miao Honglei walked up to Zhong Qin with a smile and said, ¡°Miss, congrattions, I didn¡¯t expect you to have secured such an amazing person as Xiang Yu.¡±
Seeing the envious look on Miao Honglei¡¯s face, Zhong Qin was naturally delighted and then lifted her head and said, ¡°Indeed, who do you think I, Zhong Qin, am?¡±
¡°How about this, today I will host, I¡¯ll cover all the expenses for your food, drinks, and fun,¡± said Miao Honglei.
Thinking it over, Zhong Qin saw no reason to decline since someone else was offering to treat.
She then looked at her own men and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, brothers, today we¡¯ll let loose and feast to our heart¡¯s content.¡±
The young men were all naturally very happy; they felt honored because Miao Honglei finally looked them in the eye, and they all knew this was earned by Xiang Yu, so they looked at Xiang Yu with admiring eyes.
Miao Honglei also nced at Xiang Yu a few times, his eyes full of heat.
¡°Big brother, be careful, it seems like Miao Honglei has taken a liking to you.¡± At that moment, Liu Song suddenly warned at the side¡
Chapter 276 - 276 276 Xiang Yu Seeks Another Master
?276: Chapter 276: Xiang Yu Seeks Another Master 276: Chapter 276: Xiang Yu Seeks Another Master At that moment, Liu Song stood next to Xiang Yu and warned him to be careful because he felt that Miao Honglei¡¯s gaze towards Xiang Yu was somewhat strange.
¡°What, could it be that Miao Honglei is interested in men?
Then I really need to be on guard,¡± Xiang Yu said with a worried look.
Seeing Xiang Yu like this, Liu Song was quite speechless.
But he liked it because he saw a special charm in Xiang Yu and hoped to follow such a leader.
A group led by Zhong Qin arrived at a grand hotel and then began to spend wildly, since Miao Honglei was picking up the tab, they spared no expense and ordered all the most expensive items.
Even though Miao Honglei was a boss-level figure with countless assets, the crazy antics of these youngsters still made his heart ache.
However, thinking he might win over Xiang Yu, he felt it was worth it.
The stars of the banquet were clearly Xiang Yu and Tie Zhuzi; they were the heroes of the day.
These youngsters had already taken Xiang Yu as their pir, and with Xiang Yu there, they would no longer be bullied.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t hide his feelings and then lifted his ss and said, ¡°Since my brothers hold me in such high regard, I¡¯ll make it clear here, as long as I¡¯m around, no one can bully you.¡±
Xiang Yu spoke boldly, and a group of youngsters, slightly drunk, began shouting excitedly.
Miao Honglei sat aside and did not join in; he just sat on the sofa smoking, asionally ncing at Xiang Yu.
¡°Brother, let¡¯s just go.
Why waste energy with this bunch of idiots here?¡± Pan Wenjie, who was behind him, couldn¡¯t stand Xiang Yu¡¯s arrogance and spoke up.
But Miao Honglei was very patient and waved his hand, ¡°This Xiang Yu indeed has some skills.
I underestimated him before.
If I can get him to work for me and train him a bit, he¡¯ll definitely be a talent.¡±
Pan Wenjie naturally disagreed, he just snorted coldly and didn¡¯t speak.
He knew that Miao Honglei had his sights set on Xiang Yu and wanted to bring him under hismand.
If Xiang Yu were just an average guy, Pan Wenjie wouldn¡¯t care, but the skills Xiang Yu disyed today made Pan Wenjie wary.
If Xiang Yu joined them, his own status would naturally decline.
As things stood, Pan Wenjie was Miao Honglei¡¯s top lieutenant, and he would not allow anyone to shake his position, so he had already made up his mind.
If Xiang Yu dared to join, he would find an opportunity to take him out.
Although Xiang Yu was enjoying his drink, he kept an eye on Miao Honglei.
To his slight surprise, Miao Honglei was very patient, just sitting there, waiting for Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu had another drink, and then took the opportunity to stand up and go to the restroom.
Seeing this, Miao Honglei also got up and followed him.
Pan Wenjie, standing aside, clenched his fists fiercely.
Seeing how Miao Honglei valued Xiang Yu, his own position might be threatened.
¡°He must die,¡± Pan Wenjie punched the sofa furiously and said.
Miao Honglei followed into the restroom and then locked the door behind him.
Just as Xiang Yu was about to relieve himself in a daze, he saw Miao Hongleie in and looked at him in shock, ¡°What do you want, I¡¯m not into men.¡±
Miao Honglei was speechless for a moment, then stood there and took a puff of his cigarette, ¡°You¡¯re quite skilled, kid.¡±
¡°Of course, I¡¯m Xiang Yu, naturally invincible in this world,¡± Xiang Yu said with a smile.
¡°Simply put, I admire you.
Work for me, and I won¡¯t let you down,¡± Miao Honglei said straightforwardly, his current status alone showing how much he valued Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu looked at the other person in disbelief and said, ¡°You¡¯re saying you want me to join you?¡±
¡°Exactly, working with me will bring out your greater talents.
With your skills, there should be more room for you to shine, instead of messing around with those kids,¡± Miao Honglei stated.
Xiang Yu paused thoughtfully and didn¡¯t speak.
Miao Honglei assumed Xiang Yu was wavering and continued, ¡°A man should have a bigger stage.
If you figure it out, call me.¡±
Just then, someone suddenly banged on the restroom door; it was Zhong Qin, who saw Miao Honglei and walked in, then banged on the door saying, ¡°Xiang Yu, what are you two doing in there?
Come out quickly.¡±
Miao Honglei looked at Xiang Yu, smiled confidently, and said, ¡°Think about it.¡± Then he walked out leisurely.
Zhong Qin, looking suspicious, asked Miao Honglei, ¡°What were you telling Xiang Yu?¡±
¡°I said nothing,¡± Miao Honglei replied, then left the hotel without further dy.
In Miao Honglei¡¯s view, Xiang Yu would definitely contact him.
Given his current status, Miao knew how many people were eager to join his ranks, and Xiang Yu would be no exception, especially since he had personallye to recruit him.
¡°What did he tell you?¡± Zhong Qin asked Xiang Yu suspiciously.
Xiang Yu directly pulled Zhong Qin into the restroom and locked the door.
¡°What are you doing?¡± Zhong Qin looked at Xiang Yu warily.
Although Zhong Qin was still a naive young girl, she knew a bit about the matters between men and women.
Seeing how roughly Xiang Yu pulled her in, her first thought was whether Xiang Yu was going to force himself on her.
Thinking of doing those things, Zhong Qin¡¯s face flushed red.
Her first thought was whether it would be painful, without considering refusal.
¡°I need to tell you something,¡± Xiang Yu simply stated.
¡°What is it?¡± Zhong Qin asked, lifting her head and blinking her beautifulrge eyes at Xiang Yu, wondering if she should refuse if Xiang Yu demanded something from her.
¡°Miao Honglei just told me to follow him, and I¡¯ve thought about it and believe it might be a good idea,¡± Xiang Yu directly stated.
Joining Zhong Qin was the beginning of Xiang Yu¡¯s infiltration, but following Miao Honglei would mark the start of his development.
However, while following Miao Honglei, he must first stabilize Zhong Qin to keep her from causing trouble.
When Zhong Qin heard this from Xiang Yu, realizing it wasn¡¯t what she had feared, she rxed a bit but felt a tinge of disappointment.
Seeing Zhong Qin¡¯s somewhat puzzled look, Xiang Yu suddenly paused.
Herck of reaction was not what he had expected.
Soon after, Zhong Qin widened her eyes and stared at Xiang Yu incredulously, saying, ¡°What, he wants to take you away from me?
I¡¯m going to kill that bastard.¡±
Now Zhong Qin¡¯s reaction was what Xiang Yu had anticipated.
He would not have guessed that she was contemting various other matters just moments before.
They say a woman¡¯s heart is a deep ocean, imprable by men.
Even though Xiang Yu was a highly capable individual, he still hadn¡¯t fully grasped the thoughts of this young girl.
Having acquired Xiang Yu like a treasured possession, now seeing her treasure about to be stolen, Zhong Qin couldn¡¯t take it, and began to scream in the restroom, determined to kill the bastard Miao Honglei¡
Chapter 277 - 277 277 Such a Gentle Side
?277: Chapter 277 Such a Gentle Side 277: Chapter 277 Such a Gentle Side Zhong Qin was downright furious, yelling out that she wanted to kill that son of a bitch Miao Honglei.
After finally finding such a perfect subordinate like Xiang Yu, how could she allow Miao Honglei to snatch him away so easily?
¡°Zhong Qin, listen to me¡¡±
Xiang Yu had long thought of an exnation to give to Zhong Qin, but where would she listen, she just kept making a huge fuss there.
At this time, the others eating outside also noticed themotion here and walked over to stand outside the restroom, exchanging puzzled looks, not knowing what had happened.
Liu Song stood there and nced at Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan, hoping they knew something.
But he only saw the two of them sitting there calmly eating their food, not even ncing over here.
Liu Song and Zhang Xu were ordered by the boss to protect Zhong Qin, and now she was inside making a scene, both of them were anxious and wanted to rush in.
Although they had sworn allegiance to Xiang Yu, it hadn¡¯t been long, if Xiang Yu really did something harmful to Zhong Qin, they would intervene against Xiang Yu.
¡°You better not be impulsive,¡± Bender suddenly said from the side.
He rarely spoke, and when he did, his tone was cold and emotionless.
Everyone looked at each other, not sure what to do.
Among these youngsters, it was only Liu Song and Zhang Xu whose minds were rtively mature.
The two were somewhat displeased to hear Bender speak.
Now with Xiang Yu and Zhong Qin both in the restroom, it was clear that Zhong Qin must have been bullied to be making such a scene there.
¡°You all don¡¯t need to worry, just trust Brother Yu.
He¡¯s not a bad guy,¡± Tie Zhuzi then said with a smile, having followed Xiang Yu the longest, naturally, he knew Xiang Yu¡¯s temperament.
Xiang Yu might be a bit lecherous, but he would never harm his own people.
¡°What do you two mean by this, the miss is yelling inside, why aren¡¯t you going in to check on her?¡± Liu Song shouted anxiously.
¡°Because we trust Brother Yu,¡± Tie Zhuzi said calmly.
Tie Zhuzi¡¯s words were somewhat eptable, but Xiao Xuan just gave everyone a cold nce as if to say, you¡¯d better not disturb Xiang Yu, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be polite.
Liu Song stood there, ufortable with Xiao Xuan¡¯s gaze, then disregarded the others and prepared to kick the door open.
Seeing this, Xiao Xuan mmed down his chopsticks, ready to charge over.
Just at that moment, the restroom door suddenly opened, and contrary to what everyone expected, Zhong Qin walked out looking triumphant, not at all like someone who had been bullied.
She looked at everyone happily and said, ¡°What are you all doing here, let¡¯s go drink,¡± and then walked ahead.
At this point, everyone looked at Xiang Yu with suspicion, unsure of what had happened, especially Liu Song and Zhang Xu, who scrutinized Xiang Yu¡¯s clothes up and down carefully.
Xiang Yu¡¯s clothes were neat and showed no signs of a scuffle.
¡°What are you looking at?
Hurry up and eat, I still need to take a leak,¡± Xiang Yu said and then closed the restroom door behind him, muttering that even peeing was disrupted by the two of them, really dampening his spirits.
This was just a minor episode, and after a few drinks, everyone put the incident out of their minds and didn¡¯t think much of it.
However, Liu Song and Zhang Xu were ufortable.
Although they recognized Xiang Yu as their big brother, they always felt that there was a thinyer between them, not reaching the point of true mutual trust.
Their behavior with Xiaoxuan just now said it all.
A group of people drank until they were disoriented, and most of them copsed on the tables.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t bother with them, instead, he carried Zhong Qin out in his arms.
Xiaoxuan and Tie Zhuzi followed behind; neither of them had drunk, so they werepletely sober.
Seeing Xiang Yu carrying Zhong Qin, Liu Song suddenly stood up, looking at Xiang Yu with suspicion, ¡°Big brother¡,¡± clearly, Liu Song was worried.
¡°What is it?¡± Xiang Yu turned around, calmly looking at Liu Song.
Faced with Xiang Yu¡¯s serene expression, Liu Song suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say.
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s pure eyes, he could only shake his head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just be careful on your way back.¡±
Xiang Yu just smiled and nodded, then continued walking outside with Zhong Qin in his arms.
He understood Liu Song¡¯s concern, and didn¡¯t mind it, after all, Liu Song had a duty to protect Zhong Qin, and it was normal for him to be worried.
Zhong Qin, drunk as a lord, wrapped her arms around Xiang Yu¡¯s neck, her eyes muzzy as she said to Xiang Yu, ¡°You promise everything you said is true, even though you follow that big bad guy, but you¡¯ll always listen to me, always be on my side.¡±
Xiang Yu quickly nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no matter where I go, I am your soldier.
Just give themand, and I¡¯lle back immediately.¡±
¡°Hm, that¡¯s more like it,¡± Zhong Qin said, and then she rested against Xiang Yu¡¯s arm.
At that moment, Xiang Yu tried his best not to look at Zhong Qin, because she looked too much like the person in his heart.
Xiang Yu was really afraid he couldn¡¯t control himself.
Years had passed, and Xiang Yu had developed a heart of stone.
Whether facing death or killing, he remained calm, nothing could shake his heart.
But when he first saw Zhong Qin, his emotional defensespletely copsed.
She, who he had buried in his heart, seemed to stand before him again.
Holding Zhong Qin, Xiang Yu appearedposed on the surface, but his thoughts had already drifted back to years ago.
¡°Brother Yu,¡± standing by the car, Xiaoxuan saw Xiang Yu zoning out and hastily called out to him.
Xiang Yu was then pulled back to reality from his memories and gently ced Zhong Qin in the car, ¡°Send her home first.¡±
At that moment, Zhong Qin, who seemed to be dreaming about something, clung to Xiang Yu¡¯s arm.
Xiang Yu only felt a warm sensation from his arm, leaving him with an indescribable feeling.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t want to take advantage of Zhong Qin and quickly let go of her hand.
Xiang Yu might have had his moments, but Zhong Qin resembled that person too closely, and he couldn¡¯t bear to defile her.
Xiang Yu let go of her hand, but Zhong Qin seemed unhappy and hugged him tighter, then punched him yfully, ¡°You deadbeat dad, where on earth have you been?
It¡¯s been so long and you didn¡¯t even call.
Those three bad guys under you pick on me when you¡¯re not here.
I can¡¯t really do anything to them with no one under mymand, so hurry up ande back.
You have to give them a good lesson when you return¡¡±
Zhong Qin rambled on, but Xiang Yu knew she was missing her father.
He didn¡¯t interrupt her and let her lean on his shoulder.
¡°Brother Yu, are we going to roll with Miao Honglei tomorrow?¡± Tie Zhuzi was driving when he suddenly turned to look at Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu quickly put a finger to his lips, gesturing a shushing motion to indicate he shouldn¡¯t wake Zhong Qin and that they would talk after they got back.
Seeing this, Tie Zhuzi could only nod his head, looking at the tenderness in Xiang Yu¡¯s eyes, he felt helpless.
He had never seen Xiang Yu like this before, could he have fallen for this girl¡
Chapter 278 - 278 278 Finding the Real Culprit
?278: Chapter 278: Finding the Real Culprit 278: Chapter 278: Finding the Real Culprit Xiang Yu had taken Zhong Qin back to her room, then covered her with a nket, and stood by the side of Zhong Qin¡¯s bed for a while before he sighed and left.
When he arrived at the council hall, Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan were already there waiting.
Xiang Yu greeted them and then went to their residence.
Their residence was not far, right upstairs on one side.
Tie Zhuzi sat down in Xiang Yu¡¯s room and went straight to the point.
¡°Bro Yu, do you like her?¡±
¡°Yeah, I like beautiful girls, the more beautiful, the more I like them,¡± Xiang Yu said indifferently.
Seeing that Xiang Yu didn¡¯t want to borate, Tie Zhuzi wisely didn¡¯t ask further.
He knew about Xiang Yu¡¯s ability to bluff if they started talking here, they probably could go on for three days and nights.
Xiao Xuan nced at Tie Zhuzi, then smiled.
Xiao Xuan seldom showed emotions on his face, and he could only really smile in front of Xiang Yu and their group.
In front of others, he always wore a cold expression.
¡°Prepare yourselves, starting from tomorrow we will begin to move from here and follow Miao Honglei.
From then on, we¡¯ll have a backer here,¡± Xiang Yu said as he leaned back on the sofa.
Both Tie Zhuzi nodded without asking further.
As long as it was Xiang Yu¡¯s decision, even if there were mountains of knives and seas of fire ahead, they would still brave them.
This was where they differed from Liu Song and his group.
In the afternoon, Xiang Yu did not go to find Liu Song and his group.
Instead, Liu Song and Zhang Xu took the initiative toe to Xiang Yu.
Liu Song looked somewhat awkwardly at Xiang Yu and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, big brother, I doubted you this morning.¡±
¡°So did I,¡± Zhang Xu quickly added.
Seeing their expressions, Xiang Yu nodded in satisfaction.
Clearly, they hadpletely acknowledged him as their leader.
¡°Brothers should trust each other.
Since you acknowledge Brother Yu as the big brother, you should know what kind of person he is and never doubt him at any time,¡± Tie Zhuzi suddenly said from the sofa.
Xiang Yu gave a look to signal him to not say more, then looked at the two and said, ¡°Just right, I also have something to discuss with you.¡±
Following that, Xiang Yu shared his decision with them.
Hearing that Xiang Yu was going to follow Miao Honglei, they were somewhat puzzled.
Xiang Yu did not exin much to them, as he couldn¡¯t just say that he was following him in order to take him down.
¡°The boss assigned you both the task of protecting thedy, and I give you the same task, to ensure she is not bullied.
Call me if anything happens,¡± Xiang Yu said firmly as he looked at the two.
Although puzzled, they listened to Tie Zhuzi¡¯s words and did not ask further.
After exining all this, Xiang Yu finally felt relieved.
The next day at eight in the morning, Xiang Yu and his twopanions arrived at Miao Honglei¡¯s territory.
By then, Miao Honglei was already waiting for them.
Miao Honglei was sitting in the central front seat, with Pan Wenjie standing next to him.
There were many people in ck suits standing around, and Xiang Yu nced and counted exactly twenty.
Xiang Yu and hispanions were not intimidated by this show of force.
Instead, they walked in calmly and stood there looking at Miao Honglei without speaking.
¡°Kid, stop pretending to be strong.
Speak directly about what you¡¯vee here for.¡± Initially, he thought Xiang Yu would be scared seeing this setup, but he didn¡¯t expect Xiang Yu to be soposed, which made him quite ufortable.
¡°What I came here for is none of your damn business.
Does it concern you at all?¡± Xiang Yu said outright.
Xiang Yu¡¯s words had nearly made Pan Wenjie curse out loud, but if it weren¡¯t for Miao Honglei being there, he probably would have fought Xiang Yu to the death.
¡°Big brother, I¡¯vee to join you,¡± Xiang Yu said, ignoring Pan Wenjie, who was ring at him.
He looked at Miao Honglei with devout admiration, which Miao Honglei greatly enjoyed.
Miao Honglei had thought Xiang Yu would be somewhat arrogant and take a few days to consider.
But unexpectedly, Xiang Yu had called himst night, saying he wanted toe over and join him.
The disy Miao Honglei had arranged for today was precisely to show Xiang Yu that they were now strong.
As long as he followed Miao Honglei, there would be meat to eat and wine to drink.
¡°Xiang Yu, as of today, you¡¯re our brother.
But there¡¯s one thing I want to make clear to you.
Being a brother means following our rules, like this thing,¡± Miao Honglei said, then he promptly stripped off his shirt.
All could see Miao Honglei¡¯s muscr body, a testament to his regr workouts.
Miao Honglei turned around to reveal a tattoo on his back with just one character ¡®Hong¡¯, which had be a style among his followers.
Xiang Yu simply smiled and said, ¡°No problem.
As long as I¡¯m following big brother, I¡¯ll do whatever you ask.¡±
Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan, who were standing behind Xiang Yu, remained silent.
They found it awkward to hear Xiang Yu calling someone else ¡®big brother¡¯; it felt like a loss.
Just then, the tattoo artist came out from behind, apparently ready to give tattoos to Xiang Yu and his twopanions on the spot.
Xiang Yu did not hesitate and took off his shirt, baring his back.
But when Xiang Yu took off his shirt, those around couldn¡¯t help but gasp in shock at the sight of many scars on his body.
The most eye-catching was a long scar across his chest, almost spanning his entire body, with a circr scar below his heart, left by a bullet.
¡°Big brother¡¡± The tattoo artist looked at Miao Honglei with a pained expression.
Miao Honglei, shocked by the scars on Xiang Yu¡¯s body, was suddenly interrupted by the tattoo artist, which calmed him slightly and he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
The tattoo artist gestured for Xiang Yu to turn around, and only then did Miao Honglei notice arge square scar on Xiang Yu¡¯s back, likely caused by a branding iron, because of Yan Bin.
And this scar was exactly at the center, whichpromised the aesthetics of the tattoo.
Tattooing had been a rule set by Miao Honglei and couldn¡¯t be broken just for Xiang Yu.
As Miao Honglei was feeling conflicted, Xiang Yu suddenly said, ¡°How about tattooing it on my arm instead?
It will be more visible, and everyone will know that I¡¯m under big brother¡¯smand.¡±
Miao Honglei was very pleased with Xiang Yu¡¯s suggestion and quickly said, ¡°Let¡¯s do that, then.
Tattoo it on his arm and make it look nice.¡±
The tattoo artist nodded briskly, then went to tattoo Xiang Yu on the spot.
He tattooed arge red character ¡®Hong¡¯ on Xiang Yu¡¯s left arm, which looked quite conspicuous.
At Xiang Yu¡¯s request, Xiao Xuan and Tie Zhuzi also got tattoos on their left arms, formally joining Miao Honglei¡¯s faction.
Meanwhile, Pan Wenjie¡¯s gaze grew even more venomous.
Just as Miao Honglei was chuckling, preparing to make a speech, Luo Lin arrived with two men and called out loudly, ¡°Boss Miao, don¡¯t be in a hurry, I have something to tell you.¡±
Feeling cheerful, Miao Honglei loudly responded, ¡°It¡¯s Luo Lin; go ahead and speak.¡±
Luo Lin then looked at Xiang Yu, standing in the middle, and smiled coldly, ¡°We¡¯ve found out that the ones who killed Han Guohua were none other than Xiang Yu and his men¡¡±
Chapter 279 - 279 279 The Strategy of Attacking as Defense
?279: Chapter 279: The Strategy of Attacking as Defense 279: Chapter 279: The Strategy of Attacking as Defense Because Luo Lin lost face at the conference due to Xiang Yu, he harbored an even greater hatred for him.
Originally, he did not believe that Han Guohua was killed by Xiang Yu, as in his opinion, Xiang Yu didn¡¯t have the capability.
However, during the conflict, he witnessed Xiang Yu¡¯s strength and noticed his habit of eating peanuts, so he became suspicious of Xiang Yu.
After a targeted investigation, he found out that Xiang Yu and his crew were indeed the most suspicious, and then he rushed over here.
Standing beside Miao Honglei, Pan Wenjie instantly perked up upon hearing this.
Not to mention that Han Guohua was his major subordinate, just the fact that Xiang Yu threatened his own status was enough for him to want Xiang Yu dead.
¡°Bring people over, and arrest the three of them,¡± Pan Wenjie shouted, seeing an opportunity to take Xiang Yu down.
¡°What evidence do you have that we killed him?¡± Xiang Yu calmly asked.
Luo Lin snorted coldly, then said, ¡°I found peanut shells at the scene initially.
After investigation, we found you like to eat peanuts, and you were there at that time slot, so if not you, then who else could it be?¡±
After hearing this, Xiang Yu was speechless, then shook his head andughed, ¡°You idiot, just because I like to eat peanuts, you say I¡¯m the murderer?
Then I might as well say it¡¯s you.
They were shot dead, you carry a gun every day, so in my view, it¡¯s you.¡±
Standing aside, Pan Wenjie didn¡¯t want to listen to Xiang Yu¡¯s nonsense and signaled his men to take down the three.
He didn¡¯t care who killed Han Guohua; he just wanted Xiang Yu.
¡°Who dares?¡± That¡¯s when Tie Zhuzi suddenly red and stood out, saying.
Everyone around knew they were skilled in fighting, so for a moment, no one dared to rush forward.
¡°You useless bunch, I told you to arrest them,¡± Pan Wenjie roared furiously.
Seeing Pan Wenjie getting angry, those men had no choice but to reluctantly step forward.
¡°Stop,¡± just then, Miao Honglei finally shouted out and then looked coldly at Pan Wenjie and said, ¡°I¡¯m the one who calls the shots here.¡±
Feeling Miao Honglei¡¯s gaze, Pan Wenjie¡¯s heart skipped a beat.
He had gotten so carried away with wanting to kill Xiang Yu that he had forgotten about the boss.
At this moment, Miao Honglei looked at Xiang Yu with a serious face and asked, ¡°Do you have anything to say?¡±
Xiang Yu coldlyughed and calmly said, ¡°I¡¯d like to ask Luo Ermu, you weren¡¯t at the scene at the time, so how do you know there were peanut shells there?
Could it be that you were there at the time, or perhaps you went thereter and ced the peanut shells?¡±
Hearing Xiang Yu calling him Luo Ermu, Luo Lin clenched his fists in anger, then red at Xiang Yu and gritted his teeth, ¡°Xiang Yu, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±
Of course, Luo Lin wouldn¡¯t admit to going there.
At that time, it was Miao Honglei¡¯s subordinates who were dealing.
If Miao Honglei knew they were eyeing those goods, it might provoke Miao Honglei to go and settle things with Ding Yongwei.
Xiang Yu said calmly and confidently, ¡°You know better than anyone whether I¡¯m talking nonsense.
Are you jealous because you see me following Brother Miao Honglei?
Trying to stir up conflict, but you are underestimating Brother Miao Honglei.
Do you think the boss can be easily deceived?¡±
Xiang Yu spoke righteously and open-heartedly, sessfully shifting their attention and moving the conflict from himself onto his user.
This was the so-called offensive as defense.
¡°You, you¡¯re talking nonsense,¡± Luo Lin was so angry that he was lost for words and pointed at Xiang Yu, unsure of how to retort.
Seeing this, Miao Honglei snorted coldly and said, ¡°You¡¯d better leave.
Go back and tell Ding Yongwei not to worry about my affairs.
From today on, Xiang Yu is my brother, and no one can touch him.
Whoever crosses him is crossing me, Miao Honglei, and I will never let them off.¡±
Miao Honglei spoke bluntly, and even Pan Wenjie, who was behind him, was taken aback.
He detected a certain implication from the boss¡¯s words.
No matter what Xiang Yu had done before, he didn¡¯t care; he already considered Xiang Yu as a brother.
Miao Honglei was no fool; there had to be a reason Luo Lin came today to im that Han Guohua was killed by Xiang Yu.
As Han Guohua¡¯s elder brother, in theory, he should have avenged Han Guohua.
But the talent and rationality Xiang Yu disyed nowpletely surpassed Han Guohua.
Losing one Han Guohua and gaining a Xiang Yu was worth it.
So he took the opportunity while Luo Lin was at a loss for words to quickly state this conclusion, effectively silencing everyone.
¡°Big brother, but¡¡± Pan Wenjie still wanted to argue, but with a look from Miao Honglei, the words he intended to say were swallowed back down.
¡°You will regret this.¡± Luo Lin red at Xiang Yu with gritted teeth, then turned and left.
¡°Idiot.¡± Xiang Yu said disdainfully from behind, then paid him no further attention.
¡°Wenjie, did you listen to what I just said?¡± At this moment, Miao Honglei looked at Pan Wenjie.
Suppressing the frustration in his heart, Pan Wenjie replied, ¡°Big brother, I remembered everything you said.¡±
Although Pan Wenjie said this, his hatred for Xiang Yu had only grown stronger.
Back when Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t arrived, Miao Honglei would always speak to him as if negotiating, but now he was much colder.
¡°After this matter, no one is to mention it again; if anyone does, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡± Miao Honglei said, though in reality, this was meant for Pan Wenjie.
Understanding Pan Wenjie¡¯s character, he was actually somewhat worried Pan Wenjie would secretly get rid of Xiang Yu.
After all, Xiang Yu had just arrived and he needed Xiang Yu to work for him.
¡°Xiang Yu, you haven¡¯t made any notable achievements since your arrival, so you¡¯ll need to start from the bottom and work your way up, do you understand?¡± Miao Honglei looked at Xiang Yu, then said softly.
¡°Big brother, I understand.
You just rx, I won¡¯t disappoint you,¡± Xiang Yu assured him quickly.
Miao Honglei nodded in satisfaction, then nced at Pan Wenjie, ¡°Do we have a batch of goodsing in tomorrow?¡±
Pan Wenjie nodded quickly, ¡°That¡¯s right, big brother.
It¡¯s provided by another client.
It seems like we¡¯ve lost contact with those Thai guys fromst time.¡±
That¡¯s when Miao Honglei nodded and said, ¡°Xiang Yu, you will be responsible for retrieving this batch of goods.
Wenjie will inform you about the specific timing.
Don¡¯t let me down.¡±
Upon hearing about the deal tomorrow, Xiang Yu pretended to be very happy and said, ¡°Big brother, rest assured.
With me handling it tomorrow, the job will be done beautifully to your satisfaction.¡±
¡°That¡¯s good.
Once you handle this well, I will make you a squad leader, taking over Han Guohua¡¯s previous role,¡± Miao Honglei said.
Xiang Yu was even happier upon hearing this, ¡°Then I¡¯ll definitely be the squad leader.¡±
Watching Xiang Yu¡¯s foolish expression, Pan Wenjie sneered in his heart.
He was in charge of arranging this assignment; getting rid of Xiang Yu would be a matter of minutes.
Furthermore, given Miao Honglei¡¯s obvious intent to groom Xiang Yu, such a person absolutely couldn¡¯t be left alone¡ªthey must be dealt with swiftly and decisively.
¡°Xiang Yu,e with me.
I¡¯ll tell you what you need to pay attention to for tomorrow,¡± Pan Wenjie said.
Chapter 280 - 280 280 Flaunting a Reckless Personality
?280: Chapter 280: unting a Reckless Personality 280: Chapter 280: unting a Reckless Personality ¡°Xiang Yu,e with me, I need to talk to you about the things to watch out for during the deal,¡± Pan Wenjie said, then walked ahead, leading the way out.
After bidding farewell to Miao Honglei, Xiang Yu followed Pan Wenjie out.
When they got outside, Pan Wenjie looked at Xiang Yu with a cold smile and said, ¡°Now that you¡¯re here, Xiang Yu, you¡¯d better keep a low profile and not go looking for trouble unnecessarily.¡±
Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay attention to him and said impatiently, ¡°Cut the crap and get to the point.¡±
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s ignorance, Pan Wenjie couldn¡¯t help but let out a coldugh.
He became even more determined to get rid of Xiang Yu during this mission.
Pan Wenjie walked to a vi on one side and went inside.
There were four people sitting inside, all of whom stood up when they saw Pan Wenjie enter.
¡°Brothers, let me introduce you, this is Xiang Yu.
He is about to be a squad leader, just like you,¡± Pan Wenjie said indifferently.
¡°Was it you who killed Guohua?¡± Suddenly, a man with an icy tone spoke up.
This person was Han Guoli, a squad leader as well.
Han Guoli and Han Guohua were cousins who had been mixing in the underworld since they were young.
Who would have thought that one of them would pass away so soon.
¡°What if it was, and what if it wasn¡¯t?¡± Xiang Yu said, lifting his head defiantly and without fear.
The others hadn¡¯t expected Xiang Yu to be such a hothead.
Being so arrogant upon his arrival was obviously not sensible, all the more so because Xiang Yu was still a neer.
¡°Do you know the consequences of talking to a squad leader like this?¡± After saying this, Han Guoli took two steps towards Xiang Yu.
He had heard about Xiang Yu¡¯s extraordinary fighting skills but hadn¡¯t been there at the time and had only heard rumors.
¡°Squad leader?
Don¡¯t take yourself too seriously.
After this mission, I¡¯ll be a squad leader too.
We won¡¯t have a hierarchy between us,¡± Xiang Yu retorted then nonchntly sat down.
¡°But you aren¡¯t one now, so stand up,¡± Han Guoli said, staring with a serious face.
¡°Whether I am or not, it¡¯s not for you to decide.
Besides, I acknowledge Miao Honglei as my elder brother, not you guys.
So please go cool off somewhere else,¡± Xiang Yu said and then heedlessly put his feet up on the table and casually began to eat peanuts.
¡°You ignorant idiot,¡± Han Guoli cursed and then prepared to go beat up Xiang Yu, and the other three squad leaders naturally disapproved as well.
Xiang Yu¡¯s behavior was uneptable; if he stayed here any longer, he might turn the ce upside down.
All four of them rushed over, cursing foully, but at that moment, Pan Wenjie, acting like a big boss, shouted, ¡°Stop it, he¡¯s new here; how can you bully a neer like that?¡±
Now, Pan Wenjie disyed the broad-mindedness of a leader, in stark contrast to his behavior just moments before.
In this ce, he was the most powerful, but Xiang Yu knew this guy was nothing but a hypocrite.
¡°The goods exchange is scheduled for one o¡¯clock in the morning, and the location is in the shallow sea area¡¡± Pan Wenjie did not waste time and exined all the precautions for the trade.
¡°This cargo is very important, do you want to take a squad with you?¡± Pan Wenjie asked.
¡°I will go with him,¡± Han Guoli quickly volunteered.
¡°No need.
This minor matter can be handled by the three of us brothers,¡± Xiang Yu replied, then stood up and walked out directly.
Pan Wenjie and the squad leaders were left there, stewing in frustration.
That¡¯s when Han Guoli suddenly looked at Pan Wenjie with some confusion and asked, ¡°Wasn¡¯t the trade supposed to happen at midnight?
Why has it changed to one o¡¯clock in the morning now?¡±
Pan Wenjie just smiled and said, ¡°Xiang Yu is too arrogant.
If we don¡¯t discipline him properly, he¡¯ll think he¡¯s the boss around here.¡±
The four squad leaders nodded in understanding, clearly getting Pan Wenjie¡¯s n to make Xiang Yu fail the mission and thus diminish his standing in Miao Honglei¡¯s eyes.
Once Miao Honglei found out that Xiang Yu was a failure, eliminating him would be an easy task.
¡°You guys go ahead, Guoli, you stay,¡± Pan Wenjie said.
The others knew that Pan Wenjie had important matters to discuss with Han Guoli, so they all left discreetly.
¡°Guoli, Xiang Yu killed your brother, do you hate him?¡± Pan Wenjie cut straight to the point.
¡°Of course I hate him, I¡¯d love to strangle him right now,¡± Han Guoli said through clenched teeth.
¡°Then good, let¡¯s discuss tomorrow¡¯s n,¡± Pan Wenjie said with a secretive smile, then shared his scheme.
After leaving Pan Wenjie¡¯s ce, Xiang Yu and his twopanions returned to their room.
Tie Zhuzi was sitting on the sofa, full of excitement, because he would get to show off his skills again tomorrow.
¡°Brother Yu, I have a feeling something¡¯s not right,¡± Xiao Xuan said doubtfully.
Xiang Yu nodded, acknowledging Xiao Xuan¡¯s concern.
He had long noticed something fishy.
If Pan Wenjie so readily divulged the time and password for the trade to Xiang Yu, there must be a catch.
¡°Why don¡¯t we ask Miao Honglei for rification?¡± Xiao Xuan suggested directly.
Tie Zhuzi hadn¡¯t thought that deeply, but upon hearing that there might be a problem, he cursed, ¡°Dammit Pan Wenjie, I knew he wasn¡¯t up to any good.¡±
¡°Zhuzi, go get a map from Zhong Qin, let¡¯s see what tricks Pan Wenjie is up to,¡± Xiang Yu said decisively.
He knew Pan Wenjie had set a trap for him to fall into, and under the current circumstances, Xiang Yu had to go even though he knew it was an ambush.
Soon after, Tie Zhuzi returned with a big map and said, ¡°Brother Yu, Miss Zhong Qin says to be careful.¡±
Xiang Yu simply nodded at the warning, then took the map and studied it.
The transaction location Pan Wenjie mentioned was on a small ind, which was about the size of two ser fields.
Arger ind was not far from the small one, and the distance between the two was not very far.
¡°They will definitely set up an ambush here,¡± Xiang Yu pointed at therger ind and said, indicating that ¡®they¡¯ referred to Pan Wenjie and his group.
Xiang Yu certainly did not believe Pan Wenjie would let him off the hook; he would surely take action against him tomorrow.
¡°So what do we do?¡± Tie Zhuzi asked, not wanting to think things through himself, relying on Xiang Yu for decisions.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, tomorrow will surely bring them a surprise,¡± Xiang Yu said confidently, then put away the map.
Since arriving here, Xiang Yu had made no attempt to conceal his brazen nature.
By being openly bold, he was more likely to attract everyone¡¯s attention and gain more opportunities to demonstrate his abilities.
¡°Check your weapons; tomorrow might be dangerous,¡± Xiang Yu instructed Tie Zhuzi and the other.
Tie Zhuzi was exceptionally excited and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Brother Yu, I¡¯ve got all the gear ready.
Just waiting to take care of those bastards tomorrow¡¡±
Chapter 281 - 281 281 Does That Feeling Really Feel Good
?281: Chapter 281: Does That Feeling Really Feel Good?
281: Chapter 281: Does That Feeling Really Feel Good?
Xiang Yu had finished all his preparations, and in the afternoon, he came to visit Zhong Qin.
Zhong Qin was very happy to see Xiang Yu, and she wished he could stay by her side forever, but she knew that was not possible.
¡°Do you have an operation tomorrow night?¡± Zhong Qin asked worriedly.
Xiang Yu nodded, then patted her on the head and said, ¡°Little girl knows quite a lot.¡±
¡°Who¡¯s the little girl?
I am your elder brother,¡± Zhong Qin retorted, shrugging off Xiang Yu¡¯s hand and puffing out her chest.
¡°Then let me check if your body has matured,¡± Xiang Yu said as he pretended to grope Zhong Qin, which scared her into jumping away.
Of course, Xiang Yu was just teasing and did not really intend to touch her.
After fooling around for a while, Zhong Qin suddenly said with some mncholy, ¡°Xiang Yu, will you stay by my side forever?¡±
Although Zhong Qin appeared to be a high and mighty youngdy whom no one dared to provoke, with everyone obeying her everymand, she actually felt very lonely inside.
No one was there to chat with her or to y with her.
Over time, Zhong Qin developed a naturally rebellious character, often threatening to kill people for fun.
Since meeting Xiang Yu, she felt there was a special charm about him.
Xiang Yu was not afraid of her like others, and he even yfully teased her asionally.
She had never felt this way before, so she was very worried that Xiang Yu might leave her.
Seeing Zhong Qin¡¯s pitiful look, Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t help but squeeze her slightly chubby cheek andugh, ¡°What is the little miss thinking about?¡±
¡°Are you really going to stay by my side or not?
If you don¡¯t want to, I¡¯ll have someone kill you,¡± Zhong Qin said, somewhat unhappy when Xiang Yu did not respond.
¡°Then you might as well kill me now and see if you can bear it,¡± Xiang Yu teased.
¡°You super big bad guy, I¡¯m going to tten you with my Eighteen Palms of the Descending Dragon¡¡± Zhong Qin said, and then she posed in a very formidable stance and pretended to strike Xiang Yu.
The two of them continued their yful fight, and time quickly passed by.
Around ten o¡¯clock at night, Zhong Qin went back to her room to sleep.
Xiang Yu sat alone by the rounded flower pool, munching on peanuts.
Just then, two people hurriedly walked by.
¡°The operation starts at midnight tomorrow, are you ready?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve been ready, it¡¯s not the first or second time.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know why, but the captain seems very serious this time.¡±
¡°We better not think about that; it¡¯s not for us to decide.¡±
The two men said this as they walked away; Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t been paying much attention.
He continued leisurely eating, but suddenly seemed to remember something, then returned to his room and took out his phone.
¡°There has been a change in the n; it should be at midnight sharp tomorrow,¡± Xiang Yu said.
¡°Got it.
This is our first coboration, hope we can work well together,¡± the man replied, thenughed and hung up the phone.
This man was none other than Shen San.
Initially, he and Xiang Yu had reached an agreement, with Xiang Yu infiltrating Miao Honglei¡¯s side to provide him with intelligence, while Shen San ensured the safety of Xiang Yu¡¯s brothers.
Since it was a coboration, Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t going to be polite to Shen San.
He had no men under him now, so he had to rely on Shen San¡¯s strength.
After hanging up the phone, Xiang Yu called over Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan to redraw their n.
He had only considered that Pan Wenjie would use the geographical advantage to attack him, but he had forgotten that what they valued most were the goods, so they would firstplete the transaction and then ambush Xiang Yu.
It was thanks to those two guys reminding Xiang Yu, otherwise, who knows what would have happened tomorrow.
After discussing, they each went to rest.
The next day, Xiang Yu roamed around the entire vi; it was huge, evenrger than a typical university.
Around ten in the morning, as Xiang Yu passed by a small grove, he heard some people making noise there.
¡°Stop the fucking nonsense and take out all the stuff you have on you,¡± one of the men barked wildly.
¡°You bandits, we are thedy¡¯s men.
If she finds out you bullied me, she will never forgive you,¡± the young man said with a face full of terror.
¡°Thedy can¡¯t oversee so much, you¡¯d better behave and hand over everything.
Otherwise, my buddies and I will bust your ass,¡± another man said, then burst into a heartyugh.
¡°Even if thedy can¡¯t manage everything, our squad leader will definitely take care of us.
You must know him; he¡¯s Xiang Yu, and even ten of you couldn¡¯t beat him,¡± the young man said, lifting his face proudly when he mentioned Xiang Yu.
¡°Xiang Yu?¡± The men looked at each other, their eyes full of disdain.
Thinking the men were intimidated by him, the young man huffed, ¡°Scared, huh?
Our squad leader really takes care of us.¡±
¡°You dare mention him.¡± Right then, the burly man in front pped the young man to the ground, leaving a mark of five fingers on his face.
¡°Seems like today you won¡¯t truly appreciate my buddies¡¯ gift until they have their fun,¡± the man said, then smiled sinisterly and began pulling down his pants.
Seeing this, the young man¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, feeling an insult to manhood.
¡°I told you, if you dare touch me, our squad leader won¡¯t let you off,¡± the young man struggled desperately.
¡°Fuck, your damn squad leader is now following others.
You guys mentioned Xiang Yu, but he¡¯s just a dumbass.
He¡¯s offended so many people; he¡¯s doomed soon; he won¡¯t care about you,¡± the man said, having already pulled down his pants, then forcefully began to pull down the young man¡¯s.
Just then, someone coughed from behind and said, ¡°You guys actually dare to rob a pretty boy in broad daylight, seriously fucked up taste.
But I guess this isn¡¯t the first time you¡¯re doing this, how does it feel?¡±
Hearing someone behind them, a few men hurriedly pulled up their pants and turned around only to see Xiang Yu looking at them inquisitively.
Seeing another pretty face, and an attractive one at that, they grew more interested.
Just then, the young man upon seeing Xiang Yu cried out excitedly, ¡°Squad leader, they bullied me.¡±
It was then that the people realized the handsome man standing before them was Xiang Yu, no wonder he looked so familiar.
¡°Hmph,¡± the man knew it was Xiang Yu and snorted coldly, preparing to leave with his men.
They knew Xiang Yu¡¯s fierceness and didn¡¯t want to start a conflict with him.
¡°Don¡¯t go, haven¡¯t you told me what it feels like yet?¡± Xiang Yu saw them trying to leave, leapt behind the man, grabbed his cor, and then threw him to the ground.
¡°You motherfucker, didn¡¯t you hear me?
I asked you if it feels good?¡± Xiang Yu said, looking at the man¡
Chapter 282 - 282 282 Just Arrived and Already on a Mission
?282: Chapter 282: Just Arrived and Already on a Mission 282: Chapter 282: Just Arrived and Already on a Mission ¡°Didn¡¯t you fucking hear what the young master said, you don¡¯t answer when I ask you?¡± Xiang Yu grabbed the leader by the cor and threw him back.
Although the man looked fairly sturdy, he was nothing but trash in front of Xiang Yu.
¡°Xiang Yu, don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re with Miao Honglei I¡¯m afraid of you.
If you piss me off¡¡±
But the man couldn¡¯t finish his sentence before Xiang Yu stepped forward and pped him several times.
The other three seeing theirpanion being hit, also charged over intending to beat up Xiang Yu.
However, these nobodies could bully a young kid, but in front of Xiang Yu, no number of them made a difference.
Xiang Yu knocked each one to the ground with a single kick.
¡°Listen up, anyone under the miss¡¯smand is my brother.
If anyone dares to bully them again, it won¡¯t be this simple.
Get lost,¡± Xiang Yu said, then turned without giving them another look, ready to walk away.
The others, daring not to speak, then scrambled up and hurried away.
¡°Big captain!¡± At that moment, a young boy suddenly called out to Xiang Yu, his eyes full of admiration, having already idolized Xiang Yu in his heart, ¡°I want to follow you.¡± The boy looked at Xiang Yu with hopeful eyes.
Xiang Yu simply smiled indifferently and said, ¡°Wait until you¡¯re older.¡±
After Xiang Yu spoke, he turned to leave, but the boy quickly caught up to him and pleaded, ¡°Big captain, please take me with you.
I don¡¯t want to live like this anymore, I want to venture with you.¡±
Seeing the determination in the boy¡¯s eyes, Xiang Yu suddenly asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±
¡°I¡¯m Sun Bo, big captain, please take me with you.
I¡¯ll follow you, through thick and thin, no matter the risks; it¡¯s better than idly passing my days,¡± Sun Bo said eagerly to Xiang Yu.
¡°Following me is very dangerous,¡± Xiang Yu warned.
After speaking, Xiang Yu slowly walked forward, but Sun Bo followed closely at Xiang Yu¡¯s side and assured, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of danger, even if it kills me I won¡¯t regret it.¡±
Feeling Sun Bo¡¯s strong expectation, Xiang Yu reluctantly nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s walk together then.¡±
Sun Bo was initially stunned, somewhat unclear of Xiang Yu¡¯s meaning, but by the time he realized it, Xiang Yu had already walked far ahead, so he quickly ran to catch up.
¡°Big captain, I¡¯ll let thedy know first, then I¡¯lle find you,¡± Sun Bo said excitedly, then after telling Xiang Yu, he ran off, and Xiang Yu didn¡¯t take the matter too seriously.
When Xiang Yu made his way around and returned to his room, Xiao Xuan and Tie Zhuzi were sitting on the couch, and standing before him was the boy, Sun Bo.
Sun Bo arrived panting and drenched in sweat, clearly having sprinted all the way.
¡°Let me introduce him.¡± Xiang Yu walked over and sat on the couch, then exined Sun Bo¡¯s situation.
Tie Zhuzi chuckled and said, ¡°You¡¯re getting involved too, kid?
Don¡¯t you know we¡¯re dangerous?¡±
¡°Who are you calling a kid?
I¡¯m already sixteen,¡± Sun Bo retorted boldly.
He wanted to say more, but seeing Tie Zhuzi¡¯s imposing figure, he felt slightly intimidated and swallowed the rest of his words.
¡°Isn¡¯t he a bit too young?¡± Xiao Xuan also expressed concern.
Xiang Yu chuckled helplessly and looked at Xiao Xuan, ¡°He¡¯s your age.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Xiaoxuan and Tie Zhuzi were both left speechless.
They had experienced too many things, and although Xiaoxuan was young, his mind had fully matured.
As a result, even Xiaoxuan had forgotten his own age.
¡°Sun Bo, you follow Xiaoxuan.
The two of you discuss tonight¡¯s operation with him,¡± Xiang Yu said and then went back to the bedroom to sleep.
Tie Zhuzi chuckled and said to Sun Bo, ¡°Kid, you look pretty tender.¡±
Seeing Tie Zhuzi¡¯s mischievous smile, Sun Bo quickly stood behind Xiaoxuan.
A shadow had crept into his heart, and he had a natural aversion to this burly and robust man.
¡°Don¡¯t tease him; he¡¯s my little brother now.¡± Xiaoxuan¡¯s indifferent face suddenly brightened a bit, and then he stood up and walked toward his room, with Sun Bo quickly following.
That afternoon, there were no other matters and Sun Bo got familiar with Xiaoxuan.
After learning that Tie Zhuzi wasn¡¯t really that bad, he felt at ease.
He even asionally joked around with Tie Zhuzi.
Tie Zhuzi only appeared mischievous on the surface; in reality, he was quite naive and not very talkative.
He was single-minded, always following Xiang Yu no matter the circumstance.
As night approached, Xiaoxuan gave Sun Bo a handgun and briefly exined how to use it.
Receiving the handgun thrilled Sun Bo.
He couldn¡¯t believe that on his first day with Xiang Yu, he already had a mission.
¡°Stick close to me, and don¡¯t run around on your own,¡± Xiaoxuan coolly said.
Although they were the same age, Xiaomi appeared more mature and stable.
Sun Bo naturally nodded in agreement to everything he was told.
Around eight o¡¯clock in the evening, Xiaoxuan and Tie Zhuzi sat on the couch calmly watching a variety show on TV, with Tie Zhuzi letting out loudughs from time to time.
Sun Bo sat up straight, his eyes on the TV, but his mind was elsewhere.
He was nervous about the midnight mission, his heart pounding fiercely.
Every minute, he would touch the handgun in his pocket, truly worried it might identally discharge.
Although he had been in fights before, he had never been as nervous as he was today.
He kept reassuring himself, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid.
Xiaoxuan is there to protect you.¡± Despite repeating these words, his heart was still uneasy.
Around nine-thirty, Xiang Yu¡¯s bedroom door finally opened, and he came out groggily.
¡°Yu, you finally woke up.
You¡¯ve been sleeping all evening,¡± Tie Zhuzi chuckled.
¡°Stop talking nonsense; I¡¯m still not fully awake.
If you hadn¡¯t beenughing so loudly, would I have woken up this early?
What time is it now, dinner time yet?¡± Xiang Yuzily said.
Tie Zhuzi and the others were helpless.
They knew Xiang Yu was joking; his room was soundproof and no noise from outside could be heard¡ªhe was ¡®framing¡¯ Tie Zhuzi.
¡°Yu, it¡¯s about nine-thirty, time for us to leave,¡± Tie Zhuzi reminded him.
Xiang Yu nodded slowly, ¡°There¡¯s still time, let¡¯s talk about it after dinner.¡± He then picked up the meal box on the table and began eating.
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s casual demeanor, Sun Bo felt considerably relieved, and his nervousness gradually eased.
Perhaps the night¡¯s operation wasn¡¯t dangerous, and he was just scaring himself.
After Xiang Yu finished his meal and watched a little TV, it was ten o¡¯clock.
He then stood up, stretchedzily, and said, ¡°It¡¯s about time to head out.
Xiaoxuan, take good care of Sun Bo, don¡¯t let him get hurt.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother, he¡¯ll be fine with me around,¡± Xiaoxuan confidently said¡
Chapter 283 - 283 283 This is all a trap
?283: Chapter 283 This is all a trap 283: Chapter 283 This is all a trap Xiang Yu stood up and stretched, checking the time it was almost ready to depart.
Sun Bo was participating in such a mission for the first time, his nervousness eased when he saw how rxed Xiang Yu was.
Xiang Yu and his threepanions drove to the dock, arriving there before eleven o¡¯clock.
Someone was already waiting for them at the dock, using a motorboat slightlyrger than a speedboat.
The man looked visibly stunned when he saw Xiang Yu and his team, clearly surprised by their early arrival.
¡°Brothers, it¡¯s not time yet, why did youe early?¡± the man asked with confusion.
His dark skin, medium stature, and fisherman¡¯s attire were striking.
But fishermen were rare these days, which suggested that this man was out of the ordinary.
¡°We wanted to get there early, since it¡¯s our first time,¡± said Xiang Yu as he sat down next to the man.
The man furrowed his brow, ¡°How about we wait for another half hour?
Brother Wenjie said not to let me leave early.¡±
After he finished speaking and looked at Xiang Yu, he saw Xiang Yu smiling back at him without saying a word.
As he was puzzling over this, he suddenly felt a pain in the back of his neck and then lost consciousness.
¡°Take him outside,¡± Xiang Yu said calmly.
Tie Zhuzi and Xiaoxuan quickly got to work and dragged the man outside.
At that moment, Sun Bo was still dazed, not understanding what had happened or why Xiang Yu had suddenly knocked the man out.
When Tie Zhuzi and the other had returned, Xiaoxuan started the motorboat and set off toward the target location.
Finally, Sun Bo couldn¡¯t help himself and asked, ¡°Brother Yu, why did you knock that man out?¡±
¡°If I hadn¡¯t knocked him out, he would have betrayed us,¡± Xiang Yu said calmly.
If he hadn¡¯t knocked the man unconscious, he would have definitely sent a message to Pan Wenjie after they had left.
Sun Bo, unaware of the situation, didn¡¯t ask further and just sat down obediently.
Xiaoxuan piloted the boat, and when they neared their destination, it was 11:50 p.m.
There was a small ind ahead, with another one not far away.
As they approached the target, Xiang Yu and his team turned off the motorboat¡¯s engine and lights and cautiously approached the destination.
The surroundings were very quiet, and they moved closer like ghosts in the night.
Although Sun Bo kept telling himself everything was fine, his body couldn¡¯t help trembling, and he had his handgun gripped in his hand.
Xiaoxuan turned to see this and took the gun from his hand.
¡°You¡¯d better use this instead,¡± said Xiaoxuan, taking out a dagger and cing it in front of Sun Bo, worried that Sun Bo¡¯s nerves might cause an idental discharge, which could lead to serious trouble.
Sun Bo¡¯s face reddened, realizing he was too tense; he took the dagger and hid it away.
¡°Don¡¯t be too nervous; it¡¯s alright,¡± Xiang Yu said in a controlled tone while sitting there.
In stark contrast to Sun Bo, Xiang Yu appearedpletely at ease, as if he was about to go on a leisurely vacation.
Tie Zhuzi looked pale and sat in silence, appearing to suffer greatly.
¡°Brother Yu, I¡¡± Tie Zhuzi couldn¡¯t finish his sentence before he turned and vomited.
¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Sun Bo rushed over, patting Tie Zhuzi¡¯s back.
Xiang Yu had long realized that Tie Zhuzi, the burly guy, was seasick; luckily, the motor had now been shut off and they were moving slowly forward, or else Tie Zhuzi would definitely have fainted on the spot.
When the four of them reached the shore, it was nearing midnight.
Tie Zhuzi, seeing they had reached the shore, quickly jumped down and theny there, looking quite pale.
¡°Brother Tie, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Sun Bo asked anxiously, sitting in front of Tie Zhuzi.
¡°Don¡¯t talk.¡± Suddenly, Xiaoxuan said.
The ind wasn¡¯trge, and it was pitch dark all around, making it impossible to see far.
Xiaoxuan looked around vigntly; trained by Wu Jing, he was actually better suited for these conditions.
¡°Support Tie,¡± Xiang Yu said, not daring to be careless, and then carefully walked forward.
The four of them arrived in front of some cover and hid there.
¡°Brother Yu, look there, they¡¯vee.¡± Xiaoxuan suddenly pointed in a direction.
In the distance on the shore, lights suddenly shed on.
The lights blinked three times as a signal, and not far from where Xiang Yu and his group were, there also appeared a set of three blinks.
This allowed Xiang Yu and his group to determine the enemy¡¯s location; the deal would definitely take ce close by.
¡°Tie, you rest here, we¡¯re moving on.¡± After Xiang Yu spoke, he carefully walked forward, with Xiaoxuan following behind, closely observing the surroundings.
Although Tie Zhuzi was in pain and didn¡¯t care for much else, he struggled to his feet and also followed behind.
The four carefully moved forward for several meters, then hid behind arge rock.
At that moment, seven or eight foreigners appeared upfront.
It wasn¡¯t even a few minutes before another group of people arrived.
From their hidden spot, Xiang Yu and his group could see the neers¡¯ faces clearly.
The people who had just arrived were Han Guoli and his group.
¡°It really is those bastards.¡± Tie Zhuzi said, his face ashen with fury.
Han Guoli and his people then walked over andid out several boxes in front of them; they didn¡¯t waste words, and soon they began to check the goods.
The foreigners checked the renminbi, while Han Guoli and his people inspected the drugs.
The deal didn¡¯tst more than ten minutes before they shook hands briefly, and the foreigners left hurriedly, while Han Guohua and his group stayed behind.
¡°Big brother, do you think Xiang Yu and his group wille on time?¡± one of them asked.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯ll definitely be punctual,¡± Han Guoli said confidently, having arranged everything in advance, knowing that the boats would not move until the appointed time.
It was nearly 12:20 AM when Han Guoli reminded his men, ¡°Everyone hide well, it¡¯s about time.¡±
The six individuals around Han Guoli nodded and then each looked for cover to hide.
They seemed quite familiar with the ind; one of them nearly walked towards where Xiang Yu¡¯s group was hiding.
Sun Bo watched everything, trembling nervously.
Fortunately, Xiaoxuan had taken back the gun, or there might have been an idental discharge.
Once Han Guoli saw his men well-hidden, he couldn¡¯t help but smirk with pride, now only waiting for Xiang Yu to arrive.
Once they did, he was going to give Xiang Yu a surprise.
Right at 12:30 AM, lights suddenly blinked three times on the not-too-distant shore.
Seeing his target had arrived, Han Guoli quickly used his shlight to blink three times towards the shore in response.
At the same time, Han Guoli took out his phone and said, ¡°Get ready to move¡¡±
Chapter 284 - 284 284 It Takes Courage to Kill
?284: Chapter 284: It Takes Courage to Kill 284: Chapter 284: It Takes Courage to Kill Han Guoli saw the signal in the distance and was convinced that Xiang Yu and his men had arrived.
He quickly instructed his brothers to hide and took out his mobile phone to alert the others to get ready.
Alone, Han Guoli stood there calmly with his hands sped behind his back, looking as though he could handle the situation by himself.
Han Guoli stood there confidently, but after five minutes no one had approached.
Anxiety began to creep into his heart, and he was just about to send his brothers to check when four people finally appeared in front.
Seeing them, Han Guoli let out a sinister smile.
He had already discussed with Pan Wenjie that today they would settle the score with Xiang Yu here.
Miao Honglei might suspect something, and then let Pan Wenjie investigate, at which time they could easily fob them off.
To Han Guoli¡¯s surprise, the person who came was not Xiang Yu but Shen San¡¯s top general, Li Tian.
It took a moment for Han Guoli to realize, wondering how Li Tian had ended up here.
Li Tian was one of Shen San¡¯s men; they didn¡¯t know each other well, but they recognized each other.
¡°Li Tian, why is it you?¡± Han Guoli asked, bewildered.
¡°Why not me?¡± Li Tian replied with a smile, his expression somewhat mocking.
¡°How do you know our code?
And howe you are here?¡± Han Guoli quickly asked.
He vaguely felt that something serious was amiss.
Although everyone was superficially in the same organization, they had different leaders and didn¡¯tmunicate much.
¡°You don¡¯t need to know that.
You just need to know one thing, today you will die.¡± Li Tian said with a chilly smile, his demeanor somewhat simr to Shen San¡¯s.
¡°I will die?¡± Han Guoli said incredulously and then burst outughing, ¡°Are you joking?
Me dying is the biggest joke I¡¯ve heard today.
Do you know how many brothers I have arranged around here?¡±
Han Guoliughed madly for a while, then his expression turned serious, and his eyes glinted coldly, ¡°Was Guohua also killed by you guys, and it had nothing to do with Xiang Yu and his men?¡±
Hearing this, Li Tian paused for a moment, then smiled, ¡°So what if I killed him?
You¡¯re going to die today anyway.¡±
¡°Attack.¡± Just then, Han Guoli shouted unexpectedly and immediately darted to the side.
Li Tian was already prepared.
As soon as Han Guoli shouted, he jumped away.
However, the three men beside him didn¡¯t react in time, and gunshots rang out, turning the three standing there into blood-ridden bodies.
¡°Li Tian, how about that?
You wanted my life, what now?¡± Han Guoliughed maniacally, secretly admiring himself for having instructed his men to hide well in advance, which made everything go smoothly.
At the same time, he learned the truth that it wasn¡¯t Xiang Yu who had killed his brothers but Li Tian and his men in front of him.
He had always known Xiang Yu didn¡¯t have the capability, but Pan Wenjie and the others didn¡¯t believe it.
Now in this predicament, Li Tian hadn¡¯t expected this either and found himself in a tight spot.
He took cover behind arge rock and shouted, ¡°Xiang Yu, aren¡¯t you going to make a move now?¡±
Hearing this name, Han Guohua was taken aback for a moment, struggling to process why the opponent was calling Xiang Yu¡¯s name.
But after waiting about thirty seconds with no response from the other side, he burst outughing, ¡°Li Tian, stop with the tricks.
That idiot Xiang Yu has run off somewhere long ago.
He won¡¯t show up here.
Today is your day to die.¡±
¡°Are you talking about me?¡± Just as Han Guoli was shouting, Xiang Yu suddenly appeared in front of him, the two men no more than two meters apart.
Upon seeing this familiar face, Han Guoli could no longer keep hisposure and jumped outside, terrified.
¡°Kill him, everyone move and kill Xiang Yu for me,¡± Han Guoli shouted directly.
The sudden appearance of Xiang Yupletely disrupted his thinking; his mind couldn¡¯t catch up, unable to grasp the situation.
But at that moment, he didn¡¯t have time to think about it¡ªhe had to have his brothers kill Xiang Yu first.
¡°Haha, Xiang Yu, today you won¡¯t escape even if you had wings.
Kill him for me¡¡± Han Guoli screamed frantically.
¡°Really?¡± At that time, Xiang Yu walked out calmly from behind a rock and then stood right in front of Han Guoli.
Hiding on the side, Li Tian was also surprised and hid behind a rock, watching Xiang Yu, thinking to himself, ¡°Is Xiang Yu an idiot?
You dare to stand out when enemies surround you?
Isn¡¯t this clearly a suicidal move?¡±
However, after Han Guoli had shouted a few times, there was no gunfire, and Xiang Yu was still standing there calmly.
Han Guoli waspletely dumbfounded, wondering if all his brothers had betrayed him.
This thought gave him a jolt, and then he shouted, ¡°Brothers, what¡¯s wrong with you?
Why aren¡¯t you shooting?¡±
¡°Stop shouting, what do you look like, making all this noise in the middle of the night?¡± Xiang Yu said impatiently, ¡°Your six brothers have already gone ahead to wait for you there.¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡± Han Guoli asked nervously; his mind was too chaotic to think about anything else.
¡°What I mean is¡¡±
Xiang Yu was halfway through speaking when Han Guoli suddenly raised his gun, intending to shoot Xiang Yu.
But as he raised his gun, sudden pain shot through his arm, and the gun fell to the ground.
Looking at his arm, it was already pierced by a dagger, blood gushing out.
It was only then that Han Guoli fully understood that Xiang Yu had everything under control.
But now, Han Guoli suddenlyughed, a kind of manicughter as if on the verge of death, then looking ferociously at Xiang Yu, he said, ¡°You can kill me today, but you must also die.
My men have already ambushed on that little ind over there, and they should be arriving now.¡±
¡°Idiot,¡± Xiang Yu muttered impatiently, then turned to one side and said, ¡°Sun Bo,e out.¡±
Han Guoli couldn¡¯t understand why Xiang Yu was so calm.
Could it be that he didn¡¯t believe what he had said?
At that moment, Han Guoli screamed madly, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth, my brothers are on their way, and if you kill me, none of you will escape.¡±
At that moment, Sun Bo, trembling, came out from behind a rock and stood beside Xiang Yu without speaking.
¡°Kill him,¡± Xiang Yu said calmly to Sun Bo as if killing Han Guoli was no different than killing a chicken.
Upon hearing Xiang Yu¡¯s words, Sun Bo shuddered.
Although he had imagined himself killing someone, feeling how awesome and calm he would be, when the moment truly arrived, he realized how much courage it actually took to kill someone.
Meanwhile, hiding on the side, Li Tian felt a shiver down his spine when he saw the calm expression on Xiang Yu¡¯s face.
At that moment, Xiang Yu, expressionless, stood there like a devil, sending chills down one¡¯s spine¡
Chapter 285 - 285 285 Black-on-Black in the Underworld
?285: Chapter 285: ck-on-ck in the Underworld 285: Chapter 285: ck-on-ck in the Underworld ¡°Kill him,¡± Xiang Yu said calmly.
Upon hearing this, Sun Bo couldn¡¯t help but tremble all over.
Although he had imagined killing someone before, he was now cowardly when it actually came to it.
As they were speaking, suddenly, a burst of gunfire erupted in the distance.
Han Guoli started tough crazily, ¡°Just wait; my brothers will be here soon, and you all are going to die.¡±
Xiang Yu, not wanting to waste more words, then pped him aside.
Xiang Yu concluded that Wenjie must have arranged for men on another ind, ready to strike as soon as the trade time came.
They dide, but halfway, they were suddenly intercepted by another force.
This unexpected force was Shen San¡¯s men, who had been given orders to eliminate everyone, cleanly and decisively without leaving any survivals.
Li Tian hid behind a rock, saw that Xiang Yu was not hit by bullets, then also came out.
¡°How should we deal with him?¡± Li Tian asked, looking at Xiang Yu.
After being pped by Xiang Yu and falling to the ground, Han Guoli waited a long time, and his brothers did note; hepletely gave up hope, realizing that his brothers too must have walked into an ambush.
¡°You don¡¯t dare?¡± Xiang Yu looked at Sun Bo inquisitively.
Sun Bo was holding a dagger and gritting his teeth.
He wanted to kill Han Guoli before him, but his body seemed fixed in ce and couldn¡¯t move at all.
¡°I dare, I dare to kill him,¡± Sun Bo said viciously as he red at Han Guoli, though he held the dagger without moving forward.
¡°Why did you bring such a person here?¡± Li Tian looked at Sun Bo with disdain.
In his view, killing a person only required one bullet; it was no big deal.
Seeing Li Tian¡¯s scornful gaze, Sun Bo finally yelled out and then thrust the dagger toward Han Guoli, whoy on the ground.
Han Guoli knew he would not live through the night but still reacted to his impending death.
When Sun Bo lunged at him with the dagger, he rolled over, then seized Sun Bo¡¯s wrist.
At the same time, he hurriedly got up, trying to subdue Sun Bo and use him as a hostage.
Xiang Yu had anticipated this and quickly stepped forward to Han Guoli, then clutched his throat.
Simultaneously, a gunshot sounded around them and a bullet hole appeared in Han Guoli¡¯s forehead.
The gunshot was from Xiao Xuan hiding in the dark, worried that the other party might hurt Sun Bo.
Blood sprayed all over Sun Bo¡¯s face; he screamed and then furiously stabbed Han Guoli¡¯s abdomen repeatedly with the dagger.
He didn¡¯t know how many times he stabbed, only that Han Guoli¡¯s abdomen was ripped open, and blood pooled on the ground.
The scene was grizzly and nauseating.
Although Li Tian had killed people before, he had never seen such a scene.
As he saw Sun Bo covered in blood, especially his hands stained with fresh blood, he would have continued stabbing had Xiang Yu not stopped him.
Li Tian turned away and vomited, his disdain turning into deep fear.
¡°Brother Yu, I dare to kill,¡± Sun Bo said, trembling and looking expectantly at Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu nodded, smiled, then patted his shoulder, ¡°I know.¡±
Having received Xiang Yu¡¯s acknowledgment, Sun Bo was noticeably pleased, unconcerned about the blood staining his entire body.
Watching the somewhat excited look in Sun Bo¡¯s eyes, Xiang Yu knew that from today onwards, Sun Bo had changed.
Killing Han Guoli left Xiang Yu feeling nothing at all.
People like Han Guoli must have killed countless others, and his death was a greater benefit to society.
When Xiang Yu was choking him, he really wanted to tell him, ¡°You owe society too much.¡± But before he could speak, Xiaoxuan had already dealt with him first.
¡°This money is for this batch of goods, which you deserve, and the body here is now your responsibility,¡± Xiang Yu said, preparing to turn around and leave.
¡°Hold on,¡± Li Tian suddenly called out, ¡°Keep the money, we want the goods.¡±
¡°I can¡¯t give you the goods, I need to report back,¡± Xiang Yu calmly stated as he stood there.
¡°I don¡¯t care, I came here today for these goods,¡± Li Tian insisted unbudgingly.
Just as the two of them were at an impasse, suddenly about a dozen men rushed from behind Li Tian, each armed with weapons, one of whom came up to Li Tian and said, ¡°Boss, everything¡¯s been cleared out over there, not one escaped.¡±
Just then, the reporter caught sight of Han Guoli¡¯s body on the ground, startled, he quickly stepped back, his face turning pale, still unaware of how much fluid could be on a person¡¯s body.
¡°Leave the goods, take the money and go,¡± Li Tian said, confidently smiling at Xiang Yu.
Today, Li Tian had brought at least twenty-something people with him, but Xiang Yu only had four.
Although two were hidden in the shadows and their locations unknown, none of that mattered.
¡°What if I say I won¡¯t give them to you?¡± Xiang Yu took two boxes of goods and ced them in front of Sun Bo.
Sun Bo, seeing this, quickly picked them up and stood next to Xiang Yu.
Now, Sun Bo was covered in blood, bing a blood-soaked figure, which, with him holding two boxes, produced a rather eerie feeling.
Seeing that the atmosphere was a bit off, those behind Sun Bo quickly surrounded Xiang Yu and him in the middle.
¡°Choose between the goods or your lives,¡± Li Tian said, arrogantly looking up.
¡°Didn¡¯t Shen San tell you, you want the money, I want the goods,¡± Xiang Yu replied looking at him.
¡°Cut the nonsense, I must take these goods today,¡± Li Tian finished, then waved his hand backward, and four men rushed out from behind him, about to forcefully take the goods from Sun Bo.
Sun Bo, holding the two boxes of goods, was unwilling to let go and quickly hid behind Xiang Yu.
Just then, several single holes suddenly appeared under the feet of those four men, shots fired by Xiaoxuan from a hidden spot, warning them not to make a move too hastily, or he would shoot without courtesy.
The four men didn¡¯t expect that there were others ambushed around them; frightened, they quickly retreated.
Li Tian, also slightly nervous, took a step back then hid among his brothers.
¡°Xiang Yu, you better tell your men not to mess around, or else no one will have a good time,¡± Li Tian threatened.
¡°It¡¯s you who are messing around.
These goods are now mine.
If you want to die, feel free toe over and try to take the gun.
Also, tell Shen San that if he still wants to cooperate with me, he better behave,¡± Xiang Yu said, then disregarding Li Tian, he turned around and prepared to leave.
The reason he hadn¡¯t let Xiaoxuan and Tie Zhuzie out just now was to prevent Li Tian from changing his mind.
Although there were fewer of them, with two hidden in the shadows, it was uncertain at whom the guns were aimed, and no one dared to make a move.
Moreover, Li Tian had just experienced Xiaoxuan¡¯s shooting skills, so he stood there, even more reluctant to move, fearing a bullet might pierce his brain¡
Chapter 286 - 286 286 Im Afraid the Brothers Wont Accept It
?286: Chapter 286: I¡¯m Afraid the Brothers Won¡¯t ept It 286: Chapter 286: I¡¯m Afraid the Brothers Won¡¯t ept It Xiang Yu turned and left, and Li Tian and the others did not pursue.
For one, Xiaoxuan and Tie Zhuzi were hidden in the dark, which made them wary.
Moreover, Shen San actually instructed Li Tian to cooperate with all of Xiang Yu¡¯s moves, and this time Shen San had no intention of snatching Xiang Yu¡¯s goods.
All these arrangements were made by Li Tian himself.
Sun Bo followed behind Xiang Yu, clutching tworge boxes, and kept ncing back every now and then.
He was genuinely worried that those behind would catch up.
When the two reached the shore, Xiaoxuan and Tie Zhuzi finally emerged from their hiding spots.
¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡± said Xiang Yu, and he was the first to jump onto the boat.
Xiaoxuan and Sun Bo also hopped aboard, while at that moment, Tie Zhuzi, with a face ashen as iron, hesitated and refused to board.
¡°You two, get him on board,¡± Xiang Yu said with a helpless shake of the head and a smile, never expecting that Tie Zhuzi, such a big, fearless man, would be afraid of getting on a boat.
Xiaoxuan and Sun Bo jumped down from the boat, then pushed and pulled Tie Zhuzi onto it.
Once on board, Tie Zhuzi quickly sat down, grasping the handle with both hands, looking extremely nervous.
Xiaoxuan drove the boat directly back along the original route.
In a vi at the mountain estate, Pan Wenjie was leisurely humming a tune.
He sat there waiting for news, everything seeming to be going ording to his n.
Tonight Xiang Yu would surely die, and once Xiang Yu was dead, he would be Miao Honglei¡¯s top lieutenant.
Around one o¡¯clock in the morning, Pan Wenjie¡¯s phone suddenly rang.
He felt a surge of joy, thinking triumphantly that the deed must have been done.
However, when he looked at his phone, it wasn¡¯t Han Guoli calling, but the boatman.
¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Pan Wenjie asked pretentiously.
¡°Big brother, I don¡¯t know why, but Xiang Yu knocked me out, then took off with the boat himself,¡± said the boatman with some dejection.
He had been ordered to take Xiang Yu and the others to the small ind, but was unexpectedly knocked unconscious.
¡°When did this happen?¡± Pan Wenjie began to feel like something was not quite right.
¡°They left about half an hour earlier than the time you had set,¡± reported the man.
¡°Damn it¡¡± Pan Wenjie cursed and then hung up the phone.
If Xiang Yu had left early, he might have been scared off by seeing Han Guoli, which would mean they couldn¡¯t kill Xiang Yu.
After hanging up, Pan Wenjie immediately called Han Guoli; he wanted them to chase after Xiang Yu right away, as there was still a chance they could catch up.
The phone rang a few times before someone answered.
Pan Wenjie hadn¡¯t yet asked who it was, and started shouting, ¡°Start searching around the ind right now, they might¡¯ve already arrived.
Quickly look for them¡¡±
Pan Wenjie said a lot in one breath, but to his surprise, there was no reply from the other end.
Puzzled, he said, ¡°Guoli, did you hear me?
I told you to search.¡±
¡°Idiot.¡±
Suddenly, a voice on the other end uttered those two words and then hung up.
Hearing these words, Pan Wenjie was so furious he nearly spit blood, recognizing that the voice definitely wasn¡¯t Han Guoli¡¯s.
It seemed clear that something had happened to Han Guoli.
He couldn¡¯t understand¡ªconsidering Han Guoli¡¯s tactics and his own n, killing Xiang Yu should have been easy.
Yet now, the situation didn¡¯t feel right.
He had the feeling that Xiang Yu was still alive, this person who threatened his position.
As he became increasingly jittery, someone suddenly ran in and said, ¡°Big brother, Xiang Yu and his crew have alreadye back.¡±
Upon hearing this news, Pan Wenjie¡¯s body shuddered.
Although he had anticipated such an oue, when it became a reality, he found it somewhat difficult to ept, as after all, his n had been perfect.
Without a word, Pan Wenjie walked towards the outside.
He arrived in front of Xiang Yu and their room just in time to see Xiang Yu and three othersing down from the car.
With a smile on his face, Xiang Yu looked at Pan Wenjie and said, ¡°Are you surprised to see us back?¡±
Pan Wenjie quickly responded with a smile, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m surprised.
Your abilities have indeed exceeded my expectations.
But since you¡¯ve returned alive, that¡¯s good.
Go get some rest.¡±
When Pan Wenjie saw Xiang Yu and the others with his own eyes, hepletely gave up hope.
Now, he wouldn¡¯t believe Xiang Yu had killed Han Guoli even if he were beaten to death, but now that Xiang Yu was back and Han Guoli had not returned, there must be something fishy going on.
¡°Brother Yu, did he try to harm us?¡± Xiao Xuan asked with a cold look in his eyes and in a low voice.
Xiang Yu simply nodded with a smile and then went straight back to his room without saying anything more.
The same was true for Tie Zhuzi; all the way he did nothing but throw up.
This boat trip had nearly cost him his life.
After Sun Bo came back, he stripped naked and started to shower, always feeling as though his body was coated in blood that he couldn¡¯t wash off.
But the events of tonight had indeed excited him, and in his excitement, he didn¡¯t sleep all night, constantly reying in his mind the sight of Han Guoli falling to the ground.
The next morning, around nine o¡¯clock, Xiang Yu brought the goods and then arrived at Miao Honglei¡¯s residence.
By then, Miao Honglei was already waiting for Xiang Yu.
In the main hall, Miao Honglei was seated at the center.
Below him were Pan Wenjie and three other bosses seated respectively.
Xiang Yu entered the hall and ced two cases in front of Miao Honglei, saying, ¡°Big brother, my mission isplete.¡±
Seeing Xiang Yu return with the goods, Miao Honglei was naturally pleased.
He had wanted to promote Xiang Yu to squad leader for some time, but since Xiang Yu was new and had yet to achieve any notable merit, promoting him to squad leader might cause dissatisfaction among the ranks.
But now, Xiang Yu had managed to bring back the goods with the strength of just three men, proving that he had the credentials to be a squad leader.
¡°Where is Han Guoli, why hasn¡¯t hee today?¡± Miao Honglei asked, somewhat irritated.
At such a crucial moment, he expected all the squad leaders to attend.
After finishing his sentence, Miao Honglei nced at Pan Wenjie, obviously holding him responsible, as it was such an important day and yet Han Guoli had not shown up.
Pan Wenjie had not noticed this, which was a mistake on his part¡ªa rarity for him.
¡°He must have been held up by something.
I¡¯ll give him a proper lessonter,¡± Pan Wenjie quickly said.
Last night, he had still been fantasizing that nothing had happened to Han Guoli, but looking at the situation now, it seemed likely that Han Guoli was in grave danger.
Miao Honglei waved his hand, not delving further into the issue, and then scanned the crowd, ¡°Today, Xiang Yu indeed lived up to expectations andpleted the task very well.
I hereby announce the appointment of Xiang Yu as a squad leader.
Since Guoli isn¡¯t here today, I¡¯m making the decision myself.
Each of you four will give up one street for Xiang Yu to manage.
Any objections?¡±
Though Miao Honglei appeared to be asking, his words were essentially a directmand.
After all, Miao Honglei was the boss; what he said was thew here.
¡°Big brother, isn¡¯t this too soon?
He¡¯s justpleted a simple task and you¡¯re making him a team leader.
I¡¯m afraid the brothers won¡¯t ept it¡¡± Pan Wenjie murmured softly on the side¡
Chapter 287 - 287 287 Xiang Yu Dominates Five Streets
?287: Chapter 287: Xiang Yu Dominates Five Streets 287: Chapter 287: Xiang Yu Dominates Five Streets ¡°Brother, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a bit premature to appoint Xiang Yu as the squad leader now; after all, he hasn¡¯t been here long, and I¡¯m afraid the brothers won¡¯t ept it,¡± Pan Wenjie hurriedly said.
The other squad leaders also chimed in one after another, giving all sorts of seemingly noble reasons, like how Xiang Yu was too young, and someone even imed that Xiang Yu, being only skilled in martial arts, had no clue how to be a squad leader.
The group was having too much fun airing their grievances, directing all theirints at Xiang Yu.
In truth, it didn¡¯t matter to them who became the squad leader; what bothered them was the idea of giving up a street for no good reason.
¡°Are you questioning me?¡± Miao Honglei suddenly said coldly.
As soon as they heard him say this, everyone promptly shut their mouths; they all knew how ruthless and vicious Miao Honglei could be.
Just then, two people brought in a young girl and threw her onto the floor of the hall.
¡°Brother, we¡¯ve found the girl for the drug test.
She is a gift from Brother Shen San,¡± the person said, then backed away.
Miao Honglei nodded his head and then started to test out the newly acquired drugs, using a syringe to inject them directly into the girl.
The girl then began to get excited, standing there and twisting her body non-stop, as if she were thoroughly enjoying it.
Miao Honglei sat on the sofa, looking on with great interest, feeling quite satisfied with this batch of drugs.
The other squad leaders were alsosciviously eyeing the girl¡¯s body.
At this moment, the girl became more and more excited, twisting her neck rapidly until there was a crack, and she somehow snapped her own neck, falling to the ground, dead.
Seeing the girl dead, Miao Honglei and the squad leaders all burst outughing, apparently very pleased with this batch of drugs.
What they didn¡¯t see, however, was a sh of cold light in Xiang Yu¡¯s eyes.
These beasts were all murderous demons who had no regard for human life.
The girl had been provided by Shen San, who was himself a despicable sadist.
The overdose that Miao Honglei had injected into the girl; he knew she would die.
He merely wanted to see what it looked like for her to die in ecstasy.
¡°Return the body to Shen San; he still has uses for it.
That¡¯s what you call recycling at its finest,¡± Miao Honglei said with augh.
This was all just an interlude.
Miao Honglei then addressed the others, ¡°Think about what we just discussed.
Which street should be given to Xiang Yu?¡±
Actually, they all had a n in mind¡ªto give Xiang Yu the poorest and most chaotic street they had.
These streets had few entertainment venues and even less revenue.
In their hands, the streets were as undesirable as chicken ribs.
Now, Han Guoli and Han Guohua were not here, and their territories were temporarily managed by Pan Wenjie, who promptly picked out the worst and most chaotic street to give to Xiang Yu.
That is to say, Xiang Yu was now a squad leader and even had control over five streets.
Xiang Yu hastened to express his gratitude, a beaming smile on his face as he looked at Miao Honglei, ¡°Thank you, Brother, for your high regard.
I, Xiang Yu, will work hard to live up to your expectations.¡±
Seeing Xiang Yu so happy, Miao Honglei was naturally pleased, then burst out in a heartyugh; he nned to throw a grand feast to celebrate Xiang Yu¡¯s promotion to squad leader.
At that moment, Xiang Yu spoke humbly, ¡°Brother, now that I¡¯ve be a squad leader, I¡¯d like to go check out those streets first.¡±
Xiang Yu¡¯s request was very earnest, and he appeared very excited.
Anyone could see that Xiang Yu must be a simpleton, probably having had no power in the past, and now was this thrilled about bing a squad leader.
Pan Wenjie and the other squad leaders sneered in their hearts; they knew what those streets were like.
When Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t sell any goods or make any money, they wondered how he would have the face to continue as a squad leader.
Miao Honglei did not make things difficult for Xiang Yu and then said with a smile, ¡°Otherwise, let Pan Wenjie go with you.
The brothers over there all know him.¡±
Xiang Yu quickly refused, ¡°Big Brother Miao is busy with work, I¡¯ll go by myself.¡±
Miao Honglei thought about it and then nodded, letting Xiang Yu leave first.
Xiang Yu ran out the door with excitement, but as soon as he reached the outside, his expression darkened.
He was determined to deal with Miao Honglei¡¯s bunch of bastards sooner orter.
Xiang Yu returned to his residence and called Tie Zhuzi and the other two to prepare for a visit to the five streets.
Although these five streets were cobbled together by several small team leaders each contributing one street, the streets were adjacent because the local economy was rtively backward.
As Xiang Yu and his three associates were about to set out, Zhong Qin found Xiang Yu and insisted that he apany her to y.
With no choice, Xiang Yu had to take Zhong Qin with him to the five streets.
These five streets would be Xiang Yu¡¯s capital for his ventures henceforth.
The five streets were located on the edge of the city, a rtively secluded area.
The prosperity of these five streets was iparably lower than that of the city center.
It was no wonder that those small team leaders were so nonchnt when each contributed a street; it turns out that these five streets were like a slum with probably very little to offer.
While these streets might seem insignificant to them, to Xiang Yu, it was different.
In fact, Xiang Yu had been looking for a ce like this to start building his own power.
Zhong Qin naturally came along, following by Xiang Yu¡¯s side and talking non-stop with excitement.
In the five streets, Xiang Yu found a secluded spot to settle down.
It was a rtively old vi.
Although it was a bit outdated, it was still spacious enough to amodate a few of them.
¡°Zhuzi, Xiao Xuan, Sun Bo, notify the brothers on the five streets toe here,¡± Xiang Yu said.
Xiang Yu knew that there were about ten people stationed on each street, representing a not insignificant force.
Zhong Qin walked around the small vi, seemingly quite fond of it, and then came to Xiang Yu¡¯s side with a mischievous smile, ¡°From today onwards, thisdy will also live here.¡±
After hearing this, Xiang Yu felt helpless.
He was a bit worried that Zhong Qin would be like Long Wu.
Not allowing him to sleep in in the morning, he had to get up at a fixed time.
¡°This ce is dark and damp; you definitely won¡¯t like living here.
Besides, we¡¯re all big men, it¡¯s not appropriate for you to live here,¡± Xiang Yu said bluntly.
¡°I like living here, and you¡¯re here to protect me, it¡¯s safe.
That¡¯s settled then, I¡¯ll move in tonight,¡± Zhong Qin said with excitement, as if she had finally found something fun to do.
All Xiang Yu could do was inwardlyin, but he had no choice.
If she wanted to stay, then let her stay.
About half an hourter, Tie Zhuzi and the others came back, looking somewhat gloomy.
¡°What happened?¡± Xiang Yu asked anxiously.
Now that they had taken over the five streets, the brothers on those streets naturally fell under their control.
Xiang Yu just wanted to call them over to get acquainted.
¡°They all said they were too busy toe over¡¡± Tie Zhuziined.
Chapter 288 - 288 288 This is My Territory
?288: Chapter 288 This is My Territory 288: Chapter 288 This is My Territory Tie Zhuzi¡¯s face showed frustration as he said, ¡°They all say they don¡¯t have the time and refuse toe over.¡±
Although Tie Zhuzi was hot-tempered, he was quite naively honest.
If someone said they were busy, he would take it at face value.
As for Xiaoxuan, he stood there with a calm expression on his face, not saying much.
As Tie Zhuzi was giving orders, Sun Bo walked back with a gloomy expression.
It was clear to see a distinct p mark on his face, obviously the result of being struck.
Seeing the p mark on Sun Bo¡¯s face, Tie Zhuzi was the first to panic.
He stomped his foot and cursed loudly, ¡°Damn it, these animals, they think we¡¯re here to take abuse if I don¡¯t show my authority?
Brother Yu, I¡¯ll go sort them out.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go together,¡± Xiang Yu stood up and said.
He wanted to see who dared to hit his people.
Just as they were preparing to leave, about ten people quickly approached.
The one in the lead was tall and skinny with short hair, sharp facial features, and a heroic look; he was the epitome of a handsome guy.
The man walked over quickly then came to Xiang Yu and gave a fist salute, saying, ¡°Boss, my name is Jiang Chao.
I¡¯m the captain of this street, used to be under Boss Han Guoli.
Now that you are in charge of this street, you are my boss.¡±
Xiang Yu saw that this person was unpretentious and rather decisive in his actions, then nodded and replied, ¡°Good, we¡¯ve got some business to take care of right now, let¡¯s go together.¡±
After speaking, Xiang Yu got into the car, and Zhong Qin also excitedly sat down beside him.
Jiang Chao looked at the tail of Xiang Yu¡¯s car then sighed and said, ¡°I hope you won¡¯t be like that bastard Han Guoli.¡±
After Jiang Chao finished speaking, he took his brothers and followed Xiang Yu¡¯s car.
The vi where Xiang Yu lived was not far from that street, only a few minutes away, and soon they arrived.
Sun Bo led the way to the front of an office building, arguably the best one on the street.
¡°They¡¯re inside here.¡± With Xiang Yu backing him, Sun Bo was emboldened and marched straight into the building up to the second floor.
The group followed him upstairs.
The entire second floor was opened up into a luxurious space without partitions.
At that moment, a group of people was inside yelling as if they were gambling; the room was smoky and stuffy, contrasting sharply with the opulent surroundings.
While they were indulging in their enjoyment, Xiang Yu and his group walked in boldly as if they owned the ce.
Somebody in the crowd spotted Xiang Yu and his entourage.
Then they all straightened up, and one of them stepped forward.
This man had a beard and looked fierce, walking towards Xiang Yu and the others with malice.
¡°Who are you guys, and what are you doing here?
Do you even know where this is?¡± The bearded man looked at Xiang Yu disdainfully.
He had heard of Xiang Yu, but hadn¡¯t met him in person because, at his level, he only dealt with small-time captains like those at Xiang Yu¡¯s current rank; people at higher levels, such as Wenjie and the rest, were out of his reach.
¡°Brother Yu, it was him who hit me just now,¡± Sun Bo, standing by Xiang Yu¡¯s side, said fiercely, eyeing the bearded man.
¡°Big beard, you sure are ugly.
How did you end up looking like that?¡± Zhong Qin stepped forward out of curiosity, looking at the bearded man with a hint of disgust.
The bearded man¡¯s eyes lit up upon seeing Zhong Qin; it was his first time seeing such a beautiful girl.
Even starlets on TV couldn¡¯tpare to the girl in front of him.
Despite her offensive remark, he wasn¡¯t angry, but rather he started fantasizing endlessly.
¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Xiang Yu asked, standing before him with a calm demeanor.
The bearded man at that moment was lost in his fantasies, not interested in who Xiang Yu was.
The girl was standing so close to this pretty boy, their rtionship must be special.
He figured this was a good opportunity to teach the pretty boy a lesson and show off in front of the beauty.
¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, you motherfucker¡¡±
¡°Beard, you¡¯d better not cause trouble.
This here is the new big brother Xiang Yu,¡± Jiang Chao, who was behind the big-bearded man, promptly reminded him when he saw thetter about to show his power.
Hearing that the person in front of him was Xiang Yu, the big-bearded man took a keen interest in sizing up Xiang Yu.
However, his gaze didn¡¯t carry a trace of respect but flickered towards Jiang Chao and said, ¡°Jiang Chao, I didn¡¯t expect you¡¯d submit to a pretty boy so quickly.
Really, where has your backbone gone?¡±
¡°What the hell are you talking about?
He¡¯s the new big brother, and naturally, I have to listen to him,¡± Jiang Chao said with anger written all over his face.
Although they were all managers at the same level overseeing a street, and the distance between them was short, they didn¡¯t belong to the same big brother.
Jiang Chao followed Han Guoli, whereas the big-bearded man was under another big brother.
¡°In my eyes, there¡¯s only one big brother, Yang Ming.
I don¡¯t recognize anyone else,¡± the big-bearded man said with a cold huff.
Yang Ming, who was at the same level as Han Guoli, was someone Xiang Yu had met, but he didn¡¯t have much of a good impression of him.
¡°I¡¯m Xiang Yu, and from now on, I manage this street, including you,¡± Xiang Yu said calmly while standing there.
¡°You manage?
In your dreams.
Don¡¯t think that just because Jiang Chao, that whore, follows you, you can na?vely expect all of us to do the same.
Who the hell do you think you are?¡± The big-bearded man sneered, not even bothering to evade Xiang Yu¡¯s gaze as he cocked his head.
¡°Are you refusing to follow my management?¡± Xiang Yu asked, hands sped behind his back as he looked at the other man.
¡°Forget about management; you really take yourself too seriously,¡± the big-bearded man said with a dismissiveugh.
¡°Beat him,¡± Xiang Yumanded, his face still calm.
Tie Zhuzi had been struggling to hold back, and had Xiang Yu not given the order, he would have charged forward already.
He was filled with frustration, looking for an outlet.
Hearing Xiang Yu¡¯smand, Tie Zhuzi clenched his fists and moved to strike the big-bearded man.
But his reaction was a bit slow; Xiang Xiaoxuan had already reached the big-bearded man first.
Before thetter could react, Xiang Xiaoxuan delivered a kick to his face.
The kick from Xiang Xiaoxuan didn¡¯t pull any punches and sent the big-bearded man reeling.
Furious, the big-bearded man couldn¡¯t believe that the other side had attacked so suddenly and without warning.
He wanted to get up and properly teach these ignorant fools a lesson, but before he could rise, Xiang Xiaoxuan was on him, grabbing his hair and delivering a flurry of ps.
The sound echoed through the entire floor, making anyone listening quiver.
Seeing this, Sun Bo felt a wave of relief wash over him.
He hade to confront the big-bearded man and was pped and sent back by him.
Since he was no match for the man, he had left dejectedly.
Now, with Xiang Xiaoxuan taking revenge for him, he felt utterly refreshed.
In his heart, he silently vowed to learn from Xiang Xiaoxuan¡¯s skills.
Seeing Xiang Xiaoxuan taking action, Tie Zhuzi felt somewhat unsatisfied.
Then, he turned to the man¡¯s followers and shouted, ¡°Your big brother is getting beaten, and you¡¯re not doing anything¡¡±
Chapter 289 - 289 289 Sacrificing Sister to Foster Relationships
?289: Chapter 289: Sacrificing Sister to Foster Rtionships 289: Chapter 289: Sacrificing Sister to Foster Rtionships Tie Zhuzi had wanted to vent his anger thoroughly, but he wasn¡¯t as quick as Xiao Xuan; the man with the big beard was taken down with a kick and then followed by a beating.
Tie Zhuzi felt it wasn¡¯t satisfying enough, so he turned to the other eight men standing behind and shouted, ¡°Your boss has been beaten to a pulp; how can you not fight back?¡±
Obviously, Tie Zhuzi wanted to beat them up but hoped they would strike first.
To his disappointment, those eight men just stood there without any intention of making a move.
¡°What do you mean by this?¡± Xiang Yu demanded as he approached the eight men.
¡°We are willing to follow you, boss.¡± Someone spoke up out of nowhere, and the other seven echoed in agreement.
Clearly, the man with the big beard did notmand much respect.
The rest were onlypliant because of the hierarchical rtionship and dared not defy him.
Now, with a new boss who had given him a beating right away, they felt like peasants who had turned masters.
¡°You bunch of bastards, howe you all turn into cowards now?¡± the man with the big beard yelled from the side.
At that moment, Tie Zhuzi pushed Xiao Xuan aside and then dragged the bearded man for a round of frenzied beating.
¡°You¡¯re not cowardly?
I¡¯ll show you cowardly.¡± Tie Zhuzi lifted the bearded man with one hand and started hitting him.
Tie Zhuzi pped him repeatedly until the big bearded man¡¯s face swelled up like a pig¡¯s head.
In the end, the man with the big beard actually cried, sobbing bitterly.
Despite looking intimidating and fierce, his crying bore the look of grievance.
Standing on the side, Zhong Qin couldn¡¯t contain herughter upon witnessing the scene.
It was the first time she saw such a big man cry, not to mention how ugly it looked when he did.
¡°Xiang Yu, let me see you cry,¡± Zhong Qin said, looking forward to it as she stood in front of him.
Xiang Yu was speechless.
Now was the time to act tough and serious as the new boss, and Zhong Qinpletely disrupted the mood with her mischief.
He pulled at her to signal that she shouldn¡¯t speak out of turn.
Seeing the man in tears, Tie Zhuzi suddenly didn¡¯t know what to do; this was something they hadn¡¯t anticipated.
Letting go of the big bearded man, Tie Zhuzi turned to Xiang Yu somewhat awkwardly and said, ¡°Brother Yu, what do you think¡¡±
Xiang Yu walked forward and kicked the big bearded man away, ¡°Get lost fast.
There¡¯s no ce for a brother like you under me.
Don¡¯t ever set foot in this street again, or else I¡¯ll break your third leg.¡±
¡°What¡¯s a third leg?¡± Zhong Qin suddenly asked with wide eyes.
¡°¡¡±
Xiang Yu replied with an awkward smile, ¡°I misspoke just now; I meant I would break both his legs.¡±
¡°Oh, you¡¯re really careless,¡± Zhong Qin said, patting Xiang Yu¡¯s shoulder.
Seeing this, the big bearded man quickly scrambled away.
The only reason he had this position was because of his sister.
Despite his unappealing appearance, his sister was somewhat attractive.
And it was because Yang Ming had taken a liking to his sister that he was put in charge of this street.
The big bearded man abused his authority precisely for this reason, going as far as to regrly invite Yang Ming to his house for meals.
Then, halfway through the meal, he would leave to create opportunities solely for Yang Ming and his sister.
It can be said that the big bearded man was an outright beast, treating even his own sister in such a manner.
Anyone who knew Yang Ming was aware that he was extremely lecherous, and would go to great lengths to bring any woman he fancied to his bed.
At that time, Yang Ming had discovered the big bearded man¡¯s sister by chance and then raped her.
His own sister had been raped, and Big Beard was not only not angry enough to seek revenge, but he was actually happy¡ªa person like that could really be described as a freak.
In fact, everyone here who knew about it held Big Beard in contempt, but because of his rtionship with Yang Ming, no one felt it was their ce to say anything.
Xiang Yu stood there, nced at the crowd, and said, ¡°All of you, be there on time at noon to see me.
Pass the message to the brothers on the other few streets; I won¡¯t be so kind as to personally invite you street by street¡¡±
After finishing his speech, Xiang Yu took Zhong Qin¡¯s hand and headed to the exit.
Little Xuan gave a heads-up to Tie Zhuzi and then followed Xiang Yu downstairs.
Tie Zhuzi and Sun Bo stayed behind.
It was already 11:30 in the morning; they had to inform the brothers from the other three streets as fast as possible.
If they didn¡¯t show up, Xiang Yu would be truly enraged.
Big Beard was beaten up and went home crying and whimpering.
He secretly vowed to himself that he must take his revenge.
But he knew he could not do it alone; he had to rely on Li Ming¡¯s power.
Xiang Yu now controlled five streets; he was not a small force to reckon with.
Li Ming, on the other hand, had at least dozens of streets under hismand, so taking on Xiang Yu should be a piece of cake for him.
Thinking all this, Big Beard couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.
As long as he could borrow some men from Li Ming, he would be able to beat Xiang Yu up good.
He was determined to trample Xiang Yu underfoot and humiliate him thoroughly; only that would quench the rage in his heart.
When Big Beard got home, he barely stepped through the door when he heard raucous noisesing from his sister¡¯s bedroom.
The loud sounds almost made Big Beard feel his blood pressure rise dangerously.
Seeing the clothes strewn in the living room, Big Beard guessed it must be Yang Ming, and from the continued moans from the room, he was sure that it was indeed Yang Ming.
At this moment, Big Beard actually felt a wicked sense of glee.
He hadn¡¯t gone to find Yang Ming yet, but now Yang Ming hade right to his door.
Without making any noise, he cautiously sat down on the sofa, listening to the ever-increasing moans from his sister¡¯s room until he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.
Then he sneaked off to the bathroom and quickly took matters into his own two robust hands.
When he came out after relieving himself, the noise in the room had not yet ceased.
He waited for quite some time before the room finally quieted down.
The door opened, and sure enough, out came Yang Ming.
Yang Ming was wearing a white shirt with nothing on below, his bare buttocks in view as he walked out.
When he saw Big Beard, he froze for a moment, then without a word, he went over to the sofa and started putting on his pants.
¡°Big brother, you really are formidable,¡± Big Beard said with a forced smile.
In response to Big Beard¡¯s obsequious attitude, Yang Ming simply let out a coldugh and said, ¡°Your sister isn¡¯t bad.
Have you ever had your fun with her?¡±
¡°Big brother, you¡¯re a joker, she¡¯s my real sister,¡± said Big Beard obsequiously.
Yang Ming finished putting on his pants, lit a cigarette, andy back on the sofa with his feet up on the coffee table in front of him.
¡°What happened to your face, who hit you?¡± he asked.
Big Beard had been waiting for this moment.
He didn¡¯t rush to speak because he was hoping Yang Ming would bring it up first.
Now with a look of aggrieved innocence, Big Beard said, ¡°That guy Xiang Yu wanted me to submit to him, and I refused.
You know I only acknowledge you as my big brother.
He called a bunch of guys over and they beat me up¡ªthree of them attacking me at once¡¡±
¡°You¡¯re saying Xiang Yu did it?¡± Yang Ming interrupted.
Big Beard eagerly nodded, ¡°I even mentioned your name, but he didn¡¯t care, he called you a useless coward.¡±
Yang Ming snorted coldly, knowing that Big Beard¡¯s words were often exaggerated, but Big Beard had once been his subordinate.
Xiang Yu going so far as to disrespect him angered Yang Ming, ¡°Xiang Yu, if you¡¯re seeking death, don¡¯t me me¡¡±
Chapter 290 - 290 290 The New Big Brother is a Pushover
?290: Chapter 290: The New Big Brother is a Pushover 290: Chapter 290: The New Big Brother is a Pushover Yang Ming knew the bearded man would embellish his words, but beating the dog while ignoring the master really pissed Yang Ming off.
He snorted coldly, tossed his cigarette in front of him, stood up, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with this slight for you.¡±
Having said that, Yang Ming didn¡¯t linger.
He dressed and left.
Today¡¯s visit wasn¡¯t to see the bearded man; he just happened to pass by, recalled the bearded man¡¯s sister, and decided toe up for a bit of fun before leaving.
Seeing Yang Ming¡¯s angry demeanor, the bearded man knew there was hope for revenge.
He stood up and went to his sister¡¯s room, where he found her lying naked and motionless.
¡°Xue, are you okay?¡± Tie Zhuzi asked cautiously.
Looking at his sister¡¯s pale buttocks, Tie Zhuzi actually had some indecent thoughts¡ªcalling him a beast wouldn¡¯t be an overstatement.
Yang Xue heard the voice and quickly covered her body with the nket, then continued to lie motionless.
¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Xue?¡± Tie Zhuzi came over and patted her back.
Yang Xue shivered all over, then turned her head to Tie Zhuzi and said, ¡°Brother, why didn¡¯t you stop him when he bullied me?
Are you even my brother?
He¡¯s a beast, and you¡¯re a beast too¡¡±
At that point, Yang Xue couldn¡¯t hold back her tears any longer.
Yang Ming had initially raped her, and as time went on, he became more and more unrestrained, and her brother even encouraged her to go along with it, which was more than she could endure.
Her sanity was near breaking.
¡°Good sister, just bear with it a little longer; it¡¯ll be over in a couple of days.
Besides, Yang Ming isn¡¯t too bad, right?¡± Tie Zhuzi tried to console her.
Seeing her brother still acting this way, Yang Xue pointed to the door and said, ¡°Get out; I want to be alone.¡±
¡°Xue¡¡±
¡°Get out!
Just go; I want you to leave!¡± At this point, Yang Xue could no longer care about anything else.
She got up and pushed Tie Zhuzi towards the door.
However, in that moment, Tie Zhuzi caught sight of his sister¡¯s naked body, her snow-white skin nearly made him nosebleed.
It was the first time he had looked at his sister this way, and he found himself entertaining some strange thoughts.
After being pushed out of the room by his sister, he wasn¡¯t upset.
He then headed straight out to find Yang Ming.
Meanwhile, Yang Xue became increasingly bewildered.
Living as if in hell, she was in constant fear of Yang Ming returning.
Seeing her brother¡¯s look just now, she knew he was no good either, so she resolved to leave this ce.
In an old vi, Xiang Yu and Zhong Qin were chatting.
It seemed like Zhong Qin was excitedly talking nonstop.
Hanging out with Xiang Yu and his crew excited her.
Previously, she was just cooped up in the vi with no one to talk to, but now she had finally found a ymate.
At precisely noon, Xiang Yu stood up and walked out of the vi.
A crowd was already there, noisy and chaotic.
¡°Quiet down, big brother¡¯s here,¡± Tie Zhuzi shouted from the front, and everyone stopped their mor and looked at Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu saw there were over forty people; it seemed a few from another street hadn¡¯t arrived yet.
¡°Why did you call us here?
We¡¯re busy; if you have something to say, say it.
If you have to fart, just do it.¡±
¡°Yeah, don¡¯t dilly-dally and waste everyone¡¯s time.¡±
¡°Fuck, you really think you¡¯re somebody, huh?¡±
The guys below had all started off as petty thugs, each with a rascal¡¯s nature.
They were abandoned for no good reason, and to top it off, a new boss had taken over their management, kindling a resentment in their hearts.
They had nowhere to direct this frustration, so they decided to mess with the new boss.
The thing is, they saw that Xiang Yu was handsomely faced.
He looked like a pretty boy, the type who must have gotten his position as boss through connections, with no real skill.
Such a man should be taught a lesson right from the start, to knock him down a peg and show him not to act so high and mighty.
¡°All you motherfuckers stop the noise!
If anyone has a problem,e out and say it!¡± Tie Zhuzi stood there and bellowed.
It had to be said, Tie Zhuzi¡¯s yell really did the trick, the scene instantly became much quieter.
They could tell that this tall guy was likely the pretty boy¡¯s vanguard.
Just then, another group of ten strolled over leisurely, chatting and looking very at ease.
¡°See, I told you we¡¯re here early.
They say to be here by noon, and now it¡¯s quarter past twelve.¡±
¡°Exactly, look at Wang Dapao just arriving; he¡¯s not worried about anything.¡±
The crowd started to get noisy again, and the mentioned Wang Dapao, with a devil-may-care look, came straight to the front, standing before Xiang Yu with a disdainful expression, ¡°So you¡¯re the new boss, Xiang Yu?¡±
¡°Why are youte?
Don¡¯t you know I said noon?¡± Xiang Yu stood there, eating peanuts.
Suddenly, a peanut fell to the ground.
Xiang Yu looked at Wang Dapao in front of him and said, ¡°Pick it up.¡±
Everyone present knew there was a good showing up and held their breaths, waiting to see what the new boss could do.
They didn¡¯t know Xiang Yu, but they knew Wang Dapao.
Wang Dapao was Han Guohua¡¯s subordinate, a genuine local tyrant who always carried himself with an air of arrogance.
No one from the surrounding streets wanted to mess with him.
¡°What did you say?¡± Wang Dapao looked at Xiang Yu in disbelief, ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be scared of you just because you¡¯ve got someone backing you up.
I¡¯ve seen plenty of guys like you; can¡¯t we stop ying these bullshit games?¡±
The people around chuckled upon hearing Wang Dapao¡¯s words, but Xiang Yu remained expressionless, calmly eating peanuts, his thoughts unknown.
¡°Look at that, calls himself a big brother, must be scared stupid by now.¡±
¡°He¡¯s too young, thinking that just because he¡¯s sent from above he¡¯s the shit, like we¡¯d just obey him without question.
What a joke.¡±
Wang Dapao became even more convinced by the crowd¡¯s remarks, certain that this pretty boy was just an ipetent figure sent by the higher-ups, and it was impossible for him to control Wang Dapao.
Jiang Chao, standing in the crowd, also felt some disappointment.
He had been a top lieutenant under Han Guoli.
Dissatisfied with Han Guoli¡¯s brutality and having made several suggestions which infuriated Han Guoli, he was dispatched here.
He had hoped that things would be better under another boss, but it seemed that this one was a bit too soft.
Disappointed, he shook his head and then stepped forward, ¡°Wang Dapao, don¡¯t push it.
He¡¯s our boss now; we should be showing him some respect.¡±
Hearing someone stick up for the pretty boy, Wang Dapao got irritated, sneered, and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Jiang Chao, Captain Jiang?
What, you didn¡¯t kiss Han Guoli¡¯s ass well enough, and now you¡¯re kissing this kid¡¯s ass?
You¡¯re quite the suck-up, aren¡¯t you?¡±
¡°You¡¡± Jiang Chao clenched his fists, ready to teach Wang Dapao a lesson.
Xiang Yu then raised his hand to stop him, while the crowd burst into waves ofughter¡
Chapter 291 - 291 291 A Slap with Ease
?291: Chapter 291 A p with Ease 291: Chapter 291 A p with Ease After all, Xiang Yu was the big brother here.
Being ridiculed by Wang Dapao for no reason, Jiang Chao felt it was unfair and stood up to try to stop Wang Dapao from going too far.
Even if Xiang Yu was ipetent, he still deserved some face.
But Wang Dapao wouldn¡¯t listen to Jiang Chao¡¯s mediation, and even turned his sarcasm directly towards Jiang Chao.
Jiang Chao could no longer bear it and then threw a punch at Wang Dapao.
Wang Dapao also coldly snorted.
He had been around here for a long time, and in this area, he hadn¡¯t encountered anyone he feared.
Now that Jiang Chao wanted to stand out, he felt he had to teach him a lesson to reinforce his status as the local emperor.
¡°Stop,¡± Xiang Yu said calmly when he saw the two were about to fight.
Jiang Chao, who was about to strike, halted suddenly at Xiang Yu¡¯s words, then instinctively stepped back.
Wang Dapao, however, did not care about any of this and threw a punch at Jiang Chao.
Seeing this, Jiang Chao wanted to fight back, but he nced at Xiang Yu unintentionally.
Although Xiang Yu¡¯s face remained calm, his eyes had turned somewhat icy.
In the end, Jiang Chao chose to keep his cool; he just stepped back again without any intention of striking.
The people around assumed Jiang Chao was afraid of Wang Dapao.
Indeed, it seemed no one dared to provoke Wang Dapao.
Just when everyone imagined Jiang Chao would be sent flying with a punch, Wang Dapao¡¯s fist was suddenly caught by someone¡ªit was Xiang Yu.
He looked at Wang Dapao with an expressionless face and said, ¡°Did you not hear what I said?¡±
At that moment, Wang Dapao was full of fighting spirit, and Xiang Yu¡¯s interference really disappointed him.
His fist was caught, and then he threw his left fist towards Xiang Yu.
¡°Be careful¡¡± Jiang Chao shouted, intending to block Wang Dapao¡¯s fist, but it was already toote; the half-meter distance between them had dyed him.
Since Xiang Yu was the newly arrived big brother, Jiang Chao did not want his leader to be humiliated like this, but it was toote now, and he regretted not stepping forward earlier to teach Wang Dapao a lesson.
To Jiang Chao¡¯s surprise, the few people Xiang Yu brought with him showed no emotion on their faces, and the foolishly big one evenughed out loud.
He began to suspect that these men wanted to see Xiang Yu make a fool of himself just like Wang Dapao did.
But his thoughts were quickly rified, just as Wang Dapao¡¯s fist was about to hit Xiang Yu.
Suddenly, Xiang Yu swiftly pped Wang Dapao on the face.
Xiang Yu was too quick, even Jiang Chao had not noticed.
Wang Dapao was sent several steps back by Xiang Yu¡¯s p, blood already trickling from the corner of his mouth.
Everyone was stunned because they hadn¡¯t seen Xiang Yu¡¯s move.
In their subconscious, they believed that Xiang Yu, with his pretty-boy face, would surely be knocked down by Wang Dapao.
If he were beaten down today, they would lose all respect for him in the future.
The surroundings fell silent, as everyone was too shocked by the sudden turn of events to react.
Wang Dapao, waving off the blood at the corner of his mouth, suddenly forced a smile and said, ¡°I grew up on this street, and no one has ever dared to hit me like that.
You¡¯re the first, and today I won¡¯t let you be the big brother.¡±
After speaking, Wang Dapao faced Xiang Yu and got serious.
Xiang Yu¡¯s previous p had been too quick, and he had been unable to react; of course, part of it had been a surprise attack.
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s calm demeanor, Jiang Chao suddenly felt that this man was not as simple as he appeared on the surface.
Moreover, the big fool and the two youngsters were not worried at all, so he had even less reason to be concerned.
The happiest person at this time must be Zhong Qin.
Seeing Xiang Yu fight, Zhong Qin pped joyfully.
¡°Xiang Yu, hurry up and teach him a lesson for me, this guy is just too ugly.¡±
¡°Pick up the peanuts from the ground,¡± Xiang Yu said calmly as before.
¡°Bugger off, fuckin¡¯ idiot,¡± Wang Dapao felt humiliated by Xiang Yu and roared as he charged at him.
In his eyes, no matter how tough this pretty boy Xiang Yu could be, if he got hold of him, he would surely throw him out.
Wang Dapao decided to go for closebat, aiming to grapple Xiang Yu as soon as he got close.
But just as he approached Xiang Yu, Xiang Yu suddenly pped him away again.
Wang Dapao, still unyielding, came at him.
This time, he tried to use his footwork to kick Xiang Yu out, but the end result was still a p from Xiang Yu.
The fight between the two was simple, Wang Dapao attacked but couldn¡¯tnd a hit on Xiang Yu, while Xiang Yu kept pping Wang Dapao¡¯s face.
It was like an adult teaching a child a lesson.
Those watching were struck by how easy Xiang Yu¡¯s movements were, just gentlynding ps on Wang Dapao¡¯s face, leaving him no chance to fight back; it could be said he didn¡¯t even touch Xiang Yu¡¯s body.
Everyone present was amazed.
What was going on?
Wang Dapao was a long-time figure of note.
Even if he wasn¡¯t unbeatable in a fight, he was at least tougher than most people here, or else they wouldn¡¯t have let him manage this street.
Jiang Chao on the side was even more astonished.
He had not expected Xiang Yu¡¯s skills to be so formidable.
If he himself fought Xiang Yu, he might end up just like Wang Dapao.
Wang Dapao didn¡¯t know how many ps he had received; everyone had lost count.
All they knew was that Wang Dapao had now been beaten stupid.
His face was hugely swollen, several teeth had already fallen out of his mouth, and his eyes were somewhat vacant.
With a ¡®smack,¡¯ Xiang Yu pped Wang Dapao and said, ¡°Pick up the peanuts.¡±
With his head hanging down, Wang Dapao shook it nkly, unclear whether he was stupefied from the beating or actually looking for the peanuts.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t pay him any more mind and pped him again.
Seeing the miserable state Wang Dapao was in after being hit, everyone at the scene took a sharp intake of breath.
They were relieved they hadn¡¯t pushed themselves forward just now, or else they would have ended up the same way.
¡°Big brother, please stop hitting him, we were wrong to bete, we admit our mistake,¡± one of the men ran over and pleaded with Xiang Yu, while another quickly picked up a peanut from the ground and offered it to Xiang Yu with both hands.
Although Wang Dapao wasn¡¯t up to much, his brothers seemed all right.
They were worried that if Xiang Yu kept hitting him, he would end up killing Wang Dapao.
Seeing Wang Dapao¡¯s dazed appearance, Xiang Yu stopped hitting him.
He then calmly took the peanut from the man¡¯s hand, shelled it, and put the kernel into his mouth.
At the same time, Wang Dapao copsed to the ground with a ¡®thump¡¯, apparently having passed out.
¡°What a waste, out cold after just a few ps.
If he were hit with a few punches, he¡¯d probably be dead,¡± Tie Zhuzi said with some disdain.
If someone like this could act tough, the world would indeed be in chaos.
After eating the peanut, Xiang Yu stood in front of everyone again.
Now, no one dared to speak, their eyes filled with reverence.
Meanwhile, Jiang Chao smiled, because he felt as though he had found the big brother he was satisfied with¡
Chapter 292 - 292 292 Uniting the Hearts of Brothers
?292: Chapter 292: Uniting the Hearts of Brothers 292: Chapter 292: Uniting the Hearts of Brothers ¡°From now on, regarding any matter, you all had better not bete, understand?¡± Xiang Yu stood there addressing the crowd.
The crowd had by then realized one thing, that Xiang Yu was by no means a pretty boy; he indeed had real skills.
¡°Understood.¡± At that moment, Jiang Chao was the first to shout out loud, the rest murmured their acknowledgments, though their voices were low.
Clearly they submitted to Xiang Yu, but were unwilling at heart.
¡°Today is the first time I meet all of you.
I just want to tell you that from now on I¡¯ll take over these five streets.
You can discuss anything with me, but if I find out anyone is plotting against me behind my back, your end will be the same as his.¡± After speaking, Xiang Yu pointed at Wang Dapao lying to one side.
No one spoke, merely standing there with their heads bowed, seemingly lost in thought.
¡°There¡¯s one more thing I need to tell you.
Whoever wants to leave can go now.
I won¡¯t stop you.
Go wherever you want, just don¡¯t show up within these five streets.
But if after today you want to leave, it won¡¯t be so simple.¡± After saying this, Xiang Yu quietly stood there, watching everyone¡¯s reactions.
After all, the path they were on led to darkness, and unless absolutely necessary, not many people would willingly join.
Xiang Yu did this to provide some people an alternative opportunity to leave immediately and live their own happy lives.
Sure enough, just then an older man stood out, then cautiously approached Xiang Yu saying, ¡°Big brother, I wish to leave and I promise not to appear in these five streets ever again.¡±
Many thought Xiang Yu was joking; he was testing if his underlings were genuinely loyal, so not many came forward.
Now that this man stepped forward, everyone raised their heads to observe Xiang Yu¡¯s reaction.
¡°Zhuzi.¡± At that moment, Xiang Yu suddenly called out.
Tie Zhuzi swiftly stepped forward to receive orders.
Seeing this, everyone confirmed their suspicion; Xiang Yu never meant to let them leave but was indeed testing their loyalty.
The first to venture had indeed met an early demise.
The man who hade forward now knelt in front of Xiang Yu, pleading, ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t leave.
I will follow you.¡± Clearly, the man was terrified by Xiang Yu¡¯s actions.
Xiang Yu quickly helped him up, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I won¡¯t harm you.¡± Then he turned to Tie Zhuzi, saying, ¡°Give this brother fifty thousand yuan.¡±
The man was stunned on hearing this; he could hardly believe his ears.
Not only had he easily backed out, but the big brother was evenpensating him with fifty thousand yuan¡ªa thought he had never dreamed of.
But he dared not ept Xiang Yu¡¯s money and hastily refused.
Xiang Yu, however, patted him without a word, and in less than ten minutes, Tie Zhuzi had brought the money and handed it to the man.
¡°Thank you.¡± Tears filled the man¡¯s eyes, clearly overwhelmed with emotion.
¡°I just want to tell you one thing; since you have left me, do not join any other organizations.
If I find out, I won¡¯t let you off lightly,¡± Xiang Yu said indifferently.
¡°I know, I know,¡± the man nodded hurriedly and left under everyone¡¯splex gazes, with the money in his hands.
With the first one setting the example, one after another starteding forward to leave.
Xiang Yu did not stop them, but gave each one fifty thousand yuan.
In the end, only forty-five people remained standing there.
The eyes of these people became firm because they admired Xiang Yu¡¯s style.
Xiang Yu was unlike other leaders; selfish and oppressive, he was generous.
¡°Big brother.¡± At that moment, Jiang Chao suddenly shouted.
¡°Big brother!¡± Forty-five people shouted in unison, their voices loud and clear, showing they had wholly epted Xiang Yu as their leader.
Before, they had just been minor characters forgotten in corners, seldom having seen the boss.
But now in their hearts, a strange feeling was growing; they felt that this big brother in front of them would lead them to conquer a vast territory.
¡°From today onwards, we are brothers.
If you have any issue, you can tell me.
I have only one rule for my brothers; you absolutely must not betray your own, or else I will make your death quite terrible,¡± Xiang Yu said simply.
¡°Understood big brother.
We won¡¯t betray our own,¡± the people below shouted, who although were neighbors living on different streets, were previously belonging to different leaders, so their emotional bonds were not strong.
But now that they were following Xiang Yu and had been influenced by him, their rtionships had improved.
Xiang Yu then divided them into two groups on the spot, one consisting of twenty-three people, the other twenty-two.
Group one was led by Jiang Chao, whom Xiang Yu viewed as loyal and honest.
Group two was by vote unanimously felt to bepetently led by Ye Feng.
Ye Feng was a low-profile person; at the start, he had been standing at the back, not speaking, but observing all these events.
Ye Feng was not much of a talker and was quite cold, but he held high prestige among the brothers.
¡°Can you handle this role?¡± Xiang Yu stood in front of him, looking him in the eye.
Ye Feng humbly responded, ¡°As long as you trust me, I can manage.
I saw what happened just now, and I have also heard of your deeds.
I acknowledge you as my big brother and am willing to follow you.¡±
Ye Feng¡¯s words were very sincere, clearlying from his heart.
Xiang Yu, seeing this, patted his shoulder, saying, ¡°I trust you.¡±
Then Xiang Yu stepped back in front of everyone and loudly announced that from now on they were brothers in life and death, to share fortunes and to shoulder hardships together.
The crowd¡¯s spirit waspletely stirred by Xiang Yu, and they excitedly shouted at him as their brother.
¡°I want to join you too; I want to be your sister, starting from now I am your big sister,¡± at that moment, Zhong Qin stood in front of Xiang Yu and loudly dered.
Those present actually didn¡¯t know Zhong Qin¡¯s true identity, thinking she was just a pretty girl and Xiang Yu¡¯s girlfriend, then all startedughing.
Just as everyone was happily chatting, three cars drove towards them.
The cars stopped, and ten men alighted.
These people were burly and all dressed in suits, looking quite formal.
They were different from the brothers in front of Xiang Yu, who looked more like country bumpkins, both in terms of dress and demeanor.
The leader was someone Xiang Yu knew, the team leader Yang Ming, and by Yang Ming¡¯s side was a man whose face Tie Zhuzi had turned into a swollen mess.
At that moment, the man with the swollen face was walking towards Xiang Yu with his head held high, looking smug, ready to teach Xiang Yu a lesson in front of all these people.
He saw this group, although numerous, as weak and dispersed at heart, not truly Xiang Yu¡¯s people¡
Chapter 293 - 293 293 You Dare to Touch My People
?293: Chapter 293: You Dare to Touch My People 293: Chapter 293: You Dare to Touch My People Xiang Yu casually remarked as he saw Yang Ming, then turned his head to see Tie Zhuzi and couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter, ¡°Well if it isn¡¯t Captain Yang, how very free you must be to stroll in here?¡±
¡°Xiang Yu, don¡¯t get too cocky.
Now that my big brother¡¯s here, you¡¯re in for a show soon,¡± Tie Zhuzi red at him venomously.
He knew he was no match for Xiang Yu and his crew, so he dared not make a move rashly.
Later, he would let his brothers behind teach Xiang Yu a lesson to relieve the hatred in his heart.
Though there were many people standing around, Tie Zhuzi knew these people were just newly merged from the Five Streets and were disorganized and wouldn¡¯t stand up for Xiang Yu.
The only ones who might stand up for Xiang Yu were a few behind him, which was why Tie Zhuzi was so bold and unbridled.
Yang Ming was thinking the same thing.
Especially since his old subordinates were here, they wouldn¡¯ty a hand on him.
That¡¯s why he only brought ten men with him¡ªbringing more would only diminish his stature.
¡°Xiang Yu, you¡¯re quite bold, messing with my people as soon as you arrive,¡± Yang Ming said with a coldugh.
¡°Boss Yang, you must be joking, where are your people here?¡± Xiang Yu replied with a faint smile on his face.
¡°This Tie Zhuzi is my man.
Didn¡¯t you know that?
To beat a dog, you must watch his master.
You¡¯re disrespecting me, Yang Ming,¡± Yang Ming said grimly.
Tie Zhuzi then took a cigarette, handed it to Yang Ming, and lit it for him,pletely behaving like a servant dog.
¡°You¡¯re talking about this fat corpse?
How can he be your man?
Since I took over these Five Streets, all the businesses here are under my control, and all the brothers here are my brothers, Xiang Yu¡¯s brothers.
Since when did they be yours?¡± Xiang Yu said calmly.
¡°Who are you calling a fat corpse?¡± Tie Zhuzi gritted his teeth at Xiang Yu.
Without an order from Yang Ming, he dared not strike, for striking would only bring him shame.
¡°Fat corpse, shut your damn mouth.
If you keep babbling, I¡¯ll kill you right now,¡± Jiang Chao, who was behind Xiang Yu, took a step forward and pointed at Tie Zhuzi.
Instinctively, Tie Zhuzi took a step back, intimidated by Jiang Chao.
Realizing that he had shown fear, he forced himself to stand firm and shouted, ¡°With Big Brother Yang Ming here, you dare.¡±
Yang Ming didn¡¯t bother to intervene but instead looked at Xiang Yu, ¡°Your brother, ask him if he agrees.
Territory is static, people are dynamic.
If you want them to follow you, you need some skills.
These people are from the Five Streets, right?¡± Yang Ming finished, nced at all those present, then smiled and said, ¡°Oh, not everyone¡¯s here yet, are some not nning to heed your call?¡±
Yang Ming burst into heartyughter after speaking, and his followers joined in theughter.
Jiang Chao felt ufortable watching and wanted to step up and tell Yang Ming that they were indeed brothers of Xiang Yu, and everyone was willing to follow Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu, however, waved his hand to signal everyone to stay calm, and continued with a serene expression, ¡°Yes, a few brothers have left, but most have stayed.
Of course, I wouldn¡¯t take that dead pig head if he came back.¡±
¡°You¡¡± The bearded man waspletely infuriated by Xiang Yu, he turned to Yang Ming and said, ¡°Big brother Yang Ming, this Xiang Yu is too ignorant, let¡¯s teach him a lesson.¡±
Yang Ming hadn¡¯t expected that even after he arrived with his men, Xiang Yu would still be soposed, with no sign of nervousness on his face.
Perhaps he had some kind of backup.
Just then, Zhong Qin walked over from behind.
She nced curiously at the bearded man and then said impatiently, ¡°Last time I drove you away, why did youe back?
You really have no shame, and you even brought reinforcements.¡±
Zhong Qin¡¯s words made most of the people presentugh.
Meanwhile, Yang Ming was shocked to discover that thedy was here; he had only noticed Xiang Yu earlier and hadn¡¯t seen the others.
No wonder Xiang Yu was so fearless.
If thedy was here, he would never dare to make a move.
Just as Yang Ming was about to greet Zhong Qin, the bearded man finally couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and pointed at Zhong Qin, cursing, ¡°You slut, shameless bitch, I¡¯m going to kill you today.¡±
The bearded man didn¡¯t recognize Zhong Qin, he only knew she was beautiful and was with Xiang Yu, so he assumed she must be Xiang Yu¡¯s woman.
After beating Xiang Yu, he nned to enjoy herpany thoroughly.
But just as he finished speaking, Yang Ming suddenly turned and pped the bearded man¡¯s face hard.
This p was merciless, knocking out several of the bearded man¡¯s few remaining teeth.
The bearded man¡¯s face was full of grievance, not understanding what had happened.
Meanwhile, Yang Ming quickly approached Zhong Qin with a smile and said, ¡°I am really sorry, Miss.
My subordinate is ignorant.
Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±
¡°Your subordinate looks as ugly as you do, I can¡¯t be bothered with you.
Look how handsome Xiang Yu is.
You¡¯d better leave quickly, stop making a fool of yourselves here.¡± Zhong Qin then turned and walked behind Xiang Yu, pulling Tie Zhuzi along and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go y, big guy.¡±
In Zhong Qin¡¯s eyes, there were only fun things and not fun things.
With the atmosphere so tense, she couldn¡¯t even sense it.
The people at the scene, including Jiang Chao, were astonished.
It turned out this beautiful girl was the big boss¡¯s daughter.
They had heard of her but had never seen her.
For them, the big boss¡¯s daughter was always a high and mighty princess, rarely seen.
They didn¡¯t expect her to appear here today, and with Xiang Yu.
The spection about Xiang Yu¡¯s identity grew even stronger among them, but this made them more excited, as their big brother seemed very powerful.
If the big brother was powerful, his followers would naturally benefit.
Yang Ming stood there, embarrassed by what Zhong Qin had said, not knowing what to do.
He had intended to teach Xiang Yu a lesson, but he hadn¡¯t expected the Miss to be here.
They knew about Zhong Qin¡¯s temper¡ªshe would talk about killing people when unhappy.
Facing Zhong Qin, they were all terrified and anxious not to upset her.
Zhong Qin¡¯s appearance had caught him off guard.
Although he lost face today and in front of so many people, he had no choice but to point at Xiang Yu and say, ¡°Wait, you¡¯ll regret thister.¡±
After saying that, Yang Ming turned to leave, while the bearded man, having been pped suddenly out of nowhere, still hadn¡¯t figured out what was going on.
¡°Big brother, are we just leaving like this?¡± the bearded man asked, covering his face, somewhat dazed.
¡°Get lost.¡± Yang Ming pped him again, his rage needing an outlet.
¡°Hold on, you think this is some kind of ce you can juste and go as you please¡¡±
Chapter 294 - 294 294 Beaten Retreat
?294: Chapter 294: Beaten Retreat 294: Chapter 294: Beaten Retreat Yang Ming was surprised to find Zhong Qin here, something he had not anticipated.
Now it was impossible for him toy a hand on Xiang Yu.
Moreover, after being ruthlessly reprimanded by Zhong Qin just now, he felt like his chest and lungs were about to explode.
At this moment, Big Beard still felt unsatisfied and came over to inquire, but Yang Ming pped him away with a direct hit once again.
Poor Big Beard hade to seek revenge on Yang Ming, but before he could even start, he had been pped twice without reason by Wang Ming.
¡°Hold on, what do you think this ce is, that you cane and go as you please?¡± At this point, Jiang Chao stepped forward with his group, blocking Yang Ming¡¯s way.
They knew Yang Ming from before because there wasn¡¯t much at stake, so they had little interaction, not to mention that Yang Ming was the high-and-mighty squadron leader who seldom came to such a remote ce.
Besides, even if they did have interactions with Yang Ming, they could not afford to offend him.
But today was different; they had just sworn allegiance to a new boss, and after Xiang Yu¡¯s previous rousing speech, they were all eager to teach Yang Ming a lesson.
¡°What are you supposed to be?¡± Yang Ming hadn¡¯t expected anyone to dare to stop him.
¡°I¡¯m not supposed to be anything, I¡¯m Jiang Chao, the leader of one of Xiang Yu¡¯s groups.
You came here all blustering, and now you think you can just leave without leaving anything behind?¡± Jiang Chao said, looking directly into Yang Ming¡¯s eyes.
¡°That¡¯s right, daring to mess with our big brother, today we must teach them a good lesson.¡±
Xiang Yu¡¯s men had encircled Yang Ming and were all itching to take action.
Big Beard was terrified at this sight; he had not expected these people to stand with Xiang Yu.
Yang Ming was also taken aback, realizing that these people had been won over by Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu¡¯sposure was not because of Zhong Qin¡¯s presence, but because these dozens of people were his subordinates.
With this realization, Yang Ming suddenly broke out in a cold sweat.
It was good that he had not struck earlier, or he certainly would have been beaten up.
At this moment, Yang Ming could only feignposure and then turned to look at Xiang Yu, ¡°What¡¯s this supposed to mean?¡±
Meanwhile, Xiang Yu stood there, eating peanuts, looking at Yang Ming with an amused gaze, ¡°What do you think it means?
It means I want you to remember this lesson.
You came here today to learn one, didn¡¯t you?¡±
As Xiang Yu spoke, he walked step by step towards Yang Ming.
The brothers who were surrounding them cleared a path, letting Xiang Yu reach the center.
¡°Leaving so soon?
Won¡¯t you stay and y with us a bit longer?¡± Xiang Yu said, lifting Yang Ming¡¯s chin with his hand, an action that easily recalled the imagery of teasing a young girl.
Yang Ming forcefully pped away Xiang Yu¡¯s hand, then said fiercely, ¡°Xiang Yu, don¡¯t push your luck.
Even if you have more people, what can you do to me?
One phone call from me can scare you to death.¡±
Yang Ming wasn¡¯t bluffing, as he had dozens of streets of men under hismand, and a single phone call could bring hundreds of them rushing over.
With a ¡°p,¡± Xiang Yu gave Yang Ming a smack in the face, amid the shocked gazes of all those present.
The p wasn¡¯t hard, but it stunned everyone around.
Who was Yang Ming?
The high-and-mighty squadron leader, while Xiang Yu had just be a squad leader today, not yet firmly established in his position.
Yet Xiang Yu had p him without mercy.
Even Jiang Chao and his crew were stunned.
Although they stood up to block Yang Ming, they had no intention of getting physical; they just wanted Yang Ming to express a certain attitude or, perhaps, to admit a mistake.
Nobody expected Xiang Yu to physically strike.
While they were surprised, they felt a secret thrill, thinking, ¡°That¡¯s satisfying!¡±
¡°Does it hurt?¡± Xiang Yu said, his face beaming with a brilliant smile as he looked at Yang Ming.
Yang Ming hadn¡¯t expected Xiang Yu to dare hit him.
When he came to his senses, rage took over, and he yelled as he balled his fists, ready toe at Xiang Yu.
At that moment, Ye Feng, the leader of the second group, was the first to step in and subdue Yang Ming from behind.
Yang Ming struggled to go and hit Xiang Yu, but no matter how hard he struggled, he couldn¡¯t break free, which showed that Ye Feng¡¯s arm strength was still quite significant.
Meanwhile, the big-bearded ones also wanted to make a move, but were restrained by the crowd that surged forward and surrounded them.
¡°Xiang Yu, you¡¯re fucking asking for death, you dare to hit me, you¡¯re dead¡¡± For so many years, Yang Ming had never been hit, and today was the first time.
Xiang Yu, on the other hand, ignored his shouting and then walked up to Yang Ming with a smile and pped him again, saying, ¡°I¡¯m asking you, does it hurt?¡±
¡°It hurts your mo¡¡± At that moment, Yang Ming was like an angry wild dog wanting to pounce, but he was tethered by a metal chain and couldn¡¯t bite Xiang Yu.
Then Xiang Yu pped him twice more, this time with added force, the sound was loud, almost audible to everyone present.
Xiang Yu¡¯s face also became serious, and then he grabbed Yang Ming¡¯s cor and said, ¡°You¡¯d better not provoke me, or the consequences will be severe.¡±
After speaking, Xiang Yu pushed Yang Ming away with force.
At this point, Yang Ming hadn¡¯t lost his sanity; he really wanted to rush up and tear Xiang Yu to pieces.
But he also knew he was no match for Xiang Yu, especially with so many of Xiang Yu¡¯s brothers here, he knew he wouldn¡¯t gain any advantage today.
Yang Ming clenched his teeth so hard that his gums bled.
He hated Xiang Yu and wanted to tear him apart alive, but he held back, vowing to return today¡¯s humiliation in spades.
¡°Xiang Yu!¡± Yang Ming said viciously, ¡°There wille a day when you will regret this, and that day is not far off.¡±
¡°I¡¯m waiting,¡± Xiang Yu said, lifting his head and regaining hisposure and confidence.
Yang Ming said no more, then turned and walked towards his car.
¡°Big Brother, what do we do with these guys?¡± At that moment, one of them asked while holding down the big-bearded ones.
¡°Give each of them twenty ps and then let them go.
This pig head gets forty,¡± Xiang Yu said calmly, showing some mercy since he had just joined not long ago.
¡°Xiang Yu, you bastard, you¡¯re not going to die well¡¡± Big Beard burst into tears upon hearing he was going to be pped forty times, knowing it was inevitable, so he cursed out loud.
¡°Cut off his little dick,¡± Tie Zhuzi shouted from his standing position.
Frightened by this, Big Beard immediately shut his mouth and didn¡¯t dare speak.
Even as his mouth was being pped, he remained silent, tears streaming down his face, crying like a fool.
Jiang Chao¡¯s men were having a st hitting them, counting as they went, eight, nine, everyone around also counting out loud, until the twenty were done and still feeling somewhat unsatisfied.
Over at Big Beard¡¯s side, two men took turns hitting him, and by the time they reached forty, Big Beard actually passed out.
The others hurriedly carried him away and fled the scene.
Everyone at the scene burst intoughter, no doubt today was the most gratifying day for them, the best day for their mood.
They felt no longer like insignificant characters hiding in the corners, but truly themselves, free to do whatever they wanted.
Only after theughter subsided did a greater crisis await them.
Jiang Chao and Ye Feng let the others go first, but the two of them approached Xiang Yu with some concern¡
Chapter 295 - 295 295 Starting to Step into the Formal
?295: Chapter 295 Starting to Step into the Formal 295: Chapter 295 Starting to Step into the Formal Xiang Yu had hit Yang Ming, and he actually felt some pressure himself.
If it were just him and Tie Zhuzi, it would be fine; if they couldn¡¯t win a fight, they¡¯d just run.
But now that Jiang Chao and the others were involved, he had to consider their safety.
Jiang Chao and Ye Feng arranged for the other brothers to leave, while the two of them stayed behind.
¡°Big brother, what should we do next?¡± Jiang Chao asked with some concern.
They had offended Yang Ming, and given Yang Ming¡¯s temperament, he wouldn¡¯t let things go easily; he would definitely seek revenge.
¡°What do you mean what should we do?
It¡¯s just Yang Ming.
If he angers me, I¡¯ll cut him down with one stroke of my knife,¡± Tie Zhuzi said fiercely.
Jiang Chao and Ye Feng were both speechless.
They had only recently gotten to know Tie Zhuzi and had not expected the tall man to be so hot-tempered.
Xiao Xuan, on the other hand, had been sitting quietly in the distance, not saying a word.
The two indeed hadpletely opposite personalities.
¡°Jiang Chao, Ye Feng, tell the brothers to be more carefultely and not to wander around if it¡¯s not necessary.
I suspect Yang Ming will take action against me soon but won¡¯t hassle the brothers,¡± Xiang Yu said calmly while seated.
¡°How about I get the brothers toe and guard the surroundings?¡± Jiang Chao suggested.
¡°No need.
Just you twoe over at nine tonight.
You both head back now and get familiar with the brothers,¡± Xiang Yu said with a smile, looking at them.
Both nodded and then left.
Right now, what Xiang Yu was considering wasn¡¯t Yang Ming¡¯s revenge but how to eliminate them.
Just then, Xiang Yu¡¯s phone suddenly rang; it was Pan Wenjie calling.
¡°Come over right now,¡± Pan Wenjie said before hanging up abruptly, issuing amand that also conveyed a disdainful attitude towards Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu naturally didn¡¯t care about these things, because he never took the other party seriously.
Xiang Yu summoned Tie Zhuzi and they headed towards headquarters.
Xiao Xuan stayed behind and taught some skills to Sun Bo, and Zhong Qin was also learning on the side.
When Xiang Yu arrived at Pan Wenjie¡¯s vi, the other captains had already arrived.
Xiang Yu unceremoniously went over and sat down on the sofa.
The other captains didn¡¯t like Xiang Yu, so there was no need for formal greetings.
Yang Ming was looking at Xiang Yu with eyes that seemed to be spitting fire; his face still hurt.
¡°You¡¯rete,¡± Pan Wenjie said as he came in.
¡°Couldn¡¯t help it, the road is long,¡± Xiang Yu sighed, indicating to Pan Wenjie that his territory was remote andcked lucrative opportunities.
¡°Be more punctual in the future,¡± Pan Wenjie said, not dwelling on the matter, and took the head seat to continue, ¡°The merchandise we¡¯ve got this time is of high quality, so the price should be increased.
Up the cost by one hundred yuan per gram.
I¡¯ve split the goods into five parts, Guoli is missing, and I¡¯ll handle his share.
You¡¯ll have one week to move everything.
Any questions?¡±
¡°No problems,¡± said the captains in unison, except for Xiang Yu, who sat there in silence.
¡°Do you have a problem?¡± Pan Wenjie asked, frowning at Xiang Yu.
¡°Yes, I only have five streets, and they¡¯re in a remote area.
To dispose of it all within a week could be quite tight,¡± Xiang Yu stated calmly.
Xiang Yu naturally knew this was a difficult task set by Pan Wenjie, but he had to bring it up.
Not mentioning it would be against normal procedure.
¡°Humph!
All excuses.
Just say you¡¯re scared,¡± Yang Ming suddenly snorted coldly.
Pan Wenjie was very solemn at this point and arrogantly said, ¡°I am a person who values fairness and justice.
You are all captains and on the same level.
When I assign tasks, I must adhere to the principles of fairness and justice.
There can be no favoritism.
So, you have one week.
Those who fail toplete their tasks will be reported to Elder Brother Miao Honglei.
Do as you see fit.¡±
After Pan Wenjie finished, he didn¡¯t say more and had four briefcases brought over.
Two of the captains took their cases and left; indeed, one week was tight, so they had to move quickly.
Yang Ming, sitting opposite Xiang Yu, said coldly, ¡°One week.
I¡¯d like to see how youplete it.
If you fail, wait for the call from the boss.¡±
In Yang Ming¡¯s view, they all had a lot of goods to move, and the price hike would definitely impact sales.
Although they had dozens of streets, it was already tough to sell everything in a week.
Xiang Yu had only five streets, all in backward areas, making it impossible to sell everything in one week.
With a little meddling from himself, Xiang Yu would be even less likely toplete the task.
Thinking of this, Yang Ming couldn¡¯t help being excited.
What surprised him was that Xiang Yu didn¡¯t seem nervous at all, casually sitting there eating peanuts,pletely disregarding Yang Ming.
At headquarters, Yang Ming didn¡¯t dare to make a move, so with a snort and a muttered curse, he picked up his bag and left.
Looking at the briefcase in front of him, Xiang Yu sighed inwardly.
Inside were drugs, which would bring harm to many if sold.
If Xiang Yu really wanted to do it, he could easily take care of it by selling everything to Shen San, who would be happy to take it.
Shen San was eyeing this lucrative opportunity, always eager to get involved.
However, Miao Honglei and his gang had already monopolized this route, so it was not easy for Shen San to get in.
That¡¯s why Shen San had sent Xiang Yu in as an undercover operative.
But Xiang Yu knew that the drugs must not end up in Shen San¡¯s hands, as the consequences would be even worse if they did, perhaps reaching an uncontroble level.
After thinking alone for a while, Xiang Yu summoned Tie Zhuzi and left.
¡°Zhuzi, what do you think we should do with these drugs?¡± Xiang Yu asked absently as they drove.
Tie Zhuzi nced at Xiang Yu through the rearview mirror, thought for a moment, and then said, ¡°Brother Yu, to be honest, even though we¡¯re in the criminal underworld, I feel we¡¯re not bad guys.
We¡¯ve always been about punishing evil and promoting good, which gives me peace of mind.
Whatever decision you make, Brother Yu, I¡¯ll follow you.¡±
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t expect Tie Zhuzi to say this, considering they were all brothers.
Although Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t revealed his real identity, Tie Zhuzi and the others could feel that Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t a savage viin.
It was because of this that Tie Zhuzi and the others could follow Xiang Yu with peace of mind, as they hadn¡¯t lost their humanity, and those they killed were the worst of the worst.
¡°Are you getting sentimental with me?¡± Xiang Yu said with a smile.
Embarrassed by Xiang Yu¡¯s words, Tie Zhuzi scratched his head and chuckled sheepishly.
He wasn¡¯t good at expressing himself; all his feelings were harbored within.
Returning to the vi, Sun Bo curiously took the briefcase from Xiang Yu¡¯s hand.
He had never seen drugs before and was excited to see them, then couldn¡¯t help wanting to try them out, just to see if he could get addicted¡
Chapter 296 - 296 296 Confronting the Iron Blood Three Brothers
?296: Chapter 296: Confronting the Iron Blood Three Brothers 296: Chapter 296: Confronting the Iron Blood Three Brothers Sun Bo was very curious about the drugs; he had never been in contact with them before, and now they were right in front of him.
He couldn¡¯t resist the urge to try them, but Xiao Xuan stopped him.
¡°It¡¯s best not to touch these things,¡± Xiang Yu calmly said.
¡°It¡¯s not a matter of willpower; addiction isn¡¯t something you can resist just because you¡¯re strong-willed.
This is a drug, and even more, a poison, acting directly on your nerves, leaving you unable to fight it.¡±
¡°Then let¡¯s sell this stuff quickly, we¡¯re sure to make a lot of money,¡± Sun Bo said excitedly.
However, as soon as he finished speaking, Xiang Yu and the others looked at him.
Xiao Xuan gave him a cold nce and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about what you shouldn¡¯t.¡±
Sun Bo realized he might have said the wrong thing and then went to sit on the sofa on one side and said no more.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t n to sell the drugs but to dispose of them in secret.
He wasn¡¯t short of money, and at this time, he could onlypensate Pan Wenjie and his gang using the country¡¯s money.
In fact, disposing of drugs was very simple; they just needed to be dissolved in water.
¡°I¡¯ll take care of it,¡± Xiao Xuan said, then took the bag and went into the bathroom.
They were all decisive people; doing such a thing required no discussion.
There wasn¡¯t much to do in the afternoon, so Xiang Yu apanied Zhong Qin for a trip to the streets, and they had a stroll.
This was indeed the edge of the city, with very few people on the streets.
There were not many entertainment venues either, and dreaming of selling that packet of drugs here was pure fantasy.
Xiang Yu scoped out all five streets, getting a general understanding of the situation.
Although they were in a first-tier city, it was not apparent from these few streets.
Along the way, Xiang Yu met several of his own brothers, who were idling around aimlessly on the streets.
Their main source of ie was collecting protection fees or debt collecting for others.
Xiang Yu felt speechless upon seeing this.
These were the deeds of street thugs; how could they, as arge organization, also engage in such activities?
When they returned to the viter, Xiang Yu called Jiang Chao and Ye Feng over again.
The two were a bit puzzled, having been told toe over at nine o¡¯clock in the evening, wondering why they were suddenly asked toe earlier.
¡°Big brother, has something happened?¡± Jiang Chao asked nervously.
Xiang Yu shook his head, signaling for them to sit down before he spoke, ¡°What were the brothers¡¯ sources of ie before?¡±
Upon hearing this, Jiang Chao and Ye Feng could only give a bitter smile.
They basically had no source of ie.
Situated on the outskirts of the city, the people above wouldn¡¯t care about them.
¡°I¡¯ll give you two a task: starting from tomorrow, find locations on these five streets.
We¡¯ll start our ownpany.
Whether it¡¯s a restaurant or an entertainment venue you decide, as long as it makes money,¡± Xiang Yu said.
Hearing this, Jiang Chao gave a helpless bitter smile and said, ¡°Big brother, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to, but we simply have no money, no startup capital.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry about money; I¡¯ll take care of it.
If you two handle this well, you¡¯ll get the top credit,¡± Xiang Yu said with a smile.
Naturally, both Jiang Chao and Ye Feng were happy.
Before, they hardly made any money from collecting protection fees and debt collecting for others, sometimes even risking their lives.
Now that Xiang Yu hade to change this situation, they were naturally overjoyed.
¡°Brother Yu, we¡¯ll be leaving first then.
I¡¯ll discuss with the brotherster to see if there are any good projects,¡± Jiang Chao and Ye Feng said as they stood up, looking thrilled.
¡°You two don¡¯t need toe over tonight, just focus on doing this task well,¡± Xiang Yu said.
Both nodded and then left.
Around 8:30 PM, Xiang Yu suddenly called Sun Bo over and said, ¡°You drive Zhong Qin around for a fewps outside, and don¡¯te back until I call you.¡±
Naturally, Sun Bo did not understand Xiang Yu¡¯s intention.
He wanted to ask why, but he was afraid of misspeaking, so he stifled his question.
Zhong Qin, however, could not contain her curiosity.
She red at him with wide eyes, asking, ¡°Why aren¡¯t youing with us?
Are you nning to do something bad here?¡±
¡°We have some business and won¡¯t be joining you,¡± Xiang Yu chuckled.
¡°Seeing how smug you are, you¡¯re definitely up to something.
Have you arranged to meet some girl?
Tell me,¡± demanded Zhong Qin with a displeased expression.
In her eyes, Xiang Yu belonged to her and her alone, and no one else was allowed to touch him.
¡°No, I¡¯ve arranged for a few ugly freaks toe over to discuss some business.
They¡¯re so hideous, like Zhu Bajie, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll scare you.
That¡¯s why I want you to leave first ande back after they¡¯re gone,¡± Xiang Yu patting Zhong Qin¡¯s head as he spoke.
¡°Really?
I hate seeing those ugly freaks the most.
Remember that fatso we saw during the day?
He was so gross; I never want to see him again,¡± said Zhong Qin, visibly disgusted.
¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can stay and see for yourself.
Just don¡¯t get so scared that you can¡¯t sleep at night,¡± Xiang Yu said indifferently.
¡°No, I want to go out and have fun.
I definitely don¡¯t want to see any ugly freaks.¡± After saying this, Zhong Qin went out with Sun Bo.
Tie Zhuzi stood there speechless for a moment, then, upon seeing Zhong Qin leave, couldn¡¯t help butugh and said, ¡°Bro Xiang, you really have a way with tricking kids.¡±
Although Zhong Qin was an adult, her mind was still like that of a child, always thinking about ying.
Xiang Yu had long since figured out her personality, so dealing with her was quite easy for him.
¡°It¡¯s about time, let¡¯s get ready,¡± Xiang Yu said.
Tie Zhuzi nodded, then walked into the room and took out three machetes, handing one each to Xiang Yu and Xiao Xuan.
Xiang Yu was sure that tonight Yang Ming would definitely send someone over to teach him a lesson.
This level of ¡°lesson¡± was purely for venting anger.
Yang Ming wanted to give Xiang Yu a good beating and then force him into submission by trampling on him.
Such a fight wasn¡¯t serious enough to warrant firearms, so Xiang Yu and the other two waited in the living room, each holding a machete.
¡°Bro Xiang, how many people do you think they¡¯ll send?¡± Tie Zhuzi asked curiously.
After thinking for a moment Xiang Yu said, ¡°This afternoon they sent ten people, and we beat them off.
They¡¯ll definitely bring more tonight, but considering it¡¯s a night raid, they¡¯ll probably have about fifteen.¡±
¡°These bastards really underestimate us, bringing only fifteen people,¡±ined Tie Zhuzi, already convinced by Xiang Yu¡¯s prediction, even though the other party had not yet arrived.
Just as the clock was about to strike nine, a car suddenly arrived outside.
Tie Zhuzi got excited, thenughed and said, ¡°Heree the bastards; I¡¯ll go wee them.¡±
Tie Zhuzi, machete in hand, charged out aggressively, but the excited expression on his face instantly turned to disappointment as soon as he got outside.
It wasn¡¯t the enemies who had arrived, but Jiang Chao and Ye Feng.
Seeing Tie Zhuzi with arge knife in his hand, Jiang Chao and Ye Feng were both surprised, and with an awkward smile, said, ¡°What are you doing?¡±
¡°Why is it you two?
Come in quick, get ready,¡± said Tie Zhuzi, then he sat on the sofa with a look of disappointment on his face.
Jiang Chao and Ye Feng walked in and saw a knifeid out in front of Xiang Yu as well, who was leisurely snacking on peanuts.
They then curiously asked, ¡°Boss, what happened¡?¡±
Chapter 297 - 297 297 A Brawl Involving a Large Group of People
?297: Chapter 297: A Brawl Involving a Large Group of People 297: Chapter 297: A Brawl Involving a Large Group of People Jiang Chao and hispanion entered with puzzled looks on their faces, wondering what was happening and why knives were already drawn.
¡°Why have you twoe?¡± Xiang Yu looked at them and then nced at his watch before continuing, ¡°They should be arriving soon.
You two should get ready as well.¡±
Jiang Chao and hispanion were still unsure about what was happening, but Tie Zhuzi went into the house, brought out two machetes, and ced them in front of them, saying, ¡°Brother Yu suspects that Yang Ming might send people over tonight, so we¡¯ve made preparations.¡±
It was only then that Jiang Chao and hispanion understood, and, worried, they said, ¡°Big brother, should we call all our brothers over?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t make a big fuss over nothing, just a few people.
We can handle them ourselves.
I haven¡¯t had a fight in a long time; tonight, I can finally get some action.¡± Tie Zhuzi said with a hint of excitement.
In fact, they were no longer the street thugs they used to be, rarely having the chance to fight passionately with knives.
These days, fists and guns were the tools of their trade, and the situations they faced were far more dangerous, where a moment¡¯s inattention could cost them their lives.
Jiang Chao wanted to say more, but at that moment, Ye Feng patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°Let¡¯s listen to the big brother.¡±
Seeing this, Jiang Chao could only nod in agreement, holding the knife and waiting.
In his heart, he still wasn¡¯t sure; would Yang Ming and his crew reallye?
Right at nine-thirty, suddenly five cars arrived outside.
A group of people got out; they were all dressed in ck and wearing masks, making it impossible to tell who they were, looking just like characters from a martial arts movie on television.
Tie Zhuzi, who had been almost asleep on the sofa, cursed as he got up upon seeing they had finally arrived.
¡°What took you mongrels so long?
I was about to fall asleep.
Damn, and you¡¯re wearing masks too.¡± Tie Zhuzi walked out with a knife in hand, only to see a group of people in ck, all masked and carrying knives as well.
At that moment, Xiang Yu also walked out calmly with a knife in his hand and looked at the group of ck-d people, ¡°Who here is Yang Ming?
Step forward.¡±
The masked people were unsettled by Xiang Yu¡¯s calm demeanor, and it seemed like they had been expected.
Panicked eyes scanned the area, fearing they had walked into Xiang Yu¡¯s ambush.
¡°Stop looking.
It¡¯s just us few,¡± Xiang Yu said, standing confidently in the center of his group, as if everything was under his control.
¡°Brother Yu, you were spot on; exactly fifteen people,¡± Tie Zhuzi said, looking at Xiang Yu with admiration.
The masked people were still skeptical; if it really was just the few of them, why was Xiang Yu so calm?
There must be an ambush around, but after observing for a while, they indeed saw no signs of movement.
¡°Yang Ming, stop ying tricks ande out,¡± Xiang Yu yelled.
Based on Xiang Yu¡¯s understanding of Yang Ming, he knew the guy would surely attend personally¡ªhe wanted to see Xiang Yu beaten down.
Sure enough, as soon as he finished speaking, someone stepped out from one of the cars in the back.
The man was dressed in a suit and leather shoes; it was indeed Yang Ming.
Yang Ming stepped forward and looked at Xiang Yu, ¡°It seems you were already prepared to die.¡±
¡°Yeah, I knew you woulde tonight, and I¡¯ve prepared a wee for you,¡± Xiang Yu said, then shed the knife in his hand.
Yang Ming¡¯s heart turned cold as he thought to himself, ¡°This Xiang Yu is truly impressive; no wonder Miao Honglei took a liking to him.
But no matter how capable he is today, I¡¯ll make sure he gets a proper thrashing.¡±
With fifteen men on his side and only five on the opposing team, Yang Ming couldn¡¯t believe they wouldn¡¯t win with three against one.
Moreover, the fighters he brought today were the finest he had selected, and even if Xiang Yu was skilled in martial arts, he was sure to end up drenched and defeated.
¡°Damn, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve chopped someone up.
I¡¯ll see to it that you bastards don¡¯t walk away today,¡± Tie Zhuzi shouted as he charged towards the crowd ahead.
Tie Zhuzi¡¯s actions startled Yang Ming and his group; this guy must be an idiot, acting as if they were the attackers.
Jiang Chao and Ye Feng, who followed behind, were equally shocked.
They were clearly surrounded, yet it somehow seemed as though they were doing the surrounding.
¡°Attack!¡± Yang Ming also yelled, and the fifteen men in ck immediately rushed toward Xiang Yu and hispanions.
The first to engage was naturally Tie Zhuzi, who let out a heartyugh and began swinging hisrge machete.
His swingscked any technique, but due to his burly size and the length and weight of his de, no one dared toe close for the moment.
One of the men spotted an opening in Tie Zhuzi¡¯s defense and lunged to wrap his arms around Tie Zhuzi¡¯s waist.
But before he could grasp hold, Tie Zhuzi extended his left hand, grabbed the man¡¯s belt, and hurled him away with ease.
Tie Zhuzi¡¯s brute actions left the crowd speechless; such an overpowering method of fighting was truly domineering.
After tossing the man aside, he ferociously brought his de down at another opponent.
The second man frantically raised his sword to block Tie Zhuzi¡¯s strike, but the force was too much, shattering the de.
Unable to withstand the power, the man fell to his knees, and Tie Zhuzi seized the opportunity to kick him squarely in the face.
The sickening crack of breaking bones followed, signalling a nose that couldn¡¯t possibly be intact.
Tie Zhuzi¡¯s formidable presence deterred anybody from approaching him for the time being.
Meanwhile, two men skirted around Tie Zhuzi and charged at Xiang Yu.
At that moment, Xiao Xuan snorted coldly and leaped down the steps, kicking one attacker after another into the air.
Then Xiao Xuan joined the fray, confident in Xiang Yu¡¯s safety because they knew he was the real freak.
Even if Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan joined forces, they were unlikely to defeat Xiang Yu.
When Xiao Xuan entered the melee, he drew the attention of everyone.
Unlike the towering Tie Zhuzi, Xiao Xuan appeared much leaner and weaker, prompting the attackers to rush at him.
Xiao Xuan¡¯s fighting style differed from Tie Zhuzi¡¯s use of sheer strength.
Relying on agility, Xiao Xuan kicked one after another, dodged iing assaults, and then leaped up, delivering a back kick that sent two more attackers flying.
Seeing the fighters gather around Xiao Xuan, Tie Zhuzi grew anxious and yelled as he charged into the crowd.
He had no intention of being outdone by Xiao Xuan; the number of foes he knocked out had to surpass that of hisrade.
But it seemed the attackers were intimidated by Tie Zhuzi¡¯s vigor; as he advanced, they scattered, none wanting to confront him head-on.
The scene on the ground became almostical, as they were originally there to settle a score with Xiang Yu, but now they seemed to be fleeing in circles.
The group that ended up on the side due to Tie Zhuzi might have felt humiliated and, with a shout, collectively charged toward Xiang Yu, leaving no one near Tie Zhuzi.
They were also worried that Tie Zhuzi coulde to the rescue, but to their surprise, he showed no inclination to do so and instead let out a peculiarugh, muttering ¡°idiots.¡±
At this point, Jiang Chao and Ye Feng, concerned for Xiang Yu¡¯s well-being, positioned themselves in front of him.
Although a great number of opponents rushed at them, they clenched their teeth and held on¡
Chapter 298 - 298 298 No Way to Escape
?298: Chapter 298: No Way to Escape 298: Chapter 298: No Way to Escape Jiang Chao and Ye Feng, seeing many people charging towards Xiang Yu, worried he might get hurt, so they drew their swords and stood in front of him.
The group, seeing someone block their way, didn¡¯t say much and directly hacked towards Jiang Chao and Ye Feng.
After all, these were the elite picked by Yang Ming, and their skills were indeed remarkable.
Two men targeted Jiang Chao and Ye Feng respectively, and they could only handle two each, after all, they were not abnormal fighters like Tie Zhuzi.
The remaining attackers didn¡¯t gang up on Jiang Chao and hispanion, but instead, they directly hacked towards Xiang Yu.
Their task today was to attack Xiang Yu, and the rest were minor characters, inconsequential.
Four men charged forward, and seeing that Tie Zhuzi and his group weren¡¯ting to support them, they were overjoyed.
Four against one was a sure win.
Now, they started admiring their own cleverness, thinking if they could take down Xiang Yu, they might receive special treatment from Yang Ming, and possibly even rise to a higher status.
The thought was exhrating.
Yet, when they saw the expression on Xiang Yu¡¯s face, they couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of doubt; perhaps Xiang Yu had some backup.
But at this point, they could no longer worry about that¡ªthe arrow was already on the bowstring, and they had to shoot.
The first man yelled and hacked towards Xiang Yu¡¯s face, aiming to disfigure him.
¡°Your shoces are untied,¡± suddenly yelled Xiang Yu.
The man hesitated and before he couldprehend what Xiang Yu was talking about, Xiang Yu suddenly kicked him, sending him flying.
The remaining three, seeing Xiang Yu using such shameless tactics, were even more infuriated and charged at him.
Xiang Yu stood there, then suddenly took a big step forward and positioned himself in front of one man.
That man, busy charging, got frightened by Xiang Yu¡¯s move and tried to retreat, but Xiang Yu took the opportunity to strike his neck, knocking him unconscious.
In dealing with them, Xiang Yu had to control his force well because he was trained in lethal skills¡ªa slight carelessness could cause their deaths.
The other two were still busy charging when they suddenly realized Xiang Yu was now beside them.
Then, with a kick, Xiang Yu sent one flying while the remaining one began to panic.
Xiang Yu suddenly opened his mouth wide and red with big eyes, yelling at him, and the man, terrified, turned and ran.
Xiang Yu kicked him in the butt, making him fall face first into the dirt.
¡°Xiang Yu, you¡¯re so despicable,¡± Yang Ming shouted from a distance, seeing all this unfold; Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t fighting, he was purely ying tricks.
¡°I might be despicable, but am I more despicable than you, Yang Ming, with a group charging in, trying to overpower via numbers?¡± Xiang Yu casually dealt with the few people in front of him and then calmly walked towards Yang Ming.
As far as Xiang Yu was concerned, any method was fair in taking down an opponent.
He wouldn¡¯t bother with any nonsense about chivalry and codes; all that was nonsense to him.
In less than ten minutes, the ground was littered with bodies, and Jiang Chao and Ye Feng had also subdued their opponents.
Now, beside Yang Ming stood four men, a result they hadn¡¯t anticipated.
¡°I really underestimated you,¡± Yang Ming said coldly.
¡°With your intelligence, you still want to see through us?¡± Xiang Yu said, chuckling.
By now, he was five meters away from Yang Ming.
¡°Courting death.¡± Yang Ming red coldly at Xiang Yu, holding his fists tight, and then said to the four men beside him, ¡°Attack together.¡±
Seeing their leader enraged like this, the four men surely followed suit and charged at Xiang Yu without another word.
But to everyone¡¯s surprise, after Yang Ming finished speaking, he turned around and ran, and his speed was indeed fast¡ªhe ran straight towards his car, intending to escape.
Xiang Yu was stunned for a moment.
Though he always thought lowly of Yang Ming, he didn¡¯t expect him to be such a scoundrel.
His own brothers had been beaten up, and yet, Yang Ming¡¯s first thought was to escape.
Moreover, he acted fierce and menacing before attempting to flee, as if he was ready to fight to the death.
While Xiang Yu was still in shock, Yang Ming had already reached his car.
Meanwhile, he couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart.
He thought Xiang Yu was a jerk, and his men were all crazy.
He decided not to mess with such people lightly in the future, and if it really came down to it, he would just have to assassinate them with a gun.
Thinking about the gun, Yang Ming¡¯s mood suddenly improved a great deal.
Since Pan Wenjie also found this man annoying, if any issues aroseter, they could just create an ¡°idental¡± event to get rid of him for good.
Just as Yang Ming reached the car and was about to open the door, his leg suddenly hurt.
Something had forcefully struck his leg, making him unable to bear the pain, and he fell to the ground with a thud.
Looking at what had hit his leg, it turned out to be a cleaver.
Xiang Yu had been holding the cleaver the whole time without using it, but now it hade into y.
¡°Oh no, it slipped,¡± Xiang Yu said, his face full of regret.
Yang Ming sat on the ground, feeling utterly hopeless as he realized he was caught by Xiang Yu and couldn¡¯t run away.
Actually, he should feel lucky that Xiang Yu had a cleaver in his hand.
If he had thrown a dagger instead, Yang Ming might have lost his legpletely.
But, as it turned out, he had only been struck with the back of the cleaver.
At that moment, Xiao Xuan and Tie Zhuzi had dealt with the remaining four men and walked over.
¡°Drag him to the center,¡± Xiang Yu ordered, then moved to the center himself.
Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan grabbed Yang Ming by the arms and dragged him to the center.
The open space in front of the vi was strewn with Yang Ming¡¯s brothers, all groaning on the ground.
¡°You all saw this, right?
This is your big brother.
He didn¡¯t care about your lives and tried to run away by himself.
Do you really think such a big brother is worth following, isn¡¯t it shameful¡¡± Xiang Yu berated the men lying on the ground.
Those men all hung their heads, too afraid to speak, feeling very disillusioned.
After all, they were the elite chosen by Yang Ming, yet he had tried to escape without caring about them, which wasn¡¯t something a good brother would do.
Finally, Xiang Yu directed Jiang Chao to bring him a cigarette, then he approached Yang Ming with a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave you a souvenir.¡±
¡°What are you going to do?¡± Yang Ming struggled but was firmly restrained by Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan.
Xiang Yu took the cigarette and pressed it directly above Yang Ming¡¯s forehead.
Everyone heard a sizzling sound, followed by the smell of burning flesh and hair.
Seeing this, Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan felt a pang of sadness.
They remembered that when they first arrived, Xiang Yu had been subjected to the same treatment, enduring such humiliation from Ding Yongwei.
Looking at the small scars on Xiang Yu¡¯s forehead, they knew that beneath his cheerful appearance, he always remembered.
Regarding these, he would one day seek revenge a hundredfold.
Just as Yan Bin had once burned Xiang Yu with a branding iron, Xiang Yu, although silent, had never forgotten.
Xiang Yu used the cigarette to burn a circr hole, then pulled out a dagger and engraved the character ¡°Íõ¡± on Yang Ming¡¯s forehead.
After finishing these, Xiang Yu had Tie Zhuzi and the others let him go, then pointed and asked, ¡°How does this character look¡¡±
Chapter 299 - 299 299 The Sudden Intrusion of the Man in Black
?299: Chapter 299: The Sudden Intrusion of the Man in ck 299: Chapter 299: The Sudden Intrusion of the Man in ck ¡°Come on, everyone, look at this character I wrote,¡± Xiang Yuughed heartily.
On Yang Ming¡¯s forehead was a circr burn mark from a cigarette butt, with the character for ¡°king¡± carved below it with a knife, blood flowing down from the character in a somewhat terrifying manner.
Xiang Yuughed uproariously at the sight, while the people lying around him all bowed their heads, their boss humiliated and their own faces lost of glory.
Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan also felt a wave of sorrow in their hearts.
Back when Xiang Yu suffered the burn on his forehead, they were just as powerless.
¡°Get out of here, I¡¯m in a good mood today so I won¡¯t take it out on you, but there won¡¯t be any leniency next time,¡± Xiang Yu shouted.
¡°Brother Yu, are we really letting them go just like that?
Shouldn¡¯t we break their arms or something?¡± Tie Zhuzi asked.
Tie Zhuzi¡¯s voice was loud, and everyone there could hear him.
At this, they no longer cared about the pain in their bodies, scurried to their feet, and ran, each faster than thest.
With Yang Ming¡¯s earlier attempt to escape as a precedent, no one bothered to wait for anyone else; they just got into their cars and left.
Two of them didn¡¯t manage to get into the cars in time and also ran away hastily.
¡°What a bunch of trash,¡± Xiang Yu chuckled softly.
¡°Brother Yu¡¡± At this moment, Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan stood somberly in front of Xiang Yu.
¡°What¡¯s the matter with you two?¡± Xiang Yu frowned at them, noticing that neither were injured and wondering why they looked so downcast.
¡°Sorry, we were useless and let that insult happen to you,¡± Tie Zhuzi said, ncing at Xiang Yu¡¯s forehead.
Tie Zhuzi wasn¡¯t good at expressing his emotions, and Xiao Xuan even less so.
Both were the brooding type.
Seeing that it was over this matter, Xiang Yu suddenlyughed and then patted their shoulders, ¡°A true man can bend and stretch; why fuss over these things?
Besides, they¡¯ll regret it sooner orter, won¡¯t they?¡±
Both Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan looked at Xiang Yu¡¯s confident expression, nodded, and then started tough.
Jiang Chao and hispanion stood there, not knowing what they were talking about, but they could feel the strong bond between the three men, unlike Yang Ming who would abandon his brothers and flee.
Watching the threeughing happily, Jiang Chao and hispanion felt envious.
They wanted to be part of Xiang Yu¡¯s group as well.
¡°Boss, what should we do now?¡± Jiang Chao stepped forward and asked.
Xiang Yu stoppedughing, then looked at Jiang Chao and said, ¡°Get a car, preferably one without a license te.¡±
Jiang Chao nodded, he didn¡¯t ask any more questions and went to get a car.
They took the opportunity to tidy up the ce, picking up all the scattered knives, and cleaning up the blood on the floor.
In less than ten minutes, Jiang Chao had brought over a car.
It wasn¡¯t new and had no brand on it.
¡°Go inside and get ready,¡± Xiang Yu said before he walked back into the vi, while Tie Zhuzi ran inside with an excited face.
Tie Zhuzi pulled out five sets of ck clothes from the room, the legendary nightwear.
It was the same attire that Yang Ming¡¯s subordinates had been wearing.
Tie Zhuzi tossed a set to each man, and then he quickly put his on himself.
Despite being perplexed about what they were supposed to do, Jiang Chao and the others dressed rapidly.
Once all five were dressed, Xiang Yu gave themand to get in the car, and they all squeezed in.
¡°Boss, where are we heading?¡± Finally unable to contain his curiosity, Jiang Chao asked as they sat in the car.
¡°Head over to Yang Ming¡¯s ce.
As the saying goes, it¡¯s only polite to return a visit.
Let¡¯s shake them up a bit too,¡± Xiang Yu said with a smirk.
Jiang Chao and Ye Feng were speechless, their boss truly yed by his own rules.
But they were excited, feeling their bodies surge with passion, ready for a big showdown.
Since Yang Ming and his crew were in the city, it took about half an hour to get there by car.
They arrived at a neighborhood full of vis, clearly a wealthy area.
Tie Zhuzi carefully drove to the center of the area and located Yang Ming¡¯s headquarters.
Yang Ming had just returned and was in the midst of a furious outburst.
When he saw the characters on his forehead, he flew into a rage like never before.
¡°Useless, all of you are useless!
Fifteen men and you couldn¡¯t even handle five of them, what am I feeding you for?
You bunch of trash, get out, get out of here¡¡± Yang Mingshed out recklessly, smashing things and beating up his subordinates.
Although his men had their grievances, no one dared to speak up.
Provoking Yang Ming now could be life-threatening.
They knew him too well; he had no regard for brotherhood.
One by one, Yang Ming¡¯s men were scolded until they were down and out, sheepishly making their way down from the second floor.
¡°And he¡¯s talking about us when he¡¯s the one who got himself tattooed on the forehead.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t say another word, or the boss will cut your tongue out if he hears you.¡±
Distraught, the men left the vi to reluctantly take their posts.
In that moment, one of them, surprised, pointed ahead and said, ¡°What¡¯s that over there?¡±
Everyone looked in the direction he pointed and saw four shadows rapidly approaching.
By the time they realized what was happening, the shadows were already upon them.
The two leading figures didn¡¯t say a word, just dived into action.
Their movements were swift, striking down several men with almost every blow.
Two shadows didn¡¯t stop; they dashed straight into the vi.
The other two stayed to deal with the rest.
The suddenness of it all caught Yang Ming¡¯s men off guard.
Two figures in nightwear burst into the vi, one remained on the first floor, while the other raced upstairs.
The speed was incredible, a blur whisking up the stairs.
Before the men in the hallway could react, they were knocked out by a palm strike.
Meanwhile, Yang Ming was still in his room, fuming.
Today he had been humiliated like never before, and he swore to tear Xiang Yu to pieces.
In the midst of his shouting, a shadow suddenly shed into the room.
¡°Who?¡± Yang Ming was quick to react, but the shadow was quicker, appearing in front of him before he could.
A dagger appeared in the intruder¡¯s hand and was swiftly pressed against Yang Ming¡¯s neck before he knew it.
¡°Where¡¯s the stuff?¡± the figure in nightwear asked in a deep voice.
¡°What stuff?
I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Yang Ming tried to remain calm, now sure that the intruder was after the goods.
Seeing the intruder¡¯s skill, he knew he was dealing with an expert, so he couldn¡¯t resist and had to y for time.
¡°Quit the nonsense.
Hand it over and I¡¯ll spare your life, otherwise¡¡± The intruder¡¯s dagger sank slightly into Yang Ming¡¯s neck, blood oozing out, not enough to kill but clearly threatening.
Yang Ming was extremely vexed at this point.
He had just been taught a lesson by Xiang Yu, and now upon returning, he faced a robbery.
It was almostughable.
Although their power in the city wasn¡¯t unbeatable, no one dared to provoke them.
And now someone had the audacity to rob them in their own territory¡ he wondered who could be so reckless¡
Chapter 300 - 300 300 A Little Moment of Enjoyment
?300: Chapter 300 A Little Moment of Enjoyment 300: Chapter 300 A Little Moment of Enjoyment At this moment, Yang Ming was being held hostage by a man in ck, feeling utterly humiliated.
He had intended to teach Xiang Yu a lesson with his men, but instead, Xiang Yu had made a fool of him, and now someone hade to rob his own house.
If word of this got out, his reputation would be ruined.
¡°Who the hell are you guys, do you know who I am?¡± Yang Ming said through clenched teeth.
¡°I¡¯m going to count to three, and if you keep talking nonsense, I¡¯ll snap your neck,¡± the man in ck warned, then began counting immediately.
When he reached three, he suddenly exerted more pressure on Yang Ming¡¯s neck, causing blood to flow down from it.
Though Yang Ming felt stifled, he was also afraid of dying.
Realizing his life was in danger, he quickly pleaded, ¡°Bro, show some mercy.
The stuff you want is in there.¡± He pointed to the safe by the bed.
¡°Open it,¡±manded the man in ck in a hushed tone.
With no other choice, Yang Ming had to obey the man in ck and carefully walked over.
The safe appeared to be very solid, built seamlessly into the floor, which would indeed be problematic if one wanted to remove it.
¡°Bro, think this over carefully, making enemies with us won¡¯t do you any good.
Besides, this batch of goods isn¡¯t just anything ordinary, it¡¯d be of no use to you guys,¡± Yang Ming tried to stay calm as he spoke.
¡°Shut the fuck up, are you asking for death?¡± the man in ck said coldly,pletely dismissing Yang Ming¡¯s words.
Just as Yang Ming opened the safe, he secretly took out a gun from inside, ready to make his move.
But no sooner had he concealed the gun than he felt a sharp pain in his neck and then lost all sensation.
The man in ck took the drugs from the safe and was about to leave when he spotted many gold bars inside.
Without hesitation, he mercilessly took all the gold bars and stuffed them into his bag before taking them away.
If Yang Ming woke upter to find all his gold bars gone, he¡¯d probably go mad.
These were his financial assets umted over many years, and he never imagined they would be wiped out overnight.
The man in ck rushed downstairs, where another man in ck had almost dealt with the situation on the first floor.
The two men outside seemed to be having some trouble, though.
¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± the man in ck shouted, then dashed out of the building, firing wildly outside.
They knew they couldn¡¯t linger, so they sted their way and ran off.
Behind them, many people started shouting and began to chase.
Some had even taken guns from their rooms and were firing as they pursued.
At that moment an unlicensed car suddenly pulled up in front of the four men in ck, and they quickly got in.
The driver, also dressed all in ck, was muttering under his breath about not being called for such an exhrating task.
And this man was Tie Zhuzi.
It was precisely because of Tie Zhuzi¡¯s distinctive build that Xiang Yu had him drive the car instead of participating directly; despite wearing a mask, he would be instantly recognizable.
Moreover, Tie Zhuzi tended to be overbearing in a fight, often lifting people and throwing them out, which was too conspicuous.
Seeing that the people behind had given up the chase, they finally took off their masks.
Holding the box was Xiang Yu, while the ones facing the others outside were Jiang Chao and Ye Feng.
At this point, both of their backs were shed several times, already soaking their clothes with blood.
They were skilled, but they were still outnumbered.
¡°How are you doing?¡± Xiang Yu asked with concern.
¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a scratch,¡± Jiang Chao said with a smile, evidently not yet recovered from the thrill.
Although they had used knives to sh at people before, they had never done something like running into someone¡¯s ce and teaching them a lesson.
¡°Big brother, was Yang Ming upstairs?¡± Jiang Chao asked curiously.
When Xiang Yu and Xuan had rushed into the room so quickly, he was certain that Xiang Yu had gone after Yang Ming.
It would have been really disappointing if Yang Ming hadn¡¯t been there.
¡°Knocked him out cold,¡± Xiang Yu said nonchntly.
In fact, Xiang Yu¡¯s main purpose for going there was to get the goods, not to seek revenge.
Xiang Yu and his men switched to another vehicle halfway there, and then drove towards the vi.
Along the way, they saw many cars speeding past, which were probably Yang Ming¡¯s men.
They must be going crazy by now.
The goods were lost right at their doorstep, which should be enough to keep them busy.
When they got back to the vi, Xiang Yu handed the suitcase to Xiaoxuan for him to deal with it.
At that time, Zhong Qin and Sun Bo had already returned.
Zhong Qin, with an unhappy face, approached Xiang Yu and said, ¡°What were you guys up to?
Weren¡¯t you supposed to talk business?
Did you go out to have fun without me?
You men really can¡¯t be trusted, hmph!¡±
Xiang Yu quickly responded with a smile, ¡°Mydy, how would we dare?
A few unsightly troublemakers kicked us out, look there are still signs of the scuffle outside,¡± pointing outside as he spoke.
After hearing this, Zhong Qin finally brightened up and then lifted her head, stating, ¡°You can¡¯t leave me behind if you go out to y next time.¡±
Xiang Yu promptly assured her, it was a given, and then said many nice things to Zhong Qin, which left her satisfied.
She nodded and went to rest.
Tie Zhuzi brought some medicine to treat Jiang Chao¡¯s wounds, and only then did everyone sit down in the living room.
Xiaoxuan had already finished dealing with the drugs, and then brought back the remaining gold bars from the bag.
¡°We must keep today¡¯s incident to ourselves,¡± Xiang Yu said, looking at everyone.
These words of Xiang Yu were meant for Jiang Chao and Ye Feng, who had just joined and, although Xiang Yu knew they were loyal, he couldn¡¯t guarantee they wouldn¡¯t talk.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, boss, we understand the gravity of the situation,¡± Jiang Chao said quickly.
Sun Bo looked around at everyone with a nk expression, not a part of the action and naturally unaware of what had happened.
Sitting cautiously beside Xiaoxuan, he asked, ¡°Xuan, what have you guys been up to just now?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t ask too much,¡± Xiaoxuan replied curtly.
Seeing this, Sun Bo immediately shut up, feeling somewhat dejected.
He felt superfluous, with no sense of belonging.
With these thoughts, he grew even sadder and went to sit alone on a distant sofa.
Xiang Yu looked up at Sun Bo and said, ¡°Come sit closer, we¡¯re discussing business, why sit so far away?¡±
Sun Bo¡¯s spirits lifted instantly upon hearing this.
He quickly nodded and moved closer, feeling that he hadn¡¯t been discarded and still had some use.
¡°Let¡¯s hear it, got any good ideas?¡± Xiang Yu asked, looking at Jiang Chao and the others.
Xiang Yu had originally told Jiang Chao and the others that they didn¡¯t need toe over tonight, but since they were here now, they must have had some good ideas.
Jiang Chao looked at Ye Feng, then began, ¡°I¡¯ve discussed your thoughts with the brothers, and they¡¯re all supportive.
They¡¯ve alsoe up with a few ns.
First, they want to open a restaurant on First Street because there are no ces to eat on several nearby streets.
The second n is to open a bar, and the third¡¡±
Jiang Chao listed several ns in one breath.
It was clear they had done their research and brainstormed ideas, and what¡¯s more, the ns sounded promising¡ªif managed well, they could make a decent amount of money¡
Chapter 301 - 301 301 Miao Honglei Suddenly Summons
?301: Chapter 301: Miao Honglei Suddenly Summons 301: Chapter 301: Miao Honglei Suddenly Summons Jiang Chao¡¯s several proposals were all pretty good, showing that he had put effort into them.
Xiang Yu looked at the two and said, ¡°The proposals you¡¯ve made are all good; I agree with all of them.
Tomorrow, you two work on a preliminary n to see how much money we¡¯ll need.
Don¡¯t worry about the money issue; I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±
¡°Big brother¡¡± Jiang Chao and Ye Feng smiled awkwardly, feeling somewhat embarrassed as they said, ¡°We can¡¯t do budgeting.¡±
Many of them, like Jiang Chao, hadn¡¯t finished their education and had started mixing in the society.
Now asking them to handle budget nning, which was quite advanced for them, was something they were unable to do.
This was something Xiang Yu had overlooked.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t me them.
He thought for a moment and figured if it really wouldn¡¯t work out, he would have to bring Wu Jing over.
But Wu Jing was currently busy working on the textile factory issue with Ouyang Xiu, and he wasn¡¯t confident leaving that business unattended.
¡°Bro Yu, I want to give it a try,¡± Sun Bo said timidly.
He couldn¡¯t help with fighting, but he thought he should be fine with this task.
Everyone turned their attention to Sun Bo, obviously not expecting him to volunteer himself all of a sudden.
Seeing everyone looking at him made Sun Bo somewhat embarrassed as he said shyly, ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work out, never mind.¡±
Xiang Yu simply smiled and said, ¡°This task is yours then.
Starting tomorrow, follow Jiang Chao and the others and get this thing done well.¡±
Upon hearing this, Sun Bo immediately beamed with joy and quickly puffed out his chest, promising, ¡°Bro Yu, rest assured, I guarantee to get it done well.¡±
The group discussed the specific details a bit more before they each went off to rest.
And Sun Bo followed Jiang Chao and the other one directly.
Early the next morning, Xiang Yu was woken up by a phone call.
It was from Pan Wenjie.
Just like before, Pan Wenjie was still as indifferent, simply telling Xiang Yu toe over and then hanging up the phone.
Xiang Yu called Tie Zhuzi and the others, then took Zhong Qin back to headquarters.
Zhong Qin went off to y on her own upon returning to the old ce.
When Xiang Yu entered the hall, everyone was already seated there.
The atmosphere was a bit oppressive, with everyone wearing a gloomy face.
And this time, Miao Honglei was also sitting there.
¡°You¡¯rete again, it seems you didn¡¯t take what I saidst time to heart,¡± Pan Wenjie coldly remarked from beside Miao Honglei.
¡°Big brother.¡± Xiang Yu ignored Pan Wenjie and directly called out to Miao Honglei instead.
Seeing Xiang Yu disregard him, Pan Wenjie¡¯s face turned purple with rage, then he red fiercely at Xiang Yu and said, ¡°Xiang Yu, I¡¯m talking to you.
Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡±
¡°I¡¯vee from far away, plus there was traffic, getting a littlete is no big deal,¡± Xiang Yu said without looking at Pan Wenjie¡¯s scowling face, and just sat down on the sofa and leaned back.
¡°You¡¡± Pan Wenjie, fuming, mmed down on the table, nearly rushing over to give Xiang Yu a beating.
¡°Enough, stop talking,¡± Miao Honglei suddenly interrupted with a stern face.
Seeing this, Pan Wenjie immediately shut his mouth, but his hatred for Xiang Yu had escted to a certain extent.
If Miao Honglei wasn¡¯t there, he truly wanted to have Xiang Yu strung up and given a good beating.
¡°Han Guoli has been missing for many days now, it seems that the odds are not in his favor.
The sudden disappearance of the Han brothers, Guoli and Guohua, definitely indicates a problem.
You all be careful in theing days,¡± Miao Honglei said very seriously.
It was clear he was angry.
After all these years, no one had dared to mess with his people.
Now, out of the blue, he had lost two brothers.
Although he wasn¡¯t sentimental about it, it was a tant p in the face to Miao Honglei.
¡°We must investigate this thoroughly.
I want to see who is bold enough,¡± Miao Honglei said viciously.
Then he turned to Pan Wenjie, ¡°You handle the investigation.
Make sure you do it thoroughly.¡±
Pan Wenjie¡¯s face looked somewhat troubled, but he nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, big brother.
I¡¯ll definitely get to the bottom of this.¡±
At this moment, Pan Wenjie already suspected Xiang Yu.
He didn¡¯t know what had happened to Han Guohua, but Han Guoli¡¯s disappearance must have something to do with Xiang Yu.
At the time, it was he and Han Guoli who had secretly plotted against Xiang Yu, but not only had their plot failed, but Han Guoli had vanished.
The problem that Pan Wenjie couldn¡¯t figure out was that with the few people Xiang Yu had, it was impossible for them to kill Han Guoli.
After all, Han Guoli was a captain-level figure, how could he just disappear without a trace?
After Miao Honglei had mentioned this matter, he then nced at everyone and said, ¡°How have you handled that batch of goods?¡± Miao Honglei scanned the crowd before fixing his gaze on Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu confidently looked up and said, ¡°Rest assured, big brother.
We¡¯ll definitely get it done within a week.¡±
Xiang Yu¡¯s confidence surprised everyone.
He only managed five streets, and those areas were quite remote with few entertainment venues.
It was impossible for them to handle that batch of goods.
¡°Whether it sells or not, we¡¯ll see when the timees.
It¡¯s not good to boast now,¡± Pan Wenjie snorted coldly.
Clearly, Pan Wenjie thought Xiang Yu was boasting, because that was an impossible task.
He had distributed the goods evenly into five parts.
For others, it wasn¡¯t much of a problem because they managed more streets and had a foundation, but it was different for Xiang Yu¡¯s team; they were short on both people and resources.
To Pan Wenjie¡¯s sarcasm, Xiang Yu chose silence, acting as if he hadn¡¯t heard, treating Pan Wenjie as if he were thin air.
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s pretentious look drove Pan Wenjie to the brink of madness.
He secretly swore that once he got the chance, he would make sure Xiang Yu was dead.
The other two captains also expressed that there would be no problem.
Yang Ming sat there with a very unpleasant expression on his face.
When it was his turn, he stiffened up and said, ¡°There¡¯s no problem on my end either, I¡¯ll definitelyplete the task within a week.¡±
Almost bursting intoughter upon hearing this, Xiang Yu looked at Yang Ming and said, ¡°Captain Yang, what¡¯s wrong with you today, your face looks awful?¡±
In front of everyone, Yang Ming didn¡¯t want to disclose that he had lost his goods.
If he did, it would reveal his ipetence and possibly be the butt of the joke.
The fact that his own goods were stolen from his home was embarrassing enough.
Yang Ming red at Xiang Yu but said nothing more.
He had a guilty conscience and knew that the more he said, the more he was likely to slip up.
Miao Honglei said a bit more, mostly telling them to be careful now and to sell off the goods in their hands quickly.
He then looked at everyone and said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, you can go first.
Xiang Yu, you stay.¡±
Seeing that the boss had asked Xiang Yu to stay, Pan Wenjie felt even more uneasy.
He was Miao Honglei¡¯s right-hand man and did not want his position usurped by Xiang Yu, so his hatred for Xiang Yu only grew.
¡°Big brother, is there anything else?¡± Pan Wenjie said, hoping he could also stay.
¡°It¡¯s nothing big.
You go ahead with the others,¡± Miao Honglei said, brushing Pan Wenjie off.
Although reluctant, Pan Wenjie still nodded and left¡
Chapter 302 - 302 302 Where on Earth Did They Go
?302: Chapter 302: Where on Earth Did They Go?
302: Chapter 302: Where on Earth Did They Go?
Pan Wenjie saw Miao Honglei leaving Xiang Yu behind alone and felt bitter in his heart.
He really wanted to stay and hear what Miao Honglei was going to say, but Miao Honglei sent him away.
Pan Wenjie walked out with an angry face.
He was very angry now, and it was all Xiang Yu¡¯s fault.
¡°Why haven¡¯t you left yet?¡± Pan Wenjie came out to see that Yang Ming hadn¡¯t left but was standing there.
It was then that he said darkly.
Yang Ming knew Pan Wenjie was also fed up with Xiang Yu, and through gritted teeth he said, ¡°Brother, I can¡¯t stand Xiang Yu¡¯s arrogance.
I wanted to give you a heads up; I n to teach this kid a lesson.¡±
Pan Wenjie was immediately delighted upon hearing this.
He had been wanting to deal with Xiang Yu properly.
Now that Yang Ming was stepping in, that was even better, so he took Yang Ming to his vi.
Xiang Yu was left behind by Miao Honglei and was now curiously looking at Miao Honglei, saying, ¡°Big brother, is there something you wanted to see me for?¡±
Miao Honglei nodded with a smile and said, ¡°Tomorrow I¡¯ll attend a meeting and want to invite you toe along.¡±
¡°What meeting?¡± Xiang Yu asked curiously.
¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees.
Come here at nine o¡¯clock tomorrow morning, and don¡¯t bete,¡± Miao Honglei said.
¡°But I still need to deal with those goods¡¡± Xiang Yu frowned, reminding Miao Honglei that he still had a mission, which was to dispose of those goods.
Miao Honglei casually waved his hand and said, ¡°Those are trivial matters.
You can put them off.
Just remember not to bete tomorrow.
I have high hopes for you; don¡¯t disappoint me.¡±
Upon hearing this, Xiang Yu immediately assured him enthusiastically, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, big brother, I won¡¯t let you down.¡±
Miao Honglei nodded and then went upstairs.
Xiang Yu also hurriedly left the ce.
Although he didn¡¯t know what tomorrow would bring, it must be significant, or else Miao Honglei wouldn¡¯t have told him to set aside the task of selling the goods for the time being.
Xiang Yu and his associates returned to their turf, and then he instructed Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan, ¡°I need to go out tomorrow.
Both of you be careful at home.¡±
Since Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t bring them along on this trip, what he was most worried about was their safety.
¡°Brother Yu, they haven¡¯t discovered our purpose, have they?¡± Tie Zhuzi asked, somewhat anxious.
Xiang Yu shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s uncertain, but be cautious in everything.¡±
Although Xiang Yu and his people were always careful, Miao Honglei and his group were equally cunning, and it was not impossible that they might have discovered something.
¡°Bro, don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen at home,¡± Xiao Xuan assured.
Xiang Yu nodded and then reminded, ¡°Take good care of Zhong Qin and don¡¯t let her be bullied.¡±
That¡¯s when Tie Zhuzi let out a chuckle and said, ¡°Brother Yu, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve taken a fancy to her?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense; the kid is quite pitiful,¡± Xiang Yu said, annoyed.
Tie Zhuzi then exchanged a nce with Xiao Xuan, both smiled a little without saying much.
In Pan Wenjie¡¯s room, he and Yang Ming discussed something, and then Yang Ming left excitedly.
Pan Wenjie checked that Xiang Yu had left, then returned to Miao Honglei¡¯s side.
Pan Wenjie went straight to the second floor, knocked on the door, and walked in.
¡°Big brother, I think there¡¯s something odd about Xiang Yu,¡± Pan Wenjie said, sitting opposite Miao Honglei.
At that moment, Miao Honglei was lying on a recliner, holding a cigarette and enjoying it before he replied indifferently, ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡±
¡°Things weren¡¯t so troublesome here before, but ever since Xiang Yu and his crew arrived, we¡¯ve had two brothers go missing, and our Thai partners have lost contact with us.
I think he¡¯s involved,¡± Pan Wenjie said.
Miao Honglei then sat up, put his cigarette in the ashtray, and looked at Pan Wenjie, ¡°I¡¯m aware of all that.
What do you think I kept him here for?
Tomorrow, I will take him with me to a meeting.
We¡¯ll know then if he¡¯s truly with us or not.¡±
After finishing his words, Miao Honglei reached for another cigarette, and Pan Wenjie hurriedly lit it for him with a lighter.
Hearing the big brother say this put Pan Wenjie at ease, as it meant Miao Honglei didn¡¯tpletely trust Xiang Yu.
It seemed his worries were overblown.
¡°Wenjie, you¡¯re the person I trust the most.
Don¡¯t let some small fry drive you to distraction,¡± Miao Honglei said coolly, lying there.
Upon hearing this, Pan Wenjie was ted, realizing his big brother was aware of his issues with Xiang Yu but had chosen not to voice them.
He was still the most trusted man in the big brother¡¯s eyes.
He quickly stood up and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, big brother, I understand the situation.¡±
Pan Wenjie didn¡¯t linger, then left the room.
His mood was lifted, but his hatred for Xiang Yu didn¡¯t diminish in the slightest.
This upstart dared to disobey him, which was like courting death.
The next day, Xiang Yu wasn¡¯tte.
At nine o¡¯clock sharp, he arrived at Miao Honglei¡¯s vi.
Miao Honglei, seeing him arrive, didn¡¯t dy, and they got into the car together.
There were three cars in total, with Xiang Yu and Miao Honglei in one, Xiang Yu sitting in the passenger seat, with a car leading and another following.
¡°Big brother, where are we going?¡± Xiang Yu turned to look at Miao Honglei.
¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there,¡± Miao Honglei said, leaning back, without borating.
The three cars had set out at nine in the morning, and they didn¡¯t stop until nine at night.
Along the way, Xiang Yu drifted in and out of sleep, not knowing where they were.
He knew they had traveled a great distance, and flying would have been better.
But perhaps Miao Honglei¡¯s identity made flying impractical.
They stopped only to rest briefly.
During that time, Miao Honglei made several calls, then they got back into the cars and set off again.
At this point, Xiang Yu could barely contain his cursing¡ªthis damn Miao Honglei, where the hell was he taking them?
Fortunately, Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t prone to motion sickness.
If he were as bad with cars as Tie Zhuzi was with boats, he would have been tormented.
The three vehicles were traveling slowly, winding around mountain roads.
Sometimes, they would turn off their lights and stop by the roadside for a while.
Xiang Yu was curious, seeing nothing but darkness outside.
Just when he was feeling rather lost and was about to take a nap, he suddenly noticed a ce in the distance where there was light, with a sign underneath bearing two bright red characters, ¡°China.¡±
When he saw the sign, Xiang Yu instantly sat up straight, all traces of fatigue vanished.
He now realized they must be at the border, and Miao Honglei was nning to cross it.
Considering how familiar they seemed, it looked like this wasn¡¯t their first border-crossing.
Logically, leaving the country shouldn¡¯t be easy, yet Miao Honglei and his people did it so casually, even by car, which meant Miao Honglei had put in a lot of effort.
Upon realizing they were about to cross the border, Xiang Yu suddenly thought of a ce¡ªthe Golden Triangle.
Knowing that this was Miao Honglei¡¯s line of work, he became even more certain¡ªthe bastard was heading to the Golden Triangle¡
Chapter 303 - 303 303 Shots Fired Everywhere
?303: Chapter 303: Shots Fired Everywhere 303: Chapter 303: Shots Fired Everywhere Miao Honglei had chosen the path of drug trafficking.
And since the Golden Triangle is the source of the drugs, it should be quite normal for Miao Honglei toe here.
The three vehicles proceeded carefully forward, driving for about another hour.
They had passed through the mountains and moved onto a smooth road.
Just when Xiang Yu thought they still had a long way to go, suddenly a checkpoint appeared ahead.
The checkpoint was simple, manned by seven or eight people armed with submachine guns.
Someone in the front vehicle handed over a document to them, and then they were allowed to pass.
They continued for another fifteen minutes or so,ing to an area that resembled a basin.
It was surrounded by mountains, the terrain treacherous.
What surprised Xiang Yu was the number of people here, dressed in camouge, holding guns, and patrolling repeatedly; it looked like a military camp, but it clearly wasn¡¯t the army.
¡°What ce is this?¡± Xiang Yu asked curiously, clearly this was not the Golden Triangle.
¡°Silver Triangle,¡± Miao Honglei said with a mysterious smile, then got out of the car.
Xiang Yu had never heard of the Silver Triangle, and seeing Miao Honglei¡¯s eerie smile, it was clear this bastard was spouting nonsense.
Xiang Yu and his group got out, and a squad came over, then began using devices to search their bodies.
Xiang Yu had thought they would be required to hand over their weapons, but instead, the search was formunication devices, which they then took away.
When the search reached Xiang Yu, the man looked at him incredulously.
Xiang Yu had no gun, only a dagger, which surprised him.
Clearly, most peopleing here carried weapons, making Xiang Yu an exception.
After handing over the mobile phones, Miao Honglei led everyone forward.
There were no tall buildings here, just structures made of wood and thatch.
Patrol teams passed by frequently, seemingly warning everyone not to make any rash moves.
¡°You guys stay outside, Xiang Yu,e with me,¡± Miao Honglei said, then headed towards a rtivelyrge thatched hut.
When they entered, Xiang Yu realized the inside was already filled with people.
Most of them were from different countries, and Xiang Yu quickly scanned the room, counting at least twelve people.
¡°Sorry for myte arrival, Commander.
It was a long journey,¡± Miao Honglei said with augh to the person seated at the front.
The one addressed as Commander was tall, dressed in a military uniform, and had an authoritative air.
He nodded, indicating that it was all right, and then began, ¡°Now that everyone is here, let¡¯s begin.¡±
The General spoke in Thai, anguage Xiang Yu was not fluent in.
He found it unpleasant to listen to and stood behind Miao Honglei, ignoring what was being said.
Miao Honglei, on the other hand, was listening intently, apparently fluent in Thai.
¡°The poppy harvest this year wasn¡¯t so great, and with the Golden Triangle area under pressure from multiple countries, we¡¯ve had to move here.
Therefore, the shipments promised to you will be halved,¡± the General said authoritatively.
Upon hearing this news, everyone present was startled, then expressed their dissatisfaction.
The General suddenly mmed the table, and everyone immediately fell silent.
It was clear they were wary of the General, since this was his territory, and surrounded by the military.
¡°I won¡¯t say much more, just to let you know, the shipments are halved.
You decide how to divide them.
Let me know once you¡¯ve agreed,¡± the General said and then walked straight out.
The General only handled the shipments, he naturally wouldn¡¯t care about the rest.
And it seemed he wanted everyone to agree on how to divide the goods.
But these people were all gangsters from different countries, not likely to negotiate peacefully.
After the General stepped out, the scene immediately quieted down.
Everyone was warily watching each other.
Just then, a ck man suddenly pped the table and shouted in English, ¡°I don¡¯t care about that, I want as much as I used to get, how you guys divide it is none of my concern.¡±
¡°Mike, you¡¯re being a bit unreasonable, the General just said, only half of the previous amount,¡± one white man stood up, clearly dissatisfied.
¡°That¡¯s simple.¡± The ck man chuckled with a hee-hee, shing his white teeth, then swiftly drew a gun and blew the white man¡¯s head off, immediately killing the bodyguard behind him as well.
The scene tensed up again, and everyone around had stood up, weapons drawn and ready.
¡°Is that settled then?
Does anyone else have objections?
If not, I won¡¯t bother with you guys,¡± the ck man dered arrogantly.
While the ck man was gloating, suddenly someone beside him drew a gun and blew his head off.
The scene finally spiraled out of control, Miao Honglei shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± and was the first to rush out the door; Xiang Yu followed close behind.
Inside the hut, a melee broke out, with people wielding guns and ughtering each other.
They were all bloodthirsty, their eyes red with murder, no longer paying attention to anything else.
When Miao Honglei rushed out, several groups also burst out from the hut, each finding their own brothers outside, and then a massacre began.
Anyone who wasn¡¯t a brother, anyone not in camouge, was an enemy.
At this moment, themanding officer was standing at an elevated position, thoroughly enjoying the spectacle.
Perhaps he had intentionally arranged this, just to enjoy the show now, watching the lively fight in the distance, he felt like a god, reigning over their lives.
The troops in camouge throughout the vicinity naturally wouldn¡¯t get involved, they too were stepping back to enjoy the show, asionally bursting intoughter.
Miao Honglei found his brothers outside, then took a submachine gun from the car, and Xiang Yu nced inside¡ªthere were heavy weapons and rocketunchers too, it seemed Miao Honglei hade prepared.
A few men immediately drove the car behind a hut and started observing the surrounding situation.
In the distance, other people were also hiding, but groups would still asionally meet up and a frenzied ughter would ensue.
¡°Big brother, let¡¯s go up and wipe them out,¡± Xiang Yu said loyally.
¡°Wait and see for now, there are probably only four teams left.
Once we eliminate them, all the merchandise will be ours,¡± Miao Honglei said, his eyes wild with fervor.
Xiang Yu nodded hurriedly while he scanned the terrain and the positioning of the military forces.
He noticed a little hut far from them with heavy guard, obviously holding valuable goods, or perhaps this was a military stronghold.
Since Xiang Yu hade here, he was naturally ready to make a big move.
That was what he was thinking; this was a den of poison, everyone here was a murderous devil, not a single good soul¡
Chapter 304 - 304 304 Wounded in a hail of bullets
?304: Chapter 304: Wounded in a hail of bullets 304: Chapter 304: Wounded in a hail of bullets At that moment, Xiang Yu was eager to demonstrate his loyalty, and he volunteered to rush to the front and annihte that group of bastards.
However, Miao Honglei was no fool and wasn¡¯t about to let Xiang Yu charge ahead just yet.
Miao Honglei looked at Xiang Yu¡¯s furious expression and couldn¡¯t help but nod inwardly.
If it were an ordinary person facing this situation, they would be scared out of their wits, especially since scenes of bullets flying were rare in these peaceful times.
Moreover, people had grown ustomed tofort, believing that there would be no more wars, and the image of war had faded from people¡¯s minds, hence such scenes rarely urred.
Miao Honglei had expected Xiang Yu to be somewhat surprised, but on Xiang Yu¡¯s face was only indignation, with no sign of surprise.
Moreover, Miao Honglei vaguely saw a trace of an unshakable calmness in Xiang Yu¡¯s eyes, as if the scene before him couldn¡¯t faze him at all.
Xiang Yu felt Miao Honglei¡¯s gaze and asked somewhat nervously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, big brother?
What should we do now?¡±
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s nervous expression, Miao Honglei turned to look ahead, thinking the previous moment must have been an illusion.
Surely, an ordinary person would be nervous in this situation, just as Miao Honglei¡¯s own heart was pounding.
Little did he know that such a scene was trivial in Xiang Yu¡¯s eyes.
Xiang Yu had experienced countless life-and-death situations on the battlefield, often treading the fine line between life and death, and naturally remained calm in such situations.
The slight panic on his face was merely an act for Miao Honglei to see.
Just then, another encounter urred ahead; the two sides didn¡¯t waste words and directlymunicated with force.
Initially, they used assault rifles, exchanging fire briefly before taking cover.
However, one side fired a rocketuncher and destroyed the grass hut where the other was hiding, instantly causing a widespread fire, with thick smoke billowing and swirling.
One person, engulfed in mes, then rushed out from behind.
The person screamed agonizingly, initially running and then rolling on the ground.
But no one approached to help; everyone hid tightly, fearing discovery by others.
The people in camouge in the distance simply watched everything indifferently, some even starting tough.
They found the spectacle before them exceedingly thrilling.
An explosion urred, and a fiery figure in the center dramatized their brilliant life, the screams making the listeners¡¯ hair stand on end.
Xiang Yu had expected that using such weaponry would prompt themander to step in and call for a cessation of the fight, given that not many people were left, but he was mistaken.
At that moment, themander was far away, gleefully watching the action through binocrs, thoroughly engrossed, and naturally not inclined to stop the fight.
After all, those grass huts were cheap and easy to erect; they could be rebuilt if destroyed.
While everyone was focused on the fiery figure slowly losing signs of life, Xiang Yu noticed a small troops moving stealthily towards their position.
Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t see how many people there were exactly, just that they weren¡¯t armed with heavy weapons.
He nced at Miao Honglei, who was still intently observing the central action.
Xiang Yu chose to remain silent.
The group quietly moved close to where Miao Honglei and his men were, then suddenly leapt out.
As Xiang Yu saw the right moment, he shouted a warning and tackled Miao Honglei to the ground.
At the same time, those people began to spray bullets towards them.
The bulletsnded exactly where Miao Honglei had just been standing.
Had it not been for Xiang Yu¡¯s timely intervention, Miao Honglei would now have been a cold corpse.
At that moment, Xiang Yu also took a bullet to his shoulder while trying to rescue Miao Honglei.
Miao Honglei¡¯s group was taken by surprise, and four of his eight men were immediately taken down.
The other four quickly sought cover and returned fire.
Xiang Yuy on top of Miao Honglei, then his dagger flew out, urately stabbing one of the attackers in the neck.
Miao Honglei¡¯s men, however, responded quickly, managing to kill off the remaining attackers.
Only then did Miao Honglei, still shaking, manage to stand up from the ground, having broken out in a cold sweat.
¡°Big brother, are you alright?
It¡¯s all my fault, I didn¡¯t protect you well enough.¡± Xiang Yu said, quite melodramatically.
Seeing the fresh blood on Xiang Yu¡¯s shoulder, Miao Honglei¡¯s expression grew serious, ¡°Xiang Yu, are you alright?
We really owe you this time.¡±
Although Miao Honglei had harbored some doubts about Xiang Yu, and even nned to test his loyalty this time, today¡¯s events had shown him how Xiang Yu had nearly lost his life to save him.
This deeply moved Miao Honglei, raising Xiang Yu¡¯s stature in his heart once more.
Meanwhile, the others, due to their panic, had only looked after themselves, sparing no thought for Miao Honglei¡¯s safety.
Now, seeing Miao Honglei¡¯s warm affection towards Xiang Yu, they regretted that they hadn¡¯t stayed by Miao Honglei¡¯s side during the attack.
Yet the battle wasn¡¯t over, and they still had a chance to prove themselves.
¡°Big brother, it¡¯s nothing big, that¡¯s how brothers should act,¡± Xiang Yu said nonchntly.
Xiang Yu had behaved like this partly to gain Miao Honglei¡¯s trust.
It was all part of his n, which he had devised on spotting those men.
Furthermore, he couldn¡¯t let Miao Honglei die there.
If Miao Honglei had died, how would he exin it upon returning?
Pan Wenjie would certainly take power then, and since Pan Wenjie already despised Xiang Yu, he would definitely meet his end at Pan Wenjie¡¯s hands if he returned alone.
Moreover, Xiao Xuan and Tie Zhuzi would not escape either.
Just as Xiang Yu had nned, he sessfully rescued Miao Honglei, and even got injured in the process.
This injury meant little to Xiang Yu¡ªif he hadn¡¯t been injured this time, he would have found another opportunity to get hurt, as a symbol of his loyalty.
¡°What were you all doing?
If it weren¡¯t for Xiang Yu, we all would have been finished.
Keep your eyes peeled,¡± Miao Honglei snapped at his men.
These men were the elite of Miao Honglei¡¯s inner circle, selected from all his subordinates.
They were supposed to be the best of the best, yet four of them had died in an instant.
But to Xiang Yu, these elites were nothing.
Now the more he looked at Xiang Yu, the more appealing he found him, feeling as if Xiang Yu was born to follow him.
¡°Big brother, I have a suggestion, what do you think?¡± Xiang Yu said seriously.
¡°Speak,¡± Miao Honglei responded directly.
¡°I¡¯ll drive around from that side to attract their attention, and you lead the brothers to surround them and wipe them out,¡± Xiang Yu said, looking expectantly at Miao Honglei.
Miao Honglei quickly nodded at Xiang Yu¡¯s suggestion, now seeing Xiang Yu as damn brilliant, wondering why he hadn¡¯t noticed such a talent before.
Yet he immediately frowned and said, ¡°Won¡¯t that be dangerous for you?¡±
Although he frowned briefly, there wasn¡¯t much concern in his demeanor, just the realization that Xiang Yu¡¯s suggestion was too good to pass up¡
Chapter 305 - 305 305 Flames of War Erupt Everywhere
?305: Chapter 305 mes of War Erupt Everywhere 305: Chapter 305 mes of War Erupt Everywhere To Miao Honglei, this suggestion seemed perfect, but it would put Xiang Yu at great risk.
Having just gotten Xiang Yu on his side, the thought of him dying so soon was somewhat uneptable.
¡°You and you, go drive the cars,¡± Miao Honglei pointed at two men and ordered.
Clearly reluctant, the two men sensed they were being treated as cannon fodder.
If they drove around to distract the enemy, they would be targets, and a hail of bullets would likely end their lives.
¡°Big Brother, can we think of another way?¡± one of the men asked.
¡°Yeah, there must be other solutions.
How about we just wait here until they¡¯ve worn each other down, then we make our move?¡± suggested the other man.
Not long before, both men had been ready to protect their Big Brother with their lives; now, they had almost forgotten their initial resolve.
¡°You two useless pieces of trash can¡¯t even handle this simple task,¡± Miao Honglei roared.
After all, these men had been with him for years; sending them to their deaths was not something he could easily do.
¡°Big Brother, let me do it.
I came up with this suggestion, so naturally, I should be the one to carry it out,¡± Xiang Yu said before jumping into a car and driving off without another word, making a grand disy of his own bravery.
In reality, all of this was part of his n.
Meanwhile, Miao Honglei was unaware, silently praising Xiang Yu for being such a fool yet such a good helper, thinking that if he survived, he would certainly deserve further nurturing.
Xiang Yu drove the car in a wide circle around to the left side.
There, he brazenly fired several shots, shattering the front windshield before taking out a rocketuncher and firing it at a thatched hut.
At that moment, several factions caught sight of Xiang Yu and started shooting at him.
Xiang Yuughed heartily, arrogantly honking the horn and drawing everyone¡¯s attention.
Xiang Yu was driving fast in circles, making it difficult for anyone tond a hit.
Miao Honglei saw that Xiang Yu had sessfully diverted everyone¡¯s attention and signaled four of his men to quietly circle around from the right side.
¡°You can¡¯t hit me, can¡¯t hit me;e on,e at me¡¡± Xiang Yu taunted loudly.
Themander watching from afarughed at this sight, then pointed towards Xiang Yu, saying to his men, ¡°Is that kid an idiot?
He¡¯s asking to be killed.¡±
However, he then noticed Miao Honglei¡¯s maneuvers and nodded, saying, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s just bait.
Not bad at all.
Miao Honglei is willing to sacrifice his own brother; he really is ruthless.¡±
Driving around, Xiang Yu sessfully attracted everyone¡¯s attention, and their gunfire missed himpletely.
His loud taunts were a form of defiance, an insult to them all.
Then a faction, enraged by Xiang Yu, took out their rocketuncher and aimed it at him.
Seeing the timing was right, Xiang Yu floored the gas and fled.
He looked as if he had just seen King Yan himself, causing all the camouged soldiers around to burst intoughter.
The kid, who had been so arrogant moments ago, was now utterly panicked by the sight of a rocketuncher.
The man with the rocketuncher snorted coldly in his heart, thinking it was toote for regrets now.
The man, taller and more robust than even Tie Zhuzi, with dark skin, shouldered the rocketuncher, focused solely on aiming at Xiang Yu, and fired without regard for his surroundings.
Xiang Yu was ready for this; as he was about to reach a thatched hut, he executed a sharp ny-degree turn, and the rocket grazed the side of his car and exploded on the hut ahead.
As people around breathed a sigh of relief at the narrow escape, they were suddenly jolted by themander¡¯s rm from afar.
He pointed and shouted, but his voice seemed so inconsequential at that moment.
Gunfire and explosions filled the air, drowning out his cries.
The thatched hut that had exploded was engulfed in fierce mes, with thick ck smoke billowing intermittently.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t know what was inside, but it was certainly something important.
Having destroyed that house, Xiang Yu charged towards another heavily guarded area.
The camouged soldiers there began shooting at Xiang Yu, trying to keep him at bay.
Xiang Yu was merely trying to lure the rocket fire and naturally, he wouldn¡¯t engage with those dressed in camouge.
The big guy in ck felt frustrated after missing Xiang Yu with a shell, then loaded another into hisuncher.
An old hand at operating rocketunchers, he was quite confident in his skill.
He couldn¡¯t believe he was missing a vehicle, which, if known to others, would be too embarrassing to live down.
Intent on destroying that vehicle, the big guy in ck didn¡¯t survey his surroundings and pulled the trigger once more, aiming at Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu, however, mmed on the brakes just as he was about to pass the hut.
The rocket whooshed past in front of Xiang Yu, hitting the hut squarely.
With a thunderous boom, the hut exploded in a deafening st.
The continuous noise and bursts of me indicated that it wasn¡¯t just one rocket that could cause such a massive impact.
The nearby soldiers wearing camouge who hadn¡¯t managed to get away were obliterated instantly.
Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t far from the hut, and the st wave almost flipped his car.
With explosions still urring around him, he sped away in the vehicle.
Clearly, the big ck guy had identally blown up themander¡¯s ammo dump.
The massive explosion astonished everyone, including the big ck guy himself, who stood there agape, speechless, realizing his day was ruined.
Xiang Yu drove off into the distance, then stepped out of the car to stand beside Miao Honglei.
Instead of following the original n, Miao Honglei and his group had taken shelter behind a hut without moving.
They had realized that themander¡¯s troops had already surrounded them.
King Yan, cursing loudly from afar, rushed over to see his ammunition dump destroyed, and he was livid.
He had been watching with a spectator¡¯s interest, not expecting to be directly affected.
¡°Catch them all,¡± themander ordered upon arrival.
The camouge-d troop moved behind the hut, disarmed, and then escorted everyone out.
Miao Honglei and his group were no exception.
Now, only three factions and fifteen people were left, all brought before themander.
¡°You three destroyed my goods, my weapons cache today.
Tell me, what should be done?
I wanted a good talk, but this is how you talk.
Remember, this is my territory, my turf,¡± themander raged, his voice almost hysterical.
¡°Now look what you¡¯ve done, all the goods are gone.
No one gets anything¡¡± themander bellowed.
At this point, Miao Honglei and the other two leaders were dumbfounded.
They had realized the weapons cache had been destroyed, but the first thing to go was the cargo they were after.
This was a heavy loss.
They had been fighting over that cargo, and now, thanks to the big ck guy¡¯s rocket, it was gone.
With this thought, everyone red at the big ck guy with fiery eyes.
Xiang Yu, on the other hand, stood calmly; his mission was aplished¡
Chapter 306 - 306 306 Xiang Yu Is a Big Nutter
?306: Chapter 306: Xiang Yu Is a Big Nutter 306: Chapter 306: Xiang Yu Is a Big Nutter Xiang Yu had achieved his goal and simply stood behind Miao Honglei, silent.
The rest was left to Miao Honglei to handle, while by this time everyone red at the tall, dark figure with hatred.
It was he who had just sted their goods away with a bazooka.
¡°Now that the goods are gone, none of you will get away.
Capture them all,¡± themander said furiously, and then he turned and left without paying any attention to the others.
A group of fifteen people were captured and then tied up and put in a small grass hut.
Everyoneined to each other, but most were talking about the tall, dark figure, hoping he couldpensate the General for the economic loss.
The tall, dark figure was naturally reluctant.
It was a disaster he had caused trying to fight Xiang Yu, and even if there were to bepensation, Xiang Yu should also be involved.
At this time, Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t understand what they were saying, nor did he bother to listen.
He hadn¡¯t rested at all on his way here, so being tied up was a perfect opportunity to lie down and take a nap.
He greeted Miao Honglei and theny down right there.
Miao Honglei had thought Xiang Yu was just pretending to avoid the topic from turning to him.
But to his surprise, it took less than five minutes for Xiang Yu to actually fall asleep, and he slept soundly at that.
People couldn¡¯t help but admire Xiang Yu; this kid really had nerves of steel.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t know how long he had slept for, but he felt sore all over and then yawned and got up.
Only then did he realize that everyone was still tied up there, but they looked somewhat listless.
There were also two handprint marks on the tall, dark figure¡¯s face, and it was unclear who had pped him.
Clearly, they had been called over by themander for a talk already, and it seemed they hadn¡¯t reached a cooperation agreement, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been pped.
¡°Big brother, what time is it now?¡± Xiang Yu moved up to Miao Honglei and asked softly.
Miao Honglei was feeling rundown as well, and hadn¡¯t expected things to turn out this way.
He looked up tiredly and said, ¡°I guess it¡¯s around three in the morning now.¡±
Xiang Yu nodded and then said, ¡°There¡¯s no point in staying here, let¡¯s head back.¡±
Xiang Yu¡¯s words sounded like sleep talk.
They were clearly bound up, and there definitely were people on duty keeping watch at night.
It wouldn¡¯t be so easy for them to escape.
Miao Honglei took it as if Xiang Yu was sleep talking.
He had just woken up, so it was understandable for him to say some confused words.
The tall, dark figure and the leader of another force, hearing this, looked at Xiang Yu with contempt.
Clearly, they understood Mandarin and thought that Xiang Yu had gone dumb, sleep talking in such a ce.
¡°Don¡¯t think too much.
Let¡¯s just wait for themander toe up with somepensation scheme,¡± Miao Honglei said.
At that moment, Xiang Yu suddenly kicked the tall, dark figure and said, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, you ck egg foreign devil.
If it weren¡¯t for you, we wouldn¡¯t have been tied up.¡±
The tall, dark figure was kicked by Xiang Yu and struggled to get up, then tried toe over to deal with Xiang Yu.
At that moment, Xiang Yu suddenly grabbed the tall, dark figure¡¯s neck and threatened, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, better stay put.¡±
It was only then that the others realized that Xiang Yu was free, the ropes that had been binding him had somehow fallen to the ground.
Xiang Yu felt around his body and discovered that his dagger had been taken away.
Angry, he thought of rushing out.
¡°Xiang Yu, what are you doing?
Are you seeking death?¡± Miao Honglei red at Xiang Yu and said.
¡°Big brother, just wait here for a moment.
I can¡¯t find my dagger; I need to get it back.¡± After saying that, Xiang Yu charged out.
In the thatched cottage, even Miao Honglei had an expression of surprise on his face.
He didn¡¯t know how Xiang Yu had managed to free himself from the ropes, and the fact that Xiang Yu went out as soon as he gained freedom¡ªwasn¡¯t that a clear invitation to death?
He now regretted bringing Xiang Yu here.
Although Xiang Yu was skilled, he was clearly a troublemaker.
If Xiang Yu stirred up trouble outside, he¡¯d beat him dead before admitting the man was one of his subordinates.
Although Xiang Yu had saved his life, one thing was for certain: he would not risk his own life for Xiang Yu.
¡°This subordinate of yours is really a dumbass,¡± one of them said at this time.
In fact, Miao Honglei felt the same way, but he just snorted coldly and didn¡¯t say much.
In less than five minutes, Xiang Yu suddenly whooshed back in, holding a corpse in his hand.
The body was dressed in camouge, obviously one of the General¡¯s men.
¡°Damn it, this kid actually stole my dagger while I was asleep, he¡¯s really asking for trouble.¡± After saying this, Xiang Yu kicked the corpse again.
At this time, the people in the cottage were all looking at Xiang Yu with shock on their faces.
In their eyes, Xiang Yu was simply a madman.
Seeing an extra dagger in Xiang Yu¡¯s hand, the huge ck man was directly petrified with fear.
It was he who had been brandishing a rocketuncher wanting to harm Xiang Yu; now that Xiang Yu was free, the first person he would kill was him.
¡°Please, don¡¯t kill me, I know I was wrong, I¡¯m willing to take responsibility for all the losses, including the ammunition the General lost in the explosion,¡± the big ck man begged for mercy.
¡°What flowerynguage are you talking, I can¡¯t understand a damn thing, I¡¯m about to kill you right now,¡± Xiang Yu said as he moved to finish off the big ck man.
Then someone quickly tranted for the big ck man.
¡°Oh, you want to take responsibility for all the General¡¯s losses, huh?
Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?
Now you¡¯re saying it, after I had to sleep on the ground for a night,¡± Xiang Yu said, having already started to unbind the ropes from Miao Honglei and the others.
Seeing that Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t going to kill him, a sly glint shed in the big ck man¡¯s eyes.
He was now telling Xiang Yu that he¡¯dpensate for everything, but once they got to the General¡¯s ce, he could easily change his story.
Moreover, he could say that Xiang Yu had killed the General¡¯s man and even tried to escape¡ªthen Xiang Yu would really be in for it.
As Xiang Yu was untying Miao Honglei¡¯s ropes, he quickly delivered a chop to each of the other men¡¯s necks, knocking them unconscious.
¡°He was just agreeing to take responsibility for all the losses, why did you have to knock him unconscious?¡± Miao Honglei asked, somewhat angrily, as they still had dealings with the General in the future and needed to handle this matter well.
¡°Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense, he¡¯s just afraid I¡¯ll kill him.
When we get to the General¡¯s ce, he¡¯ll deny everything.
I think we should take the chance and escape now.
We can talk more after we¡¯ve gotten away,¡± Xiang Yu said and then pulled Miao Honglei to leave.
Miao Honglei looked at Xiang Yu doubtfully.
If they left today, they¡¯d be sworn enemies of the General, making future dealings far from simple.
Besides, there must be guards outside; escaping wasn¡¯t going to be easy, and if they were caught, the oue would be deadly.
¡°Brother, if we don¡¯t leave now, we won¡¯t be able to when the Generales,¡± Xiang Yu said, growing anxious.
¡°The General just wantspensation, he won¡¯t kill us.
Leaving would actually make things worse,¡± Miao Honglei red, visibly angry, as he was the leader and everything here had to go ording to his say.
¡°See for yourself,¡± Xiang Yu said as he pulled Miao Honglei to look outside.
After Miao Honglei saw the scene outside, he felt a chill in his heart.
If this matter was discovered, there was no way they could escape¡ªand now, even if they didn¡¯t want to leave, they had to¡
Chapter 307 - 307 307 Xiang Yus Crazy Revenge
?307: Chapter 307: Xiang Yu¡¯s Crazy Revenge 307: Chapter 307: Xiang Yu¡¯s Crazy Revenge Miao Honglei looked outside and saw that although there were guards standing, some leaned against the wooden huts while othersy on the ground.
From a distance, one might think they were cking off, but Miao Honglei could see clearly that those men had obviously been ¡°snapped¡± by Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu had left no more than a few minutes ago and had already ¡°snapped¡± these people, which showed how terrifying this kid¡¯s skills were.
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± When Miao Honglei saw this scene, he knew he could no longer stay here.
If he continued to stay, he would likely be finished.
However, coborating with themander in the future would require immense effort.
Miao Honglei, along with his four subordinates, totaling six people, then quietly approached their car and started it.
But they had just ignited the engine when they were discovered.
By then, someone had already started shooting from a watchtower, and more people were waking from their sleep.
¡°Go, hurry up.¡± At this moment, Honglei could care about nothing else but to urge them to move quickly.
The driver in front didn¡¯t need to be told as he then pressed the elerator and drove forward.
They had traveled this road not just once, so they were all very familiar with it.
Xiang Yu drove a car and tailgated the team since it was past three in the morning.
By the time they reacted, Xiang Yu and his team had already left the area.
More people were gathering behind them, and the sounds of engines starting were faintly audible.
Just then, Xiang Yu suddenly heard a familiar sound and couldn¡¯t help but look back.
He saw a huge, dark figure in the distance, with a pole standing on its head.
¡°Tank.¡± Xiang Yu was shocked inside and couldn¡¯t help but curse.
These bastards actually had such a thing, he had never known where they kept it before.
¡°Take a detour, they have a tank,¡± Xiang Yu said as he drove and caught up with Miao Honglei at the front.
When the driver heard about the tank, he was so scared that he nearly lost control of the steering wheel and then floored the elerator to escape in a cloud of dust.
Meanwhile, something happened to the car in the middle, just as it tried to elerate to follow, a shell hit it directly and blew it up.
The explosion urred right next to Xiang Yu¡¯s ear, and mes burst into the air.
It was only then that Xiang Yu truly felt the familiar sensation of a real battlefield.
He drove the car in a sporadic pattern left and right.
Miao Honglei and the others had long gone far ahead, and Xiang Yu could only see a taillight.
Huge explosions urred next to Xiang Yu, but he was not panicked; instead, he felt thrilled.
Indeed, such a battlefield was most suitable for him; he should have died on that battlefield before.
Only when Xiang Yu turned onto a mountain road did the explosion sounds finally cease.
After driving a distance, Xiang Yu stopped the car, then grabbed a rocketuncher and climbed up the hill.
Since he had alreadye here, he intended to teach these drug traffickers a lesson.
The hill was not high, and Xiang Yu climbed up and found a suitable position.
He aimed at the drug traffickers¡¯ir and then fired at it.
There were only a few rocket projectiles in the car, and Xiang Yu used them all.
In the dark night, multiple explosions were seen in the distance.
Several vehicles that had been prepared to chase Xiang Yu turned back, probably fearing an ambush.
Seeing a sea of fire ahead, Xiang Yu truly wanted to stay and wipe out those beasts.
But he could not; at that moment, he had to leave.
He drove the car, relying on his memory of the way they hade.
By then, Miao Honglei was long gone, only caring about his own life, unconcerned about Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu drove for a distance, and logically, there should have been a checkpoint ahead, but he encountered none along the way.
He knew he was lost or maybe not on the previous road.
He only knew the general direction was correct, then he couldn¡¯t care less about other things and drove forward.
After driving a distance, the sky had gradually brightened.
Just then, he suddenly noticed arge stone monument ahead with the warmly familiar words ¡°China¡± inscribed on it.
At that moment, seeing these two words, Xiang Yu felt greatly warmed inside.
He had originally nned to cross straight over, but just then, a gunshot rang out ahead as a warning.
In the distance, it must have been the soldiers guarding the nation signaling to Xiang Yu that he could note any closer, and if he did, they wouldn¡¯t be polite.
At that moment, Xiang Yu really wanted to walk forward, salute the border soldiers, and say ¡°thank you for your hard work,¡± but he couldn¡¯t, as his current identity didn¡¯t allow it.
He could only stop the car there, silently salute from within the vehicle, and then drive back.
He had no mind to search for the road he had taken previously, so he parked the car in a very concealed spot, then removed the gasoline from the car and set the vehicle aze.
He needed to cross the border on foot, which would be easier, and once inside the country, everything would be easier to handle.
By now, the sky had started to brighten.
After burning the car, he began his journey back to his homnd.
Although the border seemed to span only a few miles, Xiang Yu had to be extremely cautious.
He didn¡¯t want to be caught, nor did he want to cause trouble for hisrades in border defense.
He carefully walked through the rugged, roadless mountain terrain, which might be a challenge for an ordinary person, but for the professionally trained Xiang Yu, it was a trivial matter.
After crossing a small hill, he had now stepped onto the national boundary.
Xiang Yu rxed a great deal and then prepared to return to the main road.
¡°Stop, hands up!¡± suddenly, a crisp voicemanded.
Xiang Yu quickly raised his hands.
Turning around, he saw a soldier in camouge, holding a gun with a stern face, clearly suspicious of Xiang Yu¡¯s lone appearance here.
¡°What are you here for?¡± the soldier asked righteously, looking no older than twenty, a young warrior.
¡°I am Chinese,¡± Xiang Yu replied with a light smile, not wanting to cause the border soldiers any trouble, but their vignt watch had exceeded his expectations.
¡°Keep your hands where I can see them ande with me,¡± the young soldier said without approaching Xiang Yu, keeping a distance of five meters.
Xiang Yu did not resist, and walked forward as the soldier directed.
He didn¡¯t want to harm these most beloved people; although he could easily knock out the soldier, he still followed the soldier¡¯s directives.
¡°Young Brother, how many years have you been in the army?¡± Xiang Yu asked with a smile without turning back.
¡°Don¡¯t talk.
Keep walking,¡± the soldier said sternly.
Following his directions, Xiang Yu arrived at a bungalow here.
At that time, eight people were performing drills, and upon seeing arade bringing a person in, they all gathered around.
¡°Who is he?¡± asked one of the older individuals.
¡°Reporting to Commander Wang, I caught him while on patrol,¡± the young soldier then recounted the incident.
Commander Wang nced at Xiang Yu and said, ¡°Do you have any identification to prove your innocence?¡±
Xiang Yu gave a faint smile, then handed over his ID card¡
Chapter 308 - 308 308 Hes Already Dead in Their Hearts
?308: Chapter 308 He¡¯s Already Dead in Their Hearts 308: Chapter 308 He¡¯s Already Dead in Their Hearts Company Commander Wang looked at Xiang Yu with suspicion.
A person found in those dense woods was definitely not a simple character, especially since the area was filled with poisonous snakes and thorns.
Without professional training like theirs, it would be difficult for someone to navigate through it.
Xiang Yu carried his ID card with him and handed it over to Company Commander Wang.
Company Commander Wang examined the ID card for a long time and then sized up Xiang Yu once again, asking, ¡°How did you get the wound on your shoulder?¡±
¡°Someone hurt me,¡± Xiang Yu simply smiled and said without any exnation.
Everyone here was extraordinary; they could tell at a nce that Xiang Yu¡¯s injury was a gunshot wound, and it seemed the bullet was still inside.
¡°Keep an eye on him,¡± said Company Commander Wang and then left with Xiang Yu¡¯s ID card.
He needed to verify Xiang Yu¡¯s identity¡ªif he was a dangerous character, they had to arrest him immediately.
¡°Where are you from?¡± Xiang Yu asked, smiling at the young soldier in front of him.
But the young soldier maintained a serious face and did not respond to Xiang Yu.
In him, Xiang Yu saw a reflection of his younger self, even though he himself was not very old, he had been through a lot.
Seeing that the other party did not respond, Xiang Yu stopped talking and took a rest sitting there.
About twenty minutester, Company Commander Wang returned with Xiang Yu¡¯s ID card, handed it back to him, and said to the young soldier, ¡°Xiao Zhang, bring the medical kit over here.¡±
The young soldier, seeing Company Commander Wang¡¯s treatment toward Xiang Yu, knew that the man before him couldn¡¯t be a bad person.
His expression softened, and he jogged over with the medical kit.
¡°I¡¯m sorry for being rude just now, my name is Zhang Xin,¡± said Zhang Xin with a bright smile.
Xiang Yu naturally had no intention of ming him.
Our most beloved soldiers were just like that, treating their own people like brothers, and as for the enemy, there was no need to say.
Company Commander Wang personally proceeded to remove the bullet from Xiang Yu¡¯s shoulder, applied medication, and wrapped it with a bandage.
Originally, Company Commander Wang thought Xiang Yu would cry out in pain, considering the severity of the wound that would make others tremble just by looking at it.
But to their surprise, Xiang Yu didn¡¯t even frown, as if the pain wasn¡¯t affecting him at all.
¡°We can¡¯t keep you here,¡± Company Commander Wang said directly after bandaging Xiang Yu¡¯s wound.
Xiang Yu had no intention to stay either; he had many more things to do.
¡°Thank you,¡± said Xiang Yu as he extended his hand and shook hands with the other party.
At that moment, he almost saluted out of habit.
Xiang Yu took somepressed biscuits and then hurried on his way.
¡°Company Commander Wang, who is he?
I feel like he¡¯s one of us,¡± Zhang Xin asked curiously.
¡°I don¡¯t know who he is either,¡± Company Commander Wang said, watching Xiang Yu¡¯s fading figure with a hint of bewilderment.
He had called the Public Security Department earlier; the investigation confirmed that both the ID number and photo matched Xiang Yu.
However, Xiang Yu¡¯s information was ssified, and the Public Security Department couldn¡¯t delve into it, nor could they disclose anything even if they found out more.
Zhang Xinughed in confusion, finding it odd that they treated a stranger so well; he had thought Xiang Yu was one of theirrades.
As for Miao Honglei, when he heard Xiang Yu mention the tank, he fled in a panic.
He knew the way from before and without dy, he went straight back to the country.
Miao Honglei had reached his position today through many hardships and storms, but the scene before him still made him shudder with unease.
If the first bomb had targeted them, maybe by now he would have been reduced to a pile of ashes.
When he and the driver arrived at the country border and confirmed their safety, he waited there, at an unavoidable junction, for Xiang Yu for an entire hour.
In the end, when he was certain that Xiang Yu could no longer return, only then did he leave.
The enemy had tanks, so it was impossible for Xiang Yu to escape, and although there was some regret, it didn¡¯t cause him too much grief.
Although he thought Xiang Yu was an idiot, he couldn¡¯t deny that Xiang Yu was a good subordinate, skilled and fiercely loyal.
Thinking of this, Miao Honglei couldn¡¯t help but shake his head with a wry smile, feeling somewhat of a pity.
They ate and rested in one of the cities, then headed straight for the headquarters.
By the time they arrived, it was three o¡¯clock in the afternoon.
Pan Wenjie and the others rushed over when they learned that Miao Honglei had returned.
Aftering back, Miao Honglei cleaned up and changed his clothes before going to the hall; he couldn¡¯t lose the status of the big brother at any time.
¡°Big brother, what about the others?¡± Pan Wenjie was the first to ask.
There were eight people when Miao Honglei and his group set off, but only two returned.
Where had the others gone?
This wasn¡¯t just a question in Pan Wenjie¡¯s mind but also in the minds of the others.
And Yang Ming was even more concerned about where Xiang Yu had gone.
Miao Honglei nced at Pan Wenjie but didn¡¯t answer.
Instead, he asked, ¡°Has anything happened at home?¡±
¡°All is well.¡± Seeing that the big brother didn¡¯t speak, Pan Wenjie naturally didn¡¯t pry further.
¡°Xiang Yu should have some subordinates, right?
Arrange a decent ce for them, make sure they arefortable,¡± Miao Honglei said calmly.
Upon hearing Miao Honglei say this, the others understood.
It seemed the others would not return, and now the happiest one was Yang Ming.
Xiang Yu had note back, and he definitely wouldn¡¯t let his subordinates have an easy time.
¡°Big brother, I¡¯ve recently been short-staffed; let them follow me.
I¡¯ll take good care of them,¡± Yang Ming volunteered.
Miao Honglei nonchntly nodded and then, as if he remembered something, looked at Yang Ming and said, ¡°He has a guy named Tie Zhuzi; bring him to me when you go back.¡±
Miao Honglei had initially taken a fancy to Tie Zhuzi and wanted to recruit him.
However, expecting Xiang Yu to outshine the rest, he directly took Xiang Yu in, which led to several others joining as well.
Now that Xiang Yu was dead, that Tie Zhuzi still had his uses.
Sitting there, Pan Wenjie could hardly contain his glee.
When Xiang Yu first joined the organization, he had felt threatened by Xiang Yu, afraid that Xiang Yu would jeopardize his status.
Now, with Xiang Yu gone, everything could return to normal.
As for the dim-witted giant Tie Zhuzi, he didn¡¯t take him seriously at all.
Although Tie Zhuzi was somewhat skilled physically, he was incredibly dumb.
He was just a brute; if Pan Wenjie wanted to deal with him, he could easily have him killed.
¡°I want to remind you, don¡¯t ever bring up Xiang Yu¡¯s name again.
Pretend he never existed, understand?¡± Miao Honglei looked around calmly.
Although Xiang Yu was dead, Miao Honglei still intended to recruit Tie Zhuzi, who used to follow Xiang Yu.
He didn¡¯t want Tie Zhuzi to harbor any ill will towards him.
Everyone sitting there vowed they wouldn¡¯t speak out.
To begin with, Xiang Yu¡¯s reputation wasn¡¯t good, and now nobody wanted to bring him up again ¨C they all treated it as if a gust of wind had passed.
¡°Big brother, there is another matter I need to report to you, about Han Guoli,¡± Pan Wenjie said at this point, his expression turning very serious¡
Chapter 309 - 309 309 The News of Xiang Yus Death
?309: Chapter 309: The News of Xiang Yu¡¯s Death 309: Chapter 309: The News of Xiang Yu¡¯s Death Having discussed Xiang Yu¡¯s situation, Pan Wenjie¡¯s face suddenly turned solemn as he said, ¡°Big Brother, there¡¯s another matter I need to report to you¡ªit¡¯s about Han Guoli.
If nothing went wrong, they should already be gone.¡±
¡°Who did it?¡± Miao Honglei¡¯s face darkened instantly.
He wasn¡¯t upset because he cared about Han Guoli, but rather, he wanted to know who was bold enough to touch his people.
¡°ording to our investigation, that night Shen San¡¯s men were on the move, but we don¡¯t know what specifically they were up to.
And the timing matches.
I suspect¡¡± Pan Wenjie stopped there, deciding not to continue.
After all, Shen San was on the same level as Miao Honglei, and he couldn¡¯t speak recklessly.
¡°Are you saying the Fourth did this?¡± Miao Honglei¡¯s face turned cold as he spoke, his piercing gaze sending shivers through Pan Wenjie¡¯s entire body.
Shen San was rtively low-profile among them; he rarely spoke or showed himself.
Miao Honglei could ept it if the deed were Ding Yongwei¡¯s doing, but the idea that Shen San was behind it was something he found hard to ept.
Pan Wenjie did not know what Miao Honglei was thinking.
He dared not speak out of turn and added, ¡°We have no concrete evidence, just spection.¡±
¡°Who else knows about this?¡± Although Miao Honglei was shocked, at that moment he forced himself to believe the reality, vague as Pan Wenjie¡¯s words might be.
He knew that this matter was very likely as Pan Wenjie had described it.
¡°Just a few of us are aware of it; no one else knows,¡± Pan Wenjie said.
Miao Honglei nodded and instructed, ¡°This matter must not be leaked out.
Also, stop investigating this.¡±
Pan Wenjie understood that the big brother believed his words and did not borate further.
After discussing for a bit more, they all left separately.
Today, Yang Ming was in a great mood.
He summoned a few brothers and headed straight for Xiang Yu¡¯s vi.
He wanted to share the news of Xiang Yu¡¯s death with those people to see the shocked expressions on the faces of Xiang Yu¡¯s subordinates when they heard the news.
Yang Ming swaggered into the vi with hispany, finding only Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan sitting there.
They ignored Yang Ming¡¯s arrival and didn¡¯t even stand up from the couch.
¡°Don¡¯t you twods know any manners?
Can¡¯t you greet a guest?¡± Yang Ming was in a good mood and directly sat down on the couch.
¡°We don¡¯t wee you here, scram,¡± Tie Zhuzi said with a dark expression.
Yang Ming didn¡¯t expect such overt disrespect from the big oaf, especially when he had six men with him while there were only two of them.
If it had been earlier, Yang Ming surely would haveshed out and a fight would have ensued.
But today was different.
He was happy and in high spirits, so he didn¡¯t want to stoop to Tie Zhuzi¡¯s level.
Moreover, Tie Zhuzi was about to be Miao Honglei¡¯s trusted aide, so it was best not to provoke him if possible.
¡°Today I¡¯vee to deliver a message to you two: one good news and one bad news.
Which would you like to hear first?¡± Yang Ming said with a mysterious smile, eagerly anticipating their expressions upon hearing the news of Xiang Yu¡¯s death.
Would they be surprised?
¡°I told you to stop spouting nonsense.
Did you hear me?
If you don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯ll throw you out,¡± Tie Zhuzi said, getting impatient, and sat up straight, ring with wide eyes.
Yang Ming felt frustrated.
He had intended to have a good time today, but now he found himself in such a passive position.
¡°Whether you want to hear it or not, I still have to tell you¡
your big brother¡¡±
Before Yang Ming could get his words out, Tie Zhuzi had already stood up furiously, ready to throw this fool out.
Scared by this, Yang Ming quickly stood up and ran towards the door.
The six people behind him also hurriedly followed Yang Ming and ran out.
They had seen Tie Zhuzi¡¯s prowess during thest fight here, he was like a demon.
This had nothing to do with how many people there were, it was just fear of Tie Zhuzi.
¡°Even if you kick me out, I have to say it, your big brother Xiang Yu is already dead, he¡¯s noting back, he was blown to ashes by Tank.
This was witnessed by big brother Miao Honglei himself,¡± Yang Ming yelled from outside.
¡°What did you say?¡± Tie Zhuzi, upon hearing this, became agitated.
He stared with wide eyes in disbelief at Yang Ming.
Although Yang Ming looked somewhat crazed, he didn¡¯t seem to be lying.
Tie Zhuzi felt his mind go nk, thinking he had heard wrong, then looked at Yang Ming with a face full of surprise.
Yang Ming basked in Tie Zhuzi¡¯s reaction, standing there proudly and said, ¡°I came here today to bring you this news, stop waiting like fools, your big brother is dead, he¡¯s nevering back.¡±
¡°Bullshit,¡± Tie Zhuzi roared, then charged at Yang Ming, looking like he wanted to devour him alive.
Where would Yang Ming dare to stay, he was so scared that he¡¯d already scrambled into the car.
Tie Zhuzi, like a madman, began kicking Yang Ming¡¯s car, denting the door with his kicks.
The driver, terrified, quickly started the car and stepped on the gas, rushing forward.
After driving about ten meters or so, he stopped again.
Then Yang Ming rolled down the window, grinning, and shouted, ¡°That was the bad news, but there¡¯s good news too, big brother Miao Honglei has taken a fancy to you, you better get ready.¡±
After saying this, Yang Ming closed the window, his face filled with satisfaction, and left.
Now that Xiang Yu was dead, those five streets should be under Yang Ming¡¯s control.
Although the location wasn¡¯t great, it was much better to have it than not.
He had been feeling quite depressed these past two days because he had lost some goods, but now that feeling was gone.
He couldn¡¯t help feeling fortunate, finding a blessing in disguise.
With the control of these five streets, although it couldn¡¯t make up for the lost goods immediately, it was a long-term prospect, and there woulde a time when the costs would be recovered, be it one month or two.
With this thought, Yang Ming started humming a tune, beginning to n how to deal with Xiang Yu¡¯s men.
Last time, he had been bullied, and he couldn¡¯t let it slide so easily.
In the vi, Tie Zhuzi sat on the couch despondently, not knowing what to do if Xiang Yu was really dead.
¡°Do you really believe Brother Yu is dead?¡± asked Xiao Xuan, who was much calmer than Tie Zhuzi.
He didn¡¯t believe Brother Yu would die so easily.
¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know anything,¡± Tie Zhuzi said vaguely, the shock too sudden for him.
He had nned to follow Xiang Yu for his whole life.
¡°Brother Zhuzi, calm down, Brother Yu wouldn¡¯t die so easily, we should trust him.
Maybe Yang Ming is just talking nonsense, trying to throw us off.
Besides, if Brother Yu really is dead, we need to avenge him,¡± Xiao Xuan said, a cold light shing in his eyes.
He wasn¡¯t sure if what Yang Ming said was true, but given Yang Ming¡¯s demeanor earlier, it didn¡¯t seem like he was lying.
¡°Avenge him, right, we need to avenge Brother Yu, it¡¯s all Miao Honglei that bastard¡¯s fault, I¡¯ll skin that son of a bitch¡¡±
Chapter 310 - 310 310 If We Dont Get Out Well Die
?310: Chapter 310: If We Don¡¯t Get Out, We¡¯ll Die 310: Chapter 310: If We Don¡¯t Get Out, We¡¯ll Die At this time, a lot of people believed Xiang Yu was already dead.
Some were relieved, but most didn¡¯t care, as the death of one person was a normal urrence.
The news quickly reached Shen San¡¯s ears as well.
When Shen San found out, he was first shocked, then somewhat remorseful.
It had not been easy to infiltrate Xiang Yu into Miao Honglei¡¯s inner circle, and before any formal coboration took ce, he was gone.
He had no choice but to look for someone new.
However, during this period, Xiang Yu¡¯s two subordinates absolutely couldn¡¯t be kept around.
They knew about his cooperation with Xiang Yu, and if they let that information slip, then he would have real trouble.
Thinking this, Shen San quickly pulled out his phone and called Li Tian.
Li Tian was his top lieutenant; he needed to get this matter resolved fast.
In the vi, Xiao Xuan and Tie Zhuzi didn¡¯t say a word, each lost in their own thoughts.
That¡¯s when Zhong Qin quickly walked in.
¡°Xiang Yu, Xiang Yu¡¡± Zhong Qin was calling out before she even came in.
Upon entering and not finding Xiang Yu, she stopped by Tie Zhuzi and said, ¡°Has Xiang Yu really note back, is he really dead?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± At this moment, Tie Zhuzi was in a bad mood, he didn¡¯t want to talk.
Seeing Tie Zhuzi¡¯s attitude, Zhong Qin realized the news she¡¯d received might be urate.
Then, tears suddenly started streaming down her face.
She had been with Xiang Yu for so long, and even though she thought it was just fun, it was only when Xiang Yu truly left that she realized just how important he was in her heart.
When she confirmed that Xiang Yu was dead, her heart was so heavy with sorrow.
¡°Xiang Yu, you bastard, how could you die so quickly, what am I supposed to do without you, who will y with me, who will protect me, you heartless¡¡± Zhong Qin started crying right there.
Tie Zhuzi was so irritated he almost wanted to throw Zhong Qin out, if not for Xiang Yu¡¯s sake, he would never have tolerated this girl causing a fuss.
Just as Tie Zhuzi was about to snap at her to stop crying, Xiao Xuan walked up to stand in front of Zhong Qin and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother Yu will be fine.¡±
Before Xiang Yu left, he had instructed them to take good care of Zhong Qin, it seemed she held a high ce in Xiang Yu¡¯s heart.
¡°Really, he¡¯s not dead?¡± Zhong Qin quickly stopped crying and then looked up at Xiao Xuan with teary eyes, an expression that would inevitably inspire pity in anyone.
Zhong Qin might have been eighteen, but she was emotionally immature.
If she were left alone in society, she would undoubtedly be easily deceived.
¡°You believe me, he will be fine,¡± Xiao Xuan said earnestly.
After hearing that, Zhong Qin finally nodded and said, ¡°Those big bastards outside are all liars, saying Xiang Yu is dead.
I knew he was fine, hmph!
When Xiang Yues back, we¡¯ll kill them all.¡±
Xiao Xuan hummed in response and nodded.
Just then, Pan Wenjie walked in with a few men.
Xiao Xuan¡¯s mouth curved up as he looked at Zhong Qin and said, ¡°You go y for a bit, I have something to discuss with them.¡±
Zhong Qin wasn¡¯t fond of Pan Wenjie and after shooting him a re, she left.
Xiao Xuan rarely spoke, and today might have been the first time he spoke so much all at once.
Even Tie Zhuzi was surprised; the kid was unusually generous with his kindness today.
Wenjie Pan entered, remained silent, then took the head seat without invitation, and gestured behind him.
Someone quickly passed him a cigarette, then brought out a lighter intending to light it for him.
But just then, the lighter wouldn¡¯t ignite.
He had wanted to show off a bit, but instead this farce happened.
Wenjie Pan red fiercely at the person behind him, who broke into a sweat out of fear.
The more panicked the person became, the less the lighter worked.
¡°Got a light?¡± Wenjie Pan asked Tie Zhuzi.
¡°Smoking isn¡¯t allowed here,¡± Tie Zhuzi stated righteously.
Seeing Tie Zhuzi¡¯s expression, Wenjie Pan could only snort coldly.
If this big fool didn¡¯tply, sooner orter he would end up just like Xiang Yu.
Seeing his attempt at posturing had failed, Wenjie Pan tossed the cigarette onto the table and cleared his throat before speaking, ¡°I came over today to discuss something with you.
Xiang Yu has met his demise; I suppose you both are already aware.¡±
After finishing, Wenjie Pan looked at the two men, noticing minimal change in their expressions, then he continued, ¡°Big Brother used to think highly of Xiang Yu.
Now that he¡¯s gone, Big Brother doesn¡¯t want to shortchange you.
So, he¡¯s looking to bring you under his wing aspensation.
Arrangements for the others are in ce too, and they will surely satisfy you.¡±
In Wenjie Pan¡¯s view, although Tie Zhuzi and Xiang Yu were brothers, everyone has their own self-interest.
Since Xiang Yu was dead, they would certainly seek another shelter, and hitching themselves to the powerful Miao Honglei was their good fortune, something they surely wouldn¡¯t mind.
As far as Wenjie Pan was concerned, if Miao Honglei died, he would not be sad, but rather more ted.
Since Tie Zhuzi had already anticipated Wenjie Pan¡¯s purpose, he wasn¡¯t surprised and maintained his usual expression.
Wenjie Pan watched him covertly, and upon seeing no change, assumed he agreed.
Indeed, only a fool would disagree at this moment.
After all, Miao Honglei¡¯s influence was much greater than Xiang Yu¡¯s, and following Miao Honglei promised a much brighter future.
¡°You two shouldn¡¯t be too upset.
After all, the path we walk isn¡¯t an easy one, and death is prettymon.
From now on, we¡¯re brothers.
If you run into any trouble, juste to me,¡± Wenjie Pan said convincingly.
In truth, he was happier about Xiang Yu¡¯s death than anyone else, almost wishing he could celebrate with avish feast for three days.
The only pity was that he wasn¡¯t there to witness Xiang Yu¡¯s demise.
He imagined it must¡¯ve been quite pitiful.
The reason Wenjie Pan was patiently offering his feigned constion to Tie Zhuzi was that he knew Tie Zhuzi would soon be working closely with Miao Honglei.
This naive fellow would surely win Miao Honglei¡¯s favor and be his trusted confidant.
Building a good rapport with Tie Zhuzi now might be usefulter, at the very least for keeping tabs on Miao Honglei¡¯s movements.
¡°Are you done talking?
If so, you can leave,¡± interrupted Xiao Xuan suddenly, icy cold.
He hadn¡¯t wanted to bother with this man, but his incessant and annoying chatter was unbearable.
¡°What did you say?¡± Wenjie Pan couldn¡¯t believe his ears and sneered, ¡°Are you upset because Big Brother recruited Tie Zhuzi but not you?
Jealous, are we?
Well, no help for it, Tie Zhuzi is simply more capable than you.
What can you do besides hold others back, huh!¡±
In his heart, Wenjie Pan sneered.
Once he got Tie Zhuzi on their side, he could deal with the rest as he pleased.
Right now, Wenjie Pan could afford to be patient, butter on, he was determined to kill him.
¡°Not leaving yet?¡± Xiao Xuan¡¯s face suddenly turned frosty, and he looked sharply at Wenjie Pan.
Wenjie Pan felt a shiver run through him; his instinct was to back away, but he was seated on the sofa and couldn¡¯t move.
Besides, how could a man of his stature, a boss figure, be intimidated by some nobody¡
Chapter 311 - 311 311 Dividing Up Xiang Yus Power
?311: Chapter 311: Dividing Up Xiang Yu¡¯s Power 311: Chapter 311: Dividing Up Xiang Yu¡¯s Power Pan Wenjie, as a big brother level figure, naturally wouldn¡¯t admit that he was intimidated by a nobody.
He then let out a cold snort and said to Xiaoxuan, ¡°So what if I don¡¯t leave?¡±
Xiaoxuan suddenly stood up and charged toward Pan Wenjie with the intent to kill.
Pan Wenjie, not to be outdone, gestured for his men behind him to prepare for a fight.
Seeing this, Tie Zhuzi quickly stood up and hugged Xiaoxuan tightly.
¡°Calm down, Xiaoxuan,¡± Tie Zhuzi yelled.
In the past, when Xiang Yu was around, Xiaoxuan always kept his cool and had never erupted like today.
Who knows why he suddenly lost his temper today; perhaps he was worried about Xiang Yu deep down and reacted after being provoked by the other party.
But Tie Zhuzi knew they had to stay calm.
Who was Pan Wenjie?
He was a shameless bastard with considerable influence.
In Xiang Yu¡¯s absence, it wouldn¡¯t be impossible for Pan Wenjie to kill Xiaoxuan.
¡°Hmph, just you?¡± Pan Wenjie said with a face full of contempt.
With Xiang Yu gone and Miao Honglei probably not even recognizing Xiaoxuan, killing him wouldn¡¯t be an issue.
¡°Get lost!¡± Xiaoxuan pointed at Pan Wenjie and said fiercely.
This was the first time Tie Zhuzi had ever seen Xiaoxuan like this; he had never seen him so crazed before.
¡°Today, I¡¯ll let you off the hook for Tie Zhuzi¡¯s sake, but if you dare to talk to me like that again, I will not let it slide,¡± Pan Wenjie said coldly, and then stood up and walked towards the exit.
As he reached the door, he suddenly stopped, turned his head, and said to Tie Zhuzi, ¡°You report to the big brother tomorrow morning, and don¡¯t bete like Xiang Yu used to be.¡±
¡°Ah¡¡± Right after Pan Wenjie walked out, Xiaoxuan yelled out loud, overwhelmed by his emotions.
He wished he could devour Pan Wenjie and his group right there.
But logic told him he must hold back.
If Xiang Yu returned, it would be fine, but if he didn¡¯t, Xiaoxuan would surely ughter everyone here.
Seeing Xiaoxuan¡¯s calm return, Tie Zhuzi finally released him, and the two stood there in silence without speaking.
¡°What are you nning to do?¡± Xiaoxuan¡¯s icy voice was chilling to the listener.
¡°If Brother Yu has really gotten into trouble, I will kill them all.
Let¡¯s wait another three days; if he doesn¡¯t return, then we¡¯ll take action,¡± Tie Zhuzi replied.
Xiaoxuan was satisfied with Tie Zhuzi¡¯s answer and sat down on the sofa without a word.
At that moment, Sun Bo and two others rushed in.
They had been working on some ounts when they received news that something had happened to Xiang Yu, so they hurried over to confirm.
Seeing the expressions on Tie Zhuzi and Xiaoxuan, they already had a bad premonition.
¡°Whoever did this, we must have our revenge,¡± Jiang Chao clenched his fists and said fiercely, having recently gotten to know Xiang Yu and feeling that he was a good big brother, someone to follow for a lifetime.
To think, in such a short time, Xiang Yu had been killed.
Seeing this, Sun Bo was on the verge of tears.
Ever since he¡¯d arrived, he¡¯d been bullied often, and it was Xiang Yu who had helped him and given him a sense of belonging and purpose.
He had sworn in his heart that if Xiang Yu was in danger, he would be the first to rush forward.
¡°You two talk, what are we going to do?
Tell us.
If the big brother has really gotten into trouble, we will surely avenge him,¡± Jiang Chao said, growing anxious at Tie Zhuzi¡¯s silence.
Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t here now, and they naturally regarded Tie Zhuzi and Xiaoxuan as the leaders.
Tie Zhuzi turned his head and looked at the three for a full thirty seconds before he said, ¡°Are you really willing to avenge Brother Yu?¡±
¡°Of course,¡± Jiang Chao said indignantly.
¡°Now that the big brother is in trouble, I¡¯m the first to stand up and take him out.
You tell me what to do?¡± his anger was evident at Tie Zhuzi¡¯s doubt.
Sun Bo had been somewhat weak before, but now he also puffed out his chest and said, ¡°I¡¯m willing to die for big brother.¡±
Although Ye Feng didn¡¯t talk much, the determination in his eyes indicated that this kid was definitely not a coward.
Seeing their eyes, Tie Zhuzi was very gratified; they were all good brothers.
¡°You all go back and wait.
I will notify you within two days.
After going back, don¡¯t say anything, don¡¯t let the brothers worry too much,¡± Tie Zhuzi said calmly.
Jiang Chao and Ye Feng exchanged nces, knowing that at this time, Tie Zhuzi and his group already had ns, then they bid farewell and left.
However, Sun Bo didn¡¯t leave and sat there silent, just like Xiaoxuan.
The three of them just sat there without a word.
In the meantime, Tie Zhuzi¡¯s phone rang a few times.
Seeing it wasn¡¯t Xiang Yu, he didn¡¯t even pick up, just let it ring there on its own.
They waited from the morning until the afternoon, and from the afternoon until evening, the three of them sat in the same posture without moving.
It wasn¡¯t until eight in the evening that a noisymotion suddenly erupted outside.
Following that, Jiang Chao and Ye Feng came in with bruises all over their faces, clearly having been beaten up.
¡°What happened?¡± Tie Zhuzi quickly asked.
Full of anger, Jiang Chao said, ¡°Yang Ming, that bastard, called a bunch of people to beat up our brothers.
Now the brothers don¡¯t believe the big brother is dead, they all came over to see for themselves.¡±
By now, more than forty people had gathered outside.
It could be said that all the people Xiang Yu had taken in hade.
They looked equally bedraggled, some even had blood on their faces.
¡°Yang Ming, that bastard,¡± Tie Zhuzi said furiously, punching the ss of the door so hard it shattered, his heart aching when he saw the injured brothers outside.
Just as Tie Zhuzi stepped outside, a convoy suddenly appeared in the distance.
The motorcade was long, at least thirty cars.
After arriving, they all parked on the vi¡¯s grounds.
Different from that day, Yang Ming didn¡¯t hide in the car but was the first to step out.
The people from the car got out one after another, standing beside him; there were easily a hundred of them.
¡°Yang Ming, what the hell do you want?¡± Tie Zhuzi stood at the door and suddenly shouted.
Yang Ming didn¡¯t get angry but instead walked up to the crowd with a smile.
He had just taught these people a lesson, and he felt great inside.
He then let one of his subordinates drive a car over and slowly climbed onto the roof.
¡°Today, I want to announce something,¡± Yang Ming said arrogantly.
¡°From today on, the five streets you manage are under my control.
Both the management and the brothers inside belong to me; they are all my people.¡± At that moment, he really wanted Xiang Yu to see himself in this state; he would probably go mad with rage.
¡°Talk through your ass, it will never be your turn to manage this ce,¡± Tie Zhuzi cursed out loud.
At this time, the brothers around him seemed deted, feeling a gloom weighing down on them.
Meanwhile, Xiaoxuan was sitting in the room, noting out.
He maintained his posture, his face as indifferent as it had always been, like a statue¡
Chapter 312 - 312 312 Xiang Yu Appears Like a Ghost
?312: Chapter 312 Xiang Yu Appears Like a Ghost 312: Chapter 312 Xiang Yu Appears Like a Ghost Regardless of what was happening outside, Xiao Xuan wouldn¡¯t care; he was only concerned about one thing¡ªwhether Xiang Yu woulde back or not.
At this moment, in another vi, a man sat leisurely on the sofa smoking a cigarette while facing him was another man with bushy eyebrows and big eyes, looking quite spirited.
This man was none other than Luo Lin, and sitting opposite him was his older brother, Ding Yongwei.
¡°Big brother, I heard Xiang Yu followed Boss Miao on a mission and died out there,¡± Luo Lin said with little expression on his face.
¡°If he¡¯s dead, he¡¯s dead.
Such small fries would die sooner orter.
Even if he didn¡¯t die, I would have killed him,¡± Ding Yongwei said indifferently.
In his eyes, Xiang Yu was nothing more than a petty nobody.
It was only after following Miao Honglei that he rose in status a little and had some value; otherwise, he was just trash.
One more or one less of this kind of person made no difference.
Seeing that his big brother wasn¡¯t interested in the matter, Luo Lin did not dwell on the topic anymore.
Unaware of the major events happening at home, Xiang Yu waspletely oblivious.
Since he arrived in the country from the border, he had walked to a city, and upon seeing its scenic beauty, he couldn¡¯t help but take a little stroll.
He had intended to call Tie Zhuzi, but as his mobile phone was left behind overseas, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to buy a new one; he just wanted to take the opportunity to rest well for the time being.
He wandered around the city, tried some local snacks, which he found quite to his liking, and was in a good mood.
Then he arrived at the public bus station, nning to take the bus back home.
At the station, he saw a captivating figure from behind and couldn¡¯t help but touch the girl¡¯s behind, thoroughly indulging himself.
However, when the girl turned around, her odd face frightened Xiang Yu, and he ran off in a sh.
Indeed, what looked tempting from the back was horrifying from the front; he truly felt that firsthand.
While on the bus, he saw a pickpocket attempting to boldly steal a wallet from a sleeping young man.
Without a word, he pped the thief twice right on the spot.
The thief pulled out a knife and threatened Xiang Yu, telling him to not meddle in other people¡¯s business.
Then the thief¡¯s aplice stood up from one side, aiming to give Xiang Yu a lesson.
The passengers on the bus, scared, all hid in their seats, and no one dared toe forward.
Xiang Yu, without another word, came forward and with a few more ps, knocked the two men to the floor, and then threw them right out the window.
The two men¡¯s brazenness indicated they probably had done many bad things.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t care about their lives; besides, if nothing unexpected happened, they likely wouldn¡¯t be in any mortal danger.
Yet the passengers looked at Xiang Yu with peculiar eyes as if, in their view, he was more dangerous than the two pickpockets.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t expect anyone to thank him and then fell asleep in the seat.
He slept until around half-past eight that night until the bus driver woke him up.
¡°Brother, this is your stop; time to get off,¡± the driver said politely.
He¡¯d witnessed the whole scene of Xiang Yu dealing with the thief and admired him greatly.
Xiang Yu muttered a thank you, disembarked, and took a car straight to his vi.
However, before he even reached the vi, he could already hear loud cries from afar.
The driver, after dropping off Xiang Yu, didn¡¯t dare ask for payment, and immediately drove away.
From a distance of fifty meters, Xiang Yu saw two groups fighting in front of his vi.
One side had the numerical advantage and were quite boisterous, whereas the other side only seemed to be on the receiving end of the beating.
One man stood tall atop a car,ughing heartily as if he was having a great time¡ªthis person was Yang Ming.
At the moment, Yang Ming wasmanding his brothers to beat up Tie Zhuzi and his group.
At this moment, he felt an overwhelming sense of achievement, ¡°Here I am the boss, my word isw, whoever I say to hit, we hit.¡±
¡°Boys, focus and beat up that tall guy for me, I think he¡¯s the most disobedient one here,¡± Yang Ming pointed at Tie Zhuzi andughed heartily.
By now, Tie Zhuzi was surrounded by several people.
He wanted to break through to Yang Ming and teach him a lesson, but there were too many opponents, and he simply couldn¡¯t get through.
At this time, Xiao Xuan was still sitting there, unmoved by the earth-shattering changes outside, maintaining his statue-like state.
¡°Yang Ming, if I don¡¯t beat you to death today, then I¡¯m no longer called Tie Zhuzi,¡± Tie Zhuzi shouted angrily, intimidating those around him with his imposing manner.
However, they could not retreat; outnumbering him, they had to keep Tie Zhuzi restrained.
Xiang Yu returned just in time to witness this scene.
He walked up to the scene at a leisurely pace and pushed through the crowd towards a car in the front.
¡°Don¡¯t push, what are you shoving for, you¡¯ll get your chance to hit someone soon enough.
Today, we will definitely crush them, avenging our previous shame,¡± one of themined, obviously dissatisfied with Xiang Yu squeezing towards the inside.
However, when he saw Xiang Yu¡¯s face, he felt it looked familiar, as if he had seen it somewhere before.
But he didn¡¯t think much of it and continued to watch the motion in front of him, ready to strike at any moment.
Xiang Yu approached the car, then climbed onto it as well.
Standing behind Yang Ming, he patted his shoulder and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on today?¡±
¡°What do you mean what¡¯s going on, can¡¯t you see we¡¯re in the middle of¡¡± Yang Ming turned his head excitedly to Xiang Yu, only for his excitement to suddenly freeze on his face.
Yang Ming stared dumbfounded at Xiang Yu for a full five seconds before suddenly copsing onto the car, scared out of his wits.
¡°Ghost, ghost, you must be a ghost¡¡± Yang Ming, frightened, prepared to get up and run, but before he could jump off the car, Xiang Yu grabbed his cor and lifted him up.
At this point, the people around also started looking this way.
When they saw their big brother held up by Xiang Yu, they were all dumbfounded, wondering just who this guy was.
It was not clear who said it was Xiang Yu, but upon hearing the name, everyone on the scene opened their mouths in shock.
They had been told by Yang Ming that Xiang Yu was dead, blown up by a tank on the outside, so how could he possibly appear here out of the blue?
Now the most excited person was Tie Zhuzi standing in the distance; the big man was so stirred up, he was close to tears.
¡°Brother Yu!¡± Tie Zhuzi summoned all his strength and shouted, his voice booming.
With the Internal Cultivation Methods that Tie Zhuzi had practiced for twenty years, his shout could be heard hundreds of meters away.
Xiao Xuan, sitting in the hall, suddenly trembled all over.
Even asposed as he was, he couldn¡¯t help but dash out quickly.
Upon seeing Xiang Yu, he smiled like a child; he just knew Brother Yu would be fine.
¡°Bro, you¡¯re back,¡± Xiao Xuan called out suddenly, his voice filled with concern for Xiang Yu and joy upon his return.
¡°I¡¯m back,¡± Xiang Yu replied with a heartyugh.
¡°Big brother is back.¡±
¡°Big brother isn¡¯t dead, this is great, atst he¡¯s returned.¡±
At this moment, Xiang Yu¡¯s men all sprang to life, the previous listlessness swept away.
Now they were filled with strength, ready to let off some steam¡
Chapter 313 - 313 313 The Great Melee Erupts Again
?313: Chapter 313: The Great Melee Erupts Again 313: Chapter 313: The Great Melee Erupts Again Xiang Yu¡¯s sudden appearance truly brought joy to some and sorrow to others.
Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan were so excited they almost jumped up.
They had even nned that if Xiang Yu didn¡¯t return in three days, they would wipe out Miao Honglei and his people.
Only now did they realize how important Xiang Yu was in their hearts.
When Yang Ming saw Xiang Yu, it was as if he had seen a ghost.
In his mind, Xiang Yu was already dead, and his sudden appearance was a bit too much for him to ept.
¡°Xiang Yu, weren¡¯t you dead?
How are you alive again?¡± Yang Ming asked, his face filled with terror.
¡°What are you babbling about?
Who¡¯s dead?
What are you doing here at my ce?
Didn¡¯t you learn your lessonst time?¡± Xiang Yu grabbed Yang Ming by the cor and then harshly pped him across the face.
Yang Ming had always been afraid of Xiang Yu, and now his sudden reappearance, coupled with Yang Ming¡¯s unpreparedness, had terrified him so much that he didn¡¯t dare to fight back after Xiang Yu pped him.
At this point, Yang Ming¡¯s subordinates couldn¡¯t stand it any longer.
After all, Yang Ming was their boss.
They couldn¡¯t bear to see such an event unfold and yelled as they rushed to beat up Xiang Yu.
At that moment, Tie Zhuzi, seeing Xiang Yu return, felt a surge of power throughout his body as he had been itching to vent.
Heughed heartily and then charged at those men.
Tie Zhuzi, already a towering figure, fought recklessly, which scared the people around him, causing them to retreat.
Xiao Xuan also joined the fray, his movements quick and agile, hardly less so than Tie Zhuzi.
Jiang Chao and the others naturally did not want to be outdone and also started shouting and swinging their fists.
Soon, over a hundred people were embroiled in a massive brawl.
But due to Xiang Yu¡¯s return, his men were all enthusiastic, rushing forward and howling like madmen.
On Yang Ming¡¯s side, morale was low; everyone fought listlessly.
What was more crucial was that their boss couldn¡¯t withstand a single move from Xiang Yu, just like a child learning to walk.
They say to catch the ringleader first to defeat the foes, and as long as Xiang Yu overpowered Yang Ming, his subordinates were nothing to fear.
In a fight, it¡¯s not the number of people that counts but the momentum.
As long as the momentum is there, even with fewer numbers, you can still win.
At this moment, two men tried to climb onto a vehicle, but Xiang Yu kicked each of them off with one foot.
Standing on the vehicle, he had the geographical advantage, and with his skilled moves, no one could climb up to him for a while.
¡°Do you admit defeat?¡± Xiang Yu grabbing Yang Ming¡¯s cor, pped his face and asked.
Yang Ming, clenching his teeth, furiously looked at Xiang Yu and said, ¡°I do not yield.
If you have the guts, kill me today.
If you can¡¯t kill me today, one day I will take your life.¡±
Yang Ming was somewhat insane.
Even though he was no match for Xiang Yu, he still had his pride.
Today, Xiang Yu had embarrassed him in front of so many brothers, and he felt like dying.
But he couldn¡¯t die, he had to retaliate first and then talk about everything else.
¡°You don¡¯t yield, then keep not yielding¡¡± Xiang Yu, seeing the other party being stubborn, directly pped him repeatedly.
Each p sounded crisper and louder than thest.
Initially, people below were still fighting, but eventually, they stopped their movements and just stared as Xiang Yu pped Yang Ming.
No one stepped forward because they knew they couldn¡¯t climb up; Xiang Yu¡¯s kicking was too fast, they would get kicked off before they could get close.
¡°I just won¡¯t yield.¡± Yang Ming, his mouth full of blood, showed unusual determination.
Eventually, he passed out.
It can be said that Yang Ming performed well today.
Despite being humiliated by Xiang Yu¡¯s ps, his spine earned him quite some respect.
Seeing that the other side had passed out, Xiang Yu then threw Yang Ming down, and Yang Ming¡¯s brothers quickly caught him.
¡°I¡¯ve said it before, as long as I¡¯m here, nobody can cause trouble in this ce.
Consider this a lesson today.
If there is a next time, I¡¯ll break his legs.¡± Xiang Yu said calmly.
The domineering aura emanated by Xiang Yu directly intimidated everyone at the scene.
Now, with Yang Ming having passed out, they had lost their leader and were unsure of what to do next.
¡°Everyone, get lost now, or I¡¯ll kill you all,¡± Tie Zhuzi suddenly bellowed with ring eyes.
Especially those close to Tie Zhuzi, terrified, turned around and left immediately.
Seeing others leaving, the crowd quickly found their cars and drove away.
However, three people still stood there, their eyes filled with fear as they looked at Xiang Yu.
¡°Do you three have an issue?¡± Xiang Yu looked down at them questioningly.
One of them gave a wry smile, then weakly said, ¡°Our car¡¡±
Xiang Yu then realized he was still standing on someone else¡¯s car.
He didn¡¯t pay any attention to the three, simply jumping down from the car.
His own brothers, energized upon seeing Xiang Yu, looked at him as if he were a hero.
Having been beaten up today, they were a bit aggrieved, but thanks to Xiang Yu¡¯s arrival, they had reversed their defeat.
When Xiang Yu pped Yang Ming¡¯s face, they couldn¡¯t express how thrilling it was.
It was truly a moment of exhration.
¡°Brothers, let¡¯s go back and rest for today.
Let¡¯s put an end to this matter,¡± Xiang Yu told everyone.
The others nodded in agreement and said goodbye to Xiang Yu.
In their eyes, Xiang Yu¡¯s status had risen yet another level, and with the big brother around, nothing seemed impossible.
Even fighting a hundred men with only forty-five was no problem.
After sending his brothers off, Xiang Yu and a few others also entered the hall.
At this moment, Sun Bo was so excited he almost cried.
When he thought Xiang Yu was dead, he almost broke down, determined to avenge Xiang Yu.
Now that Xiang Yu was in front of him, he still felt it was surreal.
¡°Brother Yu, you can¡¯t afford to be in any trouble,¡± Sun Bo didn¡¯t know what else to say, and all his words condensed into this single phrase.
Seeing Sun Bo¡¯s reaction, the others couldn¡¯t help butugh.
Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t expected that his one-dayte return would cause such a big misunderstanding among everyone.
After talking about recent developments together, Jiang Chao and Ye Feng then took their leave.
It was already nine-thirty in the evening, and Tie Zhuzi and the others, wanting to stay with Xiang Yu a bit longer, showed no signs of wanting to rest, and then Xiang Yu retold what happened abroad to them.
After hearing it, Tie Zhuzi was all fired up, wishing he had been there at the scene.
He then chuckled and said, ¡°Brother Yu, when we get the chance, let¡¯s strike back there; I want to see just how formidable thismander really is.¡±
However, hearing this made Sun Bo feel apprehensive; there was no way he would go to such a ce.
While they were deeply engrossed in their conversation, suddenly some shadows dashed in from the outside.
They saw several individuals dressed in ck nightwear, moving swiftly with sharp, prating gazes, clearly not ordinary people.
Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan quickly reacted, stepping forward to shield Xiang Yu.
¡°Who are you?¡± Tie Zhuzi suddenly shouted¡
Chapter 314 - 314 314 The Suddenly Appearing Assassin
?314: Chapter 314: The Suddenly Appearing Assassin 314: Chapter 314: The Suddenly Appearing Assassin While Xiang Yu and hispanions were happily chatting, several people dressed in ck suddenly burst in.
These individuals moved with agility and their eyes were sharp.
In their hands, they held crescent-shaped daggers.
Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan sensed ill intentions from the neers and quickly stepped in front of Xiang Yu to protect him.
¡°Who are you, and what do you want?¡± Tie Zhuzi shouted.
The men did not respond and charged at the two.
Although Xiang Yu could tell they were not ordinary people, he had not expected them to be so skilled.
Each of them was nearly as capable as Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan.
Two of them engaged Tie Zhuzi while another charged at Sun Bo.
It seemed they had more than enough ability to deal with Sun Bo.
The remaining one now lunged at Xiang Yu.
They had arrived with four members, and Xiang Yu also had only four people.
Upon seeing someone charging at him, Sun Bo¡¯s first thought was to run.
But the man was too fast and soon reached Sun Bo.
Without saying a word, he swung his dagger at Sun Bo¡¯s neck.
If the de hade down, Sun Bo would have been finished, but at the critical moment, Xiang Yu kicked at the man.
The man sensed Xiang Yu¡¯s move and leaped to the side, allowing Sun Bo to take refuge behind Xiang Yu.
Another man thrust his dagger directly at Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu did not dare to be careless and dodged to the side, throwing a punch at the man¡¯s face.
The ck-clothed man hastily performed a backflip to avoid the attack.
Although they were skilled, they still fell short whenpared to Xiang Yu.
The two ck-clothed men exchanged nces, nodded at each other, and both struck at Xiang Yu simultaneously, evidently not expecting the young man before them to be so difficult to handle.
At that moment, Xiao Xuan saw Xiang Yu in danger and kicked his opponent away before turning to strike at Xiang Yu¡¯s assant.
¡°Brother Yu, give me half a minute, and I¡¯ll have him down,¡± Tie Zhuzi yelled.
The ck-clothed men paused for a moment when they heard Tie Zhuzi¡¯s shout, then they all took a step back.
One of them coldly asked Xiang Yu, ¡°Are you Xiang Yu?¡±
¡°You came to kill me without knowing who I am?¡± Xiang Yu snorted coldly, then calmly stood his ground.
Although his opponents were skilled, Xiang Yu was confident he could handle them all within two minutes.
¡°I¡¯m asking you if you¡¯re Xiang Yu,¡± the ck-clothed man said, obviously getting irritated.
¡°Of course he is our Brother Yu.
Who are you?¡± Sun Bo mustered the courage to stand by Xiang Yu¡¯s side and spoke up.
He knew that with Xiang Yu around, he was absolutely safe.
The assants swept their eyes over Xiang Yu and in the blink of an eye, they had all retreated from the vi.
¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± Tie Zhuzi shouted as he gave chase, but there was no one outside anymore; the assants had vanished without a trace.
He returned with a look of fury on his face.
¡°Who were they?¡± Sun Bo looked at Xiang Yu, full of confusion.
In his eyes, Xiang Yu was omnipotent and omniscient.
After seeing that the adversaries had left, Xiang Yu leisurely sat on the couch and asked Tie Zhuzi to pass him the peanuts.
He began peeling peanuts and said, ¡°Since we¡¯vee here, we¡¯ve offended Pan Wenjie and Ding Yongwei.
Judging by their level of skill, they probably weren¡¯t Pan Wenjie¡¯s men; he doesn¡¯t have that capability.
And Ding Yongwei looks down on us.
He wouldn¡¯t take us seriously, so it¡¯s unlikely to be him either.¡±
¡°Then who was it?¡± Sun Bo asked, puzzled.
Xiao Xuan and Tie Zhuzi were also very curious about who could have sent the assants.
¡°Shen San,¡± Xiang Yu finally uttered the name withposure.
Neither Xiao Xuan nor Tie Zhuzi could make sense of this.
Logically, they were in a partnership with Shen San and there was no reason for him to send an assassin to kill them.
¡°They also think I¡¯m already dead, and since you two know too much, they¡¯re ready to kill you to prevent future troubles,¡± Xiang Yu analyzed.
Realizing this from Xiang Yu¡¯s exnation, both Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan finally understood.
The four individuals were specifically here to kill them.
Hearing this, Tie Zhuzi started to get agitated again, clenching his fists and prepared to confront Shen San.
Xiang Yu stopped him, reminding everyone that their alliance was merely superficial.
Xiang Yu knew that someday he would have to break Shen San¡¯s neck.
From today¡¯s incident, Xiang Yu felt that Shen San was much more terrifying than Miao Honglei.
Although on the surface, Ding Yongwei had thergest influence, followed by Miao Honglei, with Shen San ranked third, Xiang Yu had a vague feeling that Shen San was hiding his true power.
Just like them.
When Xiang Yu first hid Wu Jing, he was concealing his own strength as well.
Shen San seemed quiet and upetitive on the surface, but one couldn¡¯t know how many schemes he was hiding.
Sun Bo sat to one side, listening to the conversation among the three men.
He waspletely lost and didn¡¯t understand what they were talking about.
Yet, he didn¡¯t dare to ask in case he misspoke, so soon enough he fell asleep on the couch.
After discussing some other matters, Xiang Yu and the others went back to their respective rooms to sleep.
Tie Zhuzi carried Sun Bo back to his room.
As Xiao Xuan approached his own door, he suddenly gave Tie Zhuzi a sideways nce and said, ¡°He¡¯s a guy, don¡¯t get any funny ideas.¡±
¡°Buzz off,¡± Tie Zhuzi responded gruffly, then carried Sun Bo to his room, threw him onto the bed, and walked away.
He couldn¡¯t help but turn back to take one more nce at Sun Bo, thinking to himself that the kid was indeed very delicate looking.
But having no interest in men, Tie Zhuzi closed Sun Bo¡¯s door and went to sleep himself.
In the morning, both Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan were waiting downstairs for Xiang Yu, but half an hour passed and there was still no sign of him waking up.
Tie Zhuzi grew anxious and looked at Xiao Xuan, ¡°Go call Brother Yu.¡±
¡°Why don¡¯t you do it?¡± Xiao Xuan replied bluntly.
¡°I can¡¯t, if I disturb Brother Yu¡¯s sleep, he¡¯ll definitely hit me,¡± Tie Zhuzi said with a sheepish grin.
¡°What were you doing in Sun Bo¡¯s roomst night?
Did you have any ideas?¡± Xiao Xuan asked with a stern face.
¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, I just put him down and went back to my room to sleep.
Let me make it clear, I have absolutely no interest in men,¡± Tie Zhuzi assured with a serious face.
¡°Who knows what thoughts you had in there, I just feel like¡¡±
Xiao Xuan hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Tie Zhuzi quickly begged mercy, ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll go call Brother Yu.
I didn¡¯t expect someone as cold as ice to have such a mean streak.¡± Tie Zhuzi reluctantly shot Xiao Xuan a look and then headed upstairs.
In less than a few minutes, both Tie Zhuzi and Xiang Yu came down together.
There was a faint palm print on Tie Zhuzi¡¯s face.
Xiang Yu was always wary of people approaching him in his sleep, as he would unconsciously respond with a defensive attack.
Tie Zhuzi had always been aware of this, but today he had no choice as Pan Wenjie had told him to arrive at headquarters at nine o¡¯clock sharp to meet Miao Honglei.
Right now, Miao Honglei and his crew probably still didn¡¯t know Xiang Yu was alive.
He wondered what their faces would look like when they found out¡
Chapter 315 - 315 315 Xiang Yu Returns and Gets Reused
?315: Chapter 315 Xiang Yu Returns and Gets Reused 315: Chapter 315 Xiang Yu Returns and Gets Reused Tie Zhuzi woke Xiang Yu up, and then the three of them drove towards the headquarters.
Sun Bo went to find Jiang Chao alone, as he still had a task toplete, which was to choose a good location for their business and then prepare a budget.
¡°What time is it?¡± Miao Honglei asked, his face gloomy, inside the vi.
¡°It¡¯s a quarter past nine.¡± Pan Wenjie checked his watch and inwardly sneered.
When Xiang Yu was around, he used to bete often, and it seemed Tie Zhuzi was no different.
¡°Did you tell him the time yesterday?¡± Miao Honglei asked.
¡°I told him clearly yesterday, and he agreed on the spot.
This Tie Zhuzi is really ungrateful; he¡¯s still not here,¡± Pan Wenjie said angrily.
No matter what Tie Zhuzi was like, since he had followed Xiang Yu before, he was his rival.
However, Tie Zhuzi seemed much simpler than Xiang Yu, probably easier to deal with.
¡°Big brother, should I call a few brothers to bring him over?¡± Pan Wenjie said, his face filled with anger.
While the two were talking, suddenly there was the sound of screeching brakes outside.
Pan Wenjie couldn¡¯t help but look at his watch again; it was now twenty past nine, and Tie Zhuzi was a whole twenty minuteste.
¡°Tie Zhuzi, I told you nine o¡¯clock yesterday.
Why are youte?¡± Pan Wenjie roared as he saw Tie Zhuzi enter, eager to clear his own responsibility in front of Miao Honglei, proving that Tie Zhuzi¡¯steness had nothing to do with him, but was entirely because he himself waste.
What made Pan Wenjie very angry, though, was that Tie Zhuzi didn¡¯t pay him any attention and just stood by the door without speaking.
¡°I¡¯m talking to you.
Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Pan Wenjie couldn¡¯t help but stand up and say.
¡°Why such a temper today?¡± Just then, Xiang Yu walked in calmly, followed by Xiaoxuan.
Upon seeing the speaker, Pan Wenjie was dumbfounded.
How could this person, who he thought was dead to the point of waking up from nightmares, still be alive?
Hadn¡¯t the big brother said he was blown to ashes?
Pan Wenjie was a bit slow to react.
He had thought Xiang Yu was dead and that there was no longer anypetitor here for him, Pan Wenjie, but now Xiang Yu had appeared like a ghost.
Even Miao Honglei was surprised and stood up.
He sized up Xiang Yu, and after confirming it really was him, his surprise turned to joy.
He then hurriedly motioned for Xiang Yu to sit down.
¡°Quick, tell us what happened that day.
You weren¡¯t blown up?¡± Miao Honglei asked somewhat excitedly, although he wasn¡¯t particrly moved by Xiang Yu¡¯s return.
To him, Xiang Yu was just a subordinate.
It was good if he coulde back, but it wouldn¡¯t matter if he couldn¡¯t and had died.
Even though Xiang Yu had once saved his life, it didn¡¯t really matter.
Xiang Yu simply said that he had gotten lost and thus hadn¡¯t followed their car, and then he figured his own way back.
He didn¡¯t borate on his situation at the border.
Otherwise, it would be very troublesome.
Miao Honglei would definitely ask why the soldiers at the border let him go.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t want to borate, choosing instead the simplest way to exin.
Miao Honglei didn¡¯t listen carefully, but now that Xiang Yu was back, he naturally wouldn¡¯t need Tie Zhuzi anymore.
Seeing the big brother bing so close to Xiang Yu, Pan Wenjie felt very ufortable.
It seemed as if their rtionship had changed somewhat after they had gone out ande back.
¡°Wenjie.¡± Suddenly, Miao Honglei said, ¡°Call the brothers over.
I want to celebrate properly.¡±
Pan Wenjie was somewhat reluctant and then looked at Miao Honglei, ¡°Big Brother, the brothers have been busy selling goods thesest few days.
Maybe we shouldn¡¯t call them over?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry about selling the goods for now.
Just call them over,¡± Miao Honglei said casually.
Now, their supply had encountered problems, and the goods from the General had been destroyed.
They had only a little left, and whether they sold it sooner orter didn¡¯t matter.
But Miao Honglei didn¡¯t mention this and instead asked Pan Wenjie to call several brothers over.
Pan Wenjie was a hundred times reluctant, but he had no choice.
Since it was Miao Honglei¡¯s order, he had toply.
Pan Wenjie made a call and then sat next to Miao Honglei, saying, ¡°Yang Ming said he¡¯s feeling unwell and can¡¯t make it.
The others will be here soon.¡±
¡°What¡¯s wrong with Yang Ming?
Where is he feeling unwell?¡± Miao Honglei suddenly asked with a stern face.
He had already given an order, and yet someone dared not toe, which was clearly ack of respect for him.
Pan Wenjie had a good rtionship with Yang Ming and saw that his big brother was angry, so he quickly said, ¡°It seems he tripped when he was going out and swelled his face.¡±
Miao Honglei nodded after hearing this, ¡°Let it go this time.
If he doesn¡¯t show up next time, he shouldn¡¯t be a captain anymore.¡±
Pan Wenjie couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy after hearing this.
Since Xiang Yu had arrived, Miao Honglei¡¯s attitude towards them had changed.
This made him ufortable and he felt some resentment towards Miao Honglei.
¡°Are you dissatisfied with what I said?¡± Miao Honglei noticed Pan Wenjie¡¯s reluctant demeanor and asked with a cold face.
¡°No, it¡¯s just that I think Big Brother has been too good to Xiang Yu,¡± Pan Wenjie said.
Miao Honglei then looked at Xiang Yu andughed, ¡°Of course, Xiang Yu risked his life toe back from outside.
Naturally, I have to settle him down.¡±
Miao Honglei only mentioned settling Xiang Yu down and didn¡¯t bring up the past events, nor would he mention that Xiang Yu had saved his life.
Because it concerned his own face, he wouldn¡¯t say it, and he definitely wouldn¡¯t allow Xiang Yu to talk about it either.
Not long after, the other two captains had already arrived, and they too were taken aback when they saw Xiang Yu.
They had heard the news of Xiang Yu¡¯s death, but here he was,pletely intact.
Clearly, most of the rumors were not true.
¡°Haha, now that everyone is here, let me announce something,¡± Miao Honglei said and looked at Pan Wenjie, ¡°It looks like Han Guoli won¡¯t being back.
But he still has many brothers and dozens of streets that need managing.¡±
Miao Honglei paused to gauge everyone¡¯s reactions.
Pan Wenjie suddenly had a bad feeling and quickly interjected, ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m currently managing the territories of the two brothers of Han Guoli, and there haven¡¯t been any mistakes; everything is going as nned.¡±
Pan Wenjie was expressing an attitude to Miao Honglei.
He was managing those streets and managing them well, and they didn¡¯t need interference from others.
The other two captains seemed to catch on and quickly expressed their stance, ¡°Yes, Brother Wenjie is managing those streets very well; there won¡¯t be any mistakes.¡±
These captains had fought hard to reach their current positions and naturally felt a sense of superiority.
Xiang Yu had just joined, and naturally, he couldn¡¯t just be on equal footing with them, or else they would feel displeased.
¡°As you might have guessed, I n to hand over the streets previously managed by Han Guoli to Xiang Yu.
Although we didn¡¯t get any goods this time outside, Xiang Yu performed very well and has great capability.
I am very confident having him as a captain,¡± Miao Honglei didn¡¯t heed the others¡¯ opinions and then directly spoke his thoughts¡
Chapter 316 - 316 316 Heroes Emerge Over White Liquor
?316: Chapter 316: Heroes Emerge Over White Liquor 316: Chapter 316: Heroes Emerge Over White Liquor Perhaps Miao Honglei had already guessed their attitude, for he firmly dismissed themon view, then proposed that Xiang Yu take over Han Guoli¡¯s forces.
And Han Guohua¡¯s forces would still be managed by Pan Wenjie.
¡°Xiang Yu, can you do well with the opportunity I¡¯m giving you?¡± Miao Honglei looked at Xiang Yu and asked.
Xiang Yu knew that Miao Honglei had made him the team leader for two reasons: one was his recognition of Xiang Yu¡¯s abilities, and the other was to use Xiang Yu to intimidate people like Pan Wenjie, to tell them that Miao Honglei was the true boss here.
The decision to appoint whomever he wanted was just a matter of his word.
The final reason was that Miao Honglei wanted to shut Xiang Yu¡¯s mouth with this move, warning him.
One must not say what shouldn¡¯t be said, for leaking Miao Honglei¡¯s dirty secrets could mean losing one¡¯s head.
¡°Big Brother is honoring me by putting me in charge, and I will certainly do well,¡± Xiang Yu assured as he sat up straight.
Pan Wenjie and the other two team leaders, seeing that things were indeed as they had anticipated, all had foul expressions.
They had never felt so humiliated; to be oppressed by a neer was extremely ufortable.
¡°Don¡¯t be too smug too soon, if you don¡¯t do a good job, Big Brother will still take you down,¡± Pan Wenjie said coldly to Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu did not pay any attention to him and then looked at Miao Honglei, asking, ¡°Big Brother, when do I take office?¡±
¡°You can take office after you return from here today,¡± said Miao Honglei, before turning to Pan Wenjie and continuing, ¡°Wenjie,ter you go with Xiang Yu for the handover, tell him all the things he needs to know.¡±
Pan Wenjie was already feeling suffocated, and now, hearing that he had to do the handover with Xiang Yu, he felt even more upset.
However, he couldn¡¯t show this in front of Miao Honglei, after all, Miao Honglei was the boss.
¡°Big Brother Wenjie, then I¡¯ll trouble you,¡± Xiang Yu said to Pan Wenjie with a sneering smile, then feigned politeness.
He knew Pan Wenjie would be very angry at this moment; it was deliberate provocation.
Pan Wenjie didn¡¯t respond to Xiang Yu, but looked at Miao Honglei, then said ¡°Yes¡± in agreement.
¡°That settles it,e on brothers, let¡¯s feast,¡± said Miao Honglei, leading the others into a room.
By then, the table was alreadyid with fine food and drink.
Each dish was of the highest quality.
The table was worth at least ten thousand yuan, but they didn¡¯t care, they were all wealthy.
¡°No one leaves tonight until they¡¯re drunk,¡± Miao Hongleiughed heartily.
Everyone poured themselves a drink, and he led with three toasts.
After that, the toasting was more casual, with his men taking turns to toast Miao Honglei.
Miao Honglei just sipped lightly, like a dragonfly skimming the water, while the others downed their sses in one go.
Xiang Yu was no exception, he raised a ss and said, ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m so happy today, I toast you.
You¡¯ve shown me great favor, and I will surely brave fire and water for you in the future.¡±
What Xiang Yu said sounded righteous and sincere, but in his heart, he was thinking about how to kill the other man.
Touched by Xiang Yu¡¯s words, Miao Honglei also raised a ss and said, ¡°Brother, you shouldn¡¯t say such things.
We share our fortunes and face difficulties together.
Come on, let¡¯s drink.¡±
Xiang Yu drank his ss, and Miao Honglei followed suit, finishing the drink in front of him.
Pan Wenjie, observing this, felt ufortable inside.
Miao Honglei sipped with others, but with Xiang Yu, he emptied his ss.
It was a clear sign that Xiang Yu had more clout than the others.
At that moment, Pan Wenjie exchanged nces with the other two team leaders, then picked up his ss and said, ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of Team Leader Xiang¡¯s exceptional capacity for liquor, and seeing it today, it¡¯s truly well deserved.
Here, I toast to you.¡±
Xiang Yu knew the other party wanted to get him drunk, so he ignored Pan Wenjie and just kept eating his food.
Pan Wenjie, holding his drink, paused midair with a sour expression on his face.
Even Miao Honglei, who was sitting there, felt ufortable watching, ¡°Xiang Yu, stop eating for now, Wenjie is toasting you,¡± Miao Honglei quickly said.
It was only then that Xiang Yu looked at Pan Wenjie with a feigned surprise, ¡°What did you say, Brother Wenjie?¡±
¡°Drink up.¡± Pan Wenjie, angered, downed his drink in one gulp.
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s smug expression now that he had be the squadron leader, he felt like hitting him, but it just wasn¡¯t the right time.
Pan Wenjie had already made up his mind.
Once Xiang Yu took office, he would make sure he knew just how wrong it was for him to havee into this world.
Seeing as Pan Wenjie had finished his drink, Xiang Yu showed no intention of drinking, but eventually, at Miao Honglei¡¯s behest, Xiang Yu finally picked up his ss and emptied it, giving Miao Honglei some face.
The other two squadron leaders followed up with toasts to Xiang Yu.
By then, Xiang Yu had let himself go, refusing no one.
As long as someone toasted him, he would surely oblige.
His approach to drinking seemed no different from sipping in water.
Pan Wenjie and the others took turns toasting Xiang Yu, originally intending toy him out t and disgrace him.
But instead of Xiang Yu being affected by all the alcohol, they were the ones who began to feel tipsy.
In particr, Pan Wenjie started feeling drunk after only a few drinks, spouting nonsense.
He said something about Miao Honglei being unfair.
At that point, Miao Honglei was also feeling the effects of the alcohol, so he had someone p Pan Wenjie twice and then carried him back to his room to sleep.
The other two squadron leaders had also reached their limits, with one of them passing out on the table and another sliding down onto the floor from his chair.
It was supposed to be the three of them taking turns drinking with Xiang Yu to get him drunk.
But now, Xiang Yu waspletely fine, while all three of them were out ofmission.
¡°A bunch of trash¡¡± Miao Hongleiughed heartily and then continued to drink with Xiang Yu.
In the end, Miao Honglei too passed out on the table.
At that moment, Xiang Yu was still unaffected.
He had a natural tolerance for liquor, no matter how much he drank, it hardly fazed him, at most making his stomach feel a bit too full.
It could be said that if Xiang Yu were to test for a level-one professional alcoholpanion, he would have had no problem at all.
Ever since he started drinking, he had never met his match.
Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan, who had been standing by the door, walked in once they saw everyone had hit the deck.
Tie Zhuzi had been starving for a while and attacked the food on the table like a whirlwind.
Meanwhile, a squadron leader started snoring on one side, which annoyed Tie Zhuzi so much that he kicked him off the chair.
He then sat down to eat.
In the midst of this, Miao Honglei suddenly sat up, grabbed a cup, and tried to drink with Xiang Yu.
This startled Tie Zhuzi so much that he couldn¡¯t help but punch Miao Honglei hard in the face.
Already somewhat dazed, Miao Honglei was knocked out cold by Tie Zhuzi¡¯s punch.
¡°Brother Yu¡¡± Tie Zhuzi knew he might have caused trouble and looked at Xiang Yu somewhat sheepishly.
Xiang Yu shook his head coolly, ¡°It¡¯s fine.
He won¡¯t remember anything when he wakes up.¡±
Relieved by the response, Tie Zhuzi kicked Miao Honglei a couple more times and continued cursing under his breath.
If Miao Honglei knew that Tie Zhuzi was kicking him, he would definitely have been angry enough to spit blood¡
Chapter 317 - 317 317 Is it a Dragon or Just a Worm
?317: Chapter 317: Is it a Dragon or Just a Worm 317: Chapter 317: Is it a Dragon or Just a Worm Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan left the ce full, then sat there with no shame.
¡°You two go back first, and tell Jiang Chao and the others to quickly figure out the scope of Han Guoli¡¯s former influence.
That¡¯s all ours now,¡± Xiang Yu instructed them.
With a nod, Tie Zhuzi and the other person left first.
Seeing them all drunk, Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t be bothered with them.
But since Miao Honglei was his elder brother in name, he had no choice but to help Miao Honglei onto the sofa.
Around eleven in the morning, Miao Honglei finally climbed up, groggy.
He felt pain in his cheek, and rubbing it ufortably, he looked at Xiang Yu and said, ¡°Why do I feel like someone punched me in the head?¡±
Seeing him awake, Xiang Yu then poured him a ss of water and exined, ¡°Big brother, you were drunk and hit your head on the table, then I helped you onto the sofa.¡±
Miao Honglei nodded, seemingly believing him, aware that in this ce, no one dared to hit him¡ªthat would be courting death.
Not long after Miao Honglei woke up, Pan Wenjie and two other team leaders also came to.
Only Pan Wenjie¡¯s face was swollen.
He had forgotten about the earlier incident and then sitting there, he looked at Miao Honglei and said, ¡°Big brother, I drank too much earlier.
I don¡¯t know who pped me twice?¡±
Of course, Pan Wenjie¡¯s main suspect was Xiang Yu, but without evidence, he didn¡¯t dare to spout usations.
¡°You must have been dreaming,¡± said Miao Honglei.
Although he was the big brother, he wouldn¡¯t admit he ordered someone to p Pan Wenjie twice and quickly added, ¡°Wenjie, go and hand things over to Xiang Yu now.
Transfer all of Han Guoli¡¯s territory to him.¡±
Pan Wenjie then remembered, and with reluctance nodded, standing up and walking outside.
Xiang Yu, not being pretentious, bid Miao Honglei goodbye and followed Pan Wenjie out.
Pan Wenjie nned to drive off sitting in the car, but just as he started the car, Xiang Yu settled himself in the passenger seat.
¡°Where¡¯s your car?¡± Pan Wenjie asked irritably.
¡°Let the brothers take it,¡± Xiang Yu said indifferently.
Pan Wenjie did not call for any other brothers and drove towards the area that used to be under Han Guoli¡¯s control.
¡°Xiang Yu, I don¡¯t know what kind of damn luck you have to gain big brother¡¯s trust.
But let me warn you, if you don¡¯t have the ability and mess everything up, I definitely won¡¯t let you off,¡± Pan Wenjie threatened fiercely.
On the drive, Pan Wenjie mumbled a lot¡ªsome of it threats, others advice for Xiang Yu to be smart.
But Xiang Yu didn¡¯t utter a word, and just as they were about to reach their destination, Pan Wenjie nced at Xiang Yu.
That look nearly made him spit blood, as he saw Xiang Yu slumped in the car, seemingly asleep, squinting his eyes¡ªmaking all his earlier words a waste.
¡°Xiang Yu!¡± Pan Wenjie suddenly shouted.
Xiang Yu then opened his bleary eyes and, looking puzzled, said to Pan Wenjie, ¡°What are you yelling about in broad daylight?¡±
Xiang Yu¡¯s tone showed no sign of respect, making Pan Wenjie feel utterly infuriated.
Other team leaders were always respectful to Pan Wenjie, but Xiang Yu didn¡¯t seem to take him seriously at all.
By now, they had arrived at their destination.
Without another word, Pan Wenjie got out of the car and mmed the door angrily.
This was a bustlingmercial street, and they stopped in front of a three-star hotel.
The three-star hotel didn¡¯t look very luxurious from the outside, and it seemed quite shabby on this street.
However, when Xiang Yu walked in, he discovered an entirely different world; it could be said that the interior had reached the level of a five-star hotel.
Pan Wenjie used to consider this ce his headquarters, but now, he had no choice but to hand it over.
He called over his five squad leaders, all of whom had once been under Han Guoli¡¯smand.
The five squad leaders¡ªfour robust men and one woman¡ªapproached Pan Wenjie with great respect and greeted him as ¡°big brother.¡±
Pan Wenjie nodded and said, ¡°Starting today, Xiang Yu will take over this ce.
You should treat him well and listen to him.¡±
There was an ironic tone in Pan Wenjie¡¯s voice, which all five of them could naturally detect.
They had heard of Xiang Yu before, and now they looked him over, noticing that he was quite young, even a few years younger than they were.
Having this greenhorn manage them was something they all had reservations about, and naturally, they weren¡¯t going to follow Xiang Yu¡¯s arrangements.
But still, they needed to maintain appearances, so they said in unison, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, big brother, we will definitely take good care of our new boss.¡±
Satisfied that they had grasped his meaning, Pan Wenjie nodded approvingly, gave a few more instructions, and then got up to leave.
His confidence in leaving so readily stemmed from knowing that among these five, there was a squad leader named Shi Potian who was known to be a thorn in the side.
Furthermore, whenever Han Guoli was away, Shi Potian subtly exhibited an air of domination.
Now that Xiang Yu, the new Monk, had arrived to take over as the boss, they naturally wouldn¡¯t agree and woulde up with all kinds of methods to get rid of Xiang Yu.
Indeed, as soon as Pan Wenjie left, Shi Potian unabashedly seated himself on the sofa, then propped his feet up on the table in front of it.
¡°Now that Boss Pan is gone, this is the life of ease andfort,¡± said Shi Potian, lounging there and clearly enjoying himself.
He didn¡¯t seem to take Xiang Yu seriously at all.
The other squad leaders, aside from the woman, all behaved simrly, echoing Shi Potian and paying no attention to Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t get angry; he didn¡¯t say much either and leaned on the sofa, eating peanuts.
Shi Potian had hoped that such disrespect would provoke Xiang Yu, but Xiang Yu appeared not to be upset; instead, he seemed indifferent.
¡°You¡¯re Xiang Yu?¡± Finally, Shi Potian couldn¡¯t help but speak.
His wordscked any reverence and were full of provocation.
¡°Yes, I am your new boss,¡± said Xiang Yu, remainingposed as he sat there.
Hearing Xiang Yu introduce himself that way, the other squad leadersughed.
¡°You may be our boss, but who acknowledges that?
Xiang Yu, let me remind you, you might be the boss on the surface, but you¡¯d best keep your head down.
Whoeveres here, whether it¡¯s a dragon, they must coil; a tiger, they must crouch.
Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± Shi Potian said arrogantly.
Xiang Yu still wore that nonchnt smile and nodded, ¡°I understand.¡±
Xiang Yu¡¯s expression left the others somewhat baffled.
Shi Potian was insulting him¡ªcould it be that this new boss, fresh on the scene, was too dull to see that?
The female squad leader watching sighed inwardly.
She had long been fed up with Shi Potian¡¯s arrogance but was helpless to do anything about it.
Now, a new boss had finally arrived, and to her dismay, he seemed to be a pushover, so easily cowed by Shi Potian¡¯s bluster.
Xiang Yu continued eating peanuts and then said with a smile, ¡°May I make a suggestion?¡±
¡°Speak,¡± Shi Potian replied bluntly, as if he were the real boss and Xiang Yu merely his underling.
This feeling pleased Shi Potian greatly, and in his eyes, Xiang Yu¡¯s smile was an attempt at ingratiating himself¡
Chapter 318 - 318 318 Xiang Yu is Just a Puppet
?318: Chapter 318 Xiang Yu is Just a Puppet 318: Chapter 318 Xiang Yu is Just a Puppet Shi Potian noticed that Xiang Yu spoke in gentle whispers, which was far from the rumors he had heard.
He had heard of Xiang Yu, thed was skilled and deeply valued by Miao Honglei.
Today was Xiang Yu¡¯s first day on the job, and Shi Potian wanted to give him a tough wee, making sure he didn¡¯t get toofortable in his role as the big brother, especially since Pan Wenjie had already made his intentions known.
With Pan Wenjie backing them, they weren¡¯t afraid.
In Shi Potian¡¯s eyes, Pan Wenjie was the true favorite of Miao Honglei and the boss they all looked up to.
His word was not to be disobeyed.
Although he wanted to make Xiang Yu¡¯s entrance a tough one, he didn¡¯t expect the kid to be so savvy upon arrival, acting all ingratiating.
It gave Shi Potian great pleasure, and he loved the taste of being the boss.
At that moment, a thought crossed his mind, to let Xiang Yu be the face of leadership while he held the actual power, rendering Xiang Yu a mere figurehead.
With this thought, Shi Potian couldn¡¯t help but get excited.
He was initially saddened by Han Guoli¡¯s disappearance, but now he was feeling fortunate.
If Han Guoli hadn¡¯t vanished, giving him this chance, he had no idea when he would have had his break.
¡°I have a suggestion, do you think it¡¯s doable?¡± Xiang Yu asked in a low voice.
¡°Speak,¡± Shi Potian said with the air of a boss.
¡°It¡¯s my first day here and I don¡¯t know many of the brothers.
I thought this afternoon you could gather all the street leaders, so everyone gets acquainted,¡± Xiang Yu said, looking at Shi Potian.
Shi Potian enjoyed Xiang Yu¡¯s inquiring tone.
He was worried about not having the chance to call the brothers together to talk about this matter.
Now it seemed like the perfect opportunity, just get everyone together.
Then, in front of all the brothers, he could make Xiang Yu lose face, securing his own position.
Bing the fully recognized boss would not be a problem.
¡°No problem, everyone needs to be here at five in the afternoon, don¡¯t bete,¡± Shi Potian pointed at Xiang Yu, then stood up,ughed heartily a couple of times, and left.
The other three squad leaders also looked disdainfully at Xiang Yu before standing up and leaving.
They knew about Shi Potian¡¯s ns, but among the five, Shi Potian had the most followers and the greatest influence; they could only support him.
This was because Han Guoli had valued Shi Potian quite a bit when he was around, inadvertently boosting his influence above the others.
¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Xiang Yu suddenly asked as the woman was about to leave.
¡°Huang Mingfen.¡± Since Xiang Yu had appeared rather soft earlier, Huang Mingfen didn¡¯t really want to bother with him.
Huang Mingfen, wearing jeans and a ponytail, looked youthful and attractive.
Although not as beautiful as Zhong Qin, she was almost there.
But Huang Mingfen had a quality that Zhong Qin couldn¡¯t match.
After all, being one of the five squad leaders, she certainly had her strengths.
¡°Don¡¯t miss this afternoon,¡± Xiang Yu remarked lightly, noticing that Huang Mingfen was not on the same side as Shi Potian, and her look at Xiang Yu was one of frustration, as if regretting his failure to meet expectations.
Huang Mingfen didn¡¯t respond and walked away.
In her view, even if she came that afternoon, she could only watch Xiang Yu embarrass himself.
Initially, she didn¡¯t n to attend because there seemed to be no point, but since Xiang Yu had emphasized hering, she still had to give him that respect.
Just a few minutes after they left, someone knocked and entered the room¡ªa waitress from the hotel.
¡°Sir, would you like to stay here further?
If you do, you will have to pay,¡± the waitress said with a hint of contempt, ncing at Xiang Yu because he was dressed quite ordinarily while the hotel, though nominally three-star, was situated on prime real estate and boasted five-star decor, which made it quite expensive.
¡°You can leave,¡± Xiang Yu said while lying there, ignoring her, knowing that the hotel was property of their organization.
Now that Xiang Yu had taken over, he naturally had control over the hotel.
¡°If you don¡¯t continue to pay, then we will have to clear the room,¡± the waitress said and walked right in, evidently not taking Xiang Yu seriously at all.
The waitress was quite attractive and, apparently favored by many men, her arrogance might have something to do with that.
¡°Get out, don¡¯t disturb me,¡± Xiang Yu sitting on the sofa, mused about the afternoon¡¯s business, not wanting to deal with the ignorant waitress.
¡°You¡¯re the one who should leave right now, or else I will call someone over,¡± the waitress said, running out of patience.
Clearly, she was annoyed by Xiang Yu¡¯s insolence.
Xiang Yu nced at her, then said impatiently, ¡°You¡¯re fired, now leave.¡±
After hearing this, the waitress was taken aback, then suddenly burst intoughter.
The guy in front of her might look somewhat handsome, but he was a fool to talk nonsense here.
She knew the manager, and since she was one of Shi Potian¡¯s people, even the manager couldn¡¯t do anything to her.
Although she worked as a waitress here, no one dared to mess with her.
And yet, this fool dared to say such things, which almost made herugh herself off her feet.
¡°You won¡¯t leave, will you?
Fine, just wait,¡± the waitress said, then took out her phone and called security, ¡°Come here, there¡¯s a troublemaker.
Hurry up and throw him out.¡±
After saying that, the waitress sat down opposite Xiang Yu, wearing a smug look.
She was dressed in *** clothes, and as she sat down, she revealed quite a bit.
Xiang Yu saw it all clearly.
The waitress, noticing Xiang Yu¡¯s gaze, didn¡¯t shy away and coldly snorted, ¡°What are you looking at?
With your looks, you¡¯re doomed to be single for life.¡±
Even though the waitress said this, she continued to expose herself to Xiang Yu unabated, probably wanting to provoke him and then leave him agitated without getting anywhere.
She could only imagine how ufortable that would be.
But she was wrong because Xiang Yu only took one nce before losing interest.
There was nothing much to see, just an organ that countless men had been with.
Seeing that indifferent look in Xiang Yu¡¯s eyes, the waitress was clearly angry.
She had conquered many men with that trick, and this guy¡¯s attitude must be an act.
Right then, she wished she could strip her clothes off and seduce Xiang Yu, just to prove how desirable she was.
Standing up, she came over and sat close to Xiang Yu, draping her arm around his shoulder, and said, ¡°Actually, if you want to stay here, that¡¯s fine too.
Just take good care of me.
How about that?¡±
Confident in her figure and appearance, she believed Xiang Yu would not be able to resist.
Then, she intentionally rubbed her thigh against Xiang Yu¡¯s leg.
¡°How about it, take good care of me tonight and that¡¯s all you¡¯ll need to do¡¡±
Chapter 319 - 319 319 Does Not Know How to Pity the Fragile Flower
?319: Chapter 319: Does Not Know How to Pity the Fragile Flower 319: Chapter 319: Does Not Know How to Pity the Fragile Flower The waitress couldn¡¯t stand Xiang Yu¡¯s arrogant nature, so she wanted to conquer him with her body, but she didn¡¯t actually n to give herself to Xiang Yu, instead intending to stop when Xiang Yu lost control.
She sat beside Xiang Yu, her thigh touching him.
It must be said that the waitress had considerable skill in this area, and ordinary men would hardly be able to resist such temptation.
Just then, the security guards had arrived.
The waitress hurriedly whispered, ¡°You still have a chance to decide now, otherwise you won¡¯t have any opportunity in a moment.¡±
Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t be bothered with her and, after indulging his hands for a moment, returned to peeling peanuts withposure.
At this moment, five or six security guards rushed in.
¡°Sister Wang, what¡¯s going on?¡± one short, plump man asked.
The waitress quickly stood up and pointed at Xiang Yu, saying, ¡°This man won¡¯t leave and isn¡¯t paying.
Throw him out and teach him a good lesson.¡±
Xiang Yu put down the peanuts in his hand and, leaning on the sofa, calmly said to the security guards, ¡°Call your manager over.¡±
The security guards were suddenly intimidated by Xiang Yu¡¯s presence.
How could such a person be the deadbeat that Wang Xiaohong described?
The security naturally wouldn¡¯t act recklessly like Wang Xiaohong, and they looked at each other without rushing to take action.
¡°What are you looking at?
Get moving!¡± Wang Xiaohong urged them, her eyes bulging with impatience.
Although she was just a waitress, with Shi Potian backing her, she thought she owned the world.
As the security guards were anxious, a thin, tall man with spectacles with a golden frame and a somewhat bald head walked in; this person was the manager here, Li Fengyang.
Upon seeing Li Fengyang, Wang Xiaohong quickly exaggerated the situation to him.
Then Li Fengyang red and shouted at the security guards, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what Xiaohong said?
Hurry up and throw him out!¡±
After speaking, Li Fengyang greedily scanned Wang Xiaohong¡¯s body; he obviously coveted her body.
The security guard naturally had to listen to Li Fengyang.
One of the leaders came in front of Xiang Yu with a guilty expression and said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, boss.
You should leave.¡±
Xiang Yu had thought the manager would be a reasonable person, but to his surprise, he was just as bad.
However, the security guard in front of him seemed alright; he looked like he had a sense of justice and didn¡¯t judge people with prejudice.
¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Xiang Yu asked the security guard in front of him.
¡°My name is Wang Ze.¡± The security guard answered politely, but he was puzzled.
Even at this point, the young man in front of him was still interested in asking his name.
¡°Stop dawdling, Wang Ze.
Do you not want to be the head of security anymore?
If you don¡¯t want the job, get lost and don¡¯t take up space here,¡± Li Fengyang shouted loudly.
Wang Ze clenched his teeth and his fists, but he held back and took a deep breath in secret, then looked at Xiang Yu and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, big brother.
Please don¡¯t make things difficult for us.¡±
The other security guard behind him pulled Wang Ze aside and was about to grab Xiang Yu.
Wang Ze was somewhat of an oddity among the security staff.
Unlike the others, he had a strong sense of justice and had be the head because of his good martial skills, but the other security guards did not follow his lead.
¡°Stop, what do you think you are doing?¡± Wang Ze shouted when he saw the others trying to grab Xiang Yu.
¡°Wang Ze, don¡¯t bite the hand that feeds you, acting like you¡¯re really the head.
You don¡¯t even listen to Manager Li¡¯s words.
Brothers, let¡¯s throw this blind fool out first,¡± the plump, short man shouted, the same one who had greeted Wang Xiaohong as soon as he came in.
It was he who often opposed Wang Ze.
With Li Fengyang present, he wanted to show off and thus signaled everyone to take down Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu, without a word, stood up and pped the plump, short man, and also pped the other security guards who were about to grab him, then sat back down calmly to watch everyone.
Nobody expected Xiang Yu to be the first to make a move.
It was unbelievable, especially for the plump, short man, who had never been hit while working security there.
¡°Brothers, kill him,¡± the plump, short man shouted, disregarding Wang Ze¡¯s intervention and charging at Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu was greatly annoyed; he had wanted to think carefully about the action in the afternoon, but everything had been disrupted by this bunch of fools.
Just then, Tie Zhuzi and his group walked in.
Seeing this scene, Tie Zhuzi and the others didn¡¯t say a word and rushed over; especially Tie Zhuzi, who directly picked up the plump, short man and threw him out.
Jiang Chao and the others also beat up a few security guards.
Meanwhile, Xiao Xuan was swinging at Wang Ze.
Xiao Xuan moved very quickly, and his punches were extremely urate, but he still missed as Wang Ze dodged.
The two exchanged punches, and for a while, it was hard to tell who would win.
At that moment, Tie Zhuzi had already put the plump, short man and hispanions down on the ground, whereas Xiao Xuan and Wang Ze were still undecided.
Everyone watched their fight with faces full of astonishment.
Tie Zhuzi and the others knew Xiao Xuan was very skilled, but the man facing him was on par with Xiao Xuan, indicating his skill was impressive as well.
¡°Xiao Xuan, stop fighting, this kid is not bad,¡± Xiang Yu said with satisfaction, nodding his head.
Hearing Xiang Yu¡¯s words, Xiao Xuan stopped and looked at Wang Ze with some shock before standing behind Xiang Yu.
At this point, Li Fengyang was dumbfounded.
What was this situation?
Why did so many people suddenly rush in?
They must be here to cause trouble.
¡°Brother Yu, how should we deal with them?¡± Tie Zhuzi asked angrily, then kicked the plump, short man and continued, ¡°Should we throw them down from upstairs?¡±
Tie Zhuzi¡¯s words terrified the plump, short man, and he nearly burst into tears.
¡°Who on earth are you guys, do you know where this is, daring to make trouble here?
Do you not want to live anymore?¡± Wang Xiaohong, although a bit afraid, was fearless because Shi Potian had her back here; he was the most powerful, so she had no fears.
¡°Shut your mouth, you foul woman,¡± Tie Zhuzi pped Wang Xiaohong¡¯s face, knocking her to the ground.
His action was so ruthless that everyone couldn¡¯t help but inwardly sigh that this big fool didn¡¯t understand the concept of chivalry at all¡
Chapter 320 - 320 320 What You Say Doesnt Count Here
?320: Chapter 320: What You Say Doesn¡¯t Count Here 320: Chapter 320: What You Say Doesn¡¯t Count Here Tie Zhuzi pped Wang Xiaohong to the ground, and everyone secretly sighed that Tie Zhuzi did not understand how to be tender to the fairer sex.
But Tie Zhuzi did not care for such concerns.
No matter who it was, if they were disrespectful to Xiang Yu, he would deal with them.
The p nearly knocked Wang Xiaohong unconscious.
She had often been bullied before, but ever since she met Shi Potian, only she bullied others, and no one dared to touch her.
Wang Xiaohong got up from the ground and gave Tie Zhuzi a venomous look before she took out her phone.
¡°Brother Tian, someone has bullied me, and he even hit me.¡± Wang Xiaohong started sobbing, her voice soft and coquettishly sweet, which was almost enough to give one chicken skin.
Tie Zhuzi, who stood there, could not bear it any longer.
He stepped forward, snatched Wang Xiaohong¡¯s phone away, and then smashed it to the ground with force, shattering it before pointing at Wang Xiaohong and yelling, ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯ll throw you out!¡±
Wang Xiaohong, now truly frightened, did not expect the slow-witted giant to have such a fierce temper.
When Tie Zhuzi yelled, she nearly lost control of her dder.
At that moment, she clenched her legs tightly, holding it in as she hastily left.
Barely making it to the restroom, she was already wet.
Wang Ze, witnessing this scene, could not help but sigh, then approached Xiang Yu and said, ¡°Brother, you might be new here and not aware of the situation.
Thedy from before has a boyfriend with a lot of power.
You better leave quickly, or it might be toote.¡±
Wang Ze did not like Wang Xiaohong either, but he had no choice, as Shi Potian was too overbearing in this area, and no one wished to provoke such a person.
¡°She mentioned Brother Tian just now, that¡¯s Shi Potian, right?¡± Xiang Yu asked, his tone calm as he sat there.
Seeing Xiang Yu soposed, Wang Ze was somewhat startled, then quickly nodded his head.
At that moment, the manager, Li Fengyang, stepped forward and, looking at Xiang Yu, smiled and said, ¡°I presume this is the newly appointed head, Brother Xiang Yu?¡±
Li Fengyang had heard Tie Zhuzi calling him Brother Yu and just remembered a new ¡®big brother¡¯ had arrived in their area.
Moreover, he had heard Shi Potian had harshly humiliated the new big brother, presumably the man before him.
Because Xiang Yu was quite young, Li Fengyang hesitated and asked a question in uncertainty.
¡°You¡¯re already fired, starting tomorrow you don¡¯t need toe to work,¡± said Xiang Yu, remaining calm.
The performance of Li Fengyang had disappointed him too much, leading him to decide to dismiss him first.
Knowing that the man before him was Xiang Yu, the new big brother, Li Fengyang had nned to pay his respects, but to his surprise, Xiang Yu had directly fired him.
Li Fengyang, unwilling to ept it, said, ¡°Brother, it was a pure misunderstanding earlier, I didn¡¯t know you¡¡±
¡°Say no more, leave now,¡± Xiang Yu said, not wanting to listen to his prattling, then directly issued the order to leave.
Regardless of being the manager and a respected person here, Li Fengyang felt outraged being spoken to like this by Xiang Yu.
He almost burst into curses; if not for the presence of Tie Zhuzi and the others, he would have resorted to violence.
¡°You¡¯re Xiang Yu, right?
Whether I work here or not isn¡¯t up to you, I only listen to Brother Shi Potian, he¡¯s the one who calls the shots here,¡± said Li Fengyang, his face suddenly filled with disdain.
¡°Leave now,¡± demanded Tie Zhuzi, stepping forward as he saw no intention of leaving from the other party.
Li Fengyang turned and ran immediately, not wanting to end up like Wang Xiaohong with a p.
Standing aside, Wang Ze was surprised with his mouth agape upon hearing that Xiang Yu was the new leader here.
Xiang Yu was really too young; Wang Ze could never have imagined that the handsome young man in front of him was the newly appointed boss.
Wang Ze was the head of security here, and he never had ess to upper-level information, so naturally, he didn¡¯t know the renowned name of Xiang Yu.
Now, seeing a new boss had arrived, he didn¡¯t know what to do.
He didn¡¯t know what level this boss was at, but seeing that even Manager Li was afraid of him, Wang Ze figured he must be no small fry.
Moreover, he might possibly be on the same level as Shi Potian.
Thinking of this, Wang Ze felt somewhat excited yet also quite nervous.
¡°How have you been doing as a security guard here, honestly?¡± Xiang Yu asked Wang Ze.
Upon hearing this, a hint of disappointment shed through Wang Ze¡¯s eyes, which grew dull.
Then, he raised his head and looked straight at Xiang Yu, ¡°To be honest, I feel quite stifled.
Although I am the head of security, no one respects me because they all have powerful backers, like Wang Xiaohong who just left; she¡¯s backed by Shi Potian.¡±
Wang Ze said this and did not continue, then lowered his head.
He wasn¡¯t doing well and couldn¡¯t alwaysin in front of others.
¡°You and the others can go back for now.
Come and find me precisely at five o¡¯clock this afternoon,¡± Xiang Yu said.
Wang Ze didn¡¯t know what Xiang Yu wanted at five o¡¯clock, but he nodded anyway and, along with some others, went downstairs.
¡°These bastards and son-of-a-bitches are all bullies by nature.
That damn Shi Potian, if I see him, I¡¯ll beat him to death,¡± Tie Zhuzi said furiously.
A few people tidied up the room briefly, then all sat down.
Xiang Yu then asked Jiang Chao, ¡°Have you gotten hold of the information around here?¡±
Jiang Chao nodded quickly, ¡°I¡¯ve roughly grasped it.
Previously, Han Guoli managed thirty-five streets.
He had five team leaders under him, among whom Shi Potian was greatly favored by Han Guoli, controlling fifteen streets by himself, while the other four managed five streets each ¡¡±
Jiang Chao outlined the general situation here.
In his heart, he also felt great pressure, after all, it was thirty-five streets.
Previously, Xiang Yu had only managed five streets, and they were all impoverished areas.
¡°Big Brother, this Shi Potian is not easy to deal with,¡± Jiang Chao continued with a frown.
¡°When Han Guoli was here, he was already very arrogant and domineering.
Apart from Han Guoli, he didn¡¯t take anyone else seriously, and Han Guoli turned a blind eye.
Now that Han Guoli is gone, I think he has ambitions to be the boss.¡±
Xiang Yu nodded.
He naturally knew about Shi Potian¡¯s ambitions.
Just now, Xiang Yu had appeared quite weak, which gave Shi Potian the illusion that Xiang Yu was a pushover, further emboldening him.
Actually, the reason Xiang Yu had appeared weak was that he wanted to call the heads of each street toe over at five o¡¯clock in the afternoon.
If he had started off very assertively, Shi Potian would definitely have been wary of Xiang Yu and then refused this kind of mass gathering.
Now Xiang Yu could be certain that at five o¡¯clock in the afternoon, every street leader would definitelye; they all wanted to see how Shi Potian would humiliate this new boss.
¡°Right, what¡¯s the situation with Huang Mingfen?¡± Xiang Yu suddenly remembered to ask.
Jiang Chao shook his head, ¡°I only know that she was a junior team leader under Han Guoli; I¡¯m not very familiar with the specifics, maybe she keeps a low profile.¡±
Xiang Yu nodded after hearing this and did not ask any more on this matter.
They discussed the future development for a while, then all sat there waiting for five o¡¯clock to arrive¡
(Thanks to friends who voted and gave monthly tickets, preparing to have a small explosion tomorrow, will update five chapters tomorrow)
Chapter 321 - 321 321 Assembling of Core Forces
?321: Chapter 321 Assembling of Core Forces 321: Chapter 321 Assembling of Core Forces Xiang Yu and his group discussed their future ns and then inquired about the recent situation with Jiang Chao and his crew.
Time flew by quickly, and before long, it was already 4:30 PM.
Because the decision on who would be the next boss was going to be made at 5 PM, Shi Potian arrived early.
He had already discussed it with three other small team leaders, and they had all expressed their willingness to support Shi Potian.
He had intended to persuade Huang Mingfen, but shepletely ignored him.
He had no choice but to secretly vow that once he became the boss, he would definitely make her pay.
Moreover, he had been coveting Huang Mingfen for a long time, and once he became the boss, he naturally nned to pin her down on the bed and go at it for three hundred rounds.
His thoughts were ambitious, but whether the oue would be as he imagined was uncertain.
When Shi Potian walked into the room, he saw that many more people had arrived.
His first thought was that Xiang Yu had brought in reinforcements, so he looked around.
Only when he was sure that the people present were the only ones there did hepletely rx.
Shi Potian swaggered in and sat down on the sofa.
He wanted to take a few shots at Xiang Yu, but then he saw that Xiang Yu was lying on the sofa, fast asleep.
At this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly in his heart, thinking that at such a crucial time, one would be either a fool or had given uppeting with him if they could still sleep.
When Tie Zhuzi saw Shi Potian, he couldn¡¯t help but want to go up and p him several times, but Xiao Xuan held him back.
Xiang Yu had already told them not to be impulsive and that everything would be addressed once everyone had arrived.
Sitting there, Shi Potian was somewhat eager, looking forward to the arrival of 5 PM.
In the meantime, people kept walking into the room.
The first thing they did was greet Shi Potian.
This made Shi Potian quite pleased.
Compared to Xiang Yu¡¯sck of attention, he felt his position as the boss was already a done deal.
During this time, Wang Ze also followed Xiang Yu¡¯s instructions and came here.
Undoubtedly, he stood on Xiang Yu¡¯s side.
He didn¡¯t know what today meant, just that Xiang Yu was the newly arrived boss.
When it was almost 5 PM, Xiao Xuan woke Xiang Yu up.
Despite the room being crowded, there was no noisy chatter.
Everyone¡¯s eyes turned simultaneously towards Xiang Yu.
They all wanted to see what this newly arrived boss really looked like.
When they saw that he was just a green young man, they rxed.
After all, Shi Potian had already greeted them, asking for their support in bing the boss at 5 PM.
Since it was just a green young man, naturally, he wouldn¡¯t pose muchpetition.
Just then, a woman walked in crying and sobbing, then dove into Shi Potians¡¯s arms and said, ¡°Tian Ge, it¡¯s them bullying me, they even hit me, look.¡±
This person was none other than Wang Xiaohong.
Wang Xiaohong, while saying this, tilted her face to show Shi Potian.
There were still faint handprints on her face, which showed how vicious Tie Zhuzi¡¯s p had been.
Wang Xiaohong had changed into a fiery red dress, which now highlighted her voluptuous figure even more.
Now, standing in the room were men in the prime of their youth, and seeing Wang Xiaohong¡¯s outfit, they naturally felt their desires stirred.
Shi Potian, without any reservation, slid his hand under Wang Xiaohong¡¯s dress and after fumbling around for a while, consoled her, ¡°Baby, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll avenge you in a bit.¡±
Wang Xiaohong, being fondled by Shi Potian, felt her whole body go numb, and then she sat in Shi Potian¡¯sp.
Wang Xiaohong turned her head and looked at Xiang Yu dismissively, thinking he would be envious or afraid, but to her disappointment, Xiang Yu, from beginning to end, never even nced at her, instead peeling peanuts for himself.
¡°Zhuzi, get me some more peanuts,¡± Xiang Yu said to Tie Zhuzi after a nce.
Tie Zhuzi responded and then ced the peanuts in front of Xiang Yu.
Those around saw this and assumed Xiang Yu was feigningposure, looking down on him even more.
Thest to arrive was Huang Mingfen, leading a group of five people as she walked in.
Huang Mingfen wore a simple white casual outfit, emanating a natural elegance, which whenpared to Wang Xiaohong, showed a striking difference in temperament.
Moreover, Huang Mingfen wore no makeup, and her fair skin exuded an aura that made others feel inferior.
Wang Xiaohong, seeing this, couldn¡¯t hold back her jealousy and cursed ¡°bitch.¡± When she noticed Shi Potian¡¯s gaze fixed on Huang Mingfen, she couldn¡¯t help but bitterly pinch his thigh.
¡°Are you looking for trouble?¡± Shi Potian red fiercely at Wang Xiaohong before throwing her onto the sofa.
To him, Wang Xiaohong was nothing more than a ything.
Huang Mingfen, on the other hand, was his target of conquest.
Every man possesses a desire to conquer, the urge growing stronger with that which they cannot obtain.
Huang Mingfen had not wanted toe, as she did not want the new brother to stand out embarrassingly.
However, since Xiang Yu had personally instructed her toe, she gave him this face.
At this moment, Xiang Yu sat in the center, with five squad leaders sitting on the sofas on either side.
Standing behind were the local leaders of various streets, with the most people standing behind Shi Potian, while the others were apanied by roughly five people each.
Behind Xiang Yu, including Wang Ze, there were a total of six people.
Sun Bo stood at the very back, his expression unnoticed by everyone else.
He stared intently at Huang Mingfen, his face alternating between red and pale, evidently smitten.
Seeing that everyone had arrived, and the time was about right, Shi Potian suddenly pped the table and said, ¡°Xiang Yu, time¡¯s up.
We should start, don¡¯t you think?¡±
His sudden movement startled everyone, especially Huang Mingfen, who frowned and nced at Shi Potian, ¡°Are you sick?
Making such a fuss for no reason.¡±
Shi Potian did it precisely for this effect, to draw all attention to himself.
He relished the feeling of being the center of attention.
Only then did Xiang Yu calmly lift his head to look around; he was exuding apletely different air from the morning.
In the morning, Xiang Yu had seemed appeasing, but now he was detached, as if everything was within his control.
¡°Showing off.¡± Shi Potian couldn¡¯t helpmenting on Xiang Yu¡¯s expression, though quietly, everyone present heard it.
Tie Zhuzi clenched his teeth, and if not for Xiao Xuan holding him back, he would have already charged at Shi Potian and thrown him out.
Huang Mingfen saw Xiang Yu¡¯s demeanor and felt somewhat mesmerized, as if he had transformed into someone else.
But hearing Shi Potian¡¯s insult to Xiang Yu, and with Xiang Yu making no move, she was disappointed again.
It was just as she had expected; she hade to witness the new leader being humiliated.
Xiang Yu put down the peanuts, stood up, and dusted himself off before addressing everyone, ¡°Since everyone is here, let¡¯s go upstairs.
The space is too cramped here.¡±
Xiang Yu had already scoped out the ce; there was arge open space on the top floor.
Not to mention the few of them, even if five hundred more arrived, there would be plenty of room.
After speaking, Xiang Yu headed straight outside, followed by Tie Zhuzi and the others.
Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t worried they wouldn¡¯te; they were all waiting to see the joke unfold.
After Xiang Yu and his group left, the others looked to Shi Potian, who snorted coldly and cursed again before standing up and following Xiang Yu.
Seeing this, the rest followed Shi Potian to the top floor¡
Chapter 322 - 322 322 Xiang Yus Brave Decisiveness
?322: Chapter 322 Xiang Yu¡¯s Brave Decisiveness 322: Chapter 322 Xiang Yu¡¯s Brave Decisiveness Huang Mingfen had remained seated until the very end.
Only when she saw everyone else had gone up did she sigh softly and follow them up.
The top floor had only a simple decoration, and there was not much furniture.
It was like arge conference hall without any chairs; only a table and an executive chair were ced at the front.
Xiang Yu arrived and, without a word, jumped onto the table, then gazed down at everyone condescendingly.
Upon seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s action, Shi Potian felt ufortable and stood up, pointing at Xiang Yu, ¡°What are you doing up there?
Come down now; it bothers me.¡±
The others echoed his sentiment, clearly disliking what Xiang Yu was doing.
Huang Mingfen, who enteredter, couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing upon seeing Xiang Yu like this.
However, knowing she should be serious at this moment, she coughed and walked to the front, her expression stern.
Xiang Yu ignored Shi Potian¡¯s words and remained standing atop, with his back turned to his hands as he surveyed the crowd and dered, ¡°Let me introduce myself first.¡±
¡°What self-introduction are you doing, stop being pretentious and get down here,¡± Shi Potian, staring wide-eyed, grew impatient.
He had expected Xiang Yu toply, but it seemed that was not the case, feeling as if he was being treated as a toothless tiger.
¡°My name is Xiang Yu.
I just took charge today and from now on, the streets you all manage will be under my control.
I am your boss,¡± Xiang Yu dered loudly, still disregarding Shi Potian.
Shi Potian was on the verge of exploding.
During the morning, this Xiang Yu had been so subservient, and now he dared ignore him¡ªthis was practically courting death.
Without further words, Shi Potian approached Xiang Yu, attempting to pull him down from the table.
Finally, it was the moment Tie Zhuzi had been waiting for.
He stepped forward and kicked Shi Potian, sending him flying.
His action stunned everyone present.
Everyone stared at Tie Zhuzi, dumbfounded, wondering why the tall man had suddenly charged out, the room falling eerily silent.
Even Huang Mingfen watched in disbelief.
¡°I said, I am the boss here now.
When you speak to me, you¡¯d better be careful not to end up like him,¡± Xiang Yu dered piercingly, his gaze sweeping over the crowd before settling on Shi Potian.
¡°Brother Tian, are you okay¡¡± Wang Xiaohong rushed to Shi Potian after he was kicked, pretending to be concerned.
¡°Get lost.¡± Shi Potian pushed Wang Xiaohong forcefully, sending her tumbling to the ground, then he stood up.
Clenching his teeth and with bloodshot eyes, he was clearly furious.
¡°Xiang Yu, you¡¯re seeking death¡ªbrothers, let¡¯s get him, kill him,¡± Shi Potian bellowed, then tried to gang up on Xiang Yu with his men.
Just as his words ended, Tie Zhuzi was the first to rush behind Shi Potian, swinging wildly at his subordinates.
Xiao Xuan also started fighting.
Wang Ze stood there confused; after all, Shi Potian used to be the most respected figure in his mind, yet now this new boss had someone kick him outright.
Now that both groups were fighting, he looked at Xiang Yu, then at Shi Potian, and finally shouted and charged at the people behind Shi Potian.
He could not care less by this point¡ªworst case, he would quit being a security guard and move to another city.
Although Shi Potian had arranged with several other team leaders to confront Xiang Yu together, when the real fight broke out, the other small team leaders pulled their people back, not willing to get involved.
Xiang Yu jumped straight down from the table and then walked step by step toward Shi Potian.
¡°I am your big brother, yet you dare defy me.
Do you know what your fate will be?¡± Xiang Yu sneered coldly.
¡°You¡¯re the big brother?
Keep dreaming.
Today, with me here, you¡¯re not going to make it as the big brother,¡± Shi Potian said and threw a punch at Xiang Yu, but he was no match for Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu dodged his punch andnded a p directly on his face.
Xiang Yu¡¯s p showed no mercy, sending Shi Potian crashing to the ground, his mouth full of blood.
The onlookers were all shocked by Xiang Yu¡¯s p, admitting his impressive skills.
Huang Mingfen, witnessing this, was also staggeringly shocked.
She thought to herself that if he became the big brother, he might really be able to take care of Shi Potian.
Just as Xiang Yu approached Shi Potian, Shi Potian suddenly yelled, ¡°Cao Zhe, you bastards, why don¡¯t you take action?¡±
A squad leader standing aside hesitated, but finally shouted, ¡°Brothers, capture Xiang Yu, and I will reward you handsomely when we get back.¡± After saying this, he charged at Xiang Yu with five others.
He thought that even though Xiang Yu was formidable, there were only seven of them.
Shi Potian had brought fifteen, plus his own five, amounting to over twenty people.
They should have no problem outnumbering him three to one.
As long as they captured Xiang Yu today, the role of the big brother would be Shi Potian¡¯s.
By helping him today, he was sure to receive great benefits in the future.
Determined, Cao Zhe quickly aimed to capture Xiang Yu.
As Xiang Yu saw the six men rushing at him, he just snorted coldly.
Then he stepped back and kicked Cao Zhe in the chest with full force.
With a crack, it was likely Cao Zhe¡¯s rib had broken.
Cao Zhe felt a massive force impact his chest and then spat out a mouthful of blood as he flew backward.
Falling to the ground, his thoughts blurred and his vision dimmed before he passed out.
The five brothers behind him, seeing this, turned pale with fear.
Xiang Yu was horrifyingly formidable; just one kick had knocked out Cao Zhe.
Huang Mingfen had intended to step in and help Xiang Yu, but to her shock, Xiang Yu resolved it with a single kick.
She was so stunned she couldn¡¯t speak.
Then she turned and quietly warned her brothers, ¡°Stay here and don¡¯t make a move.¡±
After she finished speaking, Huang Mingfen then stepped in front of Cao Zhe¡¯s subordinates and said, ¡°You¡¯d better calm down.
After all, he is our newly arrived big brother.
Cao Zhe wanted to rebel, and he deserved this fate.
Don¡¯t follow in his footsteps.¡±
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s capabilities had already intimidated the five men, when they saw Huang Mingfen stepping forward, they didn¡¯t think further and justshed out at her.
Xiang Yu stood behind Huang Mingfen and didn¡¯t make a move to help; he wanted to see what Huang Mingfen was capable of, given that a woman who had be a squad leader must not be too inferior.
What Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t expected was that a person not far from him suddenly yelled and charged, which somewhat surprised him; this was unexpected to him.
What Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t expected was that the person who yelled was Sun Bo.
Usually, Sun Bo was very cowardly, especially during fights, often hiding behind others.
What was going on today?
Sun Bo took a step ahead and positioned himself in front of Huang Mingfen, then yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, with me here, no one can bully you¡¡±
Chapter 323 - 323 323 Sun Bos Heroic Rescue
?323: Chapter 323: Sun Bo¡¯s Heroic Rescue 323: Chapter 323: Sun Bo¡¯s Heroic Rescue Actually, Sun Bo had been keeping an eye on Huang Mingfen the whole time, and now, seeing her in danger, he was the first to step in front of her.
Huang Mingfen did not recognize Sun Bo.
She was wondering who this young man could be and if possibly she knew him, yet she had never seen him before.
Turning her head to nce at Xiang Yu, she just caught him shaking his head with a helpless smile.
It was then she realized that the youth must be one of Xiang Yu¡¯s men.
Seeing his bravery, he must be an expert, she thought.
At that moment, Cao Zhe¡¯s men had already charged at Sun Bo.
Clenching his teeth, Sun Bo let out a shout and rushed toward the five men, looking like he was ready to give them a good beating.
But to everyone¡¯s surprise, this young man, upon reaching the middle of the group, had no chance to fight back before he was ganged up on and beaten by the five men.
Xiang Yu could only sigh, feeling very helpless.
Huang Mingfen could hardly bear to watch.
She didn¡¯t understand why the youth had rushed over.
Then, walking up to the men, she kicked one of them away.
Just at that moment, another youth charged to her side.
This young man moved with agility and fierce speed.
In a few manoeuvres, he had the remaining four men sprawled on the ground.
This person was Xiao Xuan.
Sun Bo got up from the ground, his face swollen and bruised, but he still stood guard in front of Huang Mingfen, cautiously looking around, and after ensuring there were no more dangers, he turned to Huang Mingfen and asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡±
Huang Mingfen looked at Sun Bo¡¯s bruised face, yet noted his concern for her and couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.
She paid no attention to Sun Bo and walked back to stand in front of her own team.
In Huang Mingfen¡¯s eyes, this young man was as strange as Xiang Yu.
¡°Xuan Ge, did I do the right thing?¡± Sun Bo asked Xiao Xuan softly.
Xiao Xuan also paid no attention to Sun Bo and then walked over to Tie Zhuzi¡¯s side, looking at the people lying on the ground.
By that time, they had made their fifteen men submit, each one crouching and holding their heads.
Wang Ze also stood there with a sense of aplishment, watching everyone.
Every one of these people used to mess with him, and Wang Ze dared not retaliate, for they were all truly from the underworld.
Although he disliked their arrogance, he never dared to voice his objections.
Little had he expected that today he would be the one giving them a thorough beating.
As for Shi Potian, he was an untouchable existence Wang Ze had always looked up to.
To think even he had met his downfall today.
Seeing that the minions were dealt with, Xiang Yu once again stood in front of Shi Potian, looking down at him and asking, ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡±
Shi Potian, sitting on the ground, suddenly burst into loudughter.
¡°Today, I admit defeat, but Xiang Yu, do you dare toy a finger on me?
I was personally appointed captain by Pan Wenjie, without Big Brother Pan¡¯s order, who would dare touch me?¡±
Shi Potian had not expected that the people around Xiang Yu were so skilled.
Today had indeed been his oversight.
Yet he was still fearless, banking on the support of Pan Wenjie, convinced of Xiang Yu¡¯s eventual doom as long as Pan Wenjie was around.
Hearing him mention Pan Wenjie, Xiang Yu scoffed before taking out a dagger.
Squatting down to look Shi Potian in the eye, he sneered, ¡°What¡¯s Pan Wenjie to me?
He might be a ¡®big brother¡¯ in your eyes, but to me, he¡¯s nothing.¡±
¡°You¡¡± Originally, Shi Potian thought to scare Xiang Yu with Pan Wenjie¡¯s name, but Xiang Yu was utterly unafraid and full of disdain, ¡°I will pass this message to him, you¡¯re finished.¡±
¡°Is that so?¡± Xiang Yuughed carelessly, then suddenly grabbed Shi Potian by the hand, and with a swift motion the dagger pierced his wrist.
With a twist of the de, blood sprayed out.
Shi Potian didn¡¯t see Xiang Yu¡¯s movements; he only felt a heart-wrenching pain at his wrist that was unbearable, causing him to let out a blood-curdling scream.
That scream, like a pig being ughtered, sent shivers down everyone¡¯s spine.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t let him off because of his scream; he kicked Shi Potian to the ground, then grabbed his leg and directly snapped his Achilles tendon.
Shi Potian knew what had happened as hey there screaming in agony; he knew that perhaps Xiang Yu had ruined his life.
After destroying one of his hands and one of his feet, Xiang Yu cleaned his dagger on him, then stood up straight to face everyone.
Wherever his gaze fell, the others lowered their heads, no longer as arrogant as when they had first arrived.
¡°Shi Potian wanted to seize power and harm me, so I disabled him.
Do any of you have objections?¡± At this point, Xiang Yu stood back on the table and looked down at the people.
The others couldn¡¯t help but swallow hard.
Shi Potian was the strongest among them, and now that even he had been disabled, none dared to utter a word of dissent, especially with Shi Potian¡¯s cries still ringing in their ears.
¡°Why the hell are you yelling so much?
Stop making noise here,¡± Tie Zhuzi, annoyed, walked over and gave Shi Potian two kicks to the head, knocking him out cold.
The scene suddenly fell silent, everyone¡¯s heads were bowed in quiet, only Sun Bo approached Jiang Chao and whispered, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it cool when I suddenly charged over just now?¡±
Everyone was speechless; although his voice was low, they all heard him.
Jiang Chao red at Sun Bo and whispered back, ¡°Don¡¯t talk.¡±
¡°Do you have any objections?¡± Xiang Yu suddenly raised his voice, making the other two team leaders tremble all over.
They quickly raised their heads and said to Xiang Yu, ¡°Big brother, we have no objections.
Shi Potian wanted to harm you, he brought this on himself.¡±
Only then did Xiang Yu nod in satisfaction, then turned to look at Huang Mingfen, who was also smiling, ¡°I have no objections either.¡±
Huang Mingfen had been thoroughly annoyed by Shi Potian.
Not only was the guy lecherous, but he was also extremely wicked, disgusting to behold.
What made it worse was that Han Guoli had valued him greatly.
Now, Xiang Yu had dealt with him, which gave her some peace of mind.
She just didn¡¯t know what Xiang Yu was like, but she figured he must be much better than Han Guoli.
¡°Since everyone agrees, then it¡¯s settled.
From today, Shi Potian and Cao Zhe are expelled from the organization, never to set foot in my territory again.
If they do, they¡¯ll be beaten to death with sticks.
By the way, Zhuzi, disable one of Cao Zhe¡¯s arms to teach him a lesson.¡± After speaking, Xiang Yu threw his dagger, whichnded right beside Cao Zhe¡¯s head.
Tie Zhuzi delighted in doing such things.
He happily strode over to Cao Zhe, picked up the dagger, and plunged it into one of his arms, imitating Xiang Yu¡¯s action by twisting the dagger around.
Cao Zhe, who had fainted, suddenly woke up from the pain, but before he could cry out, Tie Zhuzi knocked him out again with a single punch.
Tie Zhuzi wiped the dagger clean and handed it back to Xiang Yu, ¡°Brother Yu, I think we should disable all their limbs to prevent future revenge.¡±
¡°Next time, if they daree back, chop off all their limbs,¡± Xiang Yu said without a hint of emotion, as if dealing with them was no different from having a meal¡
Chapter 324 - 324 324 Yang Ming Goes Crazy After Waking Up
?324: Chapter 324: Yang Ming Goes Crazy After Waking Up 324: Chapter 324: Yang Ming Goes Crazy After Waking Up Xiang Yu¡¯s decisiveness and ruthlessness intimidated everyone present, and they couldn¡¯t help but secretly quiver at the sight of Shi Potian¡¯s fate.
Thankfully, they weren¡¯t the ones who stuck their necks out; otherwise, they¡¯d have ended up crippled too.
Standing above, Xiang Yu continued to speak loudly, ¡°Now I¡¯m giving all of you a chance¡¡±
The words that followed from Xiang Yu were nothing new to Jiang Chao and the others; it was simply about whether anyone wanted to leave.
If there were any who wished to do so, they could leave now, but those who chose to stay would have to abide by Xiang Yu¡¯s management and obey his arrangements.
Six people stepped forward, indicating their desire to leave.
They were all Shi Potian¡¯s close confidants.
Now that Shi Potian had been disabled, they knew staying would yield no good fruit, so they decided to leave.
Xiang Yu did not stop them, then let them carry Shi Potian away.
Seeing that Xiang Yu did not intervene, Cao Zhe¡¯s two men also stepped forward and carried Cao Zhe away.
Those remaining obviously were willing to follow Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu briefed them on the system within his ranks before suddenly turning to look at Wang Ze, ¡°Are you willing to follow me?¡±
At this moment, Wang Ze was deeply subdued by Xiang Yu¡¯s imposing presence.
He numbly nodded, ¡°I am willing to follow you.¡± Everything had happened so abruptly that it felt like a dream to him.
Xiang Yu nodded with a smile and continued, ¡°Now that Shi Potian has left, starting today, you will take on his role, managing fifteen streets.¡±
¡°What?¡± Wang Ze could hardly believe his own ears.
Who was Shi Potian?
He was someone Wang Ze used to look up to.
Now, he was suddenly filling his shoes, which was somewhat hard for him to ept.
¡°Can I do it?¡± Wang Ze asked tentatively.
¡°It¡¯s not about whether you can, it¡¯s that you definitely can.
You¡¯re the big brother now; if anyone disobeys you, you can disable them,¡± Xiang Yu said and then nced at the former henchmen of Shi Potian.
Those men all lowered their heads, seemingly lost in thought.
¡°Yes!¡± With Xiang Yu as a powerful backer, Wang Ze responded resolutely.
When Wang Ze chose to lend a hand earlier, Xiang Yu knew this guy definitely had what it takes.
Moreover, his skill was quite remarkable, so taking on this role should be no problem.
¡°Ye Feng,¡± Xiang Yu called out to Ye Feng at this moment, ¡°You¡¯ll rece Cao Zhe¡¯s role.
No problem, right?¡±
Ye Feng, who had followed Xiang Yu alongside Jiang Chao, was calm and steady, a man of few words.
Recing Cao Zhe was well within his capabilities.
¡°No problem,¡± Ye Feng affirmed confidently.
Xiang Yu then spoke individually with the other three squad leaders, and they all agreed to follow Xiang Yu.
They had a vague sense that this new boss was not to be taken lightly, at least much stronger than Shi Potian.
After everything was arranged, Xiang Yu finally dismissed everyone.
From today on, he was the boss of over a hundred subordinates.
Wang Ze and Ye Feng, just appointed to their positions, left with the others.
Their task now was to suppress any opponents with the same strong-handed tactics as Xiang Yu had used.
¡°Boss, I¡¯ll go over with Ye Feng,¡± Jiang Chao expressed his concern.
Xiang Yu nodded, then let them go.
¡°Zhuzi, go check on Wang Ze and the others,¡± Xiang Yu instructed.
Tie Zhuzi quickly nodded in agreement.
Though Wang Ze was skilled, he had never been a part of this world and was unaware of its treacherousness.
Tie Zhuzi was different; he had spent a long time at Xiang Yu¡¯s side, fully absorbing Xiang Yu¡¯s ethos.
He was honest and loyal with his own people, but when it came to enemies, he could only be described as brutal.
¡°You¡¯re not bad,¡± Huang Mingfen suddenly stood in front of Xiang Yu, smiling.
Huang Mingfen had originally thought Xiang Yu was a wimp and had lost all hope, but unexpectedly, Xiang Yu truly was a character.
¡°I¡¯m Sun Bo.¡± Before Xiang Yu could speak, Sun Bo suddenly ran over, smiling at Huang Mingfen.
Sun Bo¡¯s face was covered in bruises, likely suffering from serious injuries, but it was as if he was unaware, just beaming that sunny smile at Huang Mingfen.
Huang Mingfen didn¡¯t say much and then walked away with a faint smile.
At that moment, Xiang Yu suddenly pped him on the shoulder and said, ¡°Work hard, she¡¯s good.¡± After leaving these words, Xiang Yu left Sun Bo standing there, looking bewildered, and then went downstairs as well.
On Yang Ming¡¯s side, when he woke up, it was already eleven in the morning.
His face was swollen so severely he looked like a pig¡¯s head.
¡°Ah, Xiang Yu, I¡¯m going to kill you¡¡± Yang Ming began to shout as soon as he woke up.
After all, he was a big brother of the gang and had not expected Xiang Yu to be so disrespectful as to knock him out, and in front of all his brothers as well, which made him lose all his face and gave him the urge to jump off a building.
¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t be like this,¡± one of his men tried to console.
¡°Get out, all of you get out,¡± Yang Ming red with his eyes and then pulled a handgun from a drawer.
Everyone else, seeing this, hurried away in fear.
As soon as they had left, Yang Ming began to shoot wildly with the handgun.
Repressing his frustration, he had thought that Xiang Yu was just a small fry and hadn¡¯t expected to be so miserably outyed by him.
After venting, he began to slowly calm down, his gaze turning chillingly cold.
Just then someone knocked at the door.
Yang Ming took a deep breath and carelessly threw the gun on the bed and gave permission to enter.
Someone entered cautiously, and when he saw Yang Ming¡¯s appearance, he couldn¡¯t help but shudder before saying, ¡°Big Brother, Xiang Yu is taking over Han Guoli¡¯s territory today.¡±
¡°What?¡± Yang Ming¡¯s eyes widened, and he shouted loudly.
His just-settled emotions were once again ignited, and he clenched his fists and pounded the bed in anger.
Seeing that he had ryed the news, the man cautiously tried to leave.
¡°Stop,¡± Yang Ming suddenly called out, scaring the man into standingpletely still.
¡°Keep an eye on them and tell me immediately if anything happens.¡±
The man quickly acknowledged and then left.
At that moment, Yang Ming picked up the phone and called Pan Wenjie.
¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Yang Ming¡¯s tone was stiff and questioning as soon as he started speaking.
He was aware that Pan Wenjie also hated Xiang Yu, but Xiang Yu had been allowed to take over Han Guoli¡¯s role.
¡°Watch your tone,¡± Pan Wenjie said coldly.
Although he and Yang Ming were on good terms, Yang Ming was still essentially his subordinate, and he maintained a big brother¡¯s authoritative attitude.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, Big Brother, I was too agitated,¡± Yang Ming said, though anger still seethed within him, he knew he had to contain it for now.
¡°Don¡¯t worry.
Although Xiang Yu has taken Han Guoli¡¯s ce, his role as big brother is not so easy to keep.
Han Guoli¡¯s underling, Shi Potian, has ambitions to be a big brother and will definitely not allow Xiang Yu to dominate there.
When the timees, I will support Shi Potian a little, and it won¡¯t be impossible to bring down Xiang Yu,¡± Pan Wenjie exined.
Yang Ming could tell that Pan Wenjie was also powerless against Xiang Yu¡¯s rise, which was entirely because Miao Honglei took a liking to Xiang Yu.
After hanging up the phone, Yang Ming, feeling stifled, smashed the phone to pieces.
¡°Xiang Yu, just wait, you¡¯re going to die a horrible death¡¡±
Chapter 325 - 325 325 Saving the Poor Woman
?325: Chapter 325: Saving the Poor Woman 325: Chapter 325: Saving the Poor Woman After expanding his power, Xiang Yu moved from his vi there to the hotel here.
After all, this area is close to the city center, and the streets he managed were also nearby, which made it very convenient.
The hotel¡¯s manager, Li Fengyang, had been severely beaten and chased away by Xiang Yu long ago.
All major matters within the hotel were handled by Sun Bo, who, although not good in a fight, was a genius in management and business operations.
After seeing Shi Potian disabled, Li Xiaohong hastily packed her bags and disappeared without a trace early on.
They were all minor characters, so Xiang Yu didn¡¯t bother to pursue them.
Around eight o¡¯clock in the evening, Xiang Yu and Xiao Xuan strolled the streets out of boredom.
When they reached the overpass, they suddenly came upon a woman who looked as if she were about to take her own life.
¡°Don¡¯t¡¡± Xiang Yu hurriedly called out.
Hearing the shout, the woman paused for a moment, then climbed over the railing, determined to jump.
Just then, Xiao Xuan shed to the woman¡¯s side and grabbed her arm.
The woman was resolute, feeling someone grabbing her arm, she leaped towards the ground below.
Beneath her was a mass of crowded vehicles, and if she jumped, she would be killed by the fall or certainly by the traffic.
¡°Let me go, let me die, just let me die¡¡± the woman¡¯s arm was held by Xiao Xuan, dangling in mid-air.
Xiao Xuan naturally wouldn¡¯t let go, and then he pulled her back up.
Xiao Xuan was only responsible for saving her; the rest was up to Xiang Yu to handle.
¡°What¡¯s so despairing that would make you seek death,¡± Xiang Yu said, grabbing the woman¡¯s arms.
¡°Let me go, let me die!
Not a single one of you men is good, you¡¯re all scumbags,¡± the woman screamed heart-wrenchingly.
At this moment, the woman was in a state of mental breakdown.
Not wanting to argue with her, Xiang Yu then chopped her on the neck, knocking her out.
Xiao Xuan quickly stepped forward, carrying the woman horizontally, and then the two of them returned to the hotel.
Zhong Qin had been waiting in the hotel for Xiang Yu.
When she saw him return, she happily hopped over to him.
¡°This hotel is really nice, I like it a lot,¡± Zhong Qin said cheerfully.
Then, when she suddenly saw Xiao Xuan holding a woman in his arms, she frowned and asked, ¡°Who is she?
Did you kidnap her?¡±
At this point, many people in the hotel had turned their attention to Xiang Yu.
Not wanting to stir up trouble, he instructed Xiao Xuan to carry the woman straight upstairs.
All the way, Zhong Qin pouted and gave Xiang Yu the cold shoulder.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiang Yu asked, tapping her head and smiling.
¡°Did you take a fancy to her, is that why you knocked her out and brought her back?¡± Zhong Qin pouted.
Xiang Yu smiled helplessly.
Zhong Qin¡¯s emotional intelligence was indeed exceptionally low.
She believed that one could just knock someone out and bring them back if they liked them.
Nodding, Xiang Yu said, ¡°Yeah, I thought the youngdy was pretty, so I wanted to bring her back for a good appreciation.¡±
Zhong Qin, furious, twisted Xiang Yu¡¯s arm hard, causing him to inhale sharply in pain.
He hadn¡¯t realized how strong Zhong Qin¡¯s grip was.
¡°You big bad guy, big lecher.
I¡¯m going to have Shen San kill you,¡± Zhong Qin eximed with her big watery eyes, as if she had been greatly wronged.
Xiao Xuan, holding the woman, stood there motionless and awkward, just like a piece of wood.
Seeing Zhong Qin in this state, Xiang Yu thenughed and exined the situation.
¡°Really?¡± Zhong Qin eyed Xiang Yu with big eyes and asked, ¡°Why did she want to kill herself?¡±
Clearly, Zhong Qin believed Xiang Yu¡¯s words, and fortunately, Xiang Yu was not a viin.
If Xiang Yu had been a viin, he could have easily deceived Zhong Qin.
Upon reaching the upstairs, Xiao Xuan ced the woman on the couch, then pinched her philtrum, and the woman finally came to.
When she woke up and saw that she was not dead, she began to sit there and sob softly.
Zhong Qin, sitting there and seeing the woman cry so sadly, felt her own eyes reddening.
She then looked at the person and said, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be sad.
When you cry, it makes me want to cry.¡±
No sooner had Zhong Qin finished speaking than she also started shedding tears and continued, ¡°Is there someone bullying you?
If someone is bullying you, tell Xiang Yu to kill him.¡±
Xiang Yu: ¡°¡¡±
As Zhong Qin spoke, she actually began to cry even more bitterly, looking even more distressed than the other woman.
Seeing Zhong Qin cry, the woman stopped her own tears andforted Zhong Qin, saying, ¡°Little sister, why are you crying?¡±
¡°Seeing you cry makes my heart ache, and it makes me think of my deceased father.
He¡¯s been gone for so long, I don¡¯t know where he¡¯s died off to¡¡± Zhong Qin said, weeping softly.
Women havepassionate hearts, and learning about Zhong Qin¡¯s missing father, the woman began tofort her.
Xiang Yu looked on helplessly and finally cleared his throat, saying, ¡°Youngdy, what is your name, and what is troubling you so deeply?¡±
The woman thought of her own situation, her gaze dimmed, and she lowered her head without speaking.
Zhong Qin slowly stopped her crying and also looked at the woman in front of her, saying, ¡°Sister, is someone bullying you?¡±
The woman nced at Zhong Qin, and seeing her innocent, big eyes filled with harmlessness and cuteness, she finally nodded and said, ¡°My name is Yang Xue¡¡±
Yang Xue recounted her own experiences.
She was originally preparing to go to college.
But one day, a man suddenly came to her house and assaulted her.
She had a brother and thought her brother would seek justice for her, only to find that it had all been arranged by her brother.
¡°What¡¯s the name of that man?¡± Xiang Yu seemed to have already anticipated something.
¡°Yes, tell us who he is, so Xiang Yu can teach him a good lesson,¡± Zhong Qin said, clenching her fists in anger.
With a helpless sigh, Yang Xue shook her head and said, ¡°You better not get involved; he¡¯s from organized crime and very powerful.
I thought my brother would protect me, butst night, he, he actually¡¡±
At this point, Yang Xue could no longer go on, as she had started to sob.
¡°Are you talking about Yang Ming?
Is your brother the big-bearded Yang?¡± Xiao Xuan suddenly said from the side.
Hearing the name Yang Ming, terror shed in Yang Xue¡¯s eyes.
She hurriedly raised her head to look at Xiang Yu, her whole body beginning to tremble.
¡°Don¡¯t be scared; we are not on his side,¡± Xiang Yu said quickly.
When Xiao Xuan mentioned the name Yang Ming, Yang Xue¡¯s first thought was that these people in front of her might be Yang Ming¡¯s underlings, and if that were the case, she would be in serious trouble.
¡°So it is Yang Ming, that big viin, Xiang Yu, you have to teach him a good lesson.
And her brother is also a big viin,¡± Zhong Qin said indignantly.
Xiang Yu quickly nodded; even if not for Yang Xue¡¯s sake, he and Yang Ming would have had a confrontation anyway.
It was just that he had not anticipated Yang¡¯s shamelessness.
He was despicable enough for offering his sister like that, yet, he even dared to target his own sister; such a person was worse than pigs and dogs.
¡°You should still stay away from him.
You don¡¯t understand; he has many men, and even my brother fears him,¡± Yang Xue said worriedly.
Chapter 326 - 326 326 Xiang Yus Helplessness at Night
?326: Chapter 326 Xiang Yu¡¯s Helplessness at Night 326: Chapter 326 Xiang Yu¡¯s Helplessness at Night Yang Xue, upon seeing Xiang Yu and his irritated expression, advised him that it would be best not to provoke Yang Ming, as he was no simple man and had many men under him.
Naturally, she was unaware that although Xiang Yu had a delicate and tender appearance, he was actually a member of the ck society, just like Yang Ming.
Xiang Yu then learned some basic information from Yang Xue and agreed to let her stay there for the time being.
When Yang Xue heard that Xiang Yu had offered her shelter, the confusion in her eyes was swiftly reced by rity¡ªif she could really stay here, her brother certainly wouldn¡¯t be able to find her.
Xiang Yu arranged a room for her, and around ten o¡¯clock at night, he told them to rest.
He also returned to his own bedroom to get some rest.
That¡¯s when Zhong Qin arrived at his room unannounced and jumped onto his bed.
¡°What are you doing?¡± Xiang Yu eximed, quickly pushing her away.
¡°I¡¯m a bit scared to be alone; I want to sleep with you.
I¡¯ve been feeling like someone is following metely,¡± Zhong Qin said with her big eyes looking pitifully.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one dares to bully you by my side.
You should still head back to your own room,¡± Xiang Yu said.
As a young and vigorous man, Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t guarantee that he would be able to resist the temptation of a youthful and beautiful girl sleeping next to him.
¡°No, I won¡¯t.
I¡¯ll sleep here, hmph!¡± Zhong Qin, slightly upset, theny down and closed her eyes.
Looking at Zhong Qin¡¯s enticing body and the faint fragranceing from her, Xiang Yu felt his throat going dry.
Sitting on the bed, he suddenly didn¡¯t know what to do.
Zhong Qin might be na?ve, but Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t afford to be.
If he reallyy down next to Zhong Qin to sleep, it would be torture for him.
¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping?
What are you thinking about?¡± Zhong Qin asked, and then, seemingly having thought of something, she suddenly giggled and said, ¡°Are you afraid I¡¯ll overpower you?
Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not lecherous.¡±
Xiang Yu: ¡°¡¡±
Left with no other choice, Xiang Yu awkwardlyy down beside her.
Upon seeing Xiang Yu lie down, Zhong Qin then hugged his neck and nestled onto his shoulder, closing her eyes with satisfaction.
But this was torment for Xiang Yu.
Zhong Qin wore a loosely fitted nightgown that easily allowed for exposure.
Her clinging to Xiang Yu¡¯s neck made it very hard for him to remain calm.
Although Zhong Qin was only eighteen, she had matured physically, and her soft touch nearly drove him wild.
Just lying there, his Little Xiang Yu stood defiantly erect, as though wanting to conquer everything.
So Xiang Yuy there without daring to move, until Zhong Qin¡¯s breathing became even and she fell asleep.
Only then did Xiang Yu carefully remove her arms and get off the bed.
He dressed and went to the window in the hallway to look outside.
¡°Why haven¡¯t you gone to sleep yet?¡± a voice suddenly asked.
Xiang Yu turned around and saw the very Yang Xue he had rescued.
Yang Xue walked over, looking rather downcast, and stood beside Xiang Yu.
¡°Do you think I¡¯m pretty?¡± she asked.
Xiang Yu just nced at her and then continued to look out the window without speaking.
At that moment, Yang Xue suddenly hugged Xiang Yu from behind, pressing her face against his back.
Xiang Yu had the intention to struggle free, but he was toozy to move, so he just stood there.
¡°Tonight, I am yours.
Will youe to my room?¡± Yang Xue suddenly proposed.
Yang Xue¡¯s behavior indeed surprised Xiang Yu.
What was this situation?
Xiang Yu struggled free from Yang Xue and turned to look at her.
¡°What do you want to do?¡± he asked.
Only then did Yang Xue frown and say, ¡°Didn¡¯t you save me just to sleep with me?
Now I¡¯m willing to give in to you.¡±
Xiang Yu shook his head somewhat helplessly after hearing this.
Yang Xue had been vited after graduating from high school.
One could say, like Zhong Qin, she hadn¡¯t really been exposed to society and still had some naive thoughts.
¡°Don¡¯t think nonsense, go to sleep early,¡± Xiang Yu said, preparing to return to his own room.
Today had been very depressing for him, or rather, it had made him somewhat restless.
Whether it was Zhong Qin or the girl before him, they were both still innocent children; he didn¡¯t want to touch them.
¡°You despise me, despise that I am not pure anymore,¡± Yang Xue suddenly said with tears in her eyes from behind, as if she was disappointed that Xiang Yu didn¡¯t touch her.
¡°Don¡¯t think nonsense.
Not all men in this world are like Yang Ming.
The vast majority of people are good, not as you imagine,¡± Xiang Yu said before directly returning to his room.
¡°Is that so?¡± Yang Xue said to herself, standing there foolishly.
In her view, all men were perverts, all big bad wolves, including her own brother.
If she hadn¡¯t run away forcibly, she might have been vited by her own brother.
When he returned to the room and saw Zhong Qin sleeping soundly there, Xiang Yu didn¡¯t want to disturb her.
Hey down on the sofa to rest for a while.
Just then, a bright light suddenly shed across Xiang Yu¡¯s eyes.
Trained professionally, his first reaction was that there was a sniper, and then he rolled under the sofa in an instant, moved to the bedside with the fastest speed, and pulled Zhong Qin down to hide on one side of the bed.
Zhong Qin was sleeping soundly, and this sudden change caught her off guard.
She was about to scream but was quickly silenced by Xiang Yu¡¯s hand covering her mouth.
Herrge eyes blinked as she looked at Xiang Yu.
¡°Don¡¯t speak for now,¡± Xiang Yu whispered to her.
After a few minutes, Xiang Yu looked outside through the ss.
He saw only darkness outside, where nothing could be seen.
¡°Could I have been mistaken just now, or was it a reflection off the ss?¡± Xiang Yu wondered, then looked outside again to make sure it was safe before releasing Zhong Qin.
¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Zhong Qin asked him with a moody look.
¡°Nothing, seeing you look so pretty, I just wanted to take advantage,¡± Xiang Yu replied with a shameless chuckle.
Even if Zhong Qin didn¡¯t understand what was happening, her face turned crimson with embarrassment.
Then she punched Xiang Yu hard and said, ¡°You big pervert, smelly pervert, keep away from me.
How dare you touch my butt, I¡¯ll touch yours.¡±
As Zhong Qin was reaching for Xiang Yu¡¯s butt, he was at a loss for words and then quickly coaxed her to go back to sleep with many nice words.
Xiang Yu went to the window, closed it, and pulled the curtains before stepping outside again.
He woke Xiao Xuan, who knew that if Xiang Yu was waking him at thiste hour, there must be something important.
¡°Brother, what happened?¡± Xiao Xuan asked seriously.
¡°You stay here and protect Zhong Qin.
I¡¯m going to check outside,¡± Xiang Yu said, and then walked outside.
It was already midnight.
Xiao Xuan, not knowing what had happened, reminded him, ¡°Brother, be careful.¡±
Xiang Yu went downstairs and then stealthily headed toward the building opposite.
The building was an office building, and ording to Xiang Yu¡¯s estimate, if the sh of light he had sensed earlier was real, then the perpetrator must have been on the rooftop of this building.
Xiang Yu arrived at the bottom of the office building and was about to take the elevator up when he heard footstepsing from the staircase¡
Chapter 327 - 327 327 My Goods Were Stolen
?327: Chapter 327 My Goods Were Stolen 327: Chapter 327 My Goods Were Stolen Xiang Yu had intended to use the elevator to go directly to the top floor when he suddenly heard footsteps at the stairwell.
Turning his head, he caught a glimpse of a shadow calmly descending from above.
The figure nced at Xiang Yu and then started heading outside.
¡°Stop right there,¡± Xiang Yu suddenly called out.
He wasn¡¯t sure it was the person he was looking for, but being encountered by someone at thiste hour was enough to send chills down anyone¡¯s spine.
Upon hearing Xiang Yu¡¯s shout, the figure broke into a run.
Xiang Yu was certain it was him and promptly gave chase.
The man was fast, and he was about to get away.
Xiang Yu drew his dagger and threw it at the man¡¯s neck.
It was clear that the person was no ordinary individual; he seemed to sense the iing dagger and dodged by tilting his head, the de grazing his neck and leaving behind a streak of blood.
The man didn¡¯t stop and soon vanished into the darkness.
Although Xiang Yu didn¡¯t see his face, he was sure he had never seen this person before.
And since there was no sniper rifle on him, he was probably not there for an assassination but for surveince.
The first person Xiang Yu suspected was Yang Ming, but Yang Ming didn¡¯t seem to have subordinates this skilled.
If he had such people under him, he probably wouldn¡¯t have waited until now; he would havee to settle ounts with Xiang Yu long ago.
Xiang Yu returned to the hotel and then let Xiao Xuan go to rest while he himself slept on the sofa for the night.
In the morning, Zhong Qin got up early and tiptoed over to where Xiang Yu was sleeping on the sofa, intending to pinch his nose.
Xiang Yu had been awake for a while, actually.
After what happenedst night, he had been in a state of half-sleep, ready to wake up at the slightest noise.
As Zhong Qin approached, Xiang Yuzily turned over and grabbed her leg, taking the opportunity to smack her bottom twice.
Startled, Zhong Qin tried to run, but couldn¡¯t move with Xiang Yu holding onto her leg.
¡°You big bully, pretending to be asleep when you¡¯re clearly awake,¡± pouted Zhong Qin as she gently punched Xiang Yu¡¯s back.
Only then did Xiang Yu chuckle and sit up, pinching Zhong Qin¡¯s face and saying, ¡°If I don¡¯t watch out for you, little devil, you¡¯ll get me good.¡±
¡°You¡¯re the little devil,¡± retorted Zhong Qin indignantly, her yful nature bing more evident the more familiar she became with Xiang Yu.
Just then, Xiang Yu¡¯s cellphone suddenly rang; it was Pan Wenjie calling.
¡°Come to headquarters at nine,¡± said Pan Wenjie and hung up the phone, remaining as cold and detached as ever.
¡°You¡¯re going to meet that bunch of jerks again,¡± Zhong Qin said, not pleased.
Xiang Yu just smiled and didn¡¯t respond; he was considering why Pan Wenjie wanted him toe.
Now that the week¡¯s deadline had passed, it must be about that shipment of goods.
The goods had been destroyed by Xiang Yu long ago, so he would have to y it by ear when the time came.
After eating something quickly at the hotel, Tie Zhuzi returned, humming a tune.
It was obvious that he had enjoyed himself and seemed to want more of it.
¡°Brother Yu, all the issues have been dealt with.
You know, that Wang Ze is quite something, keeping his men well in line,¡± Tie Zhuzi said, summarizing what had happened.
A few had opposed, and Tie Zhuzi had simply picked them up and thrown them out.
His forceful approach had intimidated everyone present immediately.
Of course, there were those who still disagreed, and they were all disabled by Wang Ze.
Having seen Xiang Yu disable Shi Potian, Wang Ze followed suit and dealt with those who defied him in the same way.
Xiang Yu was not surprised that Wang Ze could control those men.
It was clear that Wang Ze had potential, it just hadn¡¯t been realized yet.
¡°Xiao Xuan, you stay here to protect Zhong Qin.
Zhuzi,e with me to the headquarters,¡± Xiang Yu arranged.
Yesterday evening¡¯s man, Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t sure if the other party wasing for him or for Zhong Qin, he had to be vignt and couldn¡¯t afford any carelessness.
Around half-past eight, Xiang Yu and Tie Zhuzi set off.
When they arrived at the headquarters, it was just past nine.
Seeing that Miao Honglei wasn¡¯t there and it was Pan Wenjie who was presiding, he swaggered over and sat down on the sofa.
As soon as he sat down, he was met with two vicious stares, one from Pan Wenjie and the other from Yang Ming.
Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t care less about them and let out a yawn, leaning backfortably.
Pan Wenjie, frustrated and angry, pped the table and said, ¡°Xiang Yu, do you even consider me your elder brother?¡±
Pan Wenjie wasn¡¯t the team leader, but he was Miao Honglei¡¯s right-hand man.
If Miao Honglei wasn¡¯t around, he could mobilize everyone.
¡°The only elder brother I recognize is Miao Honglei; I don¡¯t acknowledge anyone else,¡± Xiang Yu said without giving any face, then just stared back at Pan Wenjie.
¡°Fine, fine, fine, Xiang Yu, you¡¯re tough.
You think that with the elder brother backing you, you own the heavens?
Let me tell you, sooner orter, I¡¯ll make you wish you were dead,¡± Pan Wenjie said unhindered.
¡°Now, let¡¯s get to the point.
Yang Ming, you first; have you finished selling that batch of goods?¡± At this moment, Pan Wenjie couldn¡¯t do anything to Xiang Yu, and he could only swallow his anger and then look for an opportunity to kill Xiang Yu.
Yang Ming looked coldly at Xiang Yu and bluntly said, ¡°The batch has beenpletely sold, and the money will be brought over this afternoon.¡±
Xiang Yu, rxed andid-back, looked at Yang Ming and said, ¡°Captain Yang, your face is still so swollen.
It¡¯s been so long; hasn¡¯t it gone down yet?¡±
¡°Xiang Yu!¡± Unable to endure it any longer, Yang Ming leapt up, about to attack Xiang Yu.
The other three team leaders hurriedly held him back, not letting him act impulsively; after all, they were at the headquarters, and any trouble here could be a hassle.
Xiang Yu, nonchnt, pursed his lips and then took out some peanuts, beginning to eat them casually.
He knew that the goods of Yang Ming had all been stolen and destroyed by him.
Yang Ming¡¯s im of having sold them all was just pretending to be okay despite adversity.
The other three team leaders also reported that they had finished selling their goods and would bring the money in the afternoon.
Pan Wenjie, not wanting to talk to Xiang Yu, then looked at him, wanting him to speak up on his own.
¡°Why are you looking at me?
My face isn¡¯t painted, and it¡¯s not that pretty, is it?¡± Xiang Yu said nonchntly.
Pan Wenjie was truly about to be driven mad by Xiang Yu, and if it weren¡¯t for Miao Honglei backing Xiang Yu, he would have dearly loved to sh him up with a knife.
¡°How did the sale of your goods go?¡± Pan Wenjie practically clenched his teeth as he asked.
¡°I didn¡¯t sell them; my goods were stolen,¡± Xiang Yu said indifferently.
Hearing this, Pan Wenjie¡¯s heart started tough.
He had been worried about not catching Xiang Yu out, and now here he was, walking right into his trap; it was as if heaven¡¯s gate was wide open but he refused to enter, yet stormed straight into hell¡¯s doors.
¡°Say it again, what happened to your goods?¡± Pan Wenjie still kept a stern face as he asked.
Yang Ming also felt like an opportunity hade; he could seize this chance to give Xiang Yu a good lesson.
His goods had indeed been robbed, so he did not doubt Xiang Yu¡¯s words for a second.
It¡¯s just that Xiang Yu, this idiot, didn¡¯t know how to adapt.
His goods had been taken, and now, he must himselfe up with the money to cover the losses¡
Chapter 328 - 328 328 Xiang Yu is Beaten to Vomiting Blood
?328: Chapter 328 Xiang Yu is Beaten to Vomiting Blood 328: Chapter 328 Xiang Yu is Beaten to Vomiting Blood ¡°Do you have a problem with your ears?
I made myself very clear that someone stole my goods,¡± Xiang Yu said, frowning helplessly at Pan Wenjie.
Pan Wenjie knew his chance hade; he had to remain calm.
He had to trap Xiang Yu.
¡°So you¡¯re saying you won¡¯t be handing over the money, right?¡± Pan Wenjie asked, frowning.
¡°My goods were stolen, how can I pay?
I don¡¯t have the money,¡± Xiang Yu said, flopping down on the couch in frustration.
¡°So it¡¯s you, Xiang Yu, who embezzled the boss¡¯s goods.
To think the boss treated you so well, and yet you did something as low as this.
We cannot let you go without a lesson today, as it wouldn¡¯t set a good example,¡± Pan Wenjie suddenly stood up and eximed.
Upon seeing this, Yang Ming finally revealed a ferocious smile; Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t escape today.
If he didn¡¯t take this opportunity topletely take him down, his deep-seated resentment would remain unaddressed.
¡°Bring this traitor down!¡± Pan Wenjie shouted.
At that moment, four men burst in from outside, each holding rubber batons and cornering Xiang Yu.
Tie Zhuzi rushed in with them and stood not far outside; seeing themotion, he hurried over.
¡°Are you asking for death?
Who dares to touch my brother Xiang, I¡¯ll kill him,¡± Tie Zhuzi threatened with wide eyes.
Seeing Tie Zhuzi¡¯s fierce demeanor, the four men hesitated to make their move.
Pan Wenjie, instead of getting angry,ughed and then looked at Xiang Yu, ¡°So, Xiang Yu, you¡¯re rebelling by causing trouble here, huh?
Haha, you¡¯ve got guts.
Bring this traitor down!¡±
No sooner had Pan Wenjie finished speaking than another eight people stormed in from outside, the first two holding assault rifles pointed at Xiang Yu.
Facing these men, Tie Zhuzi stood unafraid in front of Xiang Yu, looking at them with disdain.
Pan Wenjie was puzzled; he didn¡¯t know where Xiang Yu had found such a fool to protect him, willing to disregard his own life.
He felt somewhat jealous because although he had many brothers, none would step in front of danger for him like Tie Zhuzi.
Xiang Yu then pushed Tie Zhuzi aside and looked at Pan Wenjie, ¡°What exactly do you want?¡±
Xiang Yu¡¯s calm demeanor irked Pan Wenjie.
He couldn¡¯t understand why Xiang Yu was still soposed when he clearly had his men surround him.
¡°I don¡¯t want much.
You embezzled the boss¡¯s goods and now you want to lead a rebellion with the brothers.
I must take you down,¡± Pan Wenjie said with a coldugh.
¡°Stop talking nonsense.
You just want to vent, don¡¯t you?
Come on then,¡± Xiang Yu said, then took a step forward with his hands behind his back.
¡°Who dares?¡± Tie Zhuzi shouted, then stood in front of Xiang Yu.
¡°Zhuzi, step back, no one is to act without mymand,¡± Xiang Yumanded resolutely.
¡°Brother Xiang¡¡± Tie Zhuzi cried out; he would rather be hurt himself than see Xiang Yu harmed.
Xiang Yu gave Tie Zhuzi a cold nce, a look that clearly served as amand that could not be disobeyed.
Seeing the resoluteness in Xiang Yu¡¯s eyes, Tie Zhuzi reluctantly stepped back.
His fists clenched tightly; he was already boiling inside, swearing that if anyone dared to touch Xiang Yu, he would annihte them in the future.
¡°What are you dallying for,e on, don¡¯t act like a bunch of girls,¡± Xiang Yu taunted with a nce at Pan Wenjie.
Pan Wenjie sneered inwardly, then signaled with his eyes to the four men who had first entered.
Those four men, all Pan Wenjie¡¯s people, cautiously approached Xiang Yu and first tentatively kicked him.
Seeing Xiang Yu indeed stood there unmoved, they then emboldened themselves and started hitting him with rubber clubs.
One of them tried to force Xiang Yu to kneel by kicking at his legs.
But Xiang Yu¡¯s legs stood firm as if they were made of steel tes; the man kicked twice but couldn¡¯t move them.
Feeling somewhat humiliated, he then hit Xiang Yu even harder with the rubber club.
The four men beat Xiang Yu without reservation.
Xiang Yu just stood there without a peep, still looking indifferently at Pan Wenjie as if the beating didn¡¯t affect him.
Pan Wenjie felt somewhat uneasy, wondering what Xiang Yu was made of to endure such beating.
But then he grew ruthless again, determined not to let go of such a good opportunity to punish Xiang Yu.
¡°Hit him, hit him hard, beat him to death,¡± Pan Wenjie also watched Xiang Yu and coldly smiled, hoping Xiang Yu would submit and kneel before him begging for mercy.
But to his disappointment, blood was already trickling from the corner of Xiang Yu¡¯s mouth, yet he showed no intention of begging.
Moreover, the pride in his eyes and the disdainful look he gave Pan Wenjie were unbearable for him.
Finally, Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t endure anymore and bent over, but he still struggled to keep his body upright.
¡°Brother Yu, let me handle it.
If you have the guts, hit me,¡± Tie Zhuzi couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and then stood there.
By that time, the four men were already tired of beating.
If it weren¡¯t for Pan Wenjie supervising them personally, they would have run out of strength.
Now this big fooling over to join was making it hard for them.
They looked at Pan Wenjie and saw him grinding his teeth, his face full of frenzy, then he yelled, ¡°Hit him, hit them all to death.¡±
Meanwhile, the other eight people around also joined in on beating them.
¡°Haha, haha¡¡± Seeing Pan Wenjie¡¯s somewhat frantic eyes, Xiang Yu suddenly burst intoughter.
Although he was beaten, he had not lost.
Because he and Tie Zhuzi had ovee Pan Wenjie¡¯s mentality.
At that moment, Pan Wenjie finally realized Xiang Yu¡¯s madness.
He was very afraid, afraid of Xiang Yu bing stronger, because by then, he might be the one getting beaten.
Thinking this, Pan Wenjie rushed forward, then snatched a rubber club from one of the men and started beating Xiang Yu forcefully with it.
The more viciously Pan Wenjie beat him, the louder Xiang Yuughed.
Xiang Yu¡¯sughter echoed in everyone¡¯s heart, making them all somewhat creeped out.
The other three team leaders stood there watching everything, beginning to feel fortunate they had not joined in bullying Xiang Yu, as they could feel his madness.
If they didn¡¯t kill Xiang Yu today and let him recover, he would surely bring a crazier vengeance.
¡°What¡¯s all thismotion about?¡± Just then, a calm and steady voice suddenly sounded.
Hearing this voice, everyone stopped their actions.
Although Pan Wenjie was reluctant, he threw down the rubber club and turned to look at the man, ¡°Big brother, why are you up?¡±
¡°With all this noise, how could I not wake up?¡± Miao Honglei said to no one in particr, then nonchntly sat down on the couch.
Pan Wenjie knew, now that Miao Honglei had intervened, it was impossible to continue disciplining Xiang Yu, so he signaled his men with his eyes, prompting them to withdraw¡
Chapter 329 - 329 329 The Sudden Disappearance of Yang Xue
?329: Chapter 329: The Sudden Disappearance of Yang Xue 329: Chapter 329: The Sudden Disappearance of Yang Xue The others all left, and after a nce at Xiang Yu, Tie Zhuzi also left the room.
Seeing Miao Honglei sitting there with an arrogant look, Xiang Yu was certain that Miao Honglei had actually been awake for a while.
Pan Wenjie wanted to beat Xiang Yu, and he knew it; he just turned a blind eye.
Or rather, he supported Pan Wenjie in beating Xiang Yu.
¡°Big Brother, Xiang Yu pocketed our stuff and is still here making excuses,¡± said Pan Wenjie, feeling very satisfied at the moment.
Not only had he taught Xiang Yu a lesson, but he also knew that Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t that important in Big Brother¡¯s heart.
¡°Is that so?¡± Miao Honglei feigned ignorance, then frowned and nced at Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu took a tissue to wipe away the blood at the corner of his mouth and then sat on the sofa, exhausted, saying, ¡°On the day Big Brother asked me to go on a mission with him, I mentioned that some goods had not been sold yet.
Big Brother himself said, those were not important.
When I came back that night, the goods were stolen.¡±
Xiang Yu spoke very calmly, not at all like he was lying.
Yang Ming listened on the side with a startled heart because it was on that very night that his goods were also stolen, which was a very serious matter since they knew someone was watching them from the shadows.
¡°Really?¡± Miao Honglei asked with a furrowed brow.
Xiang Yu nodded calmly, making it look like the real deal.
After thinking for a while, Miao Honglei finally sighed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s let this go.
I won¡¯t pursue it further.
Next time something like this happens, report to me immediately.¡± He clearly wasn¡¯t satisfied with Xiang Yu¡¯s performance this time.
Since their sources of goods were already scarce, Miao Honglei valued every shipment highly.
Miao Honglei emphasized their discipline again and then looked at Xiang Yu, ¡°I have a deal tomorrow; you will join me.¡±
Xiang Yu quickly nodded in agreement.
Last time, he had screwed up with a client known as the General; he didn¡¯t know what sort of person it would be this time.
After finishing, Miao Honglei stood up and went upstairs.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t stay any longer either and stood up to leave.
He had been beaten for no reason today; he would settle this ount with Xiang Yu sooner orter.
Now, only Yang Ming and Pan Wenjie were left in the room.
After thinking for a moment, Yang Ming finally looked at Pan Wenjie and said, ¡°Big Brother, there¡¯s something I need to tell you.
The truth is, my goods were stolen too.¡±
¡°What?¡± Pan Wenjie was genuinely surprised.
He had thought that Xiang Yu was just picking a fight with him to blow off steam; it turned out to be true.
¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± Pan Wenjie stared with angry eyes.
¡°I¡¡± Yang Ming stammered, unable to finish his sentence.
Pan Wenjie didn¡¯t say anything more to him and directly went upstairs, entering Miao Honglei¡¯s room after knocking on the door.
¡°Big Brother, what Xiang Yu said is probably true because Yang Ming¡¯s goods were stolen too,¡± Pan Wenjie said somewhat angrily.
¡°Who do you suspect?¡± Miao Honglei asked directly.
¡°Shen San.¡± This time Pan Wenjie didn¡¯t hesitate and directly named him, clearly furious.
Miao Honglei¡¯s suspect was also Shen San, and now hearing Pan Wenjie say it only made him more certain.
¡°Shen San, oh Shen San, you¡¯ve got some nerve, even daring to touch my goods.¡±
Miao Honglei sneered coldly, his eyes emitting a chilling light that made Pan Wenjie feel an icy fear in his heart.
After returning to the hotel, Zhong Qin saw that Xiang Yu was injured, then she started yelling that she wanted to settle the score with Miao Honglei, but Xiang Yu stopped her.
Zhong Qin, furious and frustrated, pped Xiang Yu and said, ¡°Look how that beast treated you, and you still follow him.
Are you brain-damaged or what?¡±
¡°I feel there¡¯s a special charm about him, one that draws me to follow him,¡± Xiang Yu said convincingly.
Just then, Tie Zhuzi happened toe in with the medicine.
Hearing what Xiang Yu said, he almost choked and copsed right there.
He coughed once, then quickly put the medicine down and hurried out.
Zhong Qin applied the medicine on Xiang Yu¡¯s body.
She had never done this kind of work before and carelessly smeared it a few times on Xiang Yu¡¯s back before finishing.
¡°Howe I¡¯ve never heard you mention anything about your sister?¡± Xiang Yu turned over andy there, looking at Zhong Qin.
¡°My damn old man wouldn¡¯t let me talk about it.
She disappeared when I was little, no idea where she went, and now the damn old man has also disappeared,¡± Zhong Qin said, feeling somewhat sorrowful.
Seeing this, Xiang Yu didn¡¯t want to ask further.
He tried his best to cheer her up, and finally managed to make Zhong Qin happy.
The next day, after arranging everything, Xiang Yu set off with Miao Honglei.
This time they met with a foreigner again.
The negotiation went smoothly, as they agreed on the time and ce for the shipment, and then they dispersed.
From leaving to returning, it took them just a day.
When Xiang Yu arrived back at the hotel, he saw that Tie Zhuzi and the others were sitting there somewhat gloomily.
Upon seeing Xiang Yu, Tie Zhuzi quickly stood up and said, ¡°Brother Yu, Yang Xue is missing.¡±
¡°It must be that bastard Yang Ming who took her.
Xiang Yu, let¡¯s go rescue her now.
She¡¯s quite pitiful,¡± Zhong Qin said, ring with watery, tear-filled eyes.
¡°When did this happen?¡± Xiang Yu asked.
¡°It was around noon today.
We couldn¡¯t get through on her phone, and we couldn¡¯t find her either,¡± Tie Zhuzi said, frowning.
Xiang Yu¡¯s first thought was that she might have been abducted by Shen San and his crew.
But Shen San¡¯s group rarelymitted crimes in their own city, so that possibility could be ruled out.
¡°Did she say anything before she disappeared?¡± Xiang Yu asked.
Everyone shook their heads, as Yang Xue rarely spoke to them, so they didn¡¯t know her whereabouts.
Just then, Zhong Qin seemed to remember something and said, ¡°It seems like I heard her say she wanted to go home to get something, but I didn¡¯t hear it clearly.
It seemed like that¡¯s what she said.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± It was already eight o¡¯clock in the evening, Xiang Yu did not linger and immediately walked outside.
Everyone got into the car, Xiang Yu called Jiang Chao, got the address of Yang Big Beard, and then drove towards their home.
Yang Xue had been staying with Xiang Yu, but she had left a pair of bracelets at home and wanted to secretly go back to retrieve them.
However, Yang Big Beard also happened to be at home, so he tied her up directly.
After tying up Yang Xue, Yang Big Beard left and didn¡¯t return until eight o¡¯clock in the evening with a gloomy expression.
¡°Tell me, in what way have I wronged you?
I provided for your schooling, food, and clothes.
This is how you repay me.
It¡¯s like I¡¯ve raised you for nothing,¡± Yang Big Beard roared at Yang Xue.
By this time, Yang Xue had already turned into a crying mess.
She looked at Yang Big Beard with pleading eyes and sobbed, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m your own sister.
You paid for my education, but you just watched as that beast Yang Ming bullied me¡¡±
¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?
You were bound to experience these things sooner orter, and besides, Yang Ming is wealthy and powerful.
What¡¯s wrong with him?
You sleeping with him for a few nights and our good days woulde.
I can¡¯t believe you can¡¯t understand that,¡± Yang Big Beard said with a sense of resentful disappointment.
Yang Xue just cried and shook her head, then begged, ¡°Brother, please let me go.
I don¡¯t want your money.
I can support myself.¡±
¡°You whore, you want to leave, is that it?
Fine, fine, hmph.
Anyway, you don¡¯t want me as your brother, I won¡¯t acknowledge you as my sister either, might as well let me enjoy myself first¡¡± Yang Big Beard¡¯s face twisted in malice, revealing his sinister true nature.
Chapter 330 - 330 330 A Kind of Testicular Sadness
?330: Chapter 330: A Kind of Testicr Sadness 330: Chapter 330: A Kind of Testicr Sadness Yang Da Huzi, seeing his sister¡¯s resolve, knew that once she left, she probably would nevere back.
So, he thought it might be better to let himself have some fun for once, as they were likely never going to see each other again.
At this thought, Yang Da Huzi¡¯s eyes gleamed with greed.
Yang Xue, seeing him like this, was terrified and quickly pleaded, ¡°Brother, please, I won¡¯t leave¡ªlet me stay by your side, is that okay?¡±
¡°No, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re nning.
You¡¯re thinking of running away tonight, aren¡¯t you?
Ha, I¡¯ll let you run today,¡± Yang Da Huzi said, then began to take off his shirt.
Although Yang Da Huzi was ugly and sleazy, his sister was beautiful and radiant, which made him doubt whether they were even biological siblings.
Yang Da Huzi, being unattractive, was never liked by women.
Every time he saw Yang Ming messing with his sister, he fantasized about it too.
Today, he finally discarded the shred of shame he had left, then prepared toy hands on his sister.
Yang Xue was already crying helplessly; she thought of killing herself, she thought of Xiang Yu.
She hated Xiang Yu¡ªwhy did he rescue her if only to be humiliated?
Seeing her brother undress in front of her, she feltpletely hopeless.
Life had been utterly miserable.
Her tongue peeked out, just as she was about to bite down, someone suddenly started banging on the door¡ªreally pounding on it.
Yang Xue was stunned for a moment.
Could it be that someone was there to rescue her?
But she immediately dismissed the idea because it was impossible.
No one woulde to save her.
Xiang Yu and the others were not her rtives; it was good enough that they could shelter her.
Why would theye to save her?
Besides, she had never told them where she lived.
Judging from the violent pounding, Yang Xue knew it must be her brother¡¯s friends.
If they arrived and saw her in this state, they would surely be tempted, leading to yet another round of humiliation.
¡°Who the hell is screwing up my good time?
Looking for a death wish?¡± Yang Da Huzi cursed, then went to open the door in his underwear.
Just as he opened the door, he was knocked back by a powerful force from it.
The first person to rush in was a burly, fierce-looking man¡ªTie Zhuzi.
Without a word, Tie Zhuzi started beating Yang Da Huzi mercilessly.
Xiang Yu, paying no attention to Yang Da Huzi, went straight to the bedroom and saw Yang Xue securely tied up.
Yang Xue could never have imagined that Xiang Yu woulde to rescue her.
When she saw Xiang Yu, she suddenly felt hopeful again and began to cry.
Xiang Yu untied her, and unable to control herself any longer, Yang Xue hugged him tightly.
It was as if Xiang Yu was her real brother, whereas the Damned Beard was a bastard.
¡°It¡¯s okay now.¡± Sensing Yang Xue¡¯s trembling body, Xiang Yu gently patted her back.
At that moment, Zhong Qin also walked in, saw Yang Xue clinging to Xiang Yu, and slightly upset, pouted and red at Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu could only pretend not to notice.
¡°Thank you, thank you for saving me again,¡± Yang Xue said weakly, leaning on Xiang Yu¡¯s shoulder.
In the living room, Tie Zhuzi was mercilessly beating the underwear-d Da Huzi, who was crying and begging for mercy.
¡°Please, brothers, let me go.
I won¡¯t ever dare again, I really won¡¯t¡¡± Da Huzi pleaded.
Yang Xue leaned on Xiang Yu¡¯s shoulder for five minutes, and as she realized everything was real and she had truly been rescued, she finally moved away from his shoulder, now drenched with her tears.
¡°Xue, please say some good words for me to them, and ask them to let me go,¡± Da Huzi pleaded from there.
Yang Xue didn¡¯t know who Xiang Yu was to him, but Da Huzi certainly did.
If he had known his sister was so close to Xiang Yu, he would have chosen to cling to Xiang Yu instead of trying to use his sister to seduce Yang Ming.
¡°Xiang Yu, please spare me,¡± begged the big-bearded man as he knelt in front of Xiang Yu.
¡°I am willing to follow you, to endure any hardship.
This is my sister, my own sister.
You can have her if you want.¡±
¡°Brother!¡± Yang Xue screamed in agony, tears once again uncontroble as they streamed down her face.
¡°Wake up, please stop this madness, okay?¡±
¡°I will never dare again, I want to start over,¡± the big-bearded man promised.
Seeing her brother¡¯s repentant attitude, Yang Xue could only turn to Xiang Yu and say, ¡°Thank you for saving me.
Please let my brother go; he won¡¯t dare do it again.¡±
Xiang Yu could only shake his head helplessly at this, wondering how two siblings could be so different.
¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Xiang Yu sighed, then turned and walked away.
Yang Xue looked at her brother, then turned and followed Xiang Yu out.
She knew she would probably nevere here again, that she no longer had a brother.
The big-bearded man knelt there until everyone had left, finally breathing a sigh of relief, then sat down heavily.
He thought to himself that since his sister was on such good terms with Xiang Yu, maybe he should join Xiang Yu as well.
Besides, Xiang Yu had been gaining momentum recently, and Yang Ming might really not be a match for him.
Just as he was sitting there dreaming of better times, Tie Zhuzi suddenly walked back in, pped him hard, then forcefully spread his legs and kicked him viciously in the groin twice.
After ensuring the big-bearded man¡¯s testicles were shattered, Tie Zhuzi pped his hands, satisfied, and walked away.
The big-bearded many there screaming like a ughtered pig, knowing his life was likely ruined forever.
¡°What happened to my brother?¡± Yang Xue, sitting in the car, had heard the screaming and asked worriedly.
¡°Zhuzi castrated him,¡± Xiang Yu said calmly.
Yang Xue stared wide-eyed at Xiang Yu, obviously not understanding the term, and Zhong Qin was also staring, equally curious.
Xiang Yu coughed and then said, ¡°It means he emascted him.¡±
Hearing this, Yang Xue¡¯s face changed suddenly; she lowered her head and said no more, thinking her brother deserved such an end.
¡°What does emascted mean?¡± Zhong Qin asked, herrge eyes blinking curiously at Xiang Yu.
Somewhat exasperated, Xiang Yu, seeing her eager look, could only say, ¡°It means they rendered his little JJ useless.¡±
Realization dawned on Zhong Qin, ¡°Oh, I see.
Good riddance, or he would continue doing evil.
If you dare do something evil like him, I¡¯ll castrate you too,¡± Zhong Qin said, waving her little fist in front of Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu felt a pang of sadness in his groin, then coughed and said nothing.
At that moment, Tie Zhuzi, looking very satisfied, came back and sat in the driver¡¯s seat.
He then turned and gave Xiang Yu a grin, ¡°Brother Yu, I heard the sound of them breaking.¡±
¡°Stop talking nonsense and drive,¡± Xiang Yu red at Tie Zhuzi and instructed.
As they were heading back, Xiang Yu¡¯s phone suddenly rang.
It was Xiao Xuan calling.
¡°Brother Yu,e back quickly, someone is looking for Zhong Qin,¡± Xiao Xuan said with a serious tone.
Chapter 331 - 331 331 Zhong Qins Father Goes Missing
?331: Chapter 331: Zhong Qin¡¯s Father Goes Missing 331: Chapter 331: Zhong Qin¡¯s Father Goes Missing ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Yu?¡± Tie Zhuzi, seeing the seriousness on Xiang Yu¡¯s face, finally asked.
¡°It¡¯s nothing, let¡¯s go back,¡± Xiang Yu replied.
Although Xiaoxuan tried to keep his tone as usual, Xiang Yu could tell that something must have happened.
Upon returning to the hotel, Xiang Yu and his group came to their upstairs office.
There, they saw a man sitting on the sofa, dressed in a set of ck suit, though the suit was somewhat worn.
When the man saw Xiang Yu and the others return, he quickly stood up.
Seeing Zhong Qin, he became excited, then hurriedly took two steps forward and said, ¡°Miss.¡±
¡°Zhiwei, why are you here?
Could it be that my good-for-nothing old man hase back?
Where is he?
Take me to see him right away,¡± Zhong Qin said with great excitement.
Originally, Xiaoxuan was not certain of the man¡¯s identity, but now seeing Zhong Qin recognizing him, he walked away and sat down on a sofa farther away.
The man¡¯s name was Chen Zhiwei, and he was the number one bodyguard for Zhong Qin¡¯s father.
Given that he appeared here, Zhong Huashan should also be in the vicinity.
Watching Chen Zhiwei¡¯s dim expression, Xiang Yu knew that something must have gone wrong.
Sure enough, Chen Zhiwei looked at Zhong Qin with a face full of guilt and said, ¡°We were ambushed on the way back, and the boss was taken away by someone.¡±
¡°What?
My dad was taken away?¡± This news was undoubtedly a bolt from the blue for Zhong Qin.
In her heart, her father was her sky, and as long as her father was there, she feared nothing.
However, suddenly hearing that her father had been kidnapped, she found it hard to ept.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss, I failed to protect the boss,¡± Chen Zhiwei said with much guilt.
Seeing Zhong Qin¡¯s stricken face, Xiang Yu quickly went over to pat her shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will help you find your father.¡±
Looking at Xiang Yu¡¯s serious face, Zhong Qin leaned weakly on Xiang Yu¡¯s shoulder.
At that moment, Xiang Yu suddenly felt that Zhong Qin seemed to have grown up a lot.
As he stroked her long hair, Xiang Yu felt a twinge of heartache for the girl before him.
¡°How did you find your way here?¡± Xiang Yu asked Chen Zhiwei piercingly.
Chen Zhiwei looked at Xiang Yu calmly and said, ¡°Thank you for taking care of the miss during this time.
Actually, I had noticed you for a while, but didn¡¯t approach.¡±
¡°You suspect it was me?¡± Xiang Yu asked, looking at him.
Chen Zhiwei shook his head and continued, ¡°Right now, I trust no one.¡±
At that moment, Xiang Yu suddenly thought of the incident that had urred the previous night, and after ncing at Chen Zhiwei¡¯s neck, which bore no scars, he confirmed that it could not have been him that night.
¡°Who do you suspect?¡± Xiang Yu asked, helping Zhong Qin to the sofa to sit down.
Chen Zhiwei shook his head and, with a guarded look, did not speak.
¡°I want to take the miss away, to a safe ce,¡± Chen Zhiwei said.
¡°This ce is secure,¡± Xiang Yu replied.
Still unsure of the other¡¯s motives, he naturally wouldn¡¯t hand Zhong Qin over.
Although Chen Zhiwei was Zhong Huashan¡¯s top bodyguard, Xiang Yu had never met the man before and did not know his character.
¡°I have a safer ce for her to go.
I failed to protect the boss, but I must protect the miss,¡± Chen Zhiwei insisted.
¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere.
I will stay by Xiang Yu¡¯s side; he will certainly find my father,¡± Zhong Qin said, looking at Xiang Yu.
Zhong Qin¡¯s response was clearly something Chen Zhiwei hadn¡¯t expected.
Chen Zhiwei had followed Zhong Huashan for two years, and he and Zhong Qin were very familiar over that time.
But Xiang Yu had only been in contact with Zhong Qin for a short time, yet she trusted Xiang Yu over herself, which left him feeling somewhat ufortable.
¡°Miss, it¡¯s not safe here, I must take you away.¡± Chen Zhiwei looked concerned.
Xiang Yu had been observing the other¡¯s expression, only to see that it seemed truly sincere, with nothing amiss.
¡°What do you mean it¡¯s not safe here?
How can it be unsafe with my Brother Yu protecting us?¡± Tie Zhuzi was getting impatient and then spoke up.
Xiang Yu raised a hand to stop Tie Zhuzi and then looked at Chen Zhiwei, ¡°If you came here today just to take Zhong Qin away, then you can go now.¡±
Xiang Yu¡¯s words were definitive, leaving no room for doubt or challenge.
At that moment, Zhong Qin suddenly said, ¡°Zhiwei, why don¡¯t you stay as well?
If you and Xiang Yu work together to investigate my father¡¯s whereabouts, it might be faster.¡±
After hearing this, Chen Zhiwei looked at Xiang Yu with an undecided expression, though it was clear he agreed with the suggestion.
But Xiang Yu felt troubled, as he knew nothing about Chen Zhiwei, and having him stay brought a great deal of uncertainty.
He wasn¡¯t like Jiang Chao and Wang Ze.
They had been mingling here before, and had it not been for Xiang Yu¡¯s arrival, they would have continued to do so.
Chen Zhiwei, on the other hand, hade on his own initiative; as the boss¡¯s main bodyguard, his identity and status held particr significance, and thus few people knew about him.
¡°Xiang Yu, what do you think?¡± Zhong Qin looked at Xiang Yu with anticipation.
Now that her father was confirmed kidnapped, her only reliance was on Xiang Yu.
¡°What about you?¡± Xiang Yu looked at Chen Zhiwei.
¡°I must stay by Miss¡¯s side to protect her, to ensure she is not harmed again,¡± Chen Zhiwei said decisively, his intent clear: he wanted to stay.
¡°You can stay, but the kidnapping of the boss must not be leaked, the same goes for all of you, not a word to anyone,¡± Xiang Yu said, looking at the few people present.
Xiang Yu worried that once the news got out, whether it was Miao Honglei or Shen San, they would probably take action.
After all, though they were ostensibly friendly, there was an undercurrent of struggle.
Just like Shen San always wanting to get involved in the business of Miao Honglei.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what¡¯s at stake,¡± Chen Zhiwei hastened to say.
Xiang Yu nodded, tacitly acknowledging Chen Zhiwei¡¯s stay.
He then looked at Tie Zhuzi, ¡°Zhuzi, go find him a room and make arrangements.¡±
Tie Zhuzi understood that Xiang Yu wanted to send the other away for the moment, so he quickly stood up and led Chen Zhiwei outside.
¡°Xiaoxuan, from today on, you stay by Zhong Qin¡¯s side, and ensure nothing happens to her,¡± Xiang Yu instructed.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother, I understand,¡± Xiaoxuan knew Xiang Yu didn¡¯t trust Chen Zhiwei.
¡°Xiang Yu, will you be able to find my dad?¡± Zhong Qin asked with hope in her eyes.
She knew her question was redundant, but she wanted to hear Xiang Yu¡¯s promise.
It was evident just how important her father was to her.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one can bully you with me here, and I will do my best to help you find your father,¡± Xiang Yu promised.
Hearing Xiang Yu¡¯s words, Zhong Qin finally felt somewhat reassured.
But Xiang Yu also felt a headacheing on, for Zhong Huashan had made it to his current position by crossing many people.
Moreover, Xiang Yu was entirely unfamiliar with Zhong Huashan¡¯s social circle, making the investigation quite difficult.
Yet, Xiang Yu had a vague feeling that the person from that night was somehow linked to this affair, meaning he wouldn¡¯t have to search.
The other party woulde to him¡
Chapter 332 - 332 332 With Brother Yu around Fear No Bird
?332: Chapter 332: With Brother Yu around, Fear No Bird 332: Chapter 332: With Brother Yu around, Fear No Bird Chen Zhiwei¡¯s arrival did not affect Xiang Yu and his team; it merely made Xiang Yu more cautious.
Because there were many uncertainties surrounding Chen Zhiwei, and nobody really understood him.
In the afternoon, Zhong Qin, with a gloomy expression, approached Xiang Yu and said, ¡°Yang Xue left, leaving behind a letter.¡±
After speaking, Zhong Qin handed a letter to Xiang Yu.
Calling it a letter was actually an overstatement¡ªit was just a piece of paper.
The gist of it was that she did not want to be a burden to Xiang Yu and the rest anymore, so she had left for a distant city, and then there were thanks and the like.
After reading, Xiang Yu also felt quite emotional.
Yang Xue was indeed a woman with a hard fate.
Originally, Xiang Yu had nned to send her to Wu Jing¡¯s ce, but unexpectedly, she had left on her own.
Everyone has their own path to choose, and Xiang Yu wouldn¡¯t insist, so he let the matter go.
At that moment, Chen Zhiwei walked in from outside and, without a word, sat opposite Xiang Yu and said, ¡°How do you n to find the boss?¡±
Chen Zhiwei had changed into a clean suit and, judging by his familiar manner, no longer considered himself an outsider.
Moreover, there was a vague sense of arrogance about him.
Perhaps, in his eyes, Xiang Yu was just a junior team leader, whereas he was the boss¡¯s top bodyguard, with a status above Xiang Yu¡¯s.
Now residing at Xiang Yu¡¯s ce and demanding that Xiang Yu find the boss, he felt it was Xiang Yu¡¯s honor.
¡°I¡¯m currently considering it,¡± Xiang Yu said calmly.
¡°What¡¯s there to consider at this point?
Hurry up and have your men find him,¡± Chen Zhiwei said, somewhat agitated.
Tie Zhuzi, overhearing the conversation with such tone, was gritting his teeth in anger on the side, but he couldn¡¯t act rashly due to Chen Zhiwei¡¯s special status.
¡°I know what to do,¡± Xiang Yu said, ignoring his tone.
¡°If you know what to do, why haven¡¯t you done it yet?¡± Chen Zhiwei had an using tone.
Zhong Qin, seated to the side, started to doubt Xiang Yu as well.
Xiang Yu had promised her that he would find her father.
But he seemed to have made no real effort, and with Chen Zhiwei fanning the mes, she was also starting to feel discontent.
¡°Is it necessary for me to report my actions to you?¡± Xiang Yu said with a slight smile, looking at Chen Zhiwei.
If Zhong Qin weren¡¯t there, he would have already told him to get lost.
¡°You¡
Xiang Yu, if something really happened to the boss, you can¡¯t escape responsibility,¡± Chen Zhiwei did not expect Xiang Yu to speak to him in such a tone.
He was the boss¡¯s top bodyguard, on the same level as Miao Honglei and others.
But Xiang Yu was just a little soldier under Miao Honglei, and there was still quite a difference in their positions.
¡°Whether I can escape responsibility or not is none of your business; you should take care of yourself,¡± Xiang Yu said, toozy to argue further, then stood up and walked into the inner room, followed by Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan.
Chen Zhiwei, seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s attitude and wanting to curse out loud, felt like a tiger who had fallen to the ins and was being bullied by dogs.
Now that the boss was gone and many of his brothers had disappeared, he couldn¡¯t possibly confront Xiang Yu alone.
After entering the inner room, Tie Zhuzi, still angry, stamped his foot and said, ¡°Bro Yu, I think this guy is too arrogant; why don¡¯t we just throw him out?¡±
Xiang Yu justughed it off, appearing unconcerned, and said, ¡°After all, he is a favored man by the boss¡¯s side, and it seems Zhong Qin trusts him quite a bit, so let him stay here.¡±
After thinking for a moment, Xiang Yu looked at Tie Zhuzi and said, ¡°Make a call to Jiang Chao and ask them toe over.¡±
Tie Zhuzi nodded and then made the call.
Outside, Chen Zhiwei sat on the sofa with a face full of anger and said to Zhong Qin, ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t think this person is trustworthy.
Why don¡¯t we leave this ce?
I know of a property owned by the boss that is very safe and little known.¡±
Zhong Qin frowned and shook her head, ¡°Xiang Yu promised he would find my father for me, he should keep his word.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t trust his words, he¡¯s just deceiving you.
Look at him, staying here every day, that doesn¡¯t look like someone who¡¯s trying to find people,¡± Chen Zhiwei said with disdain.
In fact, Zhong Qin had also begun to waver, she was considering whether Xiang Yu really wanted to help her.
After all, since Xiang Yu arrived, he had not seen her father, and whether he searched or not didn¡¯t make much of a difference.
¡°Otherwise, let¡¯s go ask Aunt Mo Lan and Shen San for help.
If they hear that my father is missing, they will definitely be very anxious,¡± said Zhong Qin, feeling somewhat helpless at the moment.
¡°No, absolutely not, I even suspect that the boss¡¯s disappearance is rted to them,¡± Chen Zhiwei quickly said, seeing that Zhong Qin was somewhat swayed, he continued, ¡°That¡¯s why I told you it¡¯s not actually safe for you to stay here, maybe Xiang Yu is also involved in this matter.¡±
Chen Zhiwei looked around with a mysterious air as he spoke.
Zhong Qin started to worry.
If even Mo Lan couldn¡¯t be trusted, could Xiang Yu be trusted?
While the two of them were talking, people began toe inside.
It was Jiang Chao and his group.
Upon seeing that Xiang Yu was not there, Jiang Chao turned to Zhong Qin and asked, ¡°Miss, where is my big brother?¡±
¡°Your big brother, huh!
A minor character also dares to call himself big brother,¡± Chen Zhiwei said with some contempt.
¡°Who are you?¡± Jiang Chao, seeing someone daring to insult Xiang Yu, became instantly enraged.
¡°He is one of my father¡¯s bodyguards,¡± Zhong Qin said quickly, seeing the atmosphere bing tense.
¡°Oh, just a little bodyguard, and here I thought it was someone important,¡± Jiang Chao replied with a cold snort.
Chen Zhiwei had wanted to feel smug, but instead of reverence, he received scorn from the other party after they knew he was the boss¡¯s man, much like Xiang Yu¡¯swless behavior.
¡°You¡¯re asking for it,¡± Chen Zhiwei, enraged by Jiang Chao, stood up and swung a p at Jiang Chao.
Chen Zhiwei was swift, and his p was unexpected; it was indeed hard for Jiang Chao to dodge in time.
Just when the p was about tond on Jiang Chao¡¯s face, suddenly a hand grabbed his arm.
The strength of this person was so great that it took Chen Zhiwei by surprise.
He turned his head to see a person who was quite tall and slim, with short hair, looking very sharp.
¡°Let go,¡± Chen Zhiwei red fiercely and shouted.
This person was Wang Ze.
When Wang Ze saw Chen Zhiwei make a move, he knew that the man in front of him was not simple, and that Jiang Chao probably was no match for him, so he decisively stood by Jiang Chao¡¯s side.
Wang Ze was brought up by Xiang Yu, and he acknowledged only Xiang Yu.
Even if the boss himself were toe, he would not give them the slightest respect, let alone just a bodyguard by the boss¡¯s side.
¡°I told you to let go, do you hear me?¡± Chen Zhiwei was obviously angry.
He didn¡¯t understand how all these minor characters could be so bold.
Even if he didn¡¯t have many brothers now, relying on his rtionship with Miao Honglei and the others, getting rid of such a minor character would be a piece of cake.
Wang Ze didn¡¯t let go but instead gripped even tighter.
Since he had followed Xiang Yu, his personality had slowly changed.
It could be said that Tie Zhuzi¡¯s fearless demeanor had the most significant impact on him.
He often heard Tie Zhuzi say a phrase, ¡°With Brother Yu around, what¡¯s there to fear?¡± Now he was one of Xiang Yu¡¯s men, and moreover inside Xiang Yu¡¯s own room, he was fearless¡
Chapter 333 - 333 333 The Self-Righteous Guy
?333: Chapter 333: The Self-Righteous Guy 333: Chapter 333: The Self-Righteous Guy Chen Zhiwei was arrogantly demanding Wang Ze to let go of him, but Wang Ze, as if he hadn¡¯t heard, continued to hold onto him without release.
Chen Zhiwei became furious.
If this had been in the past, he would have simply disposed of such a minor character, but now he couldn¡¯t, as he was on Xiang Yu¡¯s territory, and it was not good to provoke Xiang Yu.
However, a small lesson was in order for the other side.
With this thought, Chen Zhiwei¡¯s other hand came free and he swung a punch towards Wang Ze.
Chen Zhiwei was very confident in his own martial skills; in the past within the organization, it could be said that he had no rivals.
Even Luo Lin, who was under Ding Zhiwei¡¯smand, was no match for him.
Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been favored by Zhong Huashan and taken under his wing to be the number one bodyguard.
Seeing that his opponent had already thrown a punch towards him, Wang Ze did not show weakness, and sent a punch back towards him.
Wang Ze¡¯s way of fighting was very barbaric, it essentially came down to, ¡°If you punch me, I must punch you back.¡±
Naturally, Chen Zhiwei would not agree to such a way of fighting.
He was a man of high status, and with great confidence in his martial prowess, how could he allow the other side tond a hit?
Chen Zhiwei hurriedly tried to dodge backward to avoid Wang Ze¡¯s punch.
But one of his arms was still being grasped by Wang Ze, preventing him from retreating.
In that moment of hesitation, the two exchanged punches.
Only then did Wang Ze let go of him.
On the surface, the two seemed to have fought to a draw, exchanging one punch each, but as Wang Ze had restrained the other, gaining the initiative, he was in fact a notch above Lv Sheng.
Having been punched, Chen Zhiwei didn¡¯t feel pain, but it was a matter of face.
Moreover, he had always prided himself on being unbeatable within the organization, so being hit in such a way was quite humiliating.
¡°Today I will give this blind fool a good lesson on behalf of Xiang Yu,¡± Chen Zhiwei snarled, determined that if he did not beat this youngster into submission today, his lifetime reputation would bepletely ruined.
¡°My brothers are not for you to discipline.
If you want to fight, then fight, what¡¯s with all this nonsense?¡± At this moment, Xiang Yu and his twopanions had already taken their positions by the door, watching them with a smile.
Although Xiang Yu knew Chen Zhiwei was formidable, Wang Ze was no slouch either, and he truly did not believe that Wang Ze would lose.
¡°Big Brother.¡± The few people, on seeing Xiang Yu, all called out ¡°Big Brother.¡± In fact, there were only three of them.
Jiang Chao, Ye Feng, and Wang Ze.
These three were personally promoted by Xiang Yu and were among the ones Xiang Yu trusted the most.
¡°Xiang Yu, you and your men are all so daring,¡± Chen Zhiwei, upon seeing Xiang Yue out, did not rush to take action.
After all, there was a considerable gap between his own status and that of Xiang Yu, and it would seem beneath him to take action in front of Xiang Yu.
The best course of action was for Xiang Yu to dispose of his own subordinate, which would highlight Chen Zhiwei¡¯s status.
With this in mind, Chen Zhiwei said to Xiang Yu, ¡°I don¡¯t like this brother of yours, you should just dispose of him.¡±
Tie Zhuzi chuckled on hearing this; the kid really didn¡¯t understand Xiang Yu¡¯s character.
Xiang Yu valued his brothers¡¯ lives more than his own; expecting Xiang Yu to get rid of a brother was like a fool dreaming.
¡°What are youughing at?
I¡¯m very dissatisfied with you too,¡± Chen Zhiwei red at Tie Zhuzi and retorted.
Xiang Yu, however, couldn¡¯t be bothered with this self-important individual and responded indifferently, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll dispose of him right now.
The rest of you,e inside.¡± After saying this, Xiang Yu turned and walked into the room.
Jiang Chao and the others knew Xiang Yu was joking and, ignoring Chen Zhiwei, followed into the small room.
When Chen Zhiwei heard Xiang Yu say he would dispose of the man in front of him, he had been delighted inside, thinking that Xiang Yu knew the current state of affairs.
But seeing their rxed demeanor, he realized he had been yed.
For a time, humiliation, indignation, and fury filled his thoughts, but atst, he snorted coldly and returned to his own room.
When Xiang Yu saw that everyone hade in, he looked at Wang Ze with a calm face and asked, ¡°How would you like me to take you down?¡±
Wang Ze was momentarily stunned, then awkwardly smiled without knowing how to respond.
The others knew Xiang Yu was joking and burst into unrestrainedughter.
Although Xiang Yu was their boss, he did not put on airs and never tried to act superior, which made him very popr among his brothers.
After theughter subsided, Jiang Chao looked at Xiang Yu and said, ¡°Big brother, did you call us here because there¡¯s something going on?¡±
Xiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Indeed, there is something I need to tell you, the boss has been kidnapped.¡±
The words came out of Xiang Yu¡¯s mouth so casually, yet they left Jiang Chao and the other two stunned.
The boss was someone they looked up to, and he had countless subordinates; his kidnapping, if made public, would surely be aughing stock.
¡°I called you here today to mobilize your brothers to investigate this matter.
We must find reliable people for the investigation, and this information absolutely cannot be leaked; if it gets out, it could likely cause chaos,¡± Xiang Yu said seriously, underscoring the importance of the situation.
¡°Do the people higher up know about this?¡± Jiang Chao asked, puzzled.
In his mouth, ¡°the people higher up¡± naturally referred to characters like Pan Wenjie and Miao Honglei.
¡°For now, only we know.
Just remember one thing: investigate carefully and make sure no one else finds out.
Report back to me immediately if there¡¯s any news,¡± Xiang Yu instructed, ncing at the others.
Jiang Chao and the others quickly nodded their heads.
Since Xiang Yu had only approached them, it indicated that he fully trusted them.
Gaining Xiang Yu¡¯s trust also filled them with an inexplicable sense of pride.
¡°Big brother, what about the guy just now who¡¯s also staying here?
He seems not to like us,¡± Wang Ze asked, because he had sensed the man¡¯s anger and hostility toward Xiang Yu earlier.
¡°Don¡¯t worry about him; he¡¯s just a self-important person,¡± Xiang Yu said nonchntly.
In fact, Xiang Yu did not trust Chen Zhiwei and had already instructed Xiao Xuan to secretly keep an eye on him, ready to apprehend him if he harbored any ill intentions.
Xiang Yu then told them some additional things to be cautious about.
At that moment, he suddenly missed Shi Jian.
Shi Jian was an expert in intelligence gathering; any intelligence mission handed to Shi Jian was sure to be trouble-free.
Although Xiang Yu had be a minor leader, he was not very familiar with the city and wondered if there were ¡®moles¡¯ in this line of work.
If there were, things would be much simpler.
Xiang Yu was now part of arge organization, and many things required careful and cautious handling.
His power had grown muchrger than before, yet it was not as free as it used to be.
In the past, they could act recklessly, but not anymore.
Even though he now controlled dozens of streets and had hundreds of subordinates, he was still considered a small force.
In the eyes of big shots like Miao Honglei, he was just a minor character.
¡°Big brother, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand.
The bodyguard only told us and no one else; could it be that he suspects those higher up are involved?¡± Jiang Chao asked with some confusion.
Since Xiang Yu had instructed them to investigate cautiously, they had already begun to suspect.
Xiang Yu did not hide anything from them and nodded, ¡°It¡¯s very likely that someone from above is behind it, but without evidence, we cannot make usations, and neither should you.
However, you can investigate them in secret, but be very careful.¡±
Chapter 334 - 334 334 Exposing His True Face
?334: Chapter 334 Exposing His True Face 334: Chapter 334 Exposing His True Face Xiang Yu seldom spoke seriously, but this time, since he used such a tone, it was enough to demonstrate its severity.
Xiang Yu emphasized caution to them once more, then let them each go to prepare.
Although Xiang Yu had never met Zhong Huashan, he was Zhong Qin¡¯s father, and he definitely had some kind of rtionship with Zhong Min, so Xiang Yu still wanted to meet this big shot.
After sending them away, Xiang Yu didn¡¯t idle about and instead surveyed the streets under his management with Tie Zhuzi.
Though they called it management, it was actually just the territory allotted to him by Miao Honglei.
That is to say, Xiang Yu¡¯s men could collect protection money, sell goods, or do some other things on these streets, but they couldn¡¯t go anywhere else.
Every time Xiang Yu arrived at a street, about a dozen people came over to greet him.
It wasn¡¯t that Xiang Yu was mboyant, but he also wanted to get to know the grassroots people this way.
The lower-tier brothers rarely had a chance to meet the boss, so seeing Xiang Yu so approachable this time, they were all quite excited.
Moreover, Xiang Yu told them that if they ever ran into trouble or needed help, they could directly find him in the hotel.
Xiang Yu spoke earnestly, not seeming pretentious, and this approach won him good reviews from his subordinates.
In fact, Xiang Yu had another thought ¨C he was buying people¡¯s hearts.
His position as the boss was given by Miao Honglei, and if one day, Miao Honglei wanted to remove him as the boss, he would have to leave with his brothers.
He was establishing himself as the boss, not just an appointed one.
In one day¡¯s time, Xiang Yu toured dozens of streets, and even had lunch with the brothers on one street, leaving them drunk.
When Xiang Yu returned after making the rounds, it was already nine o¡¯clock in the evening.
He and Tie Zhuzi went back to the hotel but didn¡¯t see Xiaoxuan or Zhong Qin.
Xiang Yu felt a bit strange in his heart.
Given Zhong Qin¡¯s personality, since he went out today, she should have argued to follow.
Thinking this, Xiang Yu hurriedly made Tie Zhuzi call Xiaoxuan¡¯s phone.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Xiang Yu cut straight to the chase, sensing vaguely that something was about to happen.
¡°Chen Zhiwei is out shopping with Zhong Qin.
I don¡¯t think this kid is up to any good,¡± Xiaoxuan spoke in a low voice, which meant he must be tailing them from a hidden spot.
¡°Keep a close eye on him,¡± Xiang Yu said and then hung up the phone directly, not wanting to expose Xiaoxuan.
Having said that, Xiang Yu then sat on the sofa waiting, his face as calm as ever, showing no trace of emotion.
Tie Zhuzi knew that the calmer Xiang Yu was at such times, the more it indicated that the situation could be very serious.
Tie Zhuzi also sat quietly on the side, ready for anything.
As soon as Xiang Yu gave the word, he would immediately head downstairs.
Waiting always felt excruciatingly long, Tie Zhuzi checked his watch; it was ten o¡¯clock at night, and there was still no news from Xiaoxuan.
He was starting to get restless.
¡°Brother Yu, should we call Xiaoxuan again?¡± Tie Zhuzi asked.
Xiang Yu shook his head but didn¡¯t speak.
Right now, Xiaoxuan was tracking the other party in secret.
He couldn¡¯t expose his location at this time.
Xiang Yu had great trust in Xiaoxuan.
Xiaoxuan had undergone professional training from Wu Jing, and in many respects, had even surpassed Wu Jing.
They were both snipers and experts in disguises and tailing.
The time was approaching eleven o¡¯clock when the phone suddenly rang.
¡°Speak,¡± Xiang Yu immediately picked it up and said.
¡°Their route seems off, it looks like they¡¯re heading out of the city,¡± Xiaoxuan reported sinctly.
¡°Open the phone tracker and be careful, I¡¯ll be right over,¡± Xiang Yu said and then stood up to head downstairs.
The thing he was most worried about had still happened; he had an extreme distrust of Chen Zhiwei, and it turned out the man indeed had an agenda.
Besides, Zhong Qin had little social experience and was easily deceived.
Tie Zhuzi could feel Xiang Yu¡¯s anger and hurried down the stairs to get the car ready.
Sitting in the car, Xiang Yu handed his phone to Tie Zhuzi.
It disyed Xiao Xuan¡¯s current location, and at that moment, Xiao Xuan was about to leave the city.
Xiao Xuan drove carefully behind Chen Zhiwei.
Initially, in the city, the bustling streets meant he wouldn¡¯t attract attention.
But as the car moved further out, the streets grew emptier and it became easier to be spotted.
Eventually, Xiao Xuan turned off the car¡¯s lights and watched Chen Zhiwei¡¯s taillights from a distance.
Just as he passed an intersection, a car suddenly charged from the side; Xiao Xuan hit the brakes urgently, but still ended up hitting the rear of the other car.
Fortunately, Xiao Xuan braked in time, and there were no casualties.
Anxious about the time, Xiao Xuan didn¡¯t bother with the ident and backed up a few steps before continuing to pursue Chen Zhiwei.
In just this short time, the lights ahead had be almost invisible.
Xiao Xuan wanted to speed up the chase, but then the car he had hit caught up with him, honking incessantly, urging Xiao Xuan to stop.
Xiao Xuan didn¡¯t want to pay attention to it since he was on a mission.
But the person apparently didn¡¯t give up, kept honking, and even elerated, trying to force Xiao Xuan to stop.
Xiao Xuan felt a sense of urgency; if anything really happened to Zhong Qin, he would never forgive himself.
Additionally, he could sense that Xiang Yu seemed very protective of Zhong Qin, like she was his own sister.
Xiang Yu had entrusted him with such an important task; he had toplete it no matter what.
However, another driver incessantly honked his horn and even rolled down his window to yell and swear at Xiao Xuan.
Furious, Xiao Xuan punched the car¡¯s dashboard, and at that moment, he had to stop because if he let that guy keep chasing, it could alert Chen Zhiwei up ahead.
It was clear Chen Zhiwei was no simple character; he would be cautious at this point.
Xiao Xuan pulled over to the side of the road, and the other car stopped as well.
A burly drunk staggered out of the car, looking like he had drunk a lot.
¡°You son of a bitch, you hit my BMW and you think you can run?
Do it again, I swear I¡¯ll have someone chop you up, you little vermin¡¡± the drunk slurred as he approached, cursing Xiao Xuan.
It was obvious that the drunk was wealthy and usually arrogant, unable to tolerate someone hitting his car and fleeing.
Pressed for time, Xiao Xuan didn¡¯t want to waste words with the man.
He hurried to the drunk¡¯s side, knocked him out with a palm strike, dragged him to a grassy spot on the side of the road, then Xiao Xuan jumped into the man¡¯s BMW and sped off in pursuit again.
Chen Zhiwei, driving ahead, had already begun to suspect something.
Seeing a car constantly following him, he nned to circle around the outer ring road at first.
But then the car behind suddenly stopped and didn¡¯t follow.
He shook his head in self-mockery, thinking he had been too nervous, and that he had overestimated Xiang Yu.
After all, Xiang Yu was just a small team leader under Miao Honglei, not so capable.
¡°Where are we going?¡± Zhong Qin, sitting in the back, began to get worried as she noticed the darkness outside¡
Chapter 335 - 335 335 Its Just a Dog
?335: Chapter 335: It¡¯s Just a Dog 335: Chapter 335: It¡¯s Just a Dog Watching Che Jianjian drive out of the city, Zhong Qin began to worry and asked, ¡°Where are we going?¡±
At this point, Chen Zhiwei let out a sly chuckle, ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡±
Chen Zhiwei had been very respectful to Zhong Qin just a moment ago, but now he seemed indifferent.
Zhong Qin was no fool, she could hear the change in tone.
Then, tentatively, she asked, ¡°Can we go back, please?
I left something very important at Xiang Yu¡¯s ce.¡±
Chen Zhiwei nced at Zhong Qin through the rearview mirror and smiled, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thatter.¡±
At this moment, sitting in the backseat, Zhong Qin had a bad feeling.
Although he was her father¡¯s bodyguard, she couldn¡¯t rule out the possibility that he had kidnapped her father.
With these thoughts, Zhong Qin felt a sense of powerlessness wash over her.
She hadn¡¯t informed Xiang Yu of their departure, and now he must be frantic with worry.
Sitting in the back, she casually took out her phone and started fiddling with it.
Then suddenly, Chen Zhiwei hit the brakes hard.
Caught off guard, Zhong Qin lurched forward, and her phone fell onto the front seat.
Without hesitation, Chen Zhiwei grabbed Zhong Qin¡¯s phone and threw it out the window after rolling it down.
¡°What are you doing?
Why did you throw my phone away?¡± Zhong Qin asked, tilting her head in anger.
¡°That thing is dangerous.
It¡¯s better now that you¡¯ve thrown it away.
I¡¯m protecting you,¡± Chen Zhiwei said excitedly.
Zhong Qin felt a wave of despair.
If she couldn¡¯t contact Xiang Yu, what would she do?
No one knew she had been abducted by this viin.
Zhong Qin might havecked social experience, but she was clever.
She didn¡¯t scream or shout; instead, she began looking for an opportunity to escape.
¡°Oh no, my stomach hurts, I need the bathroom,¡± Zhong Qin suddenly clutched her stomach and put on a very pained expression.
Chen Zhiwei was taken aback by this.
He suspected that Zhong Qin might be pretending, but seeing the pained expression on her beautiful face, it didn¡¯t seem feigned, so he stopped the car by the roadside, ¡°Be quick.¡±
Since the surrounding area was a barren wastnd, Chen Zhiwei wasn¡¯t worried about Zhong Qin running away.
Zhong Qin had nned to escape, but upon getting out of the car, she realized it was impossible with nothing around.
Since she couldn¡¯t run, faking a stomachache was pointless.
She just symbolically ran to the side, squatted for a moment, and then walked back.
Chen Zhiwei leaned against the car, looking very much in control of the situation.
¡°Why did you lie to me, are you trying to kidnap me?¡± Sitting in the car, Zhong Qin finally asked.
Chen Zhiwei was startled at first, then burst intoughter, ¡°So you¡¯ve figured it out.
Yes, I¡¯m kidnapping you, and as for why, it¡¯s because you¡¯re valuable.¡±
¡°Was my father kidnapped by you?¡± Zhong Qin, now sure of her thoughts, said with a look of rage.
¡°I didn¡¯t kidnap the boss.
You¡¯ll understand once you get there,¡± Chen Zhiwei replied before turning his focus back to driving.
Meanwhile, Xiao Xuan, who had been trailing them, lost track after going through an intersection because he didn¡¯t know which direction to follow.
With no other choice, he picked a random road to follow.
After several minutes of not seeing the car and thinking he had gone the wrong way, he finally saw a car parked in the distance.
Xiaoxuan turned off the headlights and looked from a distance; it was indeed Chen Zhiwei¡¯s car.
Only then did he begin to rx.
Chen Zhiwei¡¯s car stopped for less than five minutes before it continued on its way.
By that time, they had left the city and were heading towards the next city.
After roaring for about half an hour, Chen Zhiwei finally slowed down as they approached the next city.
They passed arge bridge.
On one side of the bridge, there was a row of houses, the frames of which had just been erected without any decoration.
Chen Zhiwei stopped there.
Having gotten out of the car, Chen Zhiwei looked around then took Zhong Qin from the car and walked towards the building.
Xiaoxuan, on the other hand, parked his car on the other side of the bridge and then walked over on foot.
Xiaoxuan climbed the stairs from another staircase entrance; since the ce had not been decorated, he could easily enter another room through a window.
Chen Zhiwei, taking Zhong Qin with him, stopped on the third floor, where it was very spacious, withrge pirs standing around.
¡°Why have you brought me here?¡± Zhong Qin mustered her courage to ask.
¡°Don¡¯t you think this ce is very safe, haha¡¡± At that moment, Chen Zhiweiughed like a madman.
¡°My father has been good to you, why would you do this?¡± Zhong Qin frowned and said.
While talking, she was also looking around, thinking of escaping if the opportunity arose.
Of course, the chances were slim, as there was only a row of houses around, beyond whichy wastnd and a hillside.
This ce must be a newly constructed residential area, but no one had moved in yet.
¡°My father was good to me?¡± Chen Zhiwei scoffed coldly, then burst into a derisiveugh and shook his head: ¡°He was, but he only treated me like a dog at his side, to be summoned and dismissed at will.
Two years, I¡¯ve protected him for two years, I¡¯ve taken bullets for him, I¡¯ve saved his life, but in the end, I¡¯m still just a dog by his side.¡±
Chen Zhiwei shouted maniacally, as if venting his dissatisfaction.
¡°If he really cared about me, he should have let me be the boss, just like Ding Yongwei, Miao Honglei.
He should have let me prove myself.
I brought it up to him, but what did he say?
He told me to wait another two years, but who knows what will happen in two years?¡± Chen Zhiwei yelled viciously, his eyes wide.
¡°He kept you by his side because he trusted you, considered you as a brother,¡± Zhong Qin also retorted, her eyes wide with passion.
She knew that her father had treated Chen Zhiwei well, and he had emphasized many times in front of her that he would hand over the great responsibility to him, that he himself was getting old and should retire.
But it seemed like Chen Zhiwei couldn¡¯t wait any longer.
Now that the boss was in trouble, he revealed his true nature.
¡°He did consider me a brother, but what does it matter?
I¡¯m nothing but a jumping dog by his side.
On the surface, I lookmanding; but Miao Honglei and the others have always looked down on me.
I don¡¯t want this kind of life.¡± Chen Zhiwei¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and he looked terrifying.
At that moment, he looked at Zhong Qin and suddenly sneered menacingly, which was frightening.
¡°I¡¯ve been your dad¡¯s dog for two years, and he didn¡¯t leave me anything.
Now that he¡¯s in trouble, I¡¯m even less likely toe out on top.
I can¡¯t ept this.
Today, I will take back everything through you,¡± Chen Zhiwei said and then let out a sinister chuckle as he walked towards Zhong Qin.
It was only then that Zhong Qin truly felt fear.
She stepped back and said to him, ¡°You still have a chance.
Once my father is saved, I can plead on your behalf.¡±
¡°Plead on my behalf, haha, save it.
If he knew what I¡¯m about to do today, he¡¯d probably want to eat me alive.
Little sister Zhong Qin, do you know?
Since I came here, I¡¯ve been deeply in love with you.
Every day I¡¯ve been thinking about being with you.
Today, I finally get my wish,¡± Chen Zhiwei said as he stepped closer and closer to Zhong Qin¡
Chapter 336 - 336 336 Feeling Scared for the First Time
?336: Chapter 336: Feeling Scared for the First Time 336: Chapter 336: Feeling Scared for the First Time At this point, Chen Zhiwei had already started bing somewhat psychologically disturbed.
He believed he had invested a lot in Zhong Huashan¡¯s business but hadn¡¯t received the rewards he deserved.
Now, the boss¡¯s daughter was right in front of him, and he intended to reim everything he had invested.
Zhong Qin was starting to get scared too.
She kept stepping backward.
Although she had little experience in society and was naive, it didn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t understand what was happening.
¡°Chen Zhiwei, if you dare touch me, I will have Xiang Yu kill you,¡± Zhong Qin finally threatened.
Although she knew threats were useless now, in that moment, she could only think of Xiang Yu, believing he wouldn¡¯t harm her.
¡°Xiang Yu?
Stop dreaming.
He¡¯s an idiot.
He¡¯s probably having sweet dreams right now.
If you expect him to save you, then you might as well give up on that thought,¡± Chen Zhiwei said and then lunged at Zhong Qin.
Just as he grabbed Zhong Qin¡¯s arm and was about to tear at her clothes with his free hand, there suddenly came a round of apuse from behind him which sent shivers down his spine.
He quickly grabbed Zhong Qin and turned around.
¡°It¡¯s you.
We agreed on a midnight deal, and you¡¯vee early,¡± Chen Zhiwei said coldly, clearly annoyed by the unexpected arrival.
¡°Didn¡¯t youe early as well, Chen Zhiwei?
You sure have some taste, thinking about¡¡± The man started chuckling.
Chen Zhiwei didn¡¯t blush.
He merely snorted and said, ¡°Come back at midnight.
I still have things to handle.¡±
¡°Oh?
And ¡®handling¡¯ her is what you¡¯re doing?¡± The man said sarcastically.
¡°She¡¯s your boss¡¯s daughter.
You really are ruthless.¡±
Chen Zhiwei¡¯s face turned grim, and he just snorted coldly, ¡°My business is none of your concern.
We agreed on a midnight trade, not a minute earlier.¡±
¡°That¡¯s too bad.
My brother knew you had ulterior motives, so he specifically sent me early.
It turns out you were really¡¡± The man sighed and shook his head.
¡°Who are you people, has my father been kidnapped by you?¡± Zhong Qin suddenly stepped forward, stood straight, and said assertively.
¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, very spicy.
If she wasn¡¯t the boss¡¯s woman that we need, I¡¯d quite like to have a try,¡± the man said, chuckling lightly.
¡°Is that your way of not showing respect?¡± Chen Zhiwei said as he pulled Zhong Qin forcefully to his side.
¡°So what if it is, so what if it isn¡¯t?
Do you even have the right to talk to me right now?
I could kill you with a flick of my finger, believe it or not?¡± The man said contemptuously.
¡°You¡¡± Chen Zhiwei red at the man viciously, then suddenly pulled out a dagger and pressed it against Zhong Qin¡¯s neck.
Hiding in the shadows, Xiao Xuan had been closely observing the situation, clenching a dagger in his hand.
If Chen Zhiwei made any threatening move, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill him.
Meanwhile, relying on his keen observation, Xiao Xuan noticed several people lurking around.
They must havee with the man.
When the man came in, Xiao Xuan felt like he had seen him somewhere before but couldn¡¯t remember.
Finally, he stopped trying to recall and kept his focus strictly on Chen Zhiwei¡¯s actions.
Today he hadn¡¯t brought a sniper rifle.
If he had one, he wouldn¡¯t need to be so cautious.
A few ¡®bangs¡¯ would have settled everything.
Ultimately, although Chen Zhiwei was threatening Zhong Qin¡¯s safety with the knife, it was apparent he had no intention of harming her.
He wasn¡¯t foolish; he knew killing Zhong Qin wouldn¡¯t allow him to escape.
¡°Where¡¯s my money?¡± Chen Zhiwei said, starting to get anxious.
¡°I¡¯m a fair person, I won¡¯t take your things for free,¡± the man said and then pped his hands.
At that moment, a figure dressed in ck with his face covered and carrying an assault rifle on his back, walked in carrying tworge leather cases.
After cing the cases down, he quickly disappeared into the darkness.
¡°Open them, let me have a look,¡± Chen Zhiwei instructed cautiously.
The man sighed, then helplessly shook his head, walked over, and opened the two cases, revealing they were filled with red renminbi.
After inspecting them, Chen Zhiwei finally smiled satisfactorily.
¡°You withdraw your men first, then I¡¯ll hand the person over to you,¡± Chen Zhiwei said very carefully.
He knew that the enemy¡¯s men must be lurking around; if he handed over Zhong Qin now, he would definitely not survive.
¡°Haha¡¡± The manughed heartily, hisughter echoing through the empty building, then pointed at Chen Zhiwei with resignation, ¡°Chen Zhiwei, oh Chen Zhiwei, there was a time when you were a significant figure, and look at you now, fallen to such low straits.¡±
Hearing the mockery, Chen Zhiwei¡¯s face turned sour, but in the end, he could only scoff.
As long as he got his hands on those two cases of money today and then flew far away to lead a carefree life, who could care about these insults then?
¡°I don¡¯t want to waste words with you, release the hostage now, or don¡¯t me me for being rude,¡± the man said with a cold expression, clearly not intending to order his men to retreat.
Xiao Xuan was hiding on the side, clutching a dagger, nervously observing the situation.
If Zhong Qin really were in dangerter, he was ready to risk his life and charge forward.
Although he knew there were ambushes, he did not know how many were hidden around.
Now, under Chen Zhiwei¡¯s threat, Zhong Qin had started to cry.
She had always been under the protection of others and though she had witnessed such scenes before, it feltpletely different experiencing it firsthand.
Her previous boldness was also because she figured the other party wouldn¡¯t dare to harm her, and now seeing the real danger, she became somewhat frightened.
¡°Just you wait, when Xiang Yu arrives, he will definitely kill you all, and he¡¯ll beat you till you¡¯re scrambling,¡±
Xiao Xuan, watching Zhong Qin being mistreated, felt miserable.
At this moment, he desperately wanted to rush forward, but he knew he had to stay calm.
If he rushed out now, it would mean certain death, and he might even endanger Zhong Qin.
He had already called Xiang Yu, and by this time, Xiang Yu should almost be here.
He wondered what Xiang Yu would feel seeing Zhong Qin in such distress.
By now, Xiang Yu and Tie Zhuzi had arrived at the edge of the bridge, and far away, they saw Xiao Xuan¡¯s car parked there.
They also spotted a row of newly built buildings on the other side of the bridge.
Xiang Yu knew there must be danger ahead and parked the car there, then carefully approached the buildings.
¡°Damn it, Chen Zhiwei, I¡¯m going to tear this bastard apart,¡± Tie Zhuzi cursed venomously.
He had never liked Chen Zhiwei¡¯s arrogance, and now this guy had even taken Zhong Qin hostage, which enraged Tie Zhuzi even more.
¡°Quiet, there are people ahead,¡± Xiang Yu whispered cautiously.
Being a military man who had undergone harsh devil¡¯s training and been battle-hardened, Xiang Yu had his capabilities.
Although the person on the rooftop was well-hidden, Xiang Yu still sensed him.
Upon hearing about the ambush, Tie Zhuzi immediately shut his mouth and carefully followed behind Xiang Yu, inching closer to the front¡
Chapter 337 - 337 337 You Wont Be Pretty If You Cry Again
?337: Chapter 337: You Won¡¯t Be Pretty If You Cry Again 337: Chapter 337: You Won¡¯t Be Pretty If You Cry Again Xiang Yu and hispanion carefully made their way to the bottom of the building and then quietly went upstairs.
As they were slowly ascending the stairs, Xiang Yu suddenly gestured to stop Tie Zhuzi in his tracks and asked him to stay put.
Tie Zhuzi nodded and then watched as Xiang Yu cautiously moved forward.
Except for arge pir ahead, there was nothing else, making Tie Zhuzi suspect that Xiang Yu was being overly cautious.
Xiang Yu approached therge pir cautiously and then reached its other side.
At that moment, he saw a person d in ck, with a covered face, holding a submachine gun, and on guard.
The moment that person turned his head, he suddenly saw a face.
It was undoubtedly like seeing a ghost for him, but he quickly reacted, grabbed his gun to lift it, and prepared to shout to call his aplices.
However, Xiang Yu would never give his opponent a chance in an ambush.
With one swift move, he grabbed the man¡¯s neck and twisted it hard, promptly neutralizing him.
Xiang Yu carefully ced the body on the ground before gesturing for Tie Zhuzi toe over.
Tie Zhuzi was utterly admiring Xiang Yu, convinced that without him, he would have surely been caught.
¡°Brother Yu, how did you discover him?¡± Tie Zhuzi asked in astonishment.
¡°I didn¡¯t discover him.
If it were me, I would also set an ambush here,¡± Xiang Yu straightforwardly replied, sharing the wisdom from his extensive experience.
After exining, Xiang Yu continued to move cautiously forward.
¡°Brother Yu, there¡¯s someone hiding ahead,¡± Tie Zhuzi suddenly said.
Xiang Yu looked at him approvingly, as he had sensed it too.
However, Tie Zhuzi¡¯s realization that someone was hiding there was not because he had seen the person or due to his prior experience but because he had smelled the person¡¯s scent.
The scent on the person matched the one whom Xiang Yu had just killed, indicating they were part of the same group.
¡°Handle that person cautiously; I¡¯ll take care of the ones above first.¡± Xiang Yu trusted Tie Zhuzi¡¯s capabilities, then he quietly went up the stairs alone.
When he reached the rooftop, Xiang Yu listened attentively but heard no movement above.
It seemed that their opponent was an expert, likely well concealed.
Since the foe was motionless, Xiang Yu took a risk.
Considering that Xiao Xuan and Zhong Qin were still inside, unaware of the situation and possibly in imminent danger, Xiang Yu quickly peeked out, scanning the surroundings rapidly.
Just then, a person hidden in a corner near Xiang Yu spoted him.
The person didn¡¯t hesitate and prepared to spray bullets at Xiang Yu.
But Xiang Yu was faster; as soon as he saw the person, he had already thrown his dagger.
During the throw, he quickly nced around with the corner of his eye and, realizing there were no others, he finally felt relieved.
The whole process was instantaneous.
In fact, Xiang Yu was gambling that there was only one person atop, which, if there had been another, could haveplicated matters by alerting others inside.
After dispatching his opponent, Xiang Yu stepped forward to pull out the dagger, then pulled down the person¡¯s mask.
Seeing someone he didn¡¯t recognize, he didn¡¯t bother with them and went straight downstairs.
Inside, Chen Zhiwei and another person were in a standoff.
Chen Zhiwei was no saint; he knew that if he released Zhong Qin now, not only would he fail to get the money, but his life would also be in jeopardy.
Having been in this line of work for so long, he had seen his fair share of backstabbing, and he didn¡¯t think the man before him was one to honor his word.
¡°Hurry up and get your men out of here, or I¡¯ll die along with him,¡± Chen Zhiwei had clearly lost his rationality.
The man in front still wore a faint smile as he looked at Chen Zhiwei and said, ¡°Chen Zhiwei, I know you.
You¡¯re a good man, strong and capable, but you¡¯ve just followed the wrong leader.
How about this, I give you a chance, I¡¯ll introduce you to my boss.
He loves talent, and he¡¯ll definitely take you in.¡±
Without even thinking, Chen Zhiwei replied, ¡°Thanks, but no thanks.
I¡¯m tired of this life and want to live like a normal person.
Let me go today, and I promise I won¡¯t say a word about any of this.¡±
¡°Haha¡¡± The man burst intoughter as if he had heard a big joke, then looked at Chen Zhiwei and said, ¡°Chen Zhiwei, oh Chen Zhiwei, how can you be so foolish?
Do you think you can escape today, knowing so much?
Do you think my boss would let you go?
You¡¯re still naively stupid.¡±
¡°I knew you guys would pull this trick, but no matter, thedy is in my hands.
I¡¯d rather die together with her than to lose anything,¡± Chen Zhiwei said as he held the dagger close to Zhong Qin¡¯s neck.
Zhong Qin could even feel the icy chill from the dagger.
Just then, she began wailing again, unable to believe she might die here, as she had not lived enough yet.
¡°Xiang Yu, you big bastard, you promised to protect me and keep me from harm, where are you now, you big liar, I¡¯ll never trust you again, I want Shen San to kill you¡¡± While crying, Zhong Qin yelled out loud.
The crowd felt helpless; who would have thought Zhong Qin would react this way during such a serious moment.
¡°Stop your damn crying, even if you cry, Xiang Yu isn¡¯t going toe rescue you, just give up on that hope,¡± Chen Zhiwei, annoyed, threatened her then.
¡°I¡¯ll cry if I want to, we¡¯re about to die anyway, I might as well curse Xiang Yu, you big jerk, you big dummy¡¡± Zhong Qin cried harder and harder, making Chen Zhiwei equally helpless.
Taking this little witch hostage was really troubling.
¡°Stop crying, stop crying, you¡¯re too old to be crying like this; keep crying and you won¡¯t be pretty anymore, how embarrassing,¡± he said.
Just then, a voice suddenly spoke up, sounding helpless, but to Zhong Qin¡¯s ears, it was like music from heaven.
She lifted her tear-stained eyes to look ahead and saw two people approaching.
One of them was strikingly handsome, with a light smile on his face.
And the man following him was tall and burly, none other than Xiang Yu and Tie Zhuzi.
Chen Zhiwei hadn¡¯t expected Xiang Yu to appear suddenly.
At that moment, he waspletely shocked.
Could it be that Xiang Yu and the man opposite him were in cahoots?
But that didn¡¯t make sense.
If they were in cahoots, there was no need for this hassle, as Xiang Yu could¡¯ve just walked out with Zhong Qin.
Looking again, the man on the other side looked as surprised, if not more surprised, than Chen Zhiwei himself.
¡°Xiang Yu you big bastard, I knew you woulde to rescue me, why did you take so long?
I was scared out of my wits thinking I was going to die here,¡± Zhong Qin was relieved to see Xiang Yu arrive.
It seemed like as long as Xiang Yu showed up, everything could be easily resolved.
Xiang Yu gave a chuckle and said, ¡°There was a traffic jam on the road, so I got a bit dyed.¡±
Tie Zhuzi behind Xiang Yu was somewhat helpless.
No matter what, Xiang Yu always managed to lighten the mood.
And what was even more absurd was that Zhong Qin simply uttered an ¡®Oh¡¯ and believed him¡
Chapter 338 - 338 338 Do You Remember Who I Am
?338: Chapter 338: Do You Remember Who I Am?
338: Chapter 338: Do You Remember Who I Am?
Almost everyone here knew that Xiang Yu was spouting nonsense.
At this time, a traffic jam?
That¡¯s just ridiculous.
But oddly enough, Zhong Qin actually believed what Xiang Yu said, and everyone was speechlessly at a loss for words.
Hiding in the shadows, Xiao Xuan became tense the moment he saw Xiang Yu appear, because he knew the enemy was lurking around.
He wanted to rush out and quickly tell Xiang Yu to hide.
But then he vaguely saw Xiang Yu nodding in his direction.
This gesture was so slight that no one else noticed it.
Seeing this, Xiao Xuan promptly stayed put and did not move.
¡°Let go of me, Xiang Yu is here to save me,¡± Zhong Qin said, trying to push Chen Zhiwei away as if his presence meant she should automatically be released.
Chen Zhiwei was baffled by Zhong Qin, not understanding why she was so confident that Xiang Yu would save her, and just when his arm was about to be pushed away, he suddenly came to his senses and tightly grasped Zhong Qin¡¯s neck.
¡°So what if Xiang Yu has arrived?
He still can¡¯t save you,¡± Chen Zhiwei shouted loudly.
¡°How can you be like this?
Xiang Yu is here and you still won¡¯t let me go.
Do you want Xiang Yu to kill you?¡± At that moment, Zhong Qin stopped crying and became righteously indignant, leaving everyone wondering where she got her courage from.
¡°Let her go, or you will die,¡± Xiang Yu said, standing there indifferently.
¡°Who do you think you are, Xiang Yu?
Stop acting tough here.
You¡¯re just a damn squad leader, what right do you have to talk to me?
You were still wearing open-crotch pants when I started mixing in the streets,¡± Chen Zhiwei yelled.
At this point, Tie Zhuzi couldn¡¯t stay calm anymore; he couldn¡¯t allow someone to insult Xiang Yu like that and was about to rush forward and tear the guy apart, but Xiang Yu stopped him with a gesture.
Hearing this, Xiang Yu did not get angry but simply smiled and asked, ¡°Enough nonsense, are you going to release her or not?¡±
¡°And what if I don¡¯t?¡± Chen Zhiwei replied, beside himself with rage.
¡°Bite him,¡± Xiang Yu told Zhong Qin.
Zhong Qin, who trusted Xiang Yu the most, did not hesitate to sink her teeth fiercely into Chen Zhiwei¡¯s wrist at hismand.
Chen Zhiwei did not expect Zhong Qin to do such a thing.
His arm hurt, and he let go of the dagger.
Zhong Qin took the opportunity to push him away and ran towards Xiang Yu.
¡°Thinking of running?¡± A cold light shed in Chen Zhiwei¡¯s eyes as he reached out to grab Zhong Qin.
At that moment, Xiang Yu¡¯s dagger flew, pinning itself in Chen Zhiwei¡¯s arm.
Zhong Qin also took the chance to run to Xiang Yu¡¯s side and threw herself into his arms.
She punched his chest fiercely and said, ¡°Chen Zhiwei has be so terrible, why didn¡¯t you tell me before?¡±
Xiang Yu felt helpless with a girl like Zhong Qin; he was not a god, how could he have known that Chen Zhiwei had gone bad?
But it was a good thing he had sent Xiao Xuan to follow him.
¡°Xiang Yu!¡± With a dagger stuck in his arm, Chen Zhiwei red fiercely at Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu had ruined his n, shattering his dream of running away with the money.
Now that Zhong Qin had been rescued by Xiang Yu and the money was still in that guy¡¯s hands, he was left empty-handed and had gained nothing.
¡°Xiang Yu, long time no see.¡± Just as Chen Zhiwei was thinking about how to escape, the person standing in front of him finally spoke.
Since their arrival, Xiang Yu and Tie Zhuzi hadn¡¯t even nced at the man, but now, hearing the man seemed to know him, Xiang Yu turned to look at him.
The man was about the same height as Xiang Yu, with phoenix eyes and a high nose bridge.
He wasn¡¯t exactly handsome but certainly not unpleasant to look at.
Xiang Yu sized up the man and was certain he had never seen him before.
¡°Who are you?¡± Xiang Yu asked bluntly.
At this moment, Tie Zhuzi looked at the man in surprise, then whispered in Xiang Yu¡¯s ear, ¡°Bro Yu, he is Zhang Nan.¡±
¡°Zhang Nan?¡± Upon hearing the name, Xiang Yu¡¯s face suddenly turned icy, and Zhong Qin could feel the change in Xiang Yu.
She then moved away from his side and stood behind him.
¡°What, you remember me now, do you?¡± Zhang Nan suddenly burst intoughter, hisughter filled with madness and arrogance.
Zhang Nan was once Zhu Qingfang¡¯s subordinate.
Originally, after Xiang Yu killed Zhu Qingfang, he ordered his men to wipe out these people too, but unexpectedly this kid had joined forces with outsiders, defeated Tie Zhuzi and his men, and even injured his brothers.
Infuriated, Xiang Yu had wanted to deal with it personally, but by the time he got there, Zhang Nan had already left.
It was said that someone had taken him in, and unexpectedly, he showed up here today.
¡°It really is quite the coincidence, I was just looking for you, and here you appear.
You sure ran fast that night,¡± Xiang Yu said, turning his attention away from Chen Zhiwei to face Zhang Nan.
Clearly, the ck-d men who had been taken out were Zhang Nan¡¯s subordinates.
Judging by their movement and proficiency, they seemed well-trained, but they still fell short of Xiang Yu¡¯s skills.
¡°Yes, it was indeed hasty that day, I was actually waiting there for you,¡± Zhang Nan responded with a smile, looking at Xiang Yu as if they were old friends who hadn¡¯t seen each other in a long time.
But from a distance, Chen Zhiwei had sensed that the two men had a grudge.
This was the perfect opportunity for him to stay quiet and make his escape.
¡°You¡¯ve hurt my brothers, and for that, you must die today.
It¡¯s been a while, but I¡¯m someone who holds a grudge.
If anyone harms my brothers, no matter where they flee, as long as theye into my sight, I¡¯ll make sure they¡¯re dealt with,¡± Xiang Yu dered and slowly began to roll up his sleeves.
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s actions, Zhang Nanughed heartily as if Xiang Yu¡¯s gesture was some kind of hrious joke.
Then, with confidence, he arrogantly lifted his head and said, ¡°Do you realize how foolish you are today?
I admit I was somewhat wary of you in the past, because you killed Zhu Qingfang, my former boss.
If you could kill him, you could easily kill me too.
But things are different now.
I have more brothers under me than you can imagine, all of them trained.
Of course, numbers alone aren¡¯t everything, a single bullet is all it takes to deal with you.
From the moment you and that big oaf stepped in here, you were already losing, because my brothers are lying in ambush all around, and with just a wave of my hand, you can turn into a sieve.¡±
Zhang Nan spoke nonchntly, as if he held Xiang Yu¡¯s life in his hands, reveling in the feeling that the game was in his control.
With just a wave, he could decide life and death.
What he really wanted to see was Xiang Yu kneeling before him, begging for mercy.
Of course, even if Xiang Yu did beg, he wouldn¡¯t let him go, because Xiang Yu had killed his former boss, Zhu Qingfang.
Although Zhang Nan didn¡¯t have much affection for Zhu Qingfang anymore, being able to avenge his boss on the side would make for a good story.
But to his surprise, Xiang Yu¡¯s face remained impassive, showing no sign of panic.
Zhang Nan wondered if Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t heard him clearly and emphasized, ¡°My brothers are all around us, with just onemand, you¡¯ll be dead immediately¡¡±
Chapter 339 - 339 339 The War Gods Might Reappears
?339: Chapter 339: The War God¡¯s Might Reappears 339: Chapter 339: The War God¡¯s Might Reappears Zhang Nan doubted that Xiang Yu had heard him clearly, so he repeated himself, but even after the repetition, Xiang Yu was still calm and slowly walked toward him.
At this moment, Zhang Nan was no longer the same as before.
He had over a hundred brothers under hismand, and today he was prepared with an ambush.
Several of his brothers were armed and vignt, ready to erase Xiang Yu from this world at hismand.
With such a strong backing, Zhang Nan was naturally rxed, watching Xiang Yu step by step as he approached, he did not order to kill Xiang Yu immediately but wanted to test Xiang Yu¡¯s skills.
Zhang Nan also rolled up his sleeves and walked forward two steps, standing face to face with Xiang Yu.
¡°Are you ready to die?¡± Xiang Yu said with a smile.
¡°That¡¯s what I should be saying.
Are you ready?¡± Zhang Nan replied with a smile.
Looking at the attitude of the two, there was no sign of a desperate fight; it was more like a casual chat.
Tie Zhuzi stood aside without intending to intervene, having great confidence in Xiang Yu¡¯s abilities.
He had never seen anyone more formidable than Xiang Yu.
The two were silent for a while, and Zhang Nan was the first to make a move.
Surrounded by his brothers, he was fearless.
Even if he couldn¡¯t beat Xiang Yu, it didn¡¯t matter, as soon everyone around them would be killed, and no one would know the difference.
Xiang Yu showed no mercy.
Seeing Zhang Nan¡¯s fisting towards him, he delivered a kick to Zhang Nan¡¯s chest.
Xiang Yu was fast, and the force of his kick was substantial.
Back in his hometown, Xiang Yu had initially taken Tie Zhuzi and others to settle ounts with Zhang Nan, but Zhang Nan had been taken away by someone else.
That time, Xiang Yu was quite frustrated.
Shi Jian had looked for Zhang Nan for a long time without finding him, which had been a constant worry for him until he met him here today.
Xiang Yu¡¯s kick sent Zhang Nan flying, and only then did Zhang Nan realize the gap between him and Xiang Yu.
Perhaps Zhang Nan was not a match for Xiang Yu before, but sinceing here, he had undergone brutal professional training.
Unexpectedly, he was still no match for Xiang Yu with just one move.
This was a significant blow to Zhang Nan.
He thought, if he couldn¡¯t beat Xiang Yu, the gap between the two wouldn¡¯t be veryrge, but he was wrong.
At that moment, Xiang Yu had already walked over and stood on his chest.
¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance.
Tell me who your boss is, and I¡¯ll let you run away.
Otherwise, I will break your neck,¡± Xiang Yu said calmly.
Xiang Yu¡¯s words sounded as if he were making small talk without much domineering tone.
Standing afar, Chen Zhiwei chuckled coldly at this moment, thinking how Xiang Yu, this idiot, ever became a leader.
Didn¡¯t he know that he should appear more fierce and intimidating, shouting loudly to create a psychological shadow on the opponent?
If it were him, Chen Zhiwei, he would definitely have brandished a dagger in front of the opponent, threatening to cut him if he remained silent.
Watching Xiang Yu¡¯s demeanor, Chen Zhiwei could only sneer and then thought about slipping away quietly.
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s abilities just now, he admitted to himself that he couldn¡¯t beat Xiang Yu and started shifting slowly towards the door.
Chen Zhiwei¡¯s movements were clearly seen by Tie Zhuzi, who knew Zhang Nan was no match for Xiang Yu and thus didn¡¯t pay much attention to that.
Instead, his focus was on Chen Zhiwei.
He had wanted to take this guy down for a long time.
Now, seeing this fellow trying to leave, he lunged forward with a kick at Chen Zhiwei.
Chen Zhiwei, not a simple man himself, saw Tie Zhuzi¡¯s attack, snorted coldly, dodged the kick, and punched at Tie Zhuzi¡¯s face.
¡°You dumb brute, help me beat him up,¡± Zhong Qin said, urging Tie Zhuzi when she saw the two of them start to fight.
Chen Zhiwei knew he couldn¡¯t beat Xiang Yu, but he wasn¡¯t concerned about this big oaf.
Tie Zhuzi missed with his kick and also threw a punch towards his opponent.
Both men threw a punch at each other, but Tie Zhuzi was unphased by the hit, whereas Chen Zhiwei¡¯s nose started bleeding from Tie Zhuzi¡¯s punch.
¡°You dare to fight back?
I¡¯ll beat you to death,¡± Tie Zhuzi yelled, then lunged at his opponent.
Tie Zhuzi was a big guy, which made his charge quite frightening.
Chen Zhiwei¡¯s eyes reddened with fury.
He couldn¡¯t believe he had been punched by the fool, which was utterly humiliating.
¡°You¡¯re asking for it,¡± Chen Zhiwei yelled,unching a kick at Tie Zhuzi¡¯s head.
Chen Zhiwei¡¯s movements were agile, indicating he was an expert.
However, he underestimated Tie Zhuzi, who, despite his simple looks, quickly caught Chen Zhiwei¡¯s ankle with both hands as he kicked.
The force of the kick made his palms numb, but he managed to hold on.
He then yelled and started swirling Chen Zhiwei around by his leg.
Zhong Qin took a few steps back in shock but began to cheer when she saw Chen Zhiwei being swung around, seemingly enjoying the spectacle.
Tie Zhuzi¡¯s actions also caught the attention of Xiang Yu and Zhang Nan at his feet.
Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t surprised as he knew Tie Zhuzi¡¯s strength and had seen him fight, but Zhang Nan was too frightened to speak.
He had never seen a fight like this; Chen Zhiwei weighed at least 160 pounds, yet he was being spun around in Tie Zhuzi¡¯s hands like a child, reminiscent of the children¡¯s show ¡°The Big Windmill.¡±
Tie Zhuzi swung Chen Zhiwei around a few times, then hurled him into the distance.
Chen Zhiwei screamed as he crashed into a wall, making a dull thud and a cracking sound as if bones were breaking.
Tie Zhuzi, still not satisfied, walked over, picked up Chen Zhiwei, and started pping his face relentlessly.
Originally, Chen Zhiwei and Tie Zhuzi were evenly matched, but Tie Zhuzi fought without any distractions, solely focused on the fight.
Chen Zhiwei, however, was busy thinking about how to escape and was frightened, which led to his easy defeat.
A few ps from Tie Zhuzi deformed his opponent¡¯s face, and Chen Zhiwei had long since passed out; Tie Zhuzi was merely venting his frustration at this point.
Zhong Qin walked over and snorted coldly, pping the unconscious Chen Zhiwei on the face several times, ¡°That¡¯s for bullying me.
You were amazing, big guy.
I¡¯ll definitely reward you when we get back,¡± she said proudly.
Tie Zhuzi felt helpless at Zhong Qin¡¯s words; despite being younger than him, she insisted on calling herself ¡°big sister,¡± which left him speechless.
¡°Isn¡¯t it time you let go of your foot?¡± Zhang Nan suddenly said from below.
Both had been so focused on Tie Zhuzi¡¯s fight that they had forgotten their own situation.
Xiang Yu kicked him hard, ¡°Are you going to talk or not?
If you don¡¯t, I promise you¡¯ll end up worse than that kid.¡±
¡°You¡¯re trying to scare me,¡± Zhang Nanughed from where hey, then his expression turned cold, ¡°If you don¡¯t let go of my foot, I promise you¡¯ll die a gruesome death.
I considered recruiting you because you¡¯re skilled, otherwise I would¡¯ve attacked already.¡±
Chapter 340 - 340 340 The Sudden Appearance of a Man in Black
?340: Chapter 340: The Sudden Appearance of a Man in ck 340: Chapter 340: The Sudden Appearance of a Man in ck Zhang Nan, pinned under Xiang Yu¡¯s foot, didn¡¯t get angry but burst into heartyughter instead, which says something about the kid¡¯s psychological resilience.
He intended to bring Xiang Yu into his fold.
Xiang Yu¡¯s skills were impressive, and if he could be one of his subordinates, he would certainly be a Tiger General.
Xiang Yu shook his head helplessly with a smile and then kicked his opponent fiercely in the face, telling him to wake up and stop dreaming.
Zhang Nan thought Xiang Yu would at least consider his proposal, but was shocked to see disdain in his eyes, which hit him hard.
He then said fiercely, ¡°Xiang Yu, have you really decided not to consider my offer?¡±
Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t be bothered with him and kicked his face again, saying coldly, ¡°Speak, who is your big brother?¡±
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s disdainful expression, Zhang Nan was so angry he almost spat blood and then yelled, ¡°Everyone listen, kill him for me.¡±
Zhang Nan had seen potential in Xiang Yu and thought that even if he couldn¡¯t bring him over to his side, he could hand him over to his big brother, a man who appreciated talent and would surely ept him.
But Xiang Yu¡¯s idiotic attitude was something he couldn¡¯t stand, so he ordered Xiang Yu¡¯s execution.
But after he shouted, there was no movement around, only his echo reverberating through the empty house.
For a moment, everyone remained motionless, then looked around.
When Zhang Nan saw that his brothers didn¡¯t react at all, a bad premonition faintly arose in his heart.
He shouted again, but still no response came.
¡°What are you yelling about here?
You startled me,¡± Xiang Yu said, then crouched down to grab the other¡¯s hair, speaking coldly.
¡°Did you kill them all?¡± Zhang Nan finally began to feel fear and looked at Xiang Yu in horror.
¡°That¡¯s right, I took care of them all.
Now can you speak up, who exactly is your boss?¡± Xiang Yu said.
Clearly, Zhang Nan was nning to use Chen Zhiwei to get to Zhong Qin, whose father they must have also captured.
¡°I¡¯m going to count to three, and if you don¡¯t talk, I¡¯ll twist your neck,¡± Xiang Yu stated calmly and began to count.
When truly faced with death, Zhang Nan finally got scared.
They had sworn an oath to follow their big brother unto death, never to betray, but when the moment came, how many could remember their vows?
At this point, Xiang Yu had already grabbed the other¡¯s head, and though Xiang Yu¡¯s expression was indifferent, Zhang Nan didn¡¯t doubt for a second that Xiang Yu would kill him.
¡°I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk, my big brother is¡¡±
Just as Zhang Nan was about to reveal who his big brother was, suddenly, Xiang Yu felt a sense of crisis.
It was an instinct honed through trials of iron and blood.
Without a second thought, he leapt backward, and by then it was toote to save Zhang Nan.
At that moment, a figure in ck appeared at a window above.
He had a submachine gun in hand and started spraying bullets towards Zhang Nan¡¯s location.
Poor Zhang Nan gaped in shock at the ck-d figure; his own brother was shooting at him.
But he had no more chance to ponder this, as his body was riddled with holes, dead beyond any doubt.
After eliminating Zhang Nan, the figure in ck turned his gunfire toward Xiang Yu.
Concerned for Zhong Qin¡¯s safety, Xiang Yu quickly wrapped his arms around her.
¡°Xiaoxuan, do it,¡± Xiang Yu bellowed.
Xiaoxuan was already prepared, not far from the shooter.
Both had been concealed and unnoticed at the start.
As the assant opened fire, Xiaoxuan had already found the perfect position and was ready to act.
But he was still one step toote when Xiao Xuan threw the dagger.
A bullet had already pierced through Xiang Yu¡¯s back, fortunately, the bullet had just stopped in front of him; otherwise, Zhong Qin could have also been hurt.
Xiao Xuan¡¯s dagger pierced directly into the man¡¯s neck, then she looked at Xiang Yu and shouted, ¡°Brother, are you okay?¡±
¡°Check around to see if there are any fish that slipped through the,¡± Xiang Yu called back.
Clearly, that man was an expert too; at first, Xiang Yu had not noticed him.
And his target turned out to be Zhang Nan, who was about to betray them; this man came out to kill him at just the right moment.
The man must have been sent by Zhang Nan¡¯s older brother to monitor him; it seemed their boss didn¡¯t fully trust him.
When Tie Zhuzi saw Xiang Yu wounded, his eyes turned blood red, and he started circling the entire building.
At that moment, he was hoping that others were still around because he needed to vent; he wanted to beat someone up.
Unfortunately, after several rounds around the building, Xiao Xuan and Tie Zhuzi found no one else apart from the bodies.
Only after ascertaining that everything was safe, the two of them returned.
¡°Are you alright?¡± Zhong Qin with her tearful eyes, looked at the bullet head poking out from under Xiang Yu¡¯s shoulder¡ªit was quite horrifying.
If the bullet had been a little lower, he might have been lifeless by now.
Xiang Yu justughed it off and said, ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m not okay?¡±
Zhong Qin hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±
Because she saw Xiang Yu¡¯s wound was already dyed red with fresh blood, and it was still bleeding continuously.
Xiao Xuan and Tie Zhuzi were also standing at the side, quite anxious.
¡°Zhuzi, clean up the scene.
We¡¯re near the big river; just sink them to the bottom,¡± Xiang Yu said simply.
Tie Zhuzi responded and then went to clean up the battlefield.
Zhong Qin then made a makeshift bandage for Xiang Yu using clothes.
She was moved by how Xiang Yu had protected her by holding her close in the moment of crisis.
At that moment, Zhong Qin, looking down, said with guilt, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault for trusting that big bad guy Chen Zhiwei, and it made you get hurt.¡±
It was evident that Zhong Qin truly knew she had made a mistake, and for her to admit it so openly was not a simple matter.
Xiang Yu did not me her and pinched her little nose, saying, ¡°Just remember from now on; I will never deceive you.¡±
After finishing, Xiang Yu then walked toward Chen Zhiwei, who was still lying there unconscious.
It looked like Tie Zhuzi had been quite heavy-handed with him.
¡°Kid, wake up, don¡¯t sleep now; it¡¯s starting to rain,¡± Xiang Yu said as he approached, lifting Chen Zhiwei¡¯s face.
Chen Zhiwei then groggily woke up, and upon seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s detestable face, he said through gritted teeth, ¡°Xiang Yu, you better let me go, or you will not die a good death.¡±
Even at this point, Chen Zhiwei still thought he was of higher status, while Xiang Yu was just a small team leader; their status and positions were worlds apart.
¡°Cut the crap, don¡¯t talk to me about useless stuff.
I just want to ask you one thing, who has taken the boss?¡± Xiang Yu said simply.
This was also a matter of concern for Zhong Qin, and she stared at Chen Zhiwei with wide eyes.
¡°Kneel down in front of me and beg, if you beg me, I¡¯ll tell you,¡± Chen Zhiwei said with madness in his eyes.
Though he was severely injured by Tie Zhuzi, he was still very defiant.
¡°Why the hell would I save you?
You won¡¯t talk, huh,¡± without another word, Xiang Yu harshly punched the other man¡¯s face¡
Chapter 341 - 341 341 Who Exactly is the Murderer
?341: Chapter 341: Who Exactly is the Murderer 341: Chapter 341: Who Exactly is the Murderer Xiang Yu saw that the other party wouldn¡¯t speak, so he directly pped Chen Zhiwei across the face repeatedly.
Chen Zhiwei had originally wanted to say some pleasantries, but Xiang Yu didn¡¯t give him the chance to open his mouth.
Not until he had knocked out half of Chen Zhiwei¡¯s teeth did he give him a chance to speak, ¡°Do you want to talk now?¡±
Chen Zhiwei sneered coldly, then said, ¡°Xiang Yu, do you know, you¡¯re just a fucking idiot¡¡±
Chen Zhiwei obviously hadn¡¯t given up his haughty demeanor, intending to seize the opportunity to say some pleasantries and then belittle Xiang Yu.
But Xiang Yu didn¡¯t give him the chance,unching another round of brutal punches to his face.
Not until Chen Zhiwei was about to pass out again did Xiang Yu grab his neck, smiled, and said, ¡°Passing out?
That would be too easy.¡± After speaking, he started hitting him again.
At this point, Chen Zhiwei was so despondent he wanted to die, but he couldn¡¯t die because Xiang Yu was controlling him.
This was truly what they call a fate worse than death.
¡°I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk¡¡± Finally, Chen Zhiwei couldn¡¯t take it anymore and yelled out, his mouth now full of blood, almost all of his teeth gone.
Only then did Xiang Yu let him go, stood up condescendingly and said, ¡°Speak, who is their boss?
Who exactly kidnapped the boss?¡±
Chen Zhiwei took a moment topose himself and said, ¡°I actually don¡¯t know exactly who it is, only that it¡¯s definitely one of the four bosses.
This is what Zhang Lei told me.¡±
It was clear Chen Zhiwei wasn¡¯t lying; he truly didn¡¯t know.
It was just unfortunate that Zhang Lei was now dead.
If he hadn¡¯t died, things might have been simpler.
But now there was finally a lead.
However, Zhong Qin stood there with a face full of sorrow.
Although usually she really disliked Miao Honglei and his group, after all, they were her father¡¯s subordinates.
She couldn¡¯t believe it was one of them who had kidnapped her father.
At this time, Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan had already dealt with everything and came back.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t n to kill Chen Zhiwei, then called a few people to take two bags of money and prepared to leave, paying no heed to him.
Now, Chen Zhiwei had neither money nor people; it was impossible for him to rise again.
Chen Zhiwei felt neglected.
He had once been high and mighty, and now even someone like Xiang Yu dared to bully him.
He couldn¡¯t ept this; he wanted to kill everyone present.
Xiang Yu had originally nned to give Chen Zhiwei a chance, but he didn¡¯t seize it.
When Chen Zhiwei reached into his jacket to grab a gun, Xiang Yu suddenly turned and kicked him in the neck.
Chen Zhiwei had no time to react; his neck was instantly broken by Xiang Yu¡¯s kick, and he died on the spot.
Tie Zhuzi, furious, walked over and kicked Chen Zhiwei¡¯s corpse, cursing, ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!
If you had just spoken earlier, you wouldn¡¯t have caused me to redo my work.¡±
After cursing, Tie Zhuzi passed the two bags of money to Xiao Xuan, then dragged the corpse outside.
When everything was dealt with, the group finally got into the car and headed back.
The scene didn¡¯t faze Xiang Yu, for such situations weremonce to him.
But for Zhong Qin, it was a different set of emotions.
She had only ever heard stories like this; she never expected to experience one firsthand.
This made her somewhat frightened, but most of all, she was exhrated.
She found it very thrilling.
Once back, everyone rested.
The next morning, when Xiang Yu woke up, it was already ten o¡¯clock.
Xiao Xuan and the others had long since woken up and were sitting on the couch.
Jiang Chao and the others were also there early, waiting for Xiang Yu.
They knew Xiang Yu didn¡¯t like to be disturbed while sleeping, so they had all waited there until now.
¡°Since everyone is here, why didn¡¯t you wake me?¡± Xiang Yu nced at Tie Zhuzi and asked.
Tie Zhuzi pretended not to hear, looking away; he didn¡¯t want to suffer the consequence.
He had been beaten several times in the past for waking Xiang Yu, and twice Xiang Yu had even held a dagger to his throat.
It wasn¡¯t that Xiang Yu did it on purpose, it was a habit developed over a long time, not allowing anyone near.
It was unclear how Long Wu managed it back in the day, but when Long Wu was around, Xiang Yu would obediently get up to wash and eat.
It seemed to be the case of one thing overpowering another.
¡°How¡¯s the investigation going?
Any news of the boss?¡± Xiang Yu asked.
Seeing the expressions on the faces of the few people before him, Xiang Yu had already guessed the oue, which was within his expectations.
After all, if the adversary was bold enough to kidnap the boss, they were certainly no simple character.
If they were uncovered so easily by his own investigation, that would be strange indeed.
¡°Put this matter aside for now and discreetly look into it.
Check the four bosses to see who¡¯s continuously recruiting and strengthening their forces,¡± Xiang Yu instructed.
Zhang Nan came through being taken in, and through the information he had ryed, his boss was known to appreciate talent, eager to recruit capable individuals under hismand.
However, Zhang Nan¡¯s fate showed that the boss wasn¡¯t truly fond of talent but was merely garnering people¡¯s loyalty.
Such a person was the most despicable and deserved to be killed.
¡°Do we need to investigate Big Brother Miao Honglei too?¡± Jiang Chao asked tentatively at this point.
After all, Xiang Yu¡¯s power was part of Miao Honglei¡¯s.
And as for Jiang Chao and the others, they only followed Xiang Yu¡¯s orders, no one else¡¯s.
¡°Remember this, you¡¯re my brothers, not the organization¡¯s.
I¡¯m your boss, you don¡¯t have to care about anyone else,¡± Xiang Yu affirmed firmly.
Jiang Chao and the others naturally understood Xiang Yu¡¯s intent; they recognized no one else as their big brother, not even Miao Honglei.
¡°Everyone go get ready.
Remember to be careful, we absolutely can¡¯t let outsiders know we¡¯re investigating them.
If it leaks, we¡¯re all finished,¡± Xiang Yu said sinctly.
Jiang Chao and the others understood the gravity of the situation and then left one after another.
After Jiang Chao and the others left, Xiang Yu finallyid down on the sofa and said, ¡°What do you two think?
Who would dare do this?¡±
Tie Zhuzi thought for a moment and then directly said, ¡°Shen San and Miao Honglei both appreciate talent.
Whenever they see someone skilled, they want to draw them to their side.
I think it must be one of those two.¡±
Xiaoxuan nodded and did not make anyment, clearly agreeing with Tie Zhuzi¡¯s hypothesis.
Xiang Yu did not offer his ownment.
The more it came to this point, the more he thought of Shi Jian.
He felt that his current informationwork was still not unfolded, like he was a blind man.
Thinking of this, Xiang Yu picked up the phone and dialed Shi Jian.
¡°You still remember us, huh?
Having a good time out there by yourself, not caring about our life or death¡¡± Shi Jian, seeing the call was from Xiang Yu,unched into a tirade as soon as he answered.
Shi Jian and Xiang Yu had the longest history together, so he was the only one who spoke so casually around Xiang Yu.
¡°How¡¯s everything at hometely?¡± Xiang Yu asked.
After hearing this, Shi Jian fell silent for a moment before saying, ¡°The situation is somewhat pessimistic, but everything is still fine, with no major surprises.¡±
Although Shi Jian was being cryptic, Xiang Yu still sensed some problems; something had definitely gone wrong at home.
¡°Can you handle it?¡± Xiang Yu asked.
With Shi Jian holding down the fort at home, and with people like Wu Jing and Long Zaitian, there shouldn¡¯t be too many problems.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, there won¡¯t be any problems,¡± Shi Jian asserted confidently.
Xiang Yu naturally trusted Shi Jian.
If there truly was an issue they couldn¡¯t resolve, he would have called him.
¡°By the way, someone came looking for you.
I don¡¯t know if they found you¡¡±
Chapter 342 - 342 342 Yang Ming Captures a Woman
?342: Chapter 342 Yang Ming Captures a Woman 342: Chapter 342 Yang Ming Captures a Woman Xiang Yu heard that someone was looking for him and quickly asked who it was.
Shi Jian yed coy and then chuckled, ¡°Looks like she hasn¡¯t found you yet.
Once she does, you¡¯ll know.¡±
After finishing his teasing, Shi Jian hung up the phone after rambling on about some useless topics.
Xiang Yu thought about it but couldn¡¯t figure out who it might be, so he didn¡¯t dwell on it any longer.
At noon, they made a trip to headquarters; since he had killed Zhang Nanst night, there might be some clues at headquarters.
But everything inside the headquarters was still calm, with no sign of any incident.
Around one in the afternoon, Xiang Yu was getting ready to return.
Just as he was about to get into the car, Yang Ming walked over.
On seeing Xiang Yu, Yang Ming, uncharacteristically, shed a smile, but that smile gave people the creeps.
¡°Could your smile be any uglier?¡± Xiang Yu said, standing in front of the car door, looking at Yang Ming.
Hearing Xiang Yu¡¯s remark, Yang Ming grinned even wider.
Theoretically, Yang Ming should have been ring at Xiang Yu, so today¡¯s behavior waspletely out of character for him.
¡°Xiang Yu, haha¡¡± Yang Ming just called out strangely and then walked awayughing heartily.
Tie Zhuzi and Xiaoxuan stood there equally puzzled,
¡°Has this guy gone dumb?¡± Tie Zhuzi shook his head and said with a wry smile.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t give it much thought and got into the car directly.
Just as they were about to leave through the gate, Xiang Yu suddenly told Tie Zhuzi to stop.
He felt there was something off about Yang Ming today; the man was not one to hide his emotions, wearing them on his face instead.
Although Yang Ming hadn¡¯t said anything, Xiang Yu could sense it.
The kid must have caught on to something about him.
Xiang Yu carefully considered recent events and felt that he hadn¡¯t slipped up.
Could it be that Yang Ming knew about hismunication with Shen San and betraying Miao Honglei?
Xiang Yu thought it was unlikely; if Yang Ming had known, he definitely would have discussed it with Pan Wenjie.
With their nature, they would have already had him arrested.
¡°Xiaoxuan, get out and check up on Yang Ming¡¯s recent activities.
I¡¯m feeling something¡¯s off with the kid.¡± For safety¡¯s sake, it was better to have Xiaoxuan investigate, as it rted to his and Tie Zhuzi¡¯s lives.
Xiaoxuan nodded and went off to do just that.
¡°Bro Yu, I think we should find an opportunity to get rid of Yang Ming.
He¡¯s always opposing us; who knows when he might stab us in the back,¡± Tie Zhuzi said.
¡°It¡¯s not time yet.
We¡¯ll take him out when the timees,¡± Xiang Yu replied, reclining in the back of the car.
Nothing happened all day.
Since Zhong Qin had been downcast, Xiang Yu apanied her on a shopping trip, buying lots of clothes, which brightened her mood a bit.
But the matter of her father¡¯s disappearance weighed heavily on her, preventing her from being as cheerful as before.
¡°Xiang Yu, is there any news about my father?¡± Zhong Qin asked dejectedly while sitting on the sofa.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure to deliver your father back to you safe and sound within ten days,¡± Xiang Yu assured her.
Although Jiang Chao and the others hadn¡¯t found any leads yet, he already had a n in mind; he justcked some solid evidence.
¡°Really?¡± Zhong Qin suddenly asked with excitement.
¡°Of course.
When have I ever lied to you?¡± Xiang Yu said with an air of reliability.
Zhong Qin ran over happily and hugged Xiang Yu¡¯s neck, nting a big kiss on his face.
¡°Xiang Yu, you¡¯re the best,¡± Zhong Qin said joyfully.
Xiang Yu just felt a soft sensation on his face and an indescribablefort, then he offered the other side of his face and said, ¡°You missed this side.¡±
Zhong Qin chuckled, ¡°Wait until you find that old ghost, then you can get all lovey-dovey.¡±
¡°Stingy,¡± Xiang Yu said, giving her a nce.
As they sat there bantering, suddenly Xiao Xuan called.
¡°Brother Yu, I did some digging.
It seems like Yang Ming caught a womanst night.
They say she¡¯s really beautiful,¡± Xiao Xuan sinctly reported.
¡°Is that all?¡± Xiang Yu asked, puzzled.
Even if Yang Ming got himself a pretty girl, he wouldn¡¯t be this excited.
He and Yang Ming were mortal enemies, and Yang Ming¡¯s behavior during the day was surprisingly out of character.
¡°They say that the woman is a master, and she has a cold expression on her face,¡± Xiao Xuan continued.
Hearing this, Xiang Yu suddenly had a bad premonition, and then quickly said, ¡°Find out where that woman is being held, and don¡¯t tip them off.¡±
Xiao Xuan didn¡¯t understand why Xiang Yu was suddenly so anxious, but he agreed and hung up the phone.
¡°Whose call was that?
I heard something about a woman.
Are you seducing someone again?¡± Zhong Qin sat there with an interrogative expression.
¡°No.¡± Xiang Yu was not in a good mood.
After a short reply, he promptly called for Tie Zhuzi and went downstairs.
Seeing Xiang Yu suddenly change his demeanor and ignore her, Zhong Qin stomped her foot in anger, then went to rest.
¡°Brother Yu, what¡¯s happened?¡± Tie Zhuzi asked, noting Xiang Yu¡¯s serious face.
¡°Can¡¯t be sure yet, let¡¯s go find Yang Ming,¡± Xiang Yu replied, taking a deep breath to ease his emotions.
Without further questions, Tie Zhuzi drove straight to Yang Ming¡¯s headquarters.
Yang Ming¡¯s underlings became tense upon seeing Xiang Yu arrive and surrounded the two of them.
They all recognized Xiang Yu; some even had been beaten by him before.
¡°I want to see Yang Ming,¡± Xiang Yu stated inly.
Yang Ming, who was leaning out of a second-floor window and had already seen Xiang Yu,ughed and said, ¡°Why, Xiang, what brings you here to see me today, in such a good mood?¡±
¡°Need to talk,¡± Xiang Yu shouted from a distance.
¡°What¡¯s there to talk about between us?
You better get back to your own ce.
Otherwise, I¡¯ll let the boys loose on you.
There¡¯s just the two of you today; do you think you can take us on?¡± Yang Ming said from the second floor, looking down at Xiang Yu with a condescending attitude.
He was enjoying the feeling, especially seeing Xiang Yu somewhat anxious; he felt incredibly pleased with himself.
¡°Yang Ming, don¡¯t you fucking push your luck.
If you don¡¯t call them off, I¡¯ll barge in,¡± Tie Zhuzi warned loudly.
His voice was thunderous, and his ferocious demeanor scared the others to step back.
They had seen Tie Zhuzi fight; he was the type to use people as weapons, a sight the average person couldn¡¯t withstand.
¡°Who do you think you are?
You¡¯ve no ce to speak here.
Beat it, or don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± Yang Ming finished speaking, and just then, five men in ck dashed out from the vi, guns in hand.
After losing his goods to Xiang Yust time, Yang Ming became cautious.
Not only did he have people patrolling outside, but there were also armed guards inside.
Surely, no one would dare to break in with such a setup.
¡°Fuck you¡¡± Cursing under his breath, Tie Zhuzi was ready to storm in.
When he got angry, he didn¡¯t care if the opponent had knives or guns.
The others watching sweated bullets and couldn¡¯t help thinking to themselves that this big guy was just too fierce¡
Chapter 343 - 343 343 Such a Charming Beauty
?343: Chapter 343: Such a Charming Beauty 343: Chapter 343: Such a Charming Beauty Tie Zhuzi cursed under his breath, itching to charge forward.
There had long been discord between them and Yang Ming, and now the situation was as tense as a drawn sword and a ready crossbow.
Outnumbered and outgunned, Xiang Yu knew they were no match, and he quickly stopped Tie Zhuzi.
He looked up at Yang Ming, who was beaming with a radiant smile, and said, ¡°I heard you¡¯ve taken a woman hostage?¡±
Yang Ming knew Xiang Yu hade for this reason, and heughed out loud even more.
Then, while looking at Xiang Yu, he said, ¡°You¡¯re quite well-informed indeed.
Yes, I¡¯ve taken a woman, and a beautiful one at that.
I was just nning to enjoy herpany tonight.¡±
Yang Ming looked at Xiang Yu with a provoking gaze.
¡°Release her.¡± Xiang Yu tried to steady his emotions and said.
Yang Ming was a simple man with little guile.
From his expression, Xiang Yu could tell that the woman definitely had a connection to him.
¡°You think I¡¯ll release her just because you said so?
Who do you take me for?¡± Yang Ming jeered, as if he had the upper hand, then said to Xiang Yu, ¡°However, if you¡¯d like, I can give her to you.¡±
¡°What¡¯s the condition?¡± Xiang Yu naturally didn¡¯t believe Yang Ming would be so generous.
¡°Straight to the point.
I like dealing with smart people.¡± Yang Ming finished speaking, then walked downstairs.
A group of people surrounded him; he was genuinely worried that the big, foolish man beside Xiang Yu might suddenly rage towards him.
Xiang Yu stood unflinchingly, watching the group approach.
¡°Kneel before me, knock your head on the ground three times, and call me ¡®grandpa¡¯ three times.
Then, I¡¯ll give her to you.
How about that?
Fair, right?¡± After saying this, Yang Ming burst intoughter once more.
His followers startedughing too, their demeanor bing wildly arrogant.
Tie Zhuzi clenched his fists.
Had Xiang Yu not stopped him, he would have beaten Yang Ming ck and blue regardless.
Although he didn¡¯t know who the captured woman was, he sensed she must be important to Xiang Yu.
Hearing the condition, Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t help butugh as well, knowing such terms were impossible to meet.
¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Yang Ming saw Xiang Yuughing and became more alert.
¡°Let¡¯s go, Zhuzi,¡± Xiang Yu said, then turned to get into the car.
Yang Ming couldn¡¯t understand Xiang Yu¡¯s actions.
Perhaps Xiang Yu had given up on the woman.
However, from what Yang Ming knew about Xiang Yu, he highly valued the people close to him.
Such people are fools, easily manipted.
He couldn¡¯t possibly abandon the woman unless the information he had on Xiang Yu was false.
Tie Zhuzi was also taken aback but trusted Xiang Yu¡¯s decisions and followed him into the car.
Seeing Xiang Yu about to leave, Yang Ming grew anxious and quickly walked forward two steps, saying, ¡°Xiang Yu, you probably don¡¯t know who the woman I captured is¡¡±
Before Yang Ming could finish, Xiang Yu, sitting in the car, suddenly turned his head and shot Yang Ming a cold nce.
Xiang Yu¡¯s eyes, sharp as knives, pierced right into Yang Ming¡¯s heart.
Yang Ming staggered back two steps under the intensity of Xiang Yu¡¯s gaze.
Xiang Yu¡¯s eyes were deep, like a ck hole, radiating only coldness.
What kind of hardships had he endured to have such a fearsome expression?
¡°For now, she can stay with you.
But if anyone dares toy a finger on her, I will make their life a living hell,¡± said Xiang Yu in an icy tone.
Everyone felt chills down their spines after hearing that, and Yang Ming couldn¡¯t help breaking out into a cold sweat.
It wasn¡¯t until Xiang Yu and hispanion had left that they realized what had happened.
¡°Bro Yu, who did they actually kidnap?¡± on the road, Tie Zhuzi asked curiously.
Tie Zhuzi had been staying close to Xiang Yu, even sticking to his side constantly.
However, Tie Zhuzi knew nothing, and was even less aware of who the other side had kidnapped.
¡°They kidnapped Long Wu,¡± Xiang Yu replied simply.
From Shi Jian¡¯s call, Xiao Xuan¡¯s investigation, and Yang Ming¡¯s arrogant smile, he had guessed that the person Yang Ming had kidnapped must be Long Wu.
He didn¡¯t know why Long Wu, havinge, didn¡¯t call him, or perhaps she wanted to surprise him.
But then he thought it wasn¡¯t like Long Wu¡¯s personality to do so; maybe she just wanted toe to see Xiang Yu and didn¡¯t want him to know, which allowed Yang Ming to capture her.
Hearing that it was Long Wu, Tie Zhuzi mmed on the brakes and stopped at the side of the road.
Although he hadn¡¯t spoken much with Long Wu, she was nevertheless someone from his hometown, and she seemed to have a bit of a crush on Xiang Yu¡ªat least, that¡¯s what Tie Zhuzi guessed.
¡°Bro Yu¡¡± Tie Zhuzi said angrily, stopping at the roadside.
He wanted to turn back and fight with Xiang Yu, now only realizing why Xiang Yu had been so furious just before.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yang Ming wouldn¡¯t dare harm her,¡± Xiang Yu said with confidence.
When leaving earlier, Xiang Yu had warned Yang Ming that if anyone dared to touch Long Wu, he would make their life worse than death.
Although Yang Ming was a bit of a boss too, he was overly cautious, even somewhat cowardly.
Xiang Yu was certain of this point when he made his assertion that Yang Ming wouldn¡¯t touch Long Wu until he had dealt with Xiang Yu.
Moreover, Yang Ming was actually quite wary of Xiang Yu in his heart.
After a few encounters with Xiang Yu, Yang Ming had been on the losing end, and shadows of defeat had settled in his heart.
When he had captured Long Wu, Yang Ming didn¡¯t know how pleased he was, thinking he could use this move well and then teach Xiang Yu a good lesson.
Little did he expect Xiang Yu to pull this move on him.
In front of his brothers, Yang Ming took a couple of steps back, frightened by Xiang Yu¡¯s words¡ªa very embarrassing ordeal, but luckily the brothers around him didn¡¯t seem to care.
To cover up his previous scare, he sneered and said menacingly, ¡°Xiang Yu, sooner orter, I¡¯ll make you kneel before me and call me grandpa.¡±
After saying that, Yang Ming returned to the vi in a raging mood.
He went to the basement and then told the subordinates around him, ¡°Wait outside, I¡¯ll go in alone.¡±
His subordinates could only nod in agreement, but they were somewhat worried in their hearts.
They knew that the woman in the basement was Xiang Yu¡¯s, and Xiang Yu had said that anyone who dared to touch his woman, he would make their life miserable.
Now with Yang Ming going in alone, what was he intending to do?
Could he really be about toy his hands on Xiang Yu¡¯s woman?
Could he really want to have a face-off with Xiang Yu that would leave them deadlocked?
Having seen Xiang Yu¡¯s departing gaze, the thought made them shudder all over.
Yang Ming walked in alone and saw in the center of the basement a woman tied up.
This person had long hair draped over her shoulders, her face pure and wless, with big, spirited eyes.
Her slender and tall figure, entuated by denim, sketched out a devilish body shape.
Yang Ming had been with countless women, but when he saw her, he still couldn¡¯t help the wild pounding in his chest.
Too beautiful, so beautiful he couldn¡¯t bear to defile her.
In all his life, he had only seen one other person who couldpare to her, and that was the boss¡¯s daughter, Zhong Qin.
But Zhong Qin was young, or rather, not yet fully mature.
Although beautiful, she wasn¡¯t as captivating as the woman in front of him.
Zhong Qin had more of an unripe charm, while the woman before him was simply enchanting¡
Chapter 344 - 344 344 Defeated Under the Pomegranate Skirt
?344: Chapter 344: Defeated Under the Pomegranate Skirt 344: Chapter 344: Defeated Under the Pomegranate Skirt Looking at the woman in front of him, Yang Ming wished he could bite into her.
But he knew she was Xiang Yu¡¯s woman, and he couldn¡¯t touch her yet, not until he had really taken care of Xiang Yu, then he could have her.
He hated Xiang Yu.
This neer actually had such a beautiful girlfriend.
If he had such a beautiful girlfriend himself, he would rather leave the underworld and live a carefree life with her.
In fact, he didn¡¯t know that Long Wu was not Xiang Yu¡¯s girlfriend but rather their rtionship was somewhat ambiguous.
If he knew that previously beauties like Ning Xiaolu and Lan Tingting had been around Xiang Yu, perhaps he would have been green with envy.
¡°Beauty, what brings you to this city looking for Xiang Yu?¡± Standing in front of Long Wu, Yang Ming felt inexplicably nervous, but he still pretended to be calm and cultured.
Long Wu¡¯s icy face twitched with anger, and then she looked at Yang Ming without speaking.
Seeing this, Yang Ming continued, ¡°Actually, I know Xiang Yu too, and I know his true nature.
He hasn¡¯t been in this city long, but he¡¯s up to no good, dragging a bunch of people with him, either fighting or harassing women every day.
I really don¡¯t know what you see in him?¡±
¡°Nonsense,¡± Long Wu said icily, obviously not believing Yang Ming¡¯s words.
Seeing that Long Wu had finally spoken, Yang Ming chuckled and said, ¡°Truth be told, I have a feud with Xiang Yu, we¡¯re like water and fire.¡±
Long Wu tensed up a bit when she heard this.
She had been fine at home, but without Xiang Yu, she always felt an emptiness in her heart, as if her soul was lost.
Eventually, she resolved toe and find Xiang Yu, and after getting the details of his hangouts from Shi Jian, she came alone by ne.
She had been here for three days, and during these days, she frequented various bars, KTVs, and other entertainment venues.
She knew that Xiang Yu being here meant he inevitably wasn¡¯t into anything wholesome.
He was more likely to show up at such ces.
That evening, as she sat casually in a bar, she casually asked the bartender if he knew someone named Xiang Yu.
Yang Ming happened to be passing by her just then.
He was in a hurry, but when he heard the name Xiang Yu, he quickly stopped.
Then he saw Long Wu, and when he saw her, he waspletely captivated by her beauty.
In the end, he tricked Long Wu intoing outside, and a few people kidnapped her when she was unguarded and brought her back.
It wasn¡¯t until they had Long Wu tied up in the basement that he concluded she was Xiang Yu¡¯s girlfriend from his hometown.
Knowing this, Yang Ming was overjoyed.
He wanted to take advantage of Long Wu right away to get back at Xiang Yu, but he restrained himself.
Thus, when he saw Xiang Yu at the headquarters, Yang Ming couldn¡¯t contain his excitement.
He wanted to tell Xiang Yu that he had captured his woman but thought to take advantage of her first before telling him.
As he was caught in his dilemma, Xiang Yu noticed something was amiss and found out after some investigation that Long Wu hade.
After Xiang Yu arrived today and spoke some harsh words, it further emphasized this woman¡¯s importance in Xiang Yu¡¯s heart.
It also made Yang Ming even more hesitant to touch this woman, so he could only stand there and watch.
The feeling was unbearably painful, like cing a peach in front of a monkey but telling it that it can only look, not eat.
Yang Ming stepped slowly towards Long Wu, closely observing her, and at that moment, he could hardly resist the urge to kiss her.
¡°Get lost.¡± At this time, Long Wu was also somewhat nervous.
She didn¡¯t know the identity of the man opposite her, and if he indeed held a grudge against Xiang Yu, then she was doomed.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t know she was here, and wouldn¡¯te to save her.
Even if he knew she hade, he wouldn¡¯t expect her to have been captured and brought here.
Thinking this, Long Wu felt somewhat desperate, but being a proud person, she didn¡¯t let these emotions show on her face.
Yang Ming, scolded by Long Wu, wasn¡¯t angry.
Instead, he patiently smiled and said, ¡°If you were my girlfriend, I would give you everything you want¡ªcars, houses, status; I can give it all to you.
What¡¯s so good about Xiang Yu?
He¡¯s just a hothead, a little ruffian.
Following him, you¡¯ll suffer your whole life¡¡±
¡°Get out.¡± Yang Ming was about to badmouth Xiang Yu some more, but Long Wu wouldn¡¯t have it.
In fact, Long Wu knew that Xiang Yu was not a perfect person, and even had many bad habits, but somehow, she always found herself thinking about him.
When she couldn¡¯t see him, she felt a bit empty.
She wanted to call Xiang Yu but didn¡¯t know what to say, ultimately deciding toe look for him.
She had no high hopes, she just wanted to see him.
Even if it meant just being silently by his side, she was satisfied.
Yang Ming said many nice things, but the cold beauty before him remained unmoved, her tone bing increasingly icy.
Even though he liked Long Wu a lot, at that moment he couldn¡¯t help but get angry.
¡°Don¡¯t be ungrateful.
If you anger me, I¡¯ll take you first, then let my brothers have their turn,¡± Yang Ming shouted, knowing that if it weren¡¯t for her connection with Xiang Yu, he might actually do such a thing.
Long Wu was also somewhat scared, and so she remained silent.
If he truly dared to mistreat her like that, she could only consider suicide.
She didn¡¯t want her pure body to be tainted by these beasts.
Seeing that Long Wu didn¡¯t respond, Yang Ming assumed she was scared and had given in.
He couldn¡¯t help but snort with contempt, thinking these little girls just don¡¯t understand until they see some color.
¡°I¡¯ll give you a day to think it over carefully.
Either follow me, or let me kill you.¡± After saying this, Yang Ming didn¡¯t say more and prepared to head outside.
Just then, someone burst in.
Yang Ming, furious, pped the person and scolded, ¡°Motherfucker, are you looking for death?
Who let you in?¡±
Yang Ming acted this way, actually to show off in front of the beauty, to demonstrate that he was a real man.
But Long Wu simply dismissed these antics; she was worried that she might really be done for.
¡°Sorry, brother, Pan Wenjie has arrived and asked me to notify you immediately.
He¡¯s waiting in the living room,¡± said the man, resentfully rubbing his cheek where he had been pped.
Usually, Yang Ming treated him quite well.
Unknown to him, Yang Ming was just putting on a show for Long Wu.
To win the beauty¡¯s heart, he didn¡¯t mind sacrificing his own brothers.
¡°Pan Wenjie is here?¡± Hearing that it was Pan Wenjie, Yang Ming quickly adopted a very respectful demeanor.
He nced at Long Wu, then followed the man out.
¡°Without my orders, no one is allowed in.¡± Yang Ming liked Long Wu so much, he was reluctant even to let his subordinates nce at her.
Yang Mingposed himself, then quickly went to the hall, where Pan Wenjie was sitting, ostentatiously sipping tea¡
Chapter 345 - 345 345 The Clash between Two Brothers
?345: Chapter 345: The sh between Two Brothers 345: Chapter 345: The sh between Two Brothers ¡°Big Brother, howe you didn¡¯t even give me a heads up beforeing over?
I could have been better prepared, and we could have had a drink together,¡± said Yang Ming with a smile on his face.
It¡¯s fair to say Pan Wenjie was his direct superior, and he held a strong respect for the man.
¡°Let¡¯s skip that.
I heard you caught a woman?¡± Pan Wenjie asked directly.
Startled by thement, Yang Ming silently cursed his luck.
Long Wu¡¯s stunning beauty had captivated him, and it appeared as if she was already tamed by him.
Perhaps with just one more day she would submit to him, and then she would be his woman.
But now that Pan Wenjie asked, he had a bad feeling.
He chuckled awkwardly and said, ¡°Big Brother, what do you mean by that?¡±
¡°I¡¯m asking you if you caught a woman?¡± As Yang Ming hesitated, Pan Wenjie clearly grew irritated.
Seeing this, Yang Ming could only nod and say, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s locked up in the basement.¡±
¡°Bring her to me; I want to have a look,¡± Pan Wenjiemanded bluntly.
Yang Ming inwardlyined, knowing full well that with Pan Wenjie¡¯s reputation as a lecher, once he saw Long Wu, he would undoubtedly take her away.
¡°What¡¯s there to see in a woman?
I¡¯d rather have the guys prepare some dishes, and the two of us brothers can have a drink,¡± Yang Ming quickly suggested, trying to change the subject.
Pan Wenjie didn¡¯t respond but just shot Yang Ming a cold look.
With that, Yang Ming could only force a smile and instructed his men to bring Long Wu over.
Yang Ming didn¡¯t know how Pan Wenjie had found out; he hadn¡¯t mentioned Long Wu¡¯s identity.
If Pan Wenjie knew she was Xiang Yu¡¯s girlfriend, he would definitely take her away, and there might even be other actions.
Several people brought Long Wu over, still bound with ropes.
When Pan Wenjie saw Long Wu, he immediately disyed a greedy look.
Even with her hair a mess, her face and figure were like a fairy descended from heaven.
As Yang Ming glimpsed Pan Wenjie¡¯s gaze, he knew it was all over, everything was ruined; Pan Wenjie was likely to im her.
¡°Big Brother, I want her to be my girlfriend,¡± Yang Ming asserted himself first, hoping to make Pan Wenjie understand that he had fallen for this woman and hoping that Pan Wenjie would do him the courtesy.
But Pan Wenjie seemed to not have heard Yang Ming speak at all, instead continuously ogling Long Wu with a greedy gaze.
She was simply too beautiful, and the thought of such a woman lying in his bed was incredibly enticing.
¡°What did you just say?¡± After ogling her for a while, Pan Wenjie finally turned a cold gaze towards Yang Ming.
He was different from Yang Ming; through his actions, he made it clear he coveted the woman.
Now it was up to Yang Ming to decide what to do.
From the look in Pan Wenjie¡¯s eyes, Yang Ming had already received his answer.
Although they had a decent rtionship on normal days, and they shared amon enemy in Xiang Yu, when personal interests shed, their rtionship immediately became tense.
¡°Big Brother, this woman is very beautiful.
If you like her, you can take her away.
Consider it a gift of filial respect from me,¡± said Yang Ming, knowing he couldn¡¯t turn the situation around.
It would be better to perform this favor and offer her to Pan Wenjie.
Upon hearing Yang Ming¡¯s words, Pan Wenjieughed heartily, then pped Yang Ming on the shoulder and said, ¡°Not bad, I really like your gift, so I¡¯ll ept it.¡±
At that moment, Yang Ming could only share in theughter, though inside he had already cursed out Pan Wenjie a hundred times.
Watching the two people in front of him engaging in a battle of wits, Long Wu felt a surge of sadness.
He pitied the hypocrisy of people, and felt even more helpless about his own fate.
He had intended to meet Xiang Yu, but he hadn¡¯t seen Xiang Yu and instead was about to lose his life.
He just didn¡¯t know if Xiang Yu would be sad or shed tears when he heard the news of his death.
He probably wouldn¡¯t, he had never seen Xiang Yu cry.
Besides, what was he in her heart?
Perhaps just an ordinary subordinate.
Thinking of this, Long Wu closed his eyes, feeling utterly powerless.
¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte, I¡¯ll be off then.
I ept your gift and will surely put in a good word for you in front of boss,¡± Pan Wenjie said with a chuckle, acting like they were good brothers.
¡°Thanks, big brother,¡± Yang Ming also hurriedly pretended to be very pleased.
Pan Wenjie had his men grab Long Wu and put him into the car, then he got into the car himself.
At that moment, Yang Ming agonized for a while, but ultimately he approached the car and then looking at Pan Wenjie said, ¡°Big brother, I heard this woman has some rtionship with Xiang Yu.
Maybe you want to¡¡±
At this moment, Yang Ming was very annoyed, such a beauty snatched away by that bastard Pan Wenjie.
If he weren¡¯t his superior, he¡¯d really want to pick a fight with him.
Bringing up Xiang Yu now was also an attempt to unsettle Pan Wenjie, to not let him feel toofortable.
But Pan Wenjie didn¡¯t say anything; instead, he eerily smiled and then directed the driver to leave.
Seeing Pan Wenjie¡¯s smile, Yang Ming realized that Pan Wenjie already knew about the woman¡¯s rtionship with Xiang Yu.
Angered, Yang Ming wanted to go back and vent his frustration thoroughly.
But he didn¡¯t do so because he realized something¡ªthere were people around him loyal to Pan Wenjie, someone had informed on him.
With this thought, his rage intensified, and his dissatisfaction with Pan Wenjie grew stronger, even rivaling his hatred towards Xiang Yu.
After securing Long Wu, Pan Wenjie felt an indescribable tion.
Not to mention that Long Wu was Xiang Yu¡¯s girlfriend, her stunning beauty alone was enough to make him feel as if he was in a dream.
He began to feel jealous of Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu, just a little hoodlum, how could he have such a beautiful girlfriend?
With Xiang Yu¡¯s sleazy look, he must have taken advantage of her.
Thinking of this, a nameless hatred towards Xiang Yu surged in him.
Fortunately, now the beauty was in his hands.
He would enjoy her thoroughlyter and wondered how Xiang Yu would react upon knowing this¡ªperhaps he would be so angry that he would spit blood and die.
This was Pan Wenjie¡¯s revenge on Xiang Yu; he wanted Xiang Yu to know that no one who crossed him would have a good end.
He sought not only to hurt Xiang Yu physically but to torment him mentally as well.
After leaving Yang Ming, Xiang Yu made calls to Jiang Chao and several others, asking each to bring along two capable lieutenants to meet with him.
No sooner had Xiang Yu returned to the hotel than Jiang Chao and the others hurried over.
Behind them stood two men each, their spirits high and their eyes sharp, likely to be capable subordinates.
Seeing Xiang Yu, they looked at him with awe.
In their eyes, Xiang Yu was their boss.
¡°Take a seat,¡± Xiang Yu beckoned.
Jiang Chao and the others made themselvesfortable, but theirpanions remained standing.
Xiang Yu nced at them and smiled, ¡°Sit down as well.
We are all brothers here, there¡¯s no need to be so formal.¡±
Those men felt honored and surprised.
They knew their boss was easy to talk to, but didn¡¯t expect him to be so amiable with the brothers, with hardly any temper¡
Chapter 346 - 346 346 A fierce battle
?346: Chapter 346 A fierce battle 346: Chapter 346 A fierce battle Xiang Yu¡¯s slightest action could easily excite his subordinates because he was their ¡°big brother¡± in their hearts.
Before Xiang Yu, they felt they should stand, but Xiang Yu broke that rule.
In Xiang Yu¡¯s eyes, they were all his brothers, there was no need for such formality.
Those formalities were reserved for outsiders.
¡°Bro Yu, did you call us here because there¡¯s something up?¡± Jiang Chao asked.
Xiang Yu nodded and then briefly outlined the n for the day.
Upon hearing that there was a mission tonight, everyone got a bit excited.
Especially since they were going with Xiang Yu, fighting side by side, which was a sign of Xiang Yu¡¯s trust in them.
¡°Ten minutes to get ready, then meet back here,¡± Xiang Yu said.
They all acknowledged and went their separate ways to prepare.
There wasn¡¯t really much to prepare, just checking their gear to make sure they had everything.
If not, they would quickly get Tie Zhuzi to replenish their supplies.
Ten minutester, everyone stood neatly waiting for Xiang Yu¡¯s orders.
¡°Be careful tonight, the other side has weapons,¡± Xiang Yu said, making a gun gesture with his hand.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, big bro, we¡¯ve brought ours too,¡± Wang Ze confidently interjected at that moment.
Although his time with Xiang Yu had been short and he had only recently joined the fraternity, he had adapted to his role quickly and was now fully in control of the situation in the fifteen streets.
It was precisely because Xiang Yu saw Wang Ze as a capable person that he had taken him under his wing.
¡°Move out,¡± Xiang Yumanded, seeing their high spirits, he felt no need to give a pre-battle pep talk and headed downstairs.
Xiao Xuan had already investigated; the woman that Yang Ming had captured was being held in a basement.
Xiang Yu gathered them to raid Yang Ming¡¯s basement to rescue her.
Earlier, when he and Tie Zhuzi went, they had already figured out the personnel distribution and the number of people there.
Xiao Xuan had returned to Xiang Yu¡¯s side after obtaining the information and was now sitting in Xiang Yu¡¯s car.
¡°Bro Yu, is it really Sister Long Wu?¡± Xiao Xuan suddenly asked; he had also heard from Tie Zhuzi that it was Long Wu.
Xiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s very likely her.¡±
Hearing this, Xiao Xuan didn¡¯t ask any more questions.
Back in their hometown, they had all been taken care of by Long Wu and had eaten her cooking.
Now that Long Wu had just arrived and was already captured, it made them very angry.
They stopped the car a few hundred meters from Yang Ming¡¯s vi and then proceeded on foot.
When they arrived near the vi, Xiang Yu carefully observed the situation inside.
It was just as he expected, the personnel arrangement hadn¡¯t changed.
¡°Zhuzi, you stay outside and cover us.
Don¡¯t let anyone rush in.
The rest of you, follow me inside,¡± Xiang Yu instructed.
Everyone nodded, knowing that with Tie Zhuzi guarding outside, it was definitely secure.
¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± It was at this moment that Xiang Yu suddenly shouted and then rushed forward, with Xiao Xuan swiftly following right behind him.
Tie Zhuzi ran forward unrestrainedly.
When he heard it was Long Wu, he couldn¡¯t wait any longer.
He needed to vent, and today, he was going to knock all those people down.
¡°You little punks, your grandpa Tie is back!¡± Tie Zhuzi suddenly shouted in the middle of the charge, drawing everyone¡¯s attention.
Xiang Yu and the others felt helpless.
That kid Tie Zhuzi was too hot-headed.
His shout was like sending up a re to all the enemies.
No need for alerts from outside, those inside were already aware of the attack.
¡°You all go inside, I¡¯ll hold them off,¡± Tie Zhuzi shouted, and then he charged toward those outside.
Those people had thought today would be just like any other day, where standing guard was all they had to do, so they didn¡¯t expect so many to suddenly emerge.
Moreover, there was a big guy in ck charging at them while shouting.
By the time they came to their senses, Tie Zhuzi was already in front of them, and he kicked one person flying with a direct blow.
Xiang Yu led the charge, with two gaping men in front of him.
Xiang Yu paid no mind to them and ran forward, ced his hands on their shoulders, and flipped over them.
His movement was as shy as it gets, leaving Wang Ze and Jiang Chao gaping in awe behind him.
They knew Xiang Yu was skilled, but they had never seen him in action before.
Witnessing him today, they were utterly shocked.
Especially Wang Ze, who thought highly of his own abilities and believed he had no match in this group.
Today, he realized how foolish his thoughts had been.
Not to mention Xiang Yu, even his sidekick Xiao Xuan was not to be underestimated.
Xiao Xuan kicked up his leg and sent two flying, his moves both elegant and practical, clearing the way for those behind him without wasting any time.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t bother with those outside because he knew those inside were armed and dangerous.
He needed to gain control over them immediately.
Xiang Yu had been here beforest time, he and his brothers had robbed Yang Ming¡¯s goods.
Today, he led his brothers in a charge once more.
The difference was thatst time, they had worn nightwear and covered their faces, whereas today, they forced their way in.
As Xiang Yu reached the door, two sturdy men in suits, armed with guns and looking furious, approached.
They probably heard themotion and didn¡¯t expect the situation to be this bad or for Xiang Yu to breach so quickly.
They had guns in hand, and Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t be careless.
He took one down with a punch, while Xiao Xuan sent the other flying with a kick.
By then, the people inside the vi had reacted and began taking cover, arming themselves.
¡°Take cover!¡± Xiang Yu shouted, then rolled forward to duck beneath a sofa.
Meanwhile, a dozen or so people inside started shooting.
Jiang Chao and his group took the opportunity to rush in, but the brothers they brought with them were pinned down by the heavy gunfire.
One of them took a bullet in the arm and was forced to retreat.
It could be said that ever since they lost their goodsst time, the security around Yang Ming had indeed be stronger.
After charging in, Jiang Chao and his group began their counterattack.
Jiang Chao was a good shot and quickly suppressed the enemy.
Wang Ze, though skilled in closebat, rarely used guns before.
Holding the gun, he could only fire wildly, hitting nothing.
Wang Ze was biting his teeth in frustration, wishing to throw away his gun and charge out.
Seeing him anxious, Xiang Yu chuckled, ¡°I¡¯ll teach you how to shoot.¡± Taking cover behind the sofa, Xiang Yu began to instruct Wang Ze on aiming and judging.
Except for Xiao Xuan, everyone admired Xiang Yu¡¯sposure.
It was a life-and-death moment¡ªany bullet could be the one to hit them, yet Xiang Yu calmly taught Wang Ze.
¡°See that over there?
There¡¯s someone hiding behind the pir.
You can tell from the shadow he¡¯s about toe out¡ªwhen he does, just shoot as I just instructed,¡± Xiang Yu finished speaking, then pulled the trigger, and at that moment, the man emerged¡
Chapter 347 - 347 347 Forcefully Seizing the Battle
?347: Chapter 347: Forcefully Seizing the Battle 347: Chapter 347: Forcefully Seizing the Battle Xiang Yu fired a shot into the opponent¡¯s abdomen; it wasn¡¯t enough to kill, just enough to temporarily knock him unconscious.
Wang Ze was looking at Xiang Yu with a face full of admiration, not only because of Xiang Yu¡¯s excellent marksmanship, but also because of his judgment.
Wang Ze couldn¡¯t tell from the opponent¡¯s shadow that he intended toe out, while Xiang Yu could.
This was because Xiang Yu had studied the tiny motions people make before they act, and,bined with his experience, he could easily make such judgments.
Although it was a small detail, it fully showcased Xiang Yu¡¯s excellence in individualbat, a level even Xiao Xuan could not possibly reach.
Xiang Yu passed his gun to Wang Ze, then sat quietly behind the sofa, waiting.
Wang Ze really wanted to know, since Xiang Yu¡¯s marksmanship was so good, why he didn¡¯t use his gun to finish the opponent off quickly.
Xiang Yu was hiding here without taking action because he wanted to take the opportunity to train Wang Ze, to give them more hands-on experience.
It¡¯s only in actualbat that real heroes are forged.
Meanwhile, he would protect them, trying to keep them from getting hurt as much as possible.
As for why he seldom used a gun, that was because most of the skills Xiang Yu had learned were meant for killing.
If he had a gun in his hand, he would unconsciously blow the opponent¡¯s head off.
The shot he had just fired was also intentionally non-fatal.
¡°Bro, why don¡¯t you use a gun if you¡¯re that good with it?¡± Wang Ze asked, clearly puzzled.
Xiang Yu just smiled and didn¡¯t exin the reason when suddenly, someone with a gun charged down the staircase behind them.
Everyone was shocked; they had been so focused on enemies in front that they had ignored the second floor.
Wang Ze was particrly startled and prepared to turn around and shoot, but by then it was already toote.
Just in that moment, a fruit knife flew out, directly hitting the person¡¯s arm, causing the gun to drop to the ground.
As he was about to use his other hand to pick up the gun, another fruit knife struck his calf.
The man lost his bnce and tumbled down the stairs, theny motionless at the bottom.
At this point, Wang Ze by Xiang Yu¡¯s side waspletely convinced; it turns out his ¡°Big Bro¡± was a jack-of-all-trades, while he himself only knew fistfighting.
¡°Xiang Yu, you¡¯ve got some nerve,¡± Yang Ming said, petrified.
¡°If Big Brother finds out you actually attacked me, you¡¯re done for.¡± He hadn¡¯t expected Xiang Yu to be so bold as to lead his men in a direct assault.
After all, they all belonged to Miao Honglei¡¯s ranks, and Miao Honglei had strict rules: minor scuffles among his people were tolerable, but they must never seriously harm one another.
But Xiang Yu¡¯s stance seemed to spell out his intention to wipe out Yang Ming.
Xiang Yu, leaning against the back of the sofa, spoke, ¡°Yang Ming, I warned you to let her go.
You wouldn¡¯t listen¡ªcan¡¯t me me for this.¡±
¡°Who are you to make me release someone I¡¯ve captured?
Who do you think you are?¡± Yang Ming retorted defiantly from behind cover.
¡°I may not be anybody, but today, I just feel like sorting you out,¡± said Xiang Yu calmly.
He reached for some peanuts, but then he thought better of it.
Ever since Luo Ming caught him off-guard with peanut shellsst time, he had rarely eaten peanuts during missions.
¡°You want to sort me out?
Don¡¯t dream about it.
I know that girl¡¯s your girlfriend, but not only did I sleep with her, the delicate and tender feel was just incredible.
Not just me, I also let my brothers¡¡±
Behind a pir, Yang Ming shouted loudly, intending to infuriate Xiang Yu, wanting to see the madness on Xiang Yu¡¯s face when enraged by his own words.
Indeed, he seeded in enraging Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu grabbed a fruit knife and abruptly stood up.
Several people on the other side saw Xiang Yu exposing himself and thought of this as a rare opportunity, a chance for them to make their mark by bringing Xiang Yu down.
One of them stood up swiftly, gun at the ready, aiming at Xiang Yu.
But Xiang Yu was quicker; as the man stood, the fruit knife had already been thrown and hit his arm urately.
Another person hiding behind the wall also rushed out, and Xiang Yu quickly rolled to the side, taking the opportunity to throw the dagger in his hand, which urately stabbed the opponent¡¯s arm.
Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t nned to kill them, he just wanted to disqualify them from holding guns.
At this moment, seeing that Xiang Yu had charged out, Xiao Xuan and his group stood up fearlessly.
Xiao Xuan¡¯s shooting was incredibly precise; as long as the opponent made a move, he would suppress them.
For a while, although Yang Ming and his men had the numbers, none dared to show their heads.
At this time, Xiang Yu¡¯s hand had acquired another weapon¡ªa fruit knife.
Keeping his guard up, he walked towards the direction where Yang Ming was speaking.
Yang Ming also realized the crisis and shouted, ¡°What the hell are you all doing?
Shoot, shoot!¡± Yang Ming even screamed hysterically.
Receiving their death orders, the men all stood up ready to shoot, with Xiang Yu in the lead, thus bing the live target for everyone.
Xiang Yu dared not be careless.
Although the opponents¡¯ marksmanship was poor, with so many aiming at him, it was possible that someone might get lucky.
He did a forward roll, directly reaching Yang Ming¡¯s hiding spot.
Bullets followed Xiang Yu¡¯s footsteps, some even striking near Yang Ming.
Yang Ming stood there, cautiously on guard.
When he turned his head and saw Xiang Yu, he was nearly scared to death.
Then he turned to run away but was caught by the cor by Xiang Yu and pulled back.
At the same time, the fruit knife was pressed against his neck.
At the same time, bullets hit the ground beside them.
Worried about being identally injured by his own brothers, Yang Ming quickly yelled, ¡°Stop, all of you, damn it, stop!¡±
¡°How about it, do you submit?¡± Xiang Yu asked coldly, with a fruit knife pressed against Yang Ming¡¯s neck and a smirk on his face.
¡°I submit,¡± Yang Ming said sinctly.
His life was in Xiang Yu¡¯s hands.
How could he not submit?
¡°Put down the guns,¡± Xiang Yumanded calmly, scanning the crowd.
The men all emerged from cover, looking at each other, but no oneid down their guns.
¡°Didn¡¯t you hear?
Put down your guns.
Do you want to get me killed?¡± Yang Ming shouted.
His shout was more effective than Xiang Yu¡¯s.
The men hastily dropped their guns to the ground.
One gun, thrown too forcefully, went off and hit someone in the calf.
He fell to the ground, screaming in pain.
It must be said this guy was incredibly unlucky to get shot like that.
Seeing that the situation was now under their control, Xiang Yu was just about to speak when he suddenly felt a cold gaze from the side.
His experience told him that this gaze was dangerous.
Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Xiang Yu turned and threw the fruit knife in his hand.
At the same time, the person shot at Xiang Yu.
Thanks to Xiang Yu¡¯s timely discovery, he quickly dodged.
However, Yang Ming wasn¡¯t so lucky; two shots were fired, one hitting his shoulder and the other his arm.
Xiao Xuan reacted swiftly, taking a few steps to reach the assant and driving the dagger from top to bottom into his shoulder.
The man screamed and fell to his knees.
Because Xiang Yu had to act hastily, his fruit knife only cut off the man¡¯s ear, posing no threat to his life¡
Chapter 348 - 348 348 Unexpected News
?348: Chapter 348 Unexpected News 348: Chapter 348 Unexpected News Yang Ming was injured in the arm, and it was his own brother who had inflicted the wound.
A surge of anger suddenly rose in his heart.
He had already ordered them to put down their guns, yet this kid had dared to disobey hismand.
¡°Xiao Wu, are you fucking asking for death?
You almost got me killed!¡± Yang Ming yelled at Xiao Wu, who was kneeling there.
Xiao Xuan coldly looked at the man, his dagger stabbing viciously deeper into him.
If it weren¡¯t for Xiang Yu¡¯s instruction not to kill, he would have slit the man¡¯s throat right then and there.
The one called Xiao Wu was quite strong; even when Xiao Xuan¡¯s dagger pierced into his shoulder, he didn¡¯t utter a sound.
Since Xiang Yu was unharmed, he couldn¡¯t be bothered with this.
In his hand, he now had a shiny dagger, not some ordinary kitchen knife.
This dagger had apanied him through many battles, and countless people had fallen beneath it.
¡°Take me to Long Wu,¡± Xiang Yu said calmly, cing the dagger at Yang Ming¡¯s throat.
Yang Ming could feel that this dagger was different from the fruit knife from before¡ªit was colder and sharper.
¡°First of all, let me rify something; I have never touched that girl.
She might be beautiful, but I know my limits,¡± Yang Ming quickly said, worried about Xiang Yu¡¯s potential for violence.
Just a moment ago, he had boasted about taking advantage of that woman, but now the fear made him recant his words.
In truth, Xiang Yu also knew Yang Ming wouldn¡¯t dare mess with Long Wu.
It was just that Yang Ming¡¯s earlier words were so vile that it had made Xiang Yu furious.
¡°Quit the nonsense, hurry up and lead the way,¡± Xiang Yu said impatiently and coldly.
Just then, Tie Zhuzi and his men burst in.
Seeing that Xiang Yu and hispanions had already taken control, heughed heartily, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you guys to beat me here.¡±
Upon seeing Yang Ming, Tie Zhuzi stormed over furiously, scaring Yang Ming into hiding behind Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu physically held back Tie Zhuzi, then coldly nced at Yang Ming, who was stammering, unable to speak.
Xiang Yu had a bad premonition, and he suddenly pulled Yang Ming aside, ¡°Speak up, what happened to Long Wu?¡±
Seeing the worry on Xiang Yu¡¯s face, Yang Ming stuttered, ¡°Just now, Brother Pan came by, and he took that woman away.¡±
At that, a buzzing sound went off in Xiang Yu¡¯s head.
Pan Wenjie was not Yang Ming; he hated Xiang Yu equally but wasn¡¯t afraid of him.
If he knew Long Wu was connected to him, he would definitely torture her.
¡°When did this happen?¡± Xiang Yu nearly lifted Yang Ming off his feet, gripping the dagger and ring furiously.
Yang Ming was genuinely afraid that Xiang Yu might lose it and chop him up with the dagger.
¡°They left about an hour before you guys arrived,¡± said Yang Ming weakly, who, despite being a gang leader himself, seemed like a child in front of Xiang Yu.
¡°If you dare lie to me, I¡¯ll chop you up,¡± Xiang Yu threatened fiercely as he looked into his eyes.
Now in no position to lie, Yang Ming wished nothing more than for Xiang Yu to leave quickly and resolved never to provoke him again.
After several encounters, he hade to ept one fact¡ªhe was genuinely no match for Xiang Yu.
Despite this, Tie Zhuzi hurried into the basement to check.
There was still a faint scent lingering, probably left by Long Wu.
Tie Zhuzi¡¯s sense of smell was keen, able to detect even the subtlest odors.
Upon exiting the basement, Tie Zhuzi shook his head at Xiang Yu, indicating that indeed there was nobody inside.
Since Long Wu had been taken by Pan Wenjie, Xiang Yu didn¡¯t want to waste more time here.
He let go of Yang Ming and headed straight for the exit.
Yang Ming saw Xiang Yu finally leave, only then did he want to take a breath of relief.
At that moment, Tie Zhuzi, with a ferocious face, stood in front of him, grabbed his cor without a word, and pped him several times.
Tie Zhuzi had wanted to beat him up earlier, and now he finally got the chance.
Yang Ming¡¯s subordinates all stood there, none daring to move, because they had already lost, and they only hoped that Xiang Yu and his people would leave quickly.
After hitting Yang Ming several times, Tie Zhuzi then punched him hard and growled menacingly, ¡°If you dare to mess with my Brother Yu again, I¡¯ll turn you into mush.¡±
Having said this, Tie Zhuzi then turned and ran quickly towards the outside.
Jiang Chao and the others held their guns and slowly retreated.
By the time everyone came out, Xiang Yu had already started a car.
They hurriedly ran towards their own cars in the distance, aiming to join Xiang Yu and head to another location.
Just then, Xiang Yu suddenly called out to them, looked at Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan, and said, ¡°You two take the brothers back first, I¡¯m going alone.¡±
¡°Brother Yu, brother, let me go with you,¡± Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan said in unison.
They had always been by Xiang Yu¡¯s side, how could they let Xiang Yu take the risk alone now?
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.
Having too many people is inconvenient.
Go back and wait for my news.¡± After saying this, Xiang Yu didn¡¯t say more and drove off.
The others all stood there watching Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan, unsure of what to decide.
¡°You take them back first.¡± After saying that, Xiao Xuan didn¡¯t care about the others and found a car to follow Xiang Yu¡¯s directly.
Tie Zhuzi, who always listened to Xiang Yu¡¯s word, had a blind trust in him.
Since Xiang Yu had told him not toe, he wouldn¡¯t go.
He then nced at the brothers and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, wait for Brother Yu¡¯s news back home.¡±
At that moment, Jiang Chao walked up to Tie Zhuzi and whispered, ¡°Should we follow the Big Brother too?¡±
Tie Zhuzi shook his head, looking in the direction Xiang Yu had left, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother Yu knows what he¡¯s doing.
He won¡¯t mess things up.¡± After saying this, he headed towards their cars in the distance.
Since Jiang Chao and the others had been with Xiang Yu for a shorter time and since Tie Zhuzi said there was nothing to worry about, they could only believe that their Big Brother would definitelye back.
After seeing Xiang Yu and his men leave, Yang Ming finally got up from the ground, then spat out a mouthful of blood before sneering coldly.
He knew Wenjie, that great lecher; now that the woman was in his hands, she definitely wouldn¡¯t end well.
Even if Xiang Yu went now, it wouldn¡¯t end well, unless Xiang Yu could kill Wenjie.
But then, Xiang Yu wouldn¡¯t survive either.
This was the oue Yang Ming was most looking forward to; if both Wenjie and Xiang Yu died, the greatest beneficiary would be him, Yang Ming.
Perhaps he would even take Wenjie¡¯s ce.
Thinking of this, Yang Mingughed again, anticipating such an oue.
Afterughing, he then coldly looked at Wu, who was kneeling on the ground.
¡°Bury him alive,¡± Yang Ming said straightforwardly.
Wu waspletely shocked, not expecting Yang Ming to be so direct.
¡°Big Brother, I made a mistake earlier.
I was trying to save you, but he found out,¡± Wu argued.
The people around were also doubting their ears and stood there without moving.
Wu had been with them for a long time, and they didn¡¯t understand why Yang Ming was so unfeeling today.
¡°The thing I hate most in life is a traitor,¡± Yang Ming suddenly uttered¡
Chapter 349 - 349 349 She Would Rather Choose Death
?349: Chapter 349 She Would Rather Choose Death 349: Chapter 349 She Would Rather Choose Death Yang Ming suddenly said something that puzzled everyone present.
They all hated traitors, of course, but where was the traitor here?
Only Wu, looking at Yang Ming in confusion, hardly dared to believe what he heard.
¡°Big Brother, I didn¡¯t betray you.
I just told Big Brother Pan that you had caught a beautiful woman, and besides, we all work under Pan Wenjie and have to listen to him.¡± Wu knew what Yang Ming was referring to and quickly tried to defend himself.
¡°Didn¡¯t you fucking hear me speak?
Bury him alive for me,¡± Yang Ming, already angry, became even more furious at this point.
Wu¡¯s gunshot had nearly killed Yang Ming moments ago, and Yang Ming had suspected that he had spies from Pan Wenjie among his own men.
He hadn¡¯t expected to find one so quickly.
He would not tolerate such things urring among his subordinates.
¡°Big Brother, I¡¯ve been with you for so many years.
If not for merit, at least for my hard work, you treat me like this?¡± Seeing that Yang Ming had made up his mind, Wu too began to panic.
¡°You have been with me for so many years, but do the feelings of brotherhood over these years lose out to the benefits given by Pan Wenjie?
I will not tolerate such a person among my men.
Go in peace,¡± Yang Ming was resolute in this moment.
He hadn¡¯t paid attention before, but now he realized that Pan Wenjie had nted spies close to him, which was a serious issue.
Indeed, Wu had been with him for many years, and Yang Ming didn¡¯t want to kill him, but he had to make an example of Wu.
It was meant to warn his brothers not to betray him and at the same time to show Pan Wenjie through action that he should do less of such things in the future.
Xiang Yu was anxious.
He drove at breakneck speed to the headquarters.
The guards there, seeing a car approaching quickly, were nervous, thinking something had happened, but they rxed when they saw it was Xiang Yu.
Although Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t been there for long, most people at the headquarters recognized him because he had defeated the previous War God, Luo Lin, causing quite a stir at the time, and they all knew Miao Honglei had recruited a formidable man.
Xiang Yu drove straight to the bottom of Pan Wenjie¡¯s building.
Relying on Pan Wenjie¡¯s arrogant character, he would definitely not hide Long Wu but bring him straight here instead.
Xiang Yu had just arrived when Xiaoxuan also came speeding after him.
He didn¡¯t care who Pan Wenjie was; if anyone dared to trouble Xiang Yu, he would have words with them.
After Pan Wenjie caught Long Wu, he quickly returned to headquarters.
He originally nned to find a vi outside and then take advantage of Xiang Yu¡¯s girlfriend.
But then he thought, what¡¯s Xiang Yu anyway, so he dragged Long Wu back to headquarters openly.
His men saw that Pan Wenjie had brought back such a beautiful woman, and they all snickered secretly without asking too much.
After all, it was not the first time, and everyone knew about Pan Wenjie¡¯s preference.
Long Wu was tied up all over and could only be dragged upstairs by Pan Wenjie.
¡°I know your rtionship with Xiang Yu.
Do you know what my rtionship with him is?¡± Pan Wenjie, pulling Long Wu along, chuckled: ¡°I¡¯m his direct boss, and he is my subordinate.¡±
Upon hearing that this sleazy man in front of her was Xiang Yu¡¯s boss, Long Wu¡¯s impression of Xiang Yu immediately worsened.
What exactly was Xiang Yu doing, to be mixed up with this kind of person?
¡°This kid has good skills and has won Big Brother¡¯s appreciation.
I admire him too,¡± Pan Wenjie muttered to himself.
¡°If that¡¯s the case, then why don¡¯t you let me go?¡± Long Wu finally asked.
Pan Wenjie, seeing that Long Wu finally spoke,ughed and said, ¡°Although I admire him, I admire you even more.
The moment I saw you, I knew you must be good in bed.¡±
Long Wu wanted to p him to death upon hearing this.
She had never been involved with anyone and had no idea how this sleazy man could tell.
Pan Wenjie, seeing that Long Wu didn¡¯t speak, continued, ¡°Just serve me well tonight, and I¡¯ll let you go tomorrow, allowing you to reunite with Xiang Yu.
Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone, and Xiang Yu won¡¯t know either.
I just really like you, that¡¯s all.¡±
By this time, he had already brought Long Wu to his bedroom.
Normally, only he was here, nobody else came, so he didn¡¯t bother to close the door.
¡°How about it, the deal isn¡¯t bad, right?¡± Pan Wenjie smirked lewdly as he looked Long Wu up and down.
Long Wu felt disgusted seeing him, let alone serving him.
At this moment, she was already in despair.
If there was no way out, her only option would be tomit suicide.
She had already scouted theyout of the ce when they came in.
If she attempted to jump from the building, it was very likely she wouldn¡¯t die, and ending up disabled would make it not worthwhile.
Besides, falling to her death would look terribly gruesome.
If she tried to bite her own tongue, it might not even lead to death.
How could one die from losing a tongue, that was definitely a nonsense story fabricated in martial arts novels.
In the end, Long Wu set her sights on a wall, where there was a decorative piece with a long piece of wood jutting out.
If she thrust her head against it, she would surely die.
Pan Wenjie sat there admiring her for a good while before finally pulling Long Wu to the bed and pushing her onto it.
He had initially thought about untying Long Wu first, but then he considered that Long Wu was Xiang Yu¡¯s woman and probably had some fighting skills.
If he untied her, it might be problematic.
Pan Wenjie had always been a very careful and cautious man, even with a woman, he dared not be careless.
After pushing Long Wu onto the bed, he could hardly restrain himself.
He had been with many women, but few were as beautiful as this.
¡°Babe,e on, just make tonightfortable for me, and I¡¯ll let you go tomorrow,¡± said Pan Wenjie as he took off his shirt, ready to pounce.
¡°Hold on, I have something to say,¡± Long Wu suddenly spoke up.
Pan Wenjie, already somewhat impatient, hurriedly said, ¡°What is it?
Speak quickly!¡±
¡°Can your words be taken seriously?¡± Long Wu asked, looking at Pan Wenjie with a skeptical gaze.
Naturally, Pan Wenjie thumped his chest guaranteeing, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my word as Pan Wenjie has always been good.
As long as you serve me well, I¡¯ll definitely let you go tomorrow.¡±
At this moment, Pan Wenjie sneered inwardly, thinking that the naive girl before him had fallen for his trick.
Even if she satisfied him tonight, he would not let Long Wu go tomorrow.
He nned to takepromising photos of Long Wu, show them to his friends, and then show them to Xiang Yu.
He wanted to see the expression on Xiang Yu¡¯s face after finding out his girlfriend had been with him.
Would it be thrilling?
These were Pan Wenjie¡¯s ns, but right now he prioritized taking advantage of this extremely beautiful woman before him.
Watching Long Wu¡¯s cold demeanor, he couldn¡¯t help but think how much better it would be if she willingly served him.
When Long Wu asked Pan Wenjie if he could be trusted, he naturally agreed on the spot.
¡°Then let me serve you well, but I¡¯d like to take a bath first,¡± Long Wu said.
Long Wu only wanted to secure the conversation with him for the moment and then execute her own demise when she got close to the wall.
Long Wu had never been intimate with anyone before and naturally, she wouldn¡¯t offer the most important part of herself to this beast; she¡¯d rather die¡
Chapter 350 - 350 350 Xiang Yu Returns in Despair
?350: Chapter 350: Xiang Yu Returns in Despair 350: Chapter 350: Xiang Yu Returns in Despair Long Wu suggested taking a bath first, and the expression on his face became less ice-cold.
Given this request from the beauty, Pan Wenjie had no reason to contradict, even though he was very anxious, he could only bear with it.
Good things take time.
¡°Fine, but don¡¯t try any tricks, or I¡¯ll make your death very ugly,¡± Pan Wenjie threatened.
As he spoke, he then took a dagger from the drawer, which finally set Long Wu free.
With his bonds loosened, Long Wu suddenly didn¡¯t want to die anymore.
If he died, he would never see Xiang Yu again.
Besides, with only Pan Wenjie in the room, it should be easy to kill him and escape.
¡°Don¡¯t overthink, just go take your bath.
I¡¯ve told you not to entertain any other thoughts,¡± Pan Wenjie, seemingly reading Long Wu¡¯s mind, then took a handgun from his pocket and toyed with it.
Seeing the gun in his hand, Long Wupletely lost hope.
Even if he was formidable, he couldn¡¯t be faster than the handgun.
She despaired, wondering if death was her only option today.
She cursed Xiang Yu, cursed this bastard.
Cursed him for not knowing she hade, not knowing to rescue her.
Tears inadvertently slid down.
Since her debut, she had never cried.
She was often harassed before because she was beautiful.
Over time, her face became icy as she wanted her cold demeanor to ward off those with ill-intentions.
But this still did not avoid all those troubles.
Girls love beauty, but this also invited lots of troubles.
Seeing the tears sliding down Long Wu¡¯s face, Pan Wenjie couldn¡¯t be happier.
He felt thrilled, using this situation to bitterly retaliate against Xiang Yu, and even make Xiang Yu regret it for a lifetime.
With no other choice left, Long Wu decided to follow through with her n and end it all.
Yet, Pan Wenjie, seemingly aware of her n, chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t think about suicide.
If you kill yourself, I¡¯ll cripple Xiang Yu.¡±
This statementpletely shattered Long Wu¡¯s psychological defenses.
Being Xiang Yu¡¯s boss, he could definitely make good on his threat.
¡°What should I do?¡± At this moment, Long Wu was utterly desperate, unable to believe that hering here had not only endangered herself but also harmed Xiang Yu.
¡°I¡¯m running out of patience, hurry up,¡± Pan Wenjie urged as hey there, thoroughly enjoying the sight of Long Wu¡¯s despair.
In the end, Long Wupromised.
She didn¡¯t want to harm Xiang Yu.
Since Xiang Yu didn¡¯t know she was there, it was better she disappeared from his life; just survive tonight and never see him again.
Thinking this, Long Wuy back on the bed like a corpse, then closed her eyes.
She felt powerless, perhaps this was the curtain fall of her life.
¡°Ha ha¡¡± Pan Wenjieughed maniacally, feeling triumphant in defeating Xiang Yu.
For safety measures, he still bound Long Wu up.
Noticing her changing expression earlier, he knew this woman was not as simple as she seemed.
After securing Long Wu, just as he was about to remove his pants, suddenly, loud screams came from outside.
Pan Wenjie didn¡¯t want to pay attention, it was a critical moment; he was about to conquer a beauty and defeat Xiang Yu, how could he let other matters interfere.
Long Wu also heard themotion downstairs but didn¡¯t care because it had nothing to do with her anymore; no one cared about her or woulde to rescue her.
When Pan Wenjie rolled her over, her worldpletely copsed.
But amidst this, she thought she heard Xiang Yu¡¯s voice and then mockinglyughed at herself, sighing inwardly, hallucinations at such a time.
Just as Pan Wenjie¡¯s hands were about to move over Long Wu, the noises downstairs grew even louder, he even heard screams.
Thispletely dissipated Pan Wenjie¡¯s long-brewed desires.
¡°Damn it, who is so daring,¡± Pan Wenjie waspletely infuriated.
He was determined to kill anyone causing trouble here, no matter who they were.
¡°Brother,¡± just then, one of the men hurried up, and upon seeing Pan Wenjie in disarray, he froze.
Pan Wenjie¡¯s physique was truly unsightly.
Despite looking decent in clothes, he resembled a sphere once stripped.
¡°Fuck off, who let you up here?¡± Pan Wenjie was already furious, and before the man could even speak, he kicked him out.
After kicking the man out, he was just about to put on his clothes and go down to take a look when the man was kicked back in.
¡°Big brother,¡± the man called out with a pained expression.
At that moment, to Pan Wenjie¡¯s shock, Xiang Yu charged up furiously.
His eyes were blood-red, his teeth clenched, fists raised, frightening Pan Wenjie into a stupor in an instant.
What¡¯s going on here?
How did this kid suddenly appear here?
It¡¯s not normal.
¡°Long Wu.¡± When Xiang Yu saw that Long Wu was unharmed, his expression softened a bit, but he still looked fierce.
Pan Wenjie swore he had never seen such a terrifying face.
Although the dagger and pistol were not far from him, he found himself unable to move.
By then, Long Wu finally believed that this was not a hallucination.
That call seemed like it was from heaven.
Long Wu cried, but she alsoughed, knowing she was rescued the moment she saw Xiang Yu standing by the door.
She had never felt such happiness before.
Xiang Yu quickly came over to untie the ropes binding Long Wu.
¡°Are you alright?¡± Xiang Yu asked, full of concern.
Once freed, Long Wu pped Xiang Yu across the face, creating a loud sound.
She didn¡¯t know why she hit him.
Everyone there was stunned.
Even Pan Wenjie was stunned.
What¡¯s happening?
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiang Yu awkwardly asked.
In that moment, Long Wu truly wanted to throw herself into Xiang Yu¡¯s arms, cry her heart out, and tell her how much she missed her, but she didn¡¯t.
After hitting Xiang Yu, she turned her face away and ignored him.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, seeing her icy expression and the tears still streaking her face.
He turned to look at Pan Wenjie.
¡°Xiang Yu, you¡¯ve got some nerve!
Do you know where this is?
Do you have any fucking respect for me as your elder brother?¡± Pan Wenjie tried to appear calm.
He needed to buy time for his men toe up.
¡°Pan Wenjie,¡± Xiang Yu shouted, unable to express his inner rage.
¡°Hold on, what are you trying to do?¡± Pan Wenjie asked, seeing Xiang Yu charging at him.
Since Xiang Yu had confirmed Long Wu was there, he hadn¡¯t thought about letting Pan Wenjie go.
Today, no matter what, he was determined to teach this kid a lesson.
At that moment, another shout came from the staircase, Pan Wenjie could no longer wait and shouted outside, ¡°I¡¯m here, hurry up and call people over here.¡±
But before he could finish, Xiang Yu¡¯s fist had alreadynded on his body¡
Chapter 351 - 351 351 Xiang Yu Kneels and Is Framed
?351: Chapter 351 Xiang Yu Kneels and Is Framed 351: Chapter 351 Xiang Yu Kneels and Is Framed When Pan Wenjie saw Xiang Yu charging towards him, he despaired, knowing he was no match for Xiang Yu.
The fury on Xiang Yu¡¯s face made it clear a beating was inevitable today.
Pan Wenjie hoped his brothers below would hurry up to back him up, but hearing the roars downstairs, he knew for certain that Xiang Yu hadn¡¯te alone¡ªthe big, dumb guy might be with him, too.
In front of Xiang Yu, Pan Wenjie didn¡¯t stand a chance to fight back.
Like a torrential rain, Xiang Yu¡¯s fists pounded Pan Wenjie, apanied by his screams with every punch.
¡°Xiang Yu, you¡¯re dead meat.
If you don¡¯t kill me today, I¡¯ll kill you tomorrow,¡± Pan Wenjie yelled hysterically.
But Xiang Yu, like a man possessed, didn¡¯t say a word, instead straddling Pan Wenjie and raining down punch after punch, reducing Pan Wenjie to a wailing mess.
Now a big brother himself, how could he ever suffer such humiliation?
Long Wu stood to the side, watching Xiang Yu, feeling a surge of anger; but was it for herself?
She suddenly felt that Xiang Yu still cared about her.
She didn¡¯t know how he had found her, but his timing couldn¡¯t have been better¡ªit was enough.
Xiang Yu¡¯s iron fists disfigured Pan Wenjie¡¯s face beyond recognition.
Ugly to begin with, it was now utterly grotesque.
Pan Wenjie no longer had the strength to shout; he couldn¡¯t threaten Xiang Yu, because he knew any threats were nonsense to Xiang Yu, who simply wouldn¡¯t listen.
Just when Pan Wenjie was at hisst gasp, the noise downstairs suddenly quieted.
Using hisst ounce of strength, Pan Wenjie cracked a smile, as if he saw his salvation approaching.
It was then that Xiao Xuan suddenly appeared at the door, forced there at gunpoint.
Seeing it was Xiao Xuan, Long Wu quickly moved to stand beside him.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t look around, focusing only onnding punches on Pan Wenjie¡¯s face, until someone pressed a gun to Xiang Yu¡¯s head; only then did he stop.
By now, Xiang Yu¡¯s hands were covered in blood, and Pan Wenjie was battered beyond human recognition.
Xiang Yu stood up and finally lifted his head to look at the crowd.
Around the entrance stood many figures, one in the middle as bulky as Tie Zhuzi¡ªit was their boss, Miao Honglei.
Unafraid, Xiang Yu stood there and locked eyes coldly with Miao Honglei.
In that moment, they seemed more like mortal enemies than subordinate and superior.
¡°Take him away,¡± Miao Honglei said and immediately turned to go downstairs.
The people around hurriedly seized Xiang Yu and Xiao Xuan, taking them downstairs, with Long Wu following.
Others quickly helped Pan Wenjie to his feet.
Only when saved did Pan Wenjie allow himself tough, a chilling sound akin to that of a vengeful ghost, as he went downstairs, too.
Kneeling there with several men holding them down, Xiang Yu and Xiao Xuan stayed silent while Miao Honglei just sat, saying nothing.
The room was a shambles, likely due to the havoc wrought by Xiang Yu and Xiao Xuan.
¡°Boss,¡± Pan Wenjie said as he was helped from upstairs and sat down next to Miao Honglei.
¡°Who told you to sit?¡± Miao Honglei turned his head, his expression indifferent as he looked at Pan Wenjie.
With so many brothers gathered there, Miao Honglei¡¯s tant disrespect made Pan Wenjie look bad.
But ultimately, he was forced to stand up again.
¡°Kneel,¡± Miao Hongleimanded coldly.
Pan Wenjie looked at Miao Honglei in disbelief.
He had been the one beaten, and now he was being ordered to kneel?
He refused toply.
¡°Big brother¡¡± Pan Wenjie began to protest, but a single look from Miao Honglei frightened him into kneeling promptly.
¡°What exactly happened?¡± Miao Honglei asked.
Pan Wenjie, enduring the pain on his face, began, ¡°Tonight I went to Yang Ming¡¯s ce, and he presented me with a beauty.
Then I brought her back, nning to enjoy myself, but before anything happened, Xiang Yu attacked me.
Look at what he did to me.¡±
At this time, Miao Honglei turned to look at Xiang Yu, who just knelt there calmly without any intention to argue.
¡°Your silence indicates your admission,¡± Miao Honglei¡¯s voice suddenly turned icy.
He was very displeased with Xiang Yu¡¯s attitude, and recently, Xiang Yu seemed a bit too arrogant.
He also wanted to take this opportunity to teach Xiang Yu a lesson.
Xiang Yu simply gave Miao Honglei an indifferent nce and said nothing.
He couldn¡¯t believe that Miao Honglei was unaware of the whole story.
The only reason Miao Honglei was putting on this questioning act was to give Pan Wenjie room to lie.
Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with him.
¡°Toe to blows over a woman, what ack of decorum.
It seems she is the instigator of today¡¯s trouble,¡± Miao Honglei said, then turned his gaze to Long Wu.
A sh of surprise crossed Miao Honglei¡¯s eyes.
He knew the entire incident stemmed from Pan Wenjie¡¯s desire to mess with Xiang Yu¡¯s girlfriend, but he hadn¡¯t anticipated the woman to be so beautiful that even he was somewhat tempted.
¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Miao Honglei then abruptly asked Long Wu.
Although Long Wu tried her best to keep calm, when Miao Honglei¡¯s gaze fell on her, she couldn¡¯t help but lean toward Xiang Yu.
After all, she was also involved in the underworld, yet she had never seen a big shot like Miao Honglei before.
Long Wu did not speak and continued standing there.
¡°Tie her up,¡± Miao Honglei ordered, his voice tinged with anger.
¡°The trouble started because of her, so she should be punished to preserve the brothers¡¯ harmony.¡± He nced at Xiang Yu with some irritation¡ªhis words were clearly intended for Xiang Yu to hear.
And indeed, punishing Long Wu was meant as a spectacle for Xiang Yu to witness; he wanted to see Xiang Yu¡¯s reaction.
As expected, upon hearing Long Wu was to be harmed, Xiang Yu looked around.
Those who intended to capture Long Wu stepped back half a step, frightened.
¡°This has nothing to do with her,¡± Xiang Yu simply stated.
¡°Then who does it have to do with?¡± Miao Honglei was incensed by Xiang Yu¡¯s response, feeling his authority was being challenged.
¡°If there¡¯s someone to punish, punish me,¡± Xiang Yu dered decisively.
Today, Xiang Yu was utterly enraged.
If it wasn¡¯t for Pan Wenjie capturing Long Wu, today he would have settled everything without any trouble.
¡°Good, very good, Xiang Yu, ah, Xiang Yu, I really didn¡¯t misjudge you,¡± Miao Honglei said with a sneer.
¡°Someone, beat him,¡± he ordered sinctly.
He had wanted to discipline Xiang Yu anyway, to remind him that the prestige of the ¡®big brother¡¯ is not to be provoked.
At the same time, to ensure that Xiang Yu stayed in line and didn¡¯t be too presumptuous.
Although Xiang Yu had skills,tely he was getting ahead of himself and disregarded everyone else.
Four men approached Xiang Yu, preparing to strike, when Xiao Xuan broke free from the two restraining him and swiftly positioned himself in front of Xiang Yu.
¡°Who dares?¡± Xiao Xuan shouted, his eyes shooting daggers.
Xiao Xuan was not one to lose his temper easily; on the contrary, he was quiteposed.
But today, seeing Xiang Yu kneeling here and knowing someone meant to hit him, he no longer remained passive.
It was fortunate that Xiao Xuan was the one who came.
If it had been Tie Zhuzi, the fight would have started by now¡
Chapter 352 - 352 352 Kneeling on the Ground Getting Beaten Up
?352: Chapter 352 Kneeling on the Ground Getting Beaten Up 352: Chapter 352 Kneeling on the Ground Getting Beaten Up Even Xiaoxuan, who was usually calm, became agitated when he saw someone was about to hit Xiang Yu.
Xiaoxuan¡¯s movement caused everyone around to stop and then look at Miao Honglei.
At this moment, instead of anger, Miao Honglei let out augh.
Afterughing, he coldly looked at Xiaoxuan and said, ¡°Are you standing up for Xiang Yu now?¡±
Xiaoxuan didn¡¯t speak; his eyes were resolutely fixed on Miao Honglei.
In his eyes, there was only Xiang Yu, and no one else mattered, no matter how impressive they were.
¡°Step back, Xiaoxuan,¡± Xiang Yu quickly urged Xiaoxuan.
They had challenged Miao Honglei¡¯s authority time and again, and now he was at the peak of his fury.
If Xiaoxuan insisted on intervening, Miao Honglei might just kill him.
Miao Honglei had high hopes for Xiang Yu and Tie Zhuzi, but he didn¡¯t know much about Xiaoxuan, nor did he n to.
Getting rid of such an insignificant person was no big deal.
¡°Step back,¡± Xiang Yu demanded sternly, looking up at Xiaoxuan.
Xiaoxuan had no choice but to step back several paces.
¡°Come on,¡± Xiang Yu said, not begging for mercy or pleading with Miao Honglei.
His intention was clear¡ªhe was willing to ept the punishment.
Xiang Yu¡¯s resolute attitude made Miao Honglei feel ufortable.
A few nice words from Xiang Yu, a plea for mercy, and the matter would have been over, but Xiang Yu did not do so.
¡°Hit him,¡± Miao Honglei ordered sinctly.
The other four men received themand and began swinging their fists at Xiang Yu.
¡°Hit harder,¡± Miao Honglei ordered furiously.
The four men, knowing that Xiang Yu was one of the team leaders, initially held back, but with Miao Honglei¡¯s explicitmand, they had no choice but to start hitting Xiang Yu relentlessly.
Xiang Yu still knelt there, motionless, even when someone kicked him to the ground, then he continued to get up and kneel again.
His face showed no expression, only an indifference.
¡°Stop hitting him, hit me instead,¡± Long Wu suddenly couldn¡¯t stand it anymore andy on Xiang Yu¡¯s back.
The four men stopped when they saw this; they really couldn¡¯t bring themselves to hit such a beautiful girl.
¡°Stay out of this,¡± Xiang Yu pushed her away, his firm gaze not allowing her toe any closer.
¡°Hit him, don¡¯t stop,¡± Miao Honglei could not stand Xiang Yu¡¯s look and continued to let his brothers beat him.
Xiang Yu just needed to soften up and admit his mistake, but now he didn¡¯t know what foolishness he wasmitting.
Xiaoxuan stood by, fists clenched, unable to do anything without an order from Xiang Yu.
No one was happier than Pan Wenjie at that moment.
Seeing Xiang Yu getting beaten brought him great joy.
He was even hoping that Xiang Yu would be beaten to death, but to his disappointment, Xiang Yu was like an indestructible cockroach¡ªeven though he was beaten, his face still wore that indifferent expression.
However, Xiang Yu was after all made of flesh and blood, and after being surrounded and beaten by four men, his body could no longer withstand it and he finally fell to the ground.
¡°How does it feel, Xiang Yu?
Never thought you¡¯d see this day, did you?
Is this experience agreeable to you?¡± Pan Wenjie said with schadenfreude from the side.
Xiang Yu was bruised all over from the beating, but he still bore the pain and slowly knelt down.
He would remember this day¡¯s grudge, and one day he would take his revenge with interest.
Miao Honglei saw that Xiang Yu had been kneeling there without speaking, and judging by his appearance, he had already been injured, so he then had his brothers stop and continued, ¡°I¡¯m a fair person, since I¡¯ve beaten you, then Wenjie naturally cannot escape either.¡±
Upon hearing Miao Honglei say this, Pan Wenjie¡¯s heart gave a start.
If he were to receive the same treatment as Xiang Yu, he might not make it out of here alive; he didn¡¯t have Xiang Yu¡¯s robust physique.
¡°Big brother, I know I was wrong, I¡¯ll change.
I¡¯ll never make that kind of joke with the underlings again.¡± Pan Wenjie quickly knelt down and said, his sycophantic smile sharply contrasting with Xiang Yu¡¯s indifferent expression.
His words were very much to Miao Honglei¡¯s liking.
Miao Honglei loved this kind of subordinate, who not only feared him but also followed his every word¡ªthat was a good subordinate.
Poor Xiang Yu was too stubborn.
If Xiang Yu were like Pan Wenjie, fawning over Miao Honglei, then he would certainly be popr.
Looking at Pan Wenjie¡¯s bruised and swollen face, Miao Honglei could only sigh before waving his hand and saying, ¡°Since Xiang Yu has already taught Wenjie a lesson just now, let it go for now.¡±
¡°From today on, I don¡¯t care what happens; if you two fight among yourselves again, I will not show any mercy.¡± Miao Honglei finished speaking and did not linger any longer, then stood up and walked out.
But just as he reached the door, he suddenly turned his head to look at Xiang Yu and said, ¡°Xiang Yu, you too, if you dare to fight internally again, I will kill.¡±
Although Xiang Yu had once saved his life, that was all in the past.
What he valued now was Xiang Yu¡¯s ability.
If Xiang Yu continued to be so arrogant and ignore him, he was resolved to dispose of Xiang Yu.
If such a person couldn¡¯t be put to use for himself, then he definitely wouldn¡¯t let others benefit.
The ultimate oue would only be death or a crippling end.
Seeing Miao Honglei leave, Xiao Xuan hurried to help Xiang Yu up.
Although he was injured, his condition wasn¡¯t severe, not as bad as Pan Wenjie¡¯s.
Pan Wenjie was also helped to stand up, his eyes looking coldly at Xiang Yu as he sneered, ¡°How about it, try toy a hand on me again.¡±
Just now, Miao Honglei had emphasized that if there was more infighting, he would kill.
Pan Wenjietched onto this point, certain that Xiang Yu wouldn¡¯t dare to move against him again, and that¡¯s why he started to mock.
Yet to everyone¡¯s surprise, Xiang Yu stepped forward and with a ¡®smack¡¯ pped Pan Wenjie¡¯s face hard.
The sound was loud, audible to everyone present.
Xiang Yu discarded his previous indifference, and with a hey-heyugh said, ¡°You asked me to hit you, so you can¡¯t me me.¡±
Everyone around was stunned.
Xiang Yu was brazenly defying authority, he simply didn¡¯t take Miao Honglei into consideration.
¡°How about it, want another p?¡± Xiang Yu sneered coldly.
His icy re so frightened Pan Wenjie that he took two steps back.
He of course wouldn¡¯t tell Miao Honglei about this incident, as it would be too humiliating.
It would be like a schoolchild tattling to the teacher after a fight, an act that would be scorned.
He had to endure this affront and slowly find a way to regain his status.
¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Seeing that Pan Wenjie didn¡¯t dare to make a move, Xiang Yuughed heartily and then called Xiao Xuan and Long Wu to walk outside.
His swagger made Pan Wenjie grit his teeth in anger.
¡°Stop right there,¡± Pan Wenjie suddenly shouted.
Xiang Yu stopped walking, then turned his head to nce at Pan Wenjie, his eyes full of contempt.
¡°Idiot.¡± Xiang Yu did not regard his call and continued walking forward.
Pan Wenjie was furious.
In theory, Xiang Yu was his direct subordinate.
Although the boss seemed not to be that fond of him, the kid indeed had some talent and seemed to be of some use to the boss, so he didn¡¯t have a handle on Xiang Yu.
If it weren¡¯t for the warning Miao Honglei had just left, he could have called all the brothers present to beat Xiang Yu up; after all, no matter how strong Xiang Yu was, two fists are no match for four hands.
Chapter 353 - 353 353 Tie Zhuzi Feels Very Wronged
?353: Chapter 353 Tie Zhuzi Feels Very Wronged 353: Chapter 353 Tie Zhuzi Feels Very Wronged Xiang Yuughed loudly as he left, his arrogance infuriating Pan Wenjie to the point where he wanted to devour him alive.
¡°Big brother, should we bring him back?¡± someone at Pan Wenjie¡¯s side asked, trying to please him.
¡°Get lost, all of you get lost.
Now you¡¯re capable, where were you when death was close earlier?¡± Pan Wenjie roared furiously.
As Xiang Yu stepped out, he could hear Pan Wenjie¡¯s loud shout, but he didn¡¯t pay any attention and got straight into the car.
Long Wu drove, while Xiao Xuan led the way in another car.
The wounds on Xiang Yu¡¯s body were not as light as they appeared on the surface.
He felt a sharp pain in his lower left ribs, probably broken, but he didn¡¯t show it and just sat quietly in the back.
¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Long Wu suddenly said.
Long Wu wasn¡¯t one to express herself openly, preferring to bury her emotions deep within.
At this moment, her heart was filled with guilt.
She had only intended to check on Xiang Yu but ended up nearly costing her own life, and even endangered Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu smiled and shook his head, ¡°You apologizing?
That¡¯s rare.¡±
Watching Xiang Yu¡¯s nonchnt demeanor, Long Wu didn¡¯t speak again.
Now, Xiang Yu¡¯s face was peaceful, devoid of the ferocity from before.
Thinking about how this man had fought desperately for her, Long Wu felt a warm feeling inside.
Xiao Xuan parked the car behind the hotel and hurried to help Xiang Yu.
By then, Long Wu had already helped Xiang Yu out.
Xiao Xuan just followed behind.
¡°So delightful,¡± Xiang Yu said, cing his hand on Long Wu¡¯s shoulder, looking utterly enchanted.
Long Wu nced at Xiang Yu, not knowing what he was talking about, but seeing his teasing demeanor and sniffing the air, she angrily let him go.
Fortunately, Xiao Xuan reacted in time and stepped forward to catch Xiang Yu.
Xiao Xuan gave Xiang Yu aplicated look, then helped him walk upstairs.
Xiang Yu just chuckled indifferently, actually wanting Xiao Xuan to support him.
His ribs were injured, and it seemed quite severe.
He didn¡¯t want Long Wu to notice.
Though Xiang Yu appeared rxed, he was actually leaning quite a bit of his weight on Xiao Xuan.
Xiao Xuan could tell from Xiang Yu¡¯s breathing and the weight he put on him, but he didn¡¯t say anything.
Xiao Xuan helped Xiang Yu to the elevator, which was at the back of the hotel and rarely used by anyone other than staff.
The three of them entered the elevator, about to close the door, when suddenly a young man rushed over.
¡°Wait,¡± the young man said, a bit urgently.
Xiang Yu quickly held the elevator door open, allowing the young man toe in.
The young man appeared to be about twenty, with thick eyebrows and big eyes, quite handsome.
He was dressed in a red uniform, likely a hotel waiter.
¡°Thank you,¡± the young man said with a nod and a smile.
He nced at Xiao Xuan and then at Xiang Yu.
When he saw Xiang Yu, his face briefly showed surprise, but he quickly covered it up.
¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Xiang Yu asked.
¡°Liu Yuhang,¡± the young man replied straightforwardly.
Seeing that Xiang Yu initiated a conversation, Liu Yuhang turned to look at him and said, ¡°Your ribs are broken, it¡¯s quite severe.
You need to treat it immediately.¡±
¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t expected that this Liu Yuhang was an expert, having diagnosed him with just a nce.
Long Wu looked at Xiang Yu with some surprise, knowing he was injured but not expecting it to be so severe.
An inexplicable feeling welled up in her heart.
¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Long Wu walked over to Xiao Xuan, gesturing for him to move aside, then she steadied Xiang Yu.
Only then did she realize why Xiang Yu didn¡¯t want her to support him; he was afraid she would worry.
She couldn¡¯t help but inwardly curse at Xiang Yu, calling him a fool.
Liu Yuhang, unaware of the situation, stood there awkwardly, then turned around and said no more.
Halfway through the elevator ride, he hurriedly went downstairs without greeting Xiang Yu, clearly a somewhat shy and sunny boy.
Long Wu helped Xiang Yu to his office, where Tie Zhuzi and the others were already waiting.
Upon seeing Xiang Yu, they hurriedly gathered around him.
Jiang Chao and the others had never seen Long Wu before.
Now, seeing a beautiful woman in Xiang Yu¡¯s arms, they understood why Xiang Yu had been so anxious initially.
¡°What happened?¡± Tie Zhuzi¡¯s eyes widened upon seeing Xiang Yu injured, then he looked reproachfully at Xiao Xuan.
¡°Miao Honglei hit him.¡± Xiao Xuan also felt somewhat guilty for not having protected Xiang Yu well.
¡°Damn it, I¡¯ll chop him up!¡± Tie Zhuzi was frantic, his eyes bulging as he rushed towards the door.
He didn¡¯t care who the other party was; anyone who dared to hurt Xiang Yu was going to be cut down, even if it were the emperor himself.
¡°Zhuzi,e back,¡± Xiang Yu said softly, By now, Long Wu had already helped him sit on the couch.
Xiao Xuan forcibly pulled at Tie Zhuzi, who, like a madman, continued to rush outside, beyond Xiao Xuan¡¯s control.
¡°Zhuzi.¡± At that moment, Xiang Yu suddenly shouted out.
The effort caused his ribs to ache, and he couldn¡¯t help but inhale sharply, though he didn¡¯t show it.
Hearing Xiang Yu shout, Tie Zhuzi finally stopped.
His eyes were red.
He didn¡¯t look at Xiang Yu but stood there clenching his fists.
¡°It¡¯s not the time now,e and sit down,¡± Xiang Yu said again softly.
At Xiang Yu¡¯smand, Tie Zhuzi, who would never disobey him even if it killed him, although reluctantly, sat down alone at a distance, ignoring everyone else.
He was somewhat resentful towards Xiao Xuan; after all, Xiao Xuan had been there, and yet he was unharmed while Xiang Yu was injured.
He didn¡¯t know that even if he had gone, the result would have been the same; Xiang Yu would not have let him act rashly.
¡°Big brother, are you okay?¡± At this point, Jiang Chao and the others finally looked at Xiang Yu with concern.
They were worried, just not as explosively as Tie Zhuzi was.
Xiang Yu then smiled and shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯ll be fine in a couple of days.
Let me introduce her to you; this is Long Wu, she is my¡¡±
At this point, Xiang Yu suddenly didn¡¯t know how to continue.
What was Long Wu to him, really?
Subordinate?
Brother?
Girlfriend?
None of those seemed quite right.
¡°I am Long Wu.¡± Long Wu, who was cold and not good at dealing with strangers, said briefly, then stayed quiet, also giving Xiang Yu an out.
Jiang Chao and the others didn¡¯t mind these details; they were just concerned about Xiang Yu¡¯s injuries.
Now seeing him so rxed, they finally felt relieved.
¡°You guys go back first, quickly get to the bottom of the task I gave you.
In five days, I want results,¡± Xiang Yu said decisively.
Jiang Chao and the others nodded, then stood up and left.
Xiang Yu had asked them to investigate which of the four bosses was secretly recruiting troops and horses.
The task seemed simple but actually required careful caution; a slight mishap could lead to deadly consequences.
¡°Wang Ze, stay a moment.¡± Wang Ze was about to exit the door when Xiang Yu stopped him, while the others left one after another.
After they had left, Tie Zhuzi, looking very aggrieved, approached Xiang Yu and said, ¡°Brother Yu, I couldn¡¯t help it, I wanted to kill him.¡±
Chapter 354 - 354 254 The Unfathomable Womans Heart
?354: Chapter 254: The Unfathomable Woman¡¯s Heart 354: Chapter 254: The Unfathomable Woman¡¯s Heart Tie Zhuzi sat in front of Xiang Yu, looking wronged, as if he had been the one who was beaten.
Xiang Yu responded with a reassuring smile, ¡°Zhuzi, remember, the grievances we suffer today, we¡¯ll get back double some other day.
It¡¯s just that the time isn¡¯t right yet.¡±
¡°I know, Brother Yu, but I can¡¯t help it,¡± Tie Zhuzi said, his expression more like that of a child who¡¯d been slighted, which greatly contradicted his towering figure.
To outsiders, Tie Zhuzi was a ferocious God of Killing, but to Xiang Yu and their brethren, he was more like a child.
¡°You must help it, you can¡¯t lose yourposure,¡± Xiang Yu advised with a warm smile, looking very much like a brother imparting wisdom.
Tie Zhuzi understood Xiang Yu¡¯s meaning and could only nod in agreement.
Seeing Tie Zhuzi¡¯s expression, everyone felt a bit helpless, especially Wang Ze.
He had only joined Xiang Yu and the rest not long ago.
In his opinion, Tie Zhuzi was the sort who would rough someone up at the slightest provocation, but today, seeing him in front of Xiang Yu, Wang Ze realized that Tie Zhuzi also had a fragile side.
Wang Ze was kept behind by Xiang Yu, unsure of what Xiang Yu wanted him to do, so he sat there in silence.
At the same time, he was deeply touched by the brotherhood between Tie Zhuzi and Xiang Yu and silently vowed to be the same towards Xiang Yu.
In fact, he was moved because the things Xiang Yu had just said, about taking revenge for Miao Honglei, were confidential.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t avoid him, which was enough to demonstrate his trust in Wang Ze.
¡°Wang Ze, I left you here because there¡¯s something I need to exin to you.
In a few days, we¡¯ll have a big operation that could be very dangerous.
I can¡¯t say for sure how dangerous it will be.
Do you want to join in?¡± Xiang Yu looked at him and asked.
¡°Big Brother, if you talk like that, it means you¡¯re looking down on me.
You¡¯re my big brother, we¡¯re brothers; whatever you ask of me, even if it costs my life, I¡¯llplete the mission,¡± Wang Ze stated firmly.
He paused, thinking, and continued, ¡°Though I haven¡¯t been following you for long, I want to be by your side just like Tie Zhuzi, with no regrets.¡±
Xiang Yu had anticipated this response and smiled, ¡°Then go get ready.
I¡¯ll notify you when the timees.¡±
Wang Ze nodded and left.
¡°Xiao Xuan, let Sun Bo know to bring over that Liu Yuhang.
That kid is quite the character,¡± Xiang Yu said.
Sun Bo now had control over the economic pulse, giving him authority over these people.
Xiao Xuan nodded and went out.
He too thought there was something mysterious about the kid; just one nce at Xiang Yu and he knew his ribs were broken.
¡°Don¡¯t know what¡¯s so good about you, having so many people follow you,¡± Long Wu suddenly interjected coldly.
Just as Xiang Yu was about to make a joke with her, Zhong Qin hurriedly walked in from outside.
¡°Xiang Yu, I heard you were injured.
How bad is it?¡± Zhong Qin quickly approached, sizing up Xiang Yu.
Seeing that he could still sit up, she patted her chest and said, ¡°Thank goodness, it¡¯s not too serious, not life-threatening.¡±
Xiang Yu: ¡°¡¡±
Before Xiang Yu could say anything, Zhong Qin tilted her head and saw Long Wu, her brow furrowing immediately.
Long Wu, too, gave Zhong Qin a cold look, the two women gazing at each other in silence.
Seeing the situation turning sour, Tie Zhuzi coughed and walked away.
¡°Who are you?¡± Zhong Qin demanded with an interrogative tone.
Long Wu, only a few years older than Zhong Qin, appeared much more mature.
She just stared at Zhong Qin without saying a word.
¡°Her name is Long Wu, a friend of mine from back home,¡± Xiang Yu quickly intervened, feeling the tension in the air.
¡°Oh, she¡¯s your friend,¡± Zhong Qin said, eyeing Long Wu suspiciously.
Long Wu was simply too stunning, making Zhong Qin feel somewhat uneasy, and then she sat next to Xiang Yu, unhappy and silent.
The atmosphere at the scene was a bit awkward, so Xiang Yu had to clear his throat before turning his head to Tie Zhuzi and saying, ¡°Zhuzi, arrange a room for Long Wu so he can rest awhile.¡±
Tie Zhuzi could only respond with an ¡°oh¡± ande over.
Long Wu cast a cold nce at Xiang Yu, his look veryplex, filled with suspicion and questioning.
Long Wu didn¡¯t speak and, with a swoosh, stood up and walked away.
Tie Zhuzi dared not speak and then cautiously led the way in front.
Even Xiang Yu was afraid of her, let alone himself.
However, he felt somewhat relieved; now that Long Wu had arrived, if Xiang Yu overslept again, there would be someone to wake him up.
Tie Zhuzi found a room close to Xiang Yu¡¯s for Long Wu to rest, and the two didn¡¯t speak.
Just as Tie Zhuzi was about to leave, having finished his task, Long Wu looked at him and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s that girl?¡±
Tie Zhuzi thought his task was over, but when Long Wu suddenly questioned him, he stuttered, not knowing what to say.
As for who Zhong Qin really was, she was the boss¡¯s daughter, but her rtionship with Xiang Yu was somewhat unclear.
He didn¡¯t know whether to say she was the boss¡¯s daughter or Xiang Yu¡¯s friend.
¡°I understand,¡± Long Wu said without waiting for Tie Zhuzi to answer and then closed the door.
Tie Zhuzi stood there dazed for quite a while before returning, somewhat perplexed.
He still didn¡¯t know what was going on when Long Wu seemed to understand.
What a strange person.
As Tie Zhuzi returned to Xiang Yu¡¯s office, he just happened to see Zhong Qin, looking furious, twisting Xiang Yu¡¯s arm.
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s innocent expression, Tie Zhuzi could only sit in silence in a corner.
Eventually, Zhong Qin stormed downstairs, furious, leaving Tie Zhuzi clueless about what had happened.
Not much time passed before Xiao Xuan led Liu Yuhang in.
Now that Liu Yuhang knew Xiang Yu was the big boss here, he was somewhat nervous.
¡°Sit,¡± Xiang Yu said, pointing to the sofa opposite him.
Liu Yuhang nodded, then wasn¡¯t sure whether to sit or stand.
Tie Zhuzi didn¡¯t know who the youngster was and also came over to sit on one side.
Seeing the other¡¯s awkward manner, he finally said, ¡°If Yu Bro tells you to sit, you sit.
Don¡¯t dilly-dally here.¡±
Liu Yuhang jumped in fright and quickly sat down, asking, ¡°Did the boss call me over for something?¡±
¡°Are you a doctor?¡± Xiang Yu asked.
Liu Yuhang hemmed and hawed for a long time without giving a clear answer.
¡°I mean, why are you so hesitant?
If you are, you are; if you¡¯re not, you¡¯re not.
What¡¯s the deal?¡± Tie Zhuzi, with his fiery temper, which no one but Xiang Yu could hold back, blurted out.
Xiang Yu gestured with his hand for him to be quiet and then looked at Liu Yuhang, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.
Take your time.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not a doctor,¡± Liu Yuhang finally said after taking a deep breath.
¡°Then how did you figure out my fracture?¡± Xiang Yu asked.
¡°I, I used to be a doctor, but not anymore,¡± Liu Yuhang said, looking down.
It was apparent that Liu Yuhang was in difficulty, as if he didn¡¯t want to recall that memory.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t want to force him, so he said, ¡°Can you cure me or not?¡±
Only then did Liu Yuhang confidently lift his head and say, ¡°I can.¡±
That was when Tie Zhuzi realized that this handsome youngster knew medical skills and could cure Xiang Yu; he then started to be polite¡
Chapter 355 - 355 255 I Can Heal Your Wounds
?355: Chapter 255 I Can Heal Your Wounds 355: Chapter 255 I Can Heal Your Wounds Tie Zhuzi had been polite to Liu Yuhang only after hearing that this handsome young man could quickly heal Xiang Yu.
¡°Would you like a cup of tea?¡± Tie Zhuzi hurriedly offered.
Watching Tie Zhuzi¡¯s eagerly attentive face, Liu Yuhang felt quite ufortable; just a moment ago, the man had been dominating, and now he had changedpletely.
He quickly smiled and shook his head.
¡°Have you had dinner?¡± Tie Zhuzi asked solicitously.
¡°I¡¯m at work right now,¡± Liu Yuhang said with a wry smile.
Only then did Tie Zhuzi utter an ¡°Oh¡± and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you should hurry up and treat my brother Yu.¡±
Tie Zhuzi was an impatient man; he wished that Xiang Yu could be healed right this instant.
Only then did Liu Yuhang nod and move closer to Xiang Yu, reaching out to touch his ribs.
¡°What are you doing?¡± Tie Zhuzi red at him and took a step forward.
Xiang Yu hurriedly stopped him, saying, ¡°Zhuzi, sit down, don¡¯t be impatient.¡±
When Tie Zhuzi saw the young man meant no harm to Xiang Yu, he reluctantly sat down on a sofa nearby but still watched Liu Yuhang intently.
¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, he doesn¡¯t look like a swindler,¡± Xiao Xuan whispered to Tie Zhuzi at that moment.
Tie Zhuzi gave Xiao Xuan a disgruntled look without saying a word, still somewhat ming him for not having protected Xiang Yu well enough.
After feeling around Xiang Yu¡¯s ribs for a while, Liu Yuhang frowned and looked at Xiang Yu somewhat strangely.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiang Yu asked.
¡°Strange, ording to my diagnosis, you¡¯ve broken two ribs in your lower left abdomen, but why don¡¯t you feel any pain?¡± Liu Yuhang asked, puzzled.
He wondered if his technique was off; could he have made a wrong judgment?
¡°Who says I¡¯m not in pain?¡± Xiang Yu shook his head with a wry smile.
Liu Yuhang then gave an embarrassed smile.
Normally, when he touched the broken ribs, Xiang Yu should have reacted greatly, as breaking ribs is quite painful, but Xiang Yu had shown no reaction at all.
Even his facial expression didn¡¯t change much.
Liu Yuhang thought Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t feel the pain and deliberately pinched him a few more times.
Now he realized that the man before him wasn¡¯t insensate to pain; he just didn¡¯t like to show it.
¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Liu Yuhang said awkwardly.
¡°It¡¯s fine, is there a way to heal quickly?¡± Xiang Yu inquired.
Liu Yuhang confidently nodded and said, ¡°You can recover in five days.¡±
¡°Five days?¡± Xiang Yu looked at him skeptically.
He knew the severity of his injuries; let alone five days, even one month would be quick for healing.
But Liu Yuhang¡¯s confident demeanor didn¡¯t seem deceitful.
¡°Don¡¯t talk big, one moment you say it¡¯s a fracture, the next you im it can be healed in five days.
Are you reliable?
If you talk nonsense here, I¡¯ll throw you out,¡± Tie Zhuzi red up again, refusing to believe that this young man could heal Xiang Yu in five days.
Liu Yuhang was somewhat afraid of Tie Zhuzi; this big guy¡¯s mood swings were unpredictable, being nice one moment and losing his temper the next, hard to figure out.
Xiang Yu gave Tie Zhuzi a stern nce, signaling him to be quiet, before seriously saying to Liu Yuhang, ¡°Are you serious?¡±
¡°I stake my life on it; if I don¡¯t heal you in five days, I¡¯ll jump out from here,¡± Liu Yuhang replied, starting to feel anxious when he saw that they didn¡¯t trust him; he wished he could start treating Xiang Yu right away to prove himself.
¡°Then start treating me now,¡± said Xiang Yu, who was also dubious.
He wanted to see for himself what this young man was capable of.
If his fracture could be healed in such a short time, it would require incredibly advanced technology, probably already famous around the world.
Hearing Xiang Yu ask for immediate treatment, Liu Yuhang began to furrow his brows again.
Seeing his troubled expression, Tie Zhuzi grew restless.
Had Xiang Yu not been sitting there, he would have tossed thed out already, convinced he was nothing but a swindler full of empty boasts.
¡°Is there a problem?¡± Xiang Yu asked.
It was then that Liu Yuhang, as if making a significant decision, bit the bullet and assured Xiang Yu, ¡°I guarantee a cure within five days, but there is one condition.¡±
Xiang Yu responded with a smile, ¡°Whatever the condition is, just state it.¡±
After all, everyone was just an ordinary person, and it was understandable for the other party to seek some benefits from the situation, Xiang Yu could sympathize with him.
¡°You must convince my father; only with his consent can I treat you.¡± Liu Yuhang said.
¡°Your father doesn¡¯t let you treat others?¡± Xiang Yu inquired with a hint of curiosity.
Tie Zhuzi and Xiaoxuan also looked at Liu Yuhang curiously, wondering why his words seemed so mysterious.
Images of medical ghosts and immortals from martial arts novels, who rarely treated others and always demanded a price, shed through their minds.
Liu Yuhang nodded but refrained from borating.
It was evident that he wanted to heal Xiang Yu, but due to his father¡¯s reasons, he couldn¡¯t act carelessly.
¡°That¡¯s easy; where does your family live?
I¡¯ll just grab your old man.¡± Tie Zhuzi stood up and dered, already viewing the youngd as a fraud.
He was determined to expose him and give him a good lessonter.
Frightened by Tie Zhuzi¡¯s posture, Liu Yuhang dared not speak.
¡°What do you think?¡± Xiang Yu turned to Liu Yuhang.
Liu Yuhang looked at Xiang Yu with embarrassment and said, ¡°Boss, could you visit my home?
My father, he¡¡±
¡°Where¡¯s your home?
Speak.¡± Tie Zhuzi couldn¡¯t wait any longer, ring at Liu Yuhang.
¡°Zhuzi, don¡¯t be reckless,¡± Xiang Yu said somewhat exasperatedly.
Pacing back and forth, Tie Zhuzi fumed.
If Liu Yuhang was deceiving them, he wouldn¡¯t be to me for what came next.
Xiang Yu stood up, smiled at Liu Yuhang, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, to your house.¡±
Liu Yuhang hadn¡¯t expected Xiang Yu to truly believe him and excitedly asked, ¡°Really?¡±
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t say much but simply smiled and walked towards the exit.
Tie Zhuzi quickly stepped forward to support him.
Although Xiang Yu had his doubts, he needed to heal his wounds quickly because they had a significant move nned in a few days, and he had to be there in person.
Xiang Yu knew that if he were hospitalized, it would take at least a month to be discharged, and by then, it would be far toote.
Others were unaware of the severity of Xiang Yu¡¯s injuries, but Liu Yuhang was.
Seeing Xiang Yu able to stand and walk with ease, he was thoroughly impressed and hurriedly followed.
¡°My father is a bit quirky; please don¡¯t take offense after meeting him,¡± Liu Yuhang said in a low voice.
Xiang Yu justughed and didn¡¯t say much, then continued walking downstairs resolutely.
Upon reaching the ground floor, Xiaoxuan drove the car with Liu Yuhang leading the way in front.
Tie Zhuzi followed behind in his car, with Xiang Yu as his passenger.
¡°Brother Yu, do you think what this kid says is reliable?
I can¡¯t help but feel he looks naive, almost like a swindler,¡± Tie Zhuzi asked.
Xiang Yu helplessly shook his head and chuckled, finding it adorably naive for one naive guy to call another person naive¡
Chapter 356 - 356 256 The Young Pharma Tycoons Conspiracy
?356: Chapter 256: The Young Pharma Tycoon¡¯s Conspiracy 356: Chapter 256: The Young Pharma Tycoon¡¯s Conspiracy Xiang Yu and hispanion followed behind until they had left the city and walked a distance further before they stopped.
Here, they said goodbye to the hustle and bustle of the city, and the surrounding green waters and green mountains made for a very pleasant environment.
Liu Yuhang led the few people to a residence.
It consisted entirely of bungalows, but they were clean and tidy, which made themfortable to look at.
Liu Yuhang took Xiang Yu and the others to a courtyard and as soon as they entered, they saw a middle-aged man in the center practicing boxing¡ªit was the kind of Tai Chi used for fitness.
¡°Dad, I have some friends over,¡± Liu Yuhang quickly approached and said.
The middle-aged man was naturally happy to see his son return, but then he put on a stern face and said, ¡°You still remember toe back, huh?
Haven¡¯t seen you for two months.¡±
Although the middle-aged man pretended to be angry, everyone could see that he was actually very pleased.
Hearing that Xiang Yu was his son¡¯s friend, he quickly invited Xiang Yu and the others into the house.
During this time, he nced inadvertently at Xiang Yu¡¯s abdomen, and Xiang Yu caught the subtle movement.
Xiang Yu was also secretly surprised¡ªit seemed this middle-aged man could discern his injuries; truly, the greatest experts were hidden among themon people.
Xiang Yu and the others sat down, and then chatted with the middle-aged man.
He was not as temperamental as Liu Yuhang had described; on the contrary, he was very hospitable.
Seeing the timing was about right, Xiang Yu then said, ¡°Uncle, to tell you the truth, the main reason we came today is to have you treat my injury.¡±
The middle-aged man smiled as though he had known all along and responded, ¡°I¡¯m not a doctor, how can I treat your injury?
You should go to a hospital, that would be proper.¡±
Upon hearing that the other party seemed reluctant to help, Tie Zhuzi became a bit anxious.
If Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t given him a stern look, he would have exploded already.
At this moment, Liu Yuhang stepped forward in some anxiety and said, ¡°Dad, please help my boss.
I¡¯ve already boasted in front of him that you could heal him within five days.¡±
The middle-aged man looked at Liu Yuhang with some anger in his eyes, clearly displeased with his son making ims without consulting him.
¡°So you¡¯re Yuhang¡¯s boss, my apologies for the oversight.¡± The middle-aged man saw that Xiang Yu was so young and yet Liu Yuhang¡¯s boss, which must mean he was no ordinary person.
However, the idea of treating Xiang Yu¡¯s injury was difficult for him.
¡°Uncle, there¡¯s no need to be polite.
If there¡¯s any trouble you¡¯re facing, we will do our utmost to help, should you need our assistance,¡± Xiang Yu said, perceiving the middle-aged man¡¯s helplessness.
The middle-aged man shook his head weakly without saying a word, clearly disinclined to treat Xiang Yu¡¯s injuries.
¡°Boss, can you really help us?¡± Liu Yuhang asked, somewhat surprised.
¡°Yuhang,¡± the middle-aged man, seeing Liu Yuhang wanted to speak, quickly spoke up to stop him.
After all, he wasn¡¯t very familiar with Xiang Yu and didn¡¯t know what kind of person Xiang Yu was.
If he was just the son¡¯s boss with no other ties, then he couldn¡¯t be trusted.
¡°Dad, we can¡¯t keep letting people bully us, you might swallow your pride, but I can¡¯t.
Even if the boss doesn¡¯t stand up for me, someday I will confront them myself,¡± Liu Yuhang said with some agitation.
The middle-aged man hadn¡¯t expected his son to be so emotional today; he could only sigh and then shook his head and went inside the house.
¡°What exactly is going on?¡± Xiang Yu asked, watching the middle-aged man enter the room, then turning to Liu Yuhang.
Liu Yuhang took a deep breath and said, ¡°A year ago, a severely injured person came for treatment.
At that time, he was on hisst breath.
My father exerted great effort and finally healed him.
In gratitude, he wanted to give us money, but my father refused.¡±
At this point, Liu Yuhang took another deep breath to calm the anger in his heart before continuing, ¡°Seeing that we didn¡¯t ept money, he decided to stay and help us.
We were quite busy and short-handed at the time, so we agreed.
Little did we know, this man was very scheming, and in the span of a month, he managed to get his hands on many of our family¡¯s traditional medicine recipes.¡±
¡°After he got his hands on them, he left.
Eventually, he applied for patents on many things and then came back to threaten us, saying that these were now his and forbade us from selling them or treating and saving people.¡±
Liu Yuhang was very angry as he spoke, trying to suppress the rage within him, but he couldn¡¯t help trembling.
At this moment, Tie Zhuzi couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.
He mmed the table and stood up, face flushed with anger, ¡°What kind of beast is this, to repay kindness with malice?
Why did you heal him?
It would have been better to let him die.¡±
Tie Zhuzi was very angry now; he had no capacity for logical thinking and simply saw it as Liu Yuhang healing a beast, not realizing that at the time, they had no idea what kind of person the other party was.
¡°Perhaps this was already their n,¡± said Xiang Yu calmly as he sat there.
Liu Yuhang quickly nodded, ¡°We only found out afterwards.
In order to get their hands on our family¡¯s secret forms, they knew we would definitely heal him, and so they used a ploy of self-injury.
Since then, my dad has never treated anyone again.
He always says people nowadays are corrupted and he can¡¯t easily trust anyone.¡±
Liu Yuhang spoke with a touch of sadness, and Xiang Yu and the others could feel his anger yet helplessness.
¡°What¡¯s his name?
Tell me, and I¡¯ll take care of him for you,¡± said Tie Zhuzi, who had already stopped suspecting Liu Yuhang was a swindler and felt some sympathy for him instead.
Liu Yuhang looked down, then nced at Xiang Yu, knowing he was the one who had the final say in this matter.
Xiang Yu gave an easy smile and said, ¡°If this is true, I will definitely help you.¡±
¡°It¡¯s the absolute truth.
If a single word I say is false, may I be struck by lightning,¡± eximed Liu Yuhang, ted that Xiang Yu was willing to help.
In Liu Yuhang¡¯s mind, Xiang Yu was a big boss, and with the big boss stepping in, perhaps there was truly a chance for redemption.
¡°Forget those useless words, I just want to know who this bastard is,¡± urged Tie Zhuzi impatiently.
Liu Yuhang clenched his teeth and said bitterly, ¡°It¡¯s the recently reputable Xi Mountain Pharmaceutical.
The young man who deceived us is their chairman¡¯s eldest son, Feng Tao.
We had no idea at the time.¡±
Seeing the indifferent expressions on Xiang Yu and the others¡¯ faces and no strong reaction, Liu Yuhang continued, ¡°Xi Mountain Pharmaceutical wasn¡¯t well-known originally, but after stealing our family¡¯s secret recipes, they have gradually gained prominence.
Recently, they¡¯ve been in the limelight, appearing frequently on television.
However, the medicine they produce is actually diluted and not pure.¡±
Since Xiang Yu was not truly a businessman in the traditional sense, he did not recognize these people.
But no matter who they were, since he had already agreed to help, he was determined to assist to the end.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave this matter to us, and we will give you a satisfactory answer,¡± said Xiang Yu simply.
Seeing that Xiang Yu¡¯s attitude was not as fiery as that of Tie Zhuzi, Liu Yuhang felt somewhat disappointed, or maybe Xiang Yu was just talking and didn¡¯t truly intend to help.
After all, how many big bosses keep their word¡
Chapter 357 - 357 257 Fulfilling Promises
?357: Chapter 257: Fulfilling Promises 357: Chapter 257: Fulfilling Promises Seeing that Xiang Yu¡¯s attitude was not overly enthusiastic, Liu Yuhang felt somewhat disappointed.
He believed that Xiang Yu was brushing him off after all, considering that in his eyes, Xi Shan Pharmaceuticals was a colossal presence.
His own boss owned a three-star hotel, which should mean he was no minor character, butpared to Feng Tao, there was still a gap.
Even if Xiang Yu gave his full effort to help him, it likely wouldn¡¯t have any significant impact.
¡°I¡¯ll go prepare the medicine for you.¡± Having said everything needed, Liu Yuhang had promised to treat Xiang Yu and naturally intended to keep his word.
Liu Yuhang went to the back and then started to prepare the medicine for Xiang Yu.
¡°Son, you trust people too easily.¡± At that moment, Liu Yuhang¡¯s father sat there and sighed.
¡°Dad, I think this boss is good, he is different from other wealthy people.
You can tell it from his eyes.
Besides, his injury isn¡¯t that severe and can easily be treated in a hospital,¡± Liu Yuhang said.
¡°Ah¡¡± The middle-aged man sighed again and did not continue.
He felt somewhat guilty for not being capable enough to protect the family recipe passed down through generations.
It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to seek justice; it was merely that his heart was willing, but his hands were tied.
The opposition was a pharmaceutical conglomerate giant, and he was just an ordinary citizen; how could he fight against them?
Now, someone suddenly stood up, iming they wanted to advocate for them, iming they wanted to help them; he couldn¡¯t believe it, thinking there was no such good thing in this world.
Therefore, he did not harbor any hope.
But since that person was his son¡¯s boss, it was okay to let Yuhang help him with the treatment; there was no need for him to intervene.
¡°Dad, where is your special-effect powder?¡± Liu Yuhang then stood in front of the middle-aged man and asked.
The middle-aged man shook his head somewhat helplessly and said, ¡°The ingredients you have can make him recover quickly; why bother using the special-effect powder?¡±
¡°Dad, just give me some, even if it¡¯s for your son¡¯s sake, can you?¡± Liu Yuhang pleaded.
Seeing his son so earnest, the middle-aged man had no choice; he took out a key, retrieved some powder from a cab, and then sprinkled it over the medicine Liu Yuhang had prepared.
The middle-aged man was very careful, afraid of using too much.
¡°Don¡¯t be stingy, put it all in together,¡± Liu Yuhang said.
The middle-aged man then gave him a stern look and said, ¡°Do you want to kill him?
This stuff is very effective, but too much of it will only harm him.¡±
Seeing the careful look on the middle-aged man, Liu Yuhang felt a bit heartbroken.
Their family had been medical practitioners for generations, aiming not for wealth or fame but at least a clear conscience.
To think that from his generation, they must give up the profession.
¡°Dad, I will definitely seek justice; those bastards will pay for their actions,¡± Liu Yuhang assured.
The middle-aged man then shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be foolish, son, let this matter go, no one mes you.
I can finally rx, not having to guard the ancestral treasures every day.
Besides, aren¡¯t we living well now?
Why go looking for trouble?¡±
Even though the middle-aged man¡¯s words were sincere, Liu Yuhang knew he didn¡¯t want him to do anything foolish.
Liu Yuhang didn¡¯t say much more, then took the already mixed medicine and walked out.
The medicine was dark and had a strong herbal scent.
¡°Boss, apply this to your injury, and I guarantee it will heal within five days.
It contains the special-effect powder my father personally added, which will surely enhance the effect,¡± Liu Yuhang confidently said.
Xiang Yu quickly took it, then nodded and said a word of thanks.
Tie Zhuzi, however, looked somewhat skeptically at those dark substances.
Although he hade to trust Liu Yuhang wouldn¡¯t deceive anyone, he still found it hard to believe that these ck substances could actually help Xiang Yu.
¡°Xishan Pharmaceuticals just turns these things into sters, but theirs aren¡¯t as effective as this.
Just try it and you¡¯ll see,¡± Liu Yuhang said.
Xiang Yu nodded, then handed the substance over to Tie Zhuzi.
He then stood up and said, ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll remember what you¡¯ve done.
You don¡¯t need to go to work tomorrow.¡±
Liu Yuhang was stunned.
He didn¡¯t need to go to work?
Could it be that he had been dismissed because of this medicine?
A myriad of thoughts shed through Liu Yuhang¡¯s mind in an instant.
He even began to doubt himself¡ªcould society really be full of such evil people?
¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand,¡± Xiang Yu patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Tomorrow, you go find Sun Bo, he will reassign you a position.
Moreover, I¡¯ve taken note of your situation and will definitely seek justice for you when the timees.¡±
Hearing Xiang Yu say this, Liu Yuhang finally rxed and quickly nodded his head in grateful thanks to Xiang Yu.
Just then, Liu Yuhang¡¯s father came out, his face filled with worry, and then he said to Xiang Yu, ¡°Lads, you¡¯re all still young.
Leave these matters be.
They are not someone we can afford to provoke.
Let this issue pass.
Also, do not spread the word that I¡¯ve treated you.¡±
Having said that, the middle-aged man walked away with a worried face.
He meant well for Xiang Yu, hoping he wouldn¡¯t get involved in these troubled waters, lest when the problem remained unsolved, it might bring even more trouble.
Though he didn¡¯t know who Xiang Yu was, or perhaps a capable descendant, faced with the formidable Xishan Pharmaceuticals, he could only bow.
This man had given up all hope for this lifetime.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t make any further promises; everything could wait until after the situation was resolved.
He instructed Tie Zhuzi to keep the medicine, then prepared to turn and leave.
¡°Boss,¡± Liu Yuhang suddenly called out to Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu stopped, turned around, and looked at him with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
¡°Will you really help us?¡± Liu Yuhang asked hopefully, his face full of anticipation.
Xiang Yu might be his only hope.
Although he was eager to seek justice from Xishan Pharmaceuticals, the reality was that he might never have that chance in his lifetime.
Xiang Yu just smiled knowingly, said nothing more, and then turned around and left.
Xiaoxuan stepped forward to help Xiang Yu, then they got in the car, leaving Liu Yuhang standing there alone, cluelessly.
He didn¡¯t know what Xiang Yu¡¯s smile might mean¡ªperhaps it was just an amused smile.
¡°Keep working hard.
This young man is good; he won¡¯t let you down,¡± the middle-aged man appeared by Liu Yuhang¡¯s side and said.
Though he didn¡¯t believe Xiang Yu could bring them justice, at the very least, he could help Liu Yuhang with his current job¡ªthat would be enough.
Liu Yuhang nodded somewhat disappointedly, then turned to look at his increasingly frail father and said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not capable¡¡±
Tie Zhuzi drove off furiously, feeling very angry.
He wanted to confront that damned crown prince of Xishan Pharmaceuticals right there and then.
He was curious to see if the guy really had three heads and six arms.
¡°Don¡¯t underestimate him,¡± Xiang Yu said calmly from the back seat with a smile, ¡°Since that Feng Tao could employ a trick like harming himself to gain sympathy, he must be aplex character, a formidable adversary.¡±
Tie Zhuzi nodded; since Xiang Yu had deemed him aplex character, he was even more determined to see for himself.
Back at the hotel, Tie Zhuzi couldn¡¯t wait to apply the medicine for Xiang Yu, more anxious than anyone to see if this dark stuff really had the miraculous effect¡
Chapter 358 - 358 258 Gentle and Delicate Hands
?358: Chapter 258 Gentle and Delicate Hands 358: Chapter 258 Gentle and Delicate Hands Tie Zhuzi awkwardly had Xiang Yu lie there and then stripped off his shirt.
Tie Zhuzi had never done this sort of thing before, and was about to pour the contents all over Xiang Yu¡¯s belly.
¡°What are you doing?¡± Just then, Long Wu spoke up from behind and looked at Xiang Yu and the others with a strange expression.
Xiang Yu was lying on the couch shirtless, while Tie Zhuzi was grinning, about to make a big gesture, and Xiaoxuan was standing there watching closely.
To those unaware, the scene would make them think all three were either insane or perverted.
¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s medicine,¡± Tie Zhuzi stammered.
Long Wu frowned and peered at the dark substance in Tie Zhuzi¡¯s hands, which emitted a strong scent of herbal medicine.
Although Tie Zhuzi was unclear, she had understood.
¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Long Wu took the medicine from Tie Zhuzi¡¯s hand, then looked for a suitable position, found none, and then coldly said, ¡°Go to your room.¡±
After saying that, Long Wu headed to Xiang Yu¡¯s room first, holding the medicine.
Tie Zhuzi, initially eager to see the effect, could now only cough and sit down on the side, his face showing a bit of disdain as he looked at Xiang Yu.
¡°What are you looking at?
Go sit over there,¡± Xiang Yu stood up, red at Tie Zhuzi, and then followed behind Long Wu back to his own room.
Upon entering the room, Long Wu immediately closed the door, which made Xiang Yu feel somewhat embarrassed¡ªthe scene was somewhat suggestive.
¡°Lie down,¡± Long Wu¡¯s icy voice left no room for him to question.
Xiang Yu obedientlyy down; now, he looked nothing like a gangster boss, but rather like an obedient child.
Long Wu kneeled on the bed and carefully removed Xiang Yu¡¯s shirt.
Many scars adorned Xiang Yu¡¯s body.
Although she had seen them before, the sight was still somewhat shocking.
It had been a long time since she had seen him, and there seemed to be a few more scars than before.
Xiang Yu¡¯s abdomen had the well-defined muscles typical of a man, clear-cut, and while he had been neglecting his exercise regime, his previous conditioning was still apparent.
The distinct muscle outlines,bined with the scars on Xiang Yu¡¯s body, easily conveyed that he was a real man.
¡°Can we start now?¡± Xiang Yu, seeing Long Wu in a daze, reminded her.
It was as if Long Wu had her thoughts read by Xiang Yu, which made her somewhat panicky.
But she immediately pressed slightly harder on one of Xiang Yu¡¯s wounded areas, causing him to shudder in pain.
¡°Is it this spot?¡± Long Wu coldly stated, seeing that Xiang Yu had lost any other thought, which calmed her disordered heart.
Looking at the dark, somewhat nauseating medicine, Long Wu finally steeled herself and began to apply it to the lower part of Xiang Yu¡¯s belly.
Long Wu¡¯s movements were gentle and slow, afraid of hurting Xiang Yu again.
The earlier touch had been just a small lesson for Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yuy there, feeling a cool sensation in the lower part of his belly, while a pair of soft, delicate hands kept exploring.
Xiang Yu tried hard to remain calm and not to let his thoughts wander.
But the more he forced himself not to think, the more he reminisced about his and Kong Ruyu¡¯s wild past.
Back then, they had done many exhrating things behind Sheng Wantao¡¯s back, culminating in that night when he and Kong Ruyu went through three hundred rounds.
The scene shed vividly before Xiang Yu¡¯s eyes once again.
He shook his head, not wanting to think about it, but the images clearly appeared in his mind, making his body somewhat uncontroble.
The young Xiang Yu finally couldn¡¯t resist and started to get up.
Worried about making a fool of himself, he quickly sat up and chuckled at Long Wu, ¡°I think this should be enough, let¡¯s see the results before deciding what to do next.¡±
Long Wu naturally knew Xiang Yu¡¯s thoughts.
When the young Xiang Yu had moved earlier, she had already noticed.
Although she was inexperienced, she understood a bit, and she didn¡¯t mind Xiang Yu¡¯s reactions, as it only proved that Xiang Yu was a normal man.
Xiang Yu felt embarrassed and tried to get out of bed, but Long Wu forcefully pressed him back down and pressed hard on his abdomen once again.
Xiang Yu gasped in pain, the kind of bone-deep pain that would have been unbearable for anyone else.
¡°If you keep your mind wandering, I¡¯ll break all your remaining ribs,¡± Long Wu said coldly.
At that moment, Xiang Yu had no thought of anything else as the pain in his ribs upied all his thoughts.
Lying there, Xiang Yu suddenly felt a burning pain in his abdomen, as if it were being scalded by fire.
However, because Long Wu was there, Xiang Yu didn¡¯t show it.
The pain from the burn on his skin was almost as bad as the rib pain.
But after the skin pain subsided, he quickly felt a coolness, and then the soothing sensation rapidly spread inward until it reached his ribs.
Xiang Yuy there quietly, not knowing how much time had passed, and eventually drifted into a drowsy sleep.
He slept for a long time, and when he woke to the sound of people talking softly, he saw Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan standing there without Long Wu¡¯s presence.
¡°Bro Yu, why are your pants wet?¡± Tie Zhuzi asked, puzzled.
¡°Get lost,¡± Xiang Yu muttered, realizing he must have had a dream, and a rather wicked one at that.
¡°Bro, how are you feeling?¡± Xiao Xuan didn¡¯t care about these things; he was only concerned about Xiang Yu¡¯s injuries.
Only then did Xiang Yu assess himself and felt much less pain.
He could even feel his injured ribs slowly healing.
It was truly a miraculous medicine; they wouldn¡¯t have believed such a drug existed if they hadn¡¯t experienced it themselves.
Even with today¡¯s advanced technology, this wouldn¡¯t be possible.
He couldn¡¯t help but acim, ¡°Talents are found among themon folk.
In fact, many folk remedies or family secrets are effective, not worthless.
It¡¯s just that their conservative nature is too strong; they only pass it down to descendants but don¡¯t bring it to the market, causing many valuable things to be lost.¡±
Some without descendants would rather take those secrets to the grave than reveal them to the public.
¡°If those folk remedies and secrets could be collected, perhaps China¡¯s medical field could reach a new level,¡± he thought.
Indeed, all this was scientifically based.
It¡¯s just that those so-called experts looked down on these folk doctors, resulting in educated people not researching them and those who knew the secrets not sharing them, creating unknown results for outsiders.
¡°Bro Yu,¡± Tie Zhuzi saw Xiang Yu daydreaming and called out to him.
¡°I¡¯m feeling much better; I think it won¡¯t take five days, I¡¯ll probably recover within three days,¡± Xiang Yu said decisively.
Hearing this news, Tie Zhuzi naturally became happy andughed, ¡°I knew that pretty boy was capable; he really is a remarkable person.¡±
Xiang Yu just shook his head with a wry smile, remembering how Tie Zhuzi almost threw Liu Yuhang out, mistaking him for a scammer.
¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this for now.
Zhuzi, call Shi Jian, I have something to instruct him¡¡±
Chapter 359 - 359 359 Reliving that Warm Moment
?359: Chapter 359: Reliving that Warm Moment 359: Chapter 359: Reliving that Warm Moment Xiang Yu felt that the medicine Liu Yuhang gave him was truly effective.
After a few days, he was able topletely recover, and it was then that he decided to give Shi Jian a call.
Tie Zhuzi dialed Shi Jian¡¯s number and then handed the phone to Xiang Yu.
¡°What¡¯s up?
Why have you been calling so frequentlytely?
Have you finally developed a conscience?¡± Shi Jian teased from the other end.
¡°I missed you,¡± Xiang Yu said with deep emotion.
Both Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan almost burst outughing at this, and Shi Jian on the other end of the line felt very ufortable.
¡°Damn it, just spit it out if you¡¯ve got something to say.
I can¡¯t take this,¡± Shi Jian roared.
Xiang Yu then chuckled and his expression turned serious as he said, ¡°There¡¯s something over here that needs your assistance.
Within three days, bring Wu Jing and Long Zaitian, along with ten other brothers who are good with their hands, ande over secretly.¡±
Shi Jian sensed the gravity of the situation and responded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll definitely be there within three days.¡±
The two talked a bit more about recent matters.
Xiang Yu stressed that they should not draw too much attention and muste discreetly and separately.
Shi Jian understood the seriousness of the matter, assured him not to worry, and then hung up the phone.
Tie Zhuzi saw that the call had ended and then sat down and looked at Xiang Yu, ¡°Brother Yu, we have quite a few brothers over here who are pretty skilled too.
Why call over Brother Shi Jian and the others?¡±
Xiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°The guys here are too conspicuous.
If we make any big moves, others will definitely notice, even if we try to hide it.¡±
Tie Zhuzi nodded seriously, as he hadn¡¯t thought that far ahead, but since it was Xiang Yu¡¯s decision, it must be the right one.
Xiang Yu got out of bed and walked around a little.
Although it still hurt a bit, it was much better than before.
Just then, Sun Bo hurried over.
He didn¡¯t know that Xiang Yu had been injured.
Seeing Xiang Yu, he said jubntly, ¡°Brother Yu, you called for me?¡±
Sun Bo was dressed in a pink suit with a tie and shiny brown leather shoes.
He was hardly recognizable after just two days; he had matured a lot, and his behavior and speech also resembled that of a big boss.
¡°Not bad, kid.
You clean up pretty well,¡± Tie Zhuzi joked.
Now, with the four of them together, Sun Bo seemed out of ce, like a wealthy handsome man, while Xiang Yu and the other two looked more like poor nerds.
Sun Bo felt a bit embarrassed under their gaze and chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s all an act.
You¡¯ve got to y the part for the job, so I had no choice.¡±
¡°Get a couple ofpliments and you get all winded up,¡± Tie Zhuziughed as he gave Sun Bo a punch.
Xiang Yu was also pleased to see Sun Bo like this, looking radiant and seemingly satisfied with his current position.
He had learned some tricks from Xiao Xuan, but he was not the type to charge into battle.
It was a good fit to put him in charge of financial authority.
Indeed, the kid had the chops for it.
¡°How¡¯s it been goingtely?¡± Xiang Yu looked at Sun Bo and smiled.
¡°Pretty good, the profits have been on the rise every day, and I¡¯ve established a new management system,¡± Sun Bo said confidently.
Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t interested in that stuff.
Since he had given it all to him, he trusted himpletely and let him make his own way.
¡°Do you know a guy named Liu Yuhang at the hotel?¡± Xiang Yu got down to the matter at hand.
Sun Bo thought for a moment and said, ¡°I know him.
The guy is pretty handsome, but he¡¯s not much of a talker.
I assigned him to the logistics support department.¡±
It was evident that Sun Bo had aprehensive grasp of personnel matters.
Xiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°I have an idea, and I want to see what you think.
We could set up a healthcare station inside our hotel, where workers or customers with illnesses can receive immediate treatment.
What do you think?¡±
After all, Sun Bo was now a manager, and Xiang Yu wanted to seek his opinion.
Sun Bo did not even think before cheerfully saying, ¡°Bro Yu, your suggestion is good, I¡¯ll get started on it as soon as I get back.¡±
Xiang Yu nodded with a smile before saying, ¡°Liu Yuhang used to be a doctor, and he was pretty skilled too.
You can entrust this important task to him.¡±
It was then that Sun Bo understood the purpose of Xiang Yu asking him over.
He quickly nodded and promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Bro Yu, I¡¯ll handle this matter well.¡±
Xiang Yu nodded without saying much, as Sun Bo was smart and caught on with just a hint.
Then, they chatted about some trivial matters.
During the conversation, Sun Bo received several phone calls, looking very busy.
¡°You should go back first,¡± Xiang Yu said to Sun Bo.
Sun Bo then nodded before turning to Xiao Xuan and saying, ¡°Bro Xuan, I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±
When he had first joined the group, it was Xiao Xuan who had shown him the ropes, hence he had a special affection for Xiao Xuan.
Xiao Xuan also nodded with a smile and said, ¡°Now that you¡¯re managing a section on your own, be careful with everything.
If there¡¯s a problem you can¡¯t solve,e find Bro Yu.¡±
Sun Bo nodded, then left.
In the afternoon, Long Wu personally went to the hotel¡¯s kitchen to cook a meal for Xiang Yu and the others.
Xiang Yu and the others found a room to sit and wait for the meal.
At this moment, Long Wu came in with a dish.
Long Wu¡¯s cooking skills had always been exceptional, and the moment they smelled it, they all felt an urge to indulge in a feast.
Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t help but want to dig in right away, only to get his hand smacked by Long Wu with a pair of chopsticks.
Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan sat there, expressionless and upright, as if the dishes in front of them held no appeal to them, when in fact they were nearly drooling.
Xiang Yu just gave a sheepish smile, then straightened up as well.
¡°Go get the dishes, don¡¯t just sit there like fools,¡± Long Wu suddenly said.
Upon hearing this, Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan promptly ran out towards the kitchen to bring the dishes.
Xiang Yuughed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need to go, do I?¡±
¡°You too,¡± said Long Wu.
Then she turned and started walking out.
Xiang Yu had no choice but to follow suit and head to the kitchen for the dishes.
If outsiders were to see, they might wonder what they were thinking¡ªhim, a big boss, doing a waiter¡¯s job.
Fortunately, they all took a private elevator, so not many people saw them.
Once all the dishes were served, Xiang Yu and the others still sat there, rigid and upright, not daring to start without Long Wu¡¯s order.
They didn¡¯t want to anger her, lest she decide not to cook for them anymore.
Looking at their somewhat solemn expressions, the corners of Long Wu¡¯s mouth lifted in a small smile.
Her already beautiful face now looked even more captivating, but Xiang Yu and the others didn¡¯t focus on her.
Instead, their attention was on the dishes on the table.
¡°What are you waiting for?
Go ahead and eat,¡± Long Wu suddenly said.
That was exactly what Xiang Yu and the others had been waiting for.
They then started gobbling down the food.
Gone was their previous solemnity.
Despite usually obeying Xiang Yu¡¯s orders, Tie Zhuzi didn¡¯t hold back when it came to eating.
No matter how much Xiang Yu red at him, he pretended not to see and just kept on eating.
Tie Zhuzi ate quickly and a lot, and in no time, he had devoured half of the dishes.
Long Wu didn¡¯t eat much herself; she just watched the three of them eat with a sense of aplishment.
At that moment, she felt truly happy.
Having Xiang Yu and the others by her side was wonderful, but she wondered how long they could all stay together¡
PS: I want to tell those friends who posted book reviews that I read them very carefully every day.
Thank you for your suggestions and your support.
The only way I can repay you is withpelling content¡
Chapter 360 - 360 360 The Worlds Most Beautiful Sister Flowers
?360: Chapter 360: The World¡¯s Most Beautiful Sister Flowers 360: Chapter 360: The World¡¯s Most Beautiful Sister Flowers Xiang Yu and his colleagues had eaten their fill, each with a belly round as a drum, before heading back to their office.
The moment Xiang Yu walked in, he paused abruptly.
There sat Zhong Qin alone, an array of foodid out before her.
¡°Where have you guys been?
I¡¯ve been waiting to have lunch with you,¡± Zhong Qin looked up and said to the trio.
¡°We¡¡±
Before Tie Zhuzi could finish, Xiang Yu hurriedly interjected, ¡°Just took a walk outside.
What tasty things did you buy?¡± After speaking, he walked over and sat down on the couch.
Tie Zhuzi, already stuffed, saw this and wanted to slip away, but Xiang Yu shot him a look, and he walked back.
¡°Don¡¯t wait anymore, hurry up and eat.
Otherwise, it¡¯ll all get cold,¡± Zhong Qin urged immediately.
Xiang Yu and the others had no choice, as Zhong Qin had gone to the trouble of buying food; they couldn¡¯t disappoint her.
So, they all pretended to be starving and began to eat, but it was particrly tough for Tie Zhuzi.
He was already so full that even the best food lost its vor.
¡°Is it good?¡± Zhong Qin asked expectantly, looking at Xiang Yu.
It was her first time bringing back food and she was uncertain if it suited Xiang Yu¡¯s taste.
Xiang Yu quickly nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s delicious.
Zhuzi, Xiao Xuan, you two eat more.¡± As he spoke, he pushed more than half of his own portion towards Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan.
Tie Zhuzi: ¡°¡¡±
Xiao Xuan: ¡°¡¡±
As the three struggled to eat, Long Wu came in after finishing his work.
Seeing Xiang Yu and the others eating happily, he paused, then suddenly couldn¡¯t help but almostugh.
Long Wu walked over and sat down on the couch, looking at the three and asking, ¡°Is it good?¡±
She asked the same question as Zhong Qin, but somehow it sounded differenting from her.
Although Zhong Qin didn¡¯t quite like Long Wu, she felt a bit embarrassed for not getting her any food and said, ¡°Sorry, I forgot about you.¡±
Seeing Zhong Qin¡¯s genuinely innocent expression, Long Wu just shook her head nonchntly and stood up again, saying, ¡°Carry on eating.¡± Then she went back to her room.
Xiang Yu could vaguely sense their thoughts, but after all, Long Wu was an adult and had been tempered by society, with a rtively mature mindset, whereas Zhong Qin was still a big child.
Xiang Yu would rather Long Wu endure some slight, than let Zhong Qin feel upset.
When Zhong Qin saw Long Wu walk away, she followed after her to Long Wu¡¯s room.
¡°Something wrong?¡± Long Wu asked, somewhat surprised to see Zhong Qin.
Zhong Qin didn¡¯t know what to say and hemmed and hawed for quite a while without getting to the point.
The sharpness and aggression she usually exhibited were nowhere to be seen.
Although Long Wu didn¡¯t have much affection for this girl, when she saw her somewhat shy appearance, she suddenly found Zhong Qin quite endearing.
¡°Have a seat,¡± Long Wu invited Zhong Qin.
Zhong Qin looked up at Long Wu and then summoned the courage to ask, ¡°Do you like Xiang Yu?¡±
Hearing the question, Long Wu just smiled and didn¡¯t reply.
Then she looked up at Zhong Qin and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be staying here much longer.
I¡¯ll be leaving tomorrow.¡±
Long Wu was not the kind of girl to pester relentlessly; she had her own pride and would bury her feelings deep in her heart, not easily expressing them.
¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way, actually, I really like him, but I only see him as an older brother, he gives me a sense of security,¡± Zhong Qin¡¯s face turned red, as if it took a great deal of courage to say those words.
Hearing Zhong Qin¡¯s words, Long Wu seemed to suddenly rx, not knowing why but feeling as if a huge weight had been lifted from her heart.
¡°He seems to only see me as a sister too, I can feel it.¡± Although Zhong Qin acted like a child every day, she was not unaware of things.
¡°Ever since I was little, no one except my dad, who¡¯s now dead, was willing to y with me.
Everyone was afraid of me, but Xiang Yu was an exception.
He was not only unafraid, but he also often bullied me, and I was willing to ept that¡¡± For some reason, Zhong Qin chattered on to Long Wu about a lot of things.
Perhaps it was because of Long Wu¡¯s reticent nature that Zhong Qin felt an urge to confide, talking about everything from her childhood up to the present.
Long Wu suddenly felt that despite thefortable environment the girl in front of her lived in, she was very lonely and longing for friends of her own.
In that aspect, she was somewhat simr to Long Wu.
Long Wu¡¯s living environment was not as good, but she was still lonely, surrounded by many who wished to get close to her solely for her beauty.
Although Xiang Yu sometimes seemed lecherous, she knew that at his core, he was an honest man.
Before they knew it, the two had talked for an hour, as if they regretted not having met sooner.
The previous misunderstandings between them had vanished into thin air, and Zhong Qin even started calling Long Wu ¡°sister,¡± suddenly bing quite close.
Xiang Yu and the others hadn¡¯t wasted any time and had eaten all the food Zhong Qin had brought back.
Now, the three of them were lying motionless on the couch, digesting their meal.
At this moment, Zhong Qin, arm in arm with Long Wu, emerged cheerfully and saw Xiang Yu and the others lying there.
She then said, ¡°I¡¯m taking Long Wu sister out to shop for clothes, you guys clean up after you¡¯ve finished eating; I won¡¯t care for you now.¡±
Seeing the two so rxed and happy, Xiang Yu was puzzled.
The two women hadpletely different personalities, and at the beginning, there seemed to be a tense atmosphere between them; now, they were on such good terms.
Indeed, the world of women was something Xiang Yu could never fullyprehend, but regardless, since the two could get along harmoniously, Xiang Yu felt much more at ease and no longer had to worry about conflicts between them.
¡°Xiaoxuan!¡± Xiang Yu nced at Xiaoxuan.
Understanding Xiang Yu¡¯s intention, Xiaoxuan followed the two women downstairs.
Currently, Xiaoxuan was doubling as their driver and bodyguard.
Both women were exceedingly beautiful, and their presence on the streets would undoubtedly cause a sensation, making Xiaoxuan feel overwhelmed.
¡°Yu Bro, I¡¯m never eating that much again; I never knew being stuffed could be more ufortable than being hungry,¡± Tie Zhuziined.
Xiang Yu and anothery there until eight o¡¯clock in the evening, with Xiang Yu taking the opportunity to catch up on some sleep on the couch.
At that time, Tie Zhuzi also groggily got up and, looking at his watch, said, ¡°I¡¯m getting a bit hungry.¡±
Xiang Yu: ¡°¡¡±
Tie Zhuzi sat up and came to his senses, then said, ¡°It¡¯s thiste and they haven¡¯t returned.
I hope nothing¡¯s happened.¡±
Xiang Yu trusted Xiaoxuan a lot and shook his head, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Xiaoxuan is with them.¡±
¡°Him?
I can¡¯t trust him anymore,st time he was with you and you still got hurt,¡± Tie Zhuzi said unwillingly, still fixated on the incident where Xiang Yu was injured.
Just then, Xiang Yu¡¯s phone suddenly rang; it was Jiang Chao calling.
¡°Speak,¡± Xiang Yu said sinctly, sitting up straight.
¡°Yu Bro, I¡¯ve got a lead, but I can¡¯t be sure yet,¡± Jiang Chao said seriously.
¡°Come to my office now,¡± Xiang Yu said, then hung up the phone.
As for the disappearance of Zhong Qin¡¯s father, Zhong Huashan, although the opposition had been covert, such arge-scale operation could not possibly remainpletely undiscovered; it was just that no one had investigated before.
With determined inquiry, the truth would quicklye to light¡
Chapter 361 - 361 361 Carelessness Saves Brothers Life
?361: Chapter 361: Carelessness Saves Brother¡¯s Life 361: Chapter 361: Carelessness Saves Brother¡¯s Life Jiang Chao arrived quickly; it took him only half an hour to get there.
Xiang Yu called him into the small office, and Tie Zhuzi closed the door.
¡°Speak,¡± Xiang Yu urged.
¡°After our secret investigation, we found that a fierce gunfight urred one week ago in the southern part of the city near the mountainous area.
The gunfightsted for about five minutes and then stopped abruptly.
Following this clue, we discovered another piece of information from an olddy, who said she saw a convoy of vehicles enter the mountainste at night,¡± Jiang Chao reported.
¡°Is the olddy credible?¡± Xiang Yu inquired.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother Yu, we¡¯ve already investigated.
The olddy is a viger who lives in the mountains nearby; she has no husband and often wanders ale at night.
Her words should be trustworthy,¡± Jiang Chao assured.
It was evident that Jiang Chao had thoroughly investigated these matters.
Understanding the gravity of the situation, he had been meticulous, nearly ascertaining the olddy¡¯s entire background.
Xiang Yu quickly went to theputer and brought up detailed satellite maps of the area.
Jiang Chao joined him and gave a brief exnation of the route that the other party had likely taken, before saying, ¡°I haven¡¯t entered this mountain, nor have I let the brothers investigate it because the local authorities have sold it.
It¡¯s said that they want to build a cemetery there.¡±
¡°This mountain already has an owner?¡± Xiang Yu pointed to the mountain on the map and spoke with suspicion.
Jiang Chao nodded confidently, ¡°That¡¯s right.
I was afraid of stirring things up, so I didn¡¯t venture deep.¡±
Xiang Yu nodded solemnly.
The fact that the other party had bought an entire hill suggested major moves were underway, and certainly, many secretsy hidden within.
¡°You did the right thing.
We can¡¯t take risks with this.
Zhuzi, notify everyone to stop their investigations,¡± said Xiang Yu sternly.
Tie Zhuzi acknowledged the order and then made the phone calls.
The situation was now essentially clear¡ªalthough the identity of the perpetrators remained unknown, it was evident that the incident was rted to the small hill.
¡°Brother Yu, shall I investigate who bought that mountain?¡± Jiang Chao suggested.
Xiang Yu shook his head and did not agree, as he knew the other party intended to purchase it, they certainly wouldn¡¯t let anyone trace back to their true identity.
Sitting there rapping his head, Xiang Yu contemted the matter while Jiang Chao did not disturb him.
At that moment, Tie Zhuzi came over and sat on the sofa, saying, ¡°Brother Yu, everyone has been informed.
Just now, Wang Ze mentioned that one of his men was injured during the investigation.¡±
Upon hearing this news, Xiang Yu immediately became tense, then looked at Tie Zhuzi with concern.
¡°He said, although wounded, they weren¡¯t exposed.
The other side has no idea who they are,¡± Tie Zhuzi quickly added.
Xiang Yu then took the phone and called Wang Ze, as he was currently plotting a rescue for the big boss.
Given that the opponent had established such a significant force and even dared to kidnap Zhong Huashan, this indicated they were no fools.
Just a minor misstep could arouse their suspicion, potentially leading to a disastrous oue.
¡°What happened?¡± Xiang Yu asked as soon as the call connected.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, Big Brother, one of my brothers was being questioned at that time, when suddenly two people came to take him away, they even pulled a knife, and my brother got stabbed.
Luckily, I arrived just in time and saved him,¡± Wang Ze said with much remorse.
¡°How is that brother doing now?
Where is he?¡± Xiang Yu urgently asked.
¡°He¡¯s in the hospital, and I¡¯ve sent some brothers to protect him,¡± Wang Ze said.
¡°Quickly bring the injured brother back, you go personally with some men, now, immediately, hurry up,¡± Xiang Yu instructed with urgency.
Wang Ze, who had only recently entered the circle, stillcked a sense of crisis about some things.
Xiang Yu was different, though he was young, he had been mixing in this kind of circle long enough to be considered an old-timer.
If he were the adversary, he would definitely send people to investigate at various hospitals to see if anyone had a knife wound.
By grabbing this thread, and then following the trail, it was very likely that he¡¯d flush out a big fish like Xiang Yu himself, so Xiang Yu had to be cautious.
Wang Ze agreed and then hung up the phone quickly.
He didn¡¯t have time to call other brothers, so he drove to the hospital himself.
Although he didn¡¯t know how serious the problem was, Xiang Yu¡¯s tone suggested it was very serious.
Wang Ze sped all the way to the hospital, and after arriving he ran up the stairs.
It was only after he saw his brother safe and sound in the ward that he allowed himself to rx slightly, then he called everyone to help lift the injured brother.
Nurses and doctors in the hallway saw this and came over to stop them.
Wang Ze initially wanted to exin, but the doctors simply wouldn¡¯t listen; their argument was that the patient must stay in the hospital for treatment, or else the consequences would be very severe.
Basically, if the patient didn¡¯t stay for treatment, it would be extremely serious, potentially even life-threatening.
Wang Ze was helpless, knowing that these doctors were just babbling nonsense.
Then, ring at them, he shouted loudly; if they didn¡¯t move aside, he would smash the ce up.
Seeing that Wang Ze was not someone to be trifled with, and not so easily fooled, the doctors finally let them leave.
Wang Ze hurriedly ced the injured brother in the car, and just as several people were about to leave, something suddenly urred to him.
Then, he returned to the hospital by himself; he had to delete all the hospital admission records.
But by the time he got to the reception, it was already toote, because several people in ck were already there inquiring.
Among them was a person he seemed to have seen before, precisely the one who had injured his brother.
Wang Ze really wanted to go up and give that guy a good beating, but in the end, he restrained himself.
Then he quickly got back in the car and drove away directly.
The brother had been injured for a day, and it was somewhat questionable that the adversaries had only just shown up.
But considering there are tenrge hospitals in the city alone, not to mention the medium, small, and even clinic-sized ones, numbering in the thousands if not ten thousand.
It could be understandable that it took them this long to show up¡ªperhaps it never urred to them that Wang Ze¡¯s group would openly admit into a major hospital.
Originally, Wang Ze didn¡¯t n to tell Xiang Yu about this minor ident, not expecting that it almost ruined Xiang Yu¡¯s big ns.
If it weren¡¯t for Tie Zhuzi¡¯s phone call, his brother might have been taken away.
Now Xiang Yu and the others were sitting there waiting for the oue.
It had been a day since the brother was injured, and their adversaries might have already taken notice.
At that moment, Wang Ze called back to inform Xiang Yu that everything was fine, they had just nearly been caught.
After hearing this, Xiang Yu finally felt relieved.
It turned out that this time it was thanks to Wang Ze¡¯s thoughtfulness in cing his brother in a major hospital, perhaps the adversaries only focused on small clinics¡ªthey wouldn¡¯t have expected Wang Ze to be so bold.
¡°Notify Liu Yuhang, tell him toe to work early tomorrow.
Also, tell him to keep his mouth shut, don¡¯t talk recklessly,¡± Xiang Yu told Tie Zhuzi, now that he had discovered Liu Yuhang, in the future, if anyone gets injured, he could totally entrust them to him.
Jiang Chao was sitting there, relieved to hear that everything was fine, but his admiration for his boss deepened even more¡
Chapter 362 - 362 362 Xiang Yu is Just a Pawn
?362: Chapter 362 Xiang Yu is Just a Pawn 362: Chapter 362 Xiang Yu is Just a Pawn Only after he knew that Wang Ze and his group were safe did Xiang Yu finally rx.
Currently in a critical period, Xiang Yu had to be extremely cautious, as a small oversight could lead to the failure of all his ns.
There was nothing much happening the next day.
Liu Yuhang was pleased when he met Sun Bo, especially when Sun Bo suggested setting up a hygiene department in the hotel, with Liu Yuhang himself as the main person in charge.
This was essentially thepany providing him with a tform, supplying him with equipment and everything else; all he had to contribute was hisbor.
He knew all of this was arranged by Xiang Yu, and for that, he was very grateful to Xiang Yu.
With this tform, things would indeed be much better than their small clinic before.
But he still had doubts, wondering if Xiang Yu was providing him with such good conditions as a way to repay his kindness.
They had saved Xiang Yu, and Xiang Yu had changed his job for him.
If they were even now, and neither owed anything to the other, then Xiang Yu might not address his issues of rights and benefits.
Thinking about this, Liu Yuhang felt somewhat disappointed, after all, Xiang Yu had personally promised him.
But people all have their choices, even if Xiang Yu doesn¡¯t help him, he wouldn¡¯t me Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu had nned to take Zhong Qin shopping for clothes and to spend the day with her, but now Zhong Qin didn¡¯t seek him out at all; she and Long Wu had be quite close, even sleeping in the same room.
The stark change in their attitudes was really too great for Xiang Yu to understand, as he didn¡¯t understand their world and didn¡¯t think too much about it.
In fact, what Zhong Qin and Long Wu discussed most when together was still Xiang Yu.
In Zhong Qin¡¯s eyes, Xiang Yu was a responsible big brother, brave and fearless, a real man and the hero in her heart.
But in Long Wu¡¯s eyes, Xiang Yu was a reckless, somewhat lecherous rogue.
Their views were entirely different, yet they enjoyed their conversations and would often burst intoughter together.
Xiang Yu, seeing that the twodies didn¡¯t need hispany, had Xiao Xuan protect them, while he and Tie Zhuzi went downstairs to have a look around.
He mainly wanted to get to know the brothers below and see how they were living.
Another reason was to supervise and warn them not to cause trouble without reason.
He also told Jiang Chao to develop their industry as quickly as possible, to try to enable all the brothers to have employment, and not to just go around collecting protection money or extorting debts.
If they were short on funds, they should ask Sun Bo for money.
To the brothers below, Xiang Yu was a very strange big brother.
He wasn¡¯t violent, nor did he ask for money from his subordinates; sometimes, he even allocated money downward, something unimaginable in the past.
In the past, they had to regrly pay up to their superiors, causing them much stress.
If they didn¡¯t have the money, they would rob or extort.
Things were okay if they had goods to sell, but now their supplies were scarce.
Had it not been for Jiang Chao and others constantly opening stores andpanies, they would have had no ie.
Ever since they followed Xiang Yu, everything seemed to have a direction.
They didn¡¯t have to threaten others daily for protection money.
However, there were still those who weren¡¯t satisfied, feeling that such a life was toofortable and not what they wanted.
They desired a life where they could do whatever they wanted: eat when they wished, drink when they desired, bully whoever they wanted to bully, beat up whoever they disliked on sight.
Such a life would match their identity, the life they envisioned.
As for those people, Xiang Yu¡¯s first approach was to educate them, and if that failed, he would just find an excuse to kick them out of the organization.
Some of the other subordinates, hearing how bustling and thriving Xiang Yu¡¯s group was, were also eager to join them.
Xiang Yu gave them dreams and passion.
But more people were part of other organizations, longing to join but unable to leave.
Such is this circle: easy to enter, but difficult to exit.
After making his rounds in a day, many brothers were excited and even admiring when they saw Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu knew he had already seeded halfway; even if Miao Honglei were to remove him as the big brother, his brothers would still follow him.
As evening approached, Xiang Yu received a call from Miao Honglei, asking him toe over.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t think much of it and then headed over with Tie Zhuzi.
This time, Miao Honglei acted out of character, warmly greeting Xiang Yu and then pouring him a ss of water.
¡°Are you going to hold a grudge against me for hitting youst time?¡± Miao Honglei asked with a pretentious drag of his cigarette.
Xiang Yu could tell from his expression that he was urging him not to bear a grudge.
This was clearly a case of pping someone then giving them a date to soothe the pain¡ªan example of typical management strategy.
Xiang Yu¡¯s response was radiant with a smile, ¡°How could I?
After all, I was also at fault.
Big Brother disciplined me in the name of fairness, how could I me Big Brother?¡±
Miao Honglei observed Xiang Yu closely.
Seeing that Xiang Yu didn¡¯t seem to be lying, he felt inwardly pleased with his own approach.
He had heard a lot about Xiang Yu recently, with several captains telling him that Xiang Yu had instructed his brothers not to collect protection money but to startpanies instead.
They were a gang, weren¡¯t they?
This whole business thing was nonsense.
But Miao Honglei didn¡¯t care about that; as long as Xiang Yu could make money for him, he could do whatever he wanted.
Xiang Yu was not only his go-to general for charging into battle but also his financial god.
He needed to win him over well.
Seeing that Xiang Yu had no ulterior motives and was loyal to him, Miao Honglei finally felt at ease.
¡°Xiang Yu, keep up the good work.
I see a man who can achieve great things in you.
The organization is growing steadily, and I think Pan Wenjie is getting tired managing it all on his own¡¡± Miao Honglei trailed off without finishing his sentence.
His implication was clear¡ªif Xiang Yu worked hard, Pan Wenjie¡¯s position could very well be his.
Xiang Yu was well aware of the other party¡¯s scheming.
However, he still had to make the appropriate outward gestures.
Showing sheer delight on his face, he looked at Miao Honglei and assured, ¡°Rest assured, Big Brother.
I will definitely do my best and not let you down.¡±
Miao Honglei knew Xiang Yu was a smart man, and some things didn¡¯t need to be stated too explicitly.
Now that he saw Xiang Yu had understood his message, Miao Honglei nodded contentedly.
¡°Business has been toughtely.
Put in some extra effort for the organization¡ªI won¡¯t let you go unrewarded.¡±
¡°I understand,¡± Xiang Yu nodded, knowing Miao Honglei was hinting at him for money.
Xiang Yu could give him money now, but he would take it back double, even take Miao Honglei¡¯s life along with it, eventually.
¡°You can go back now,¡± said Miao Honglei after finishing.
There was nothing more to say to Xiang Yu, and his presence was making Miao Honglei feel somewhat awkward.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t linger and stood up to say goodbye.
Just as Xiang Yu had left, Pan Wenjie emerged from behind.
¡°Big Brother, I¡¯ve always felt that something is off about him, like he¡¯s not quite one of us,¡± Pan Wenjie expressed his suspicion.
¡°Who cares whether he¡¯s one of us or not?
As long as he can make money for us.
When troublees, we¡¯ll have him charge in first.
If he dies, that solves everything,¡± Miao Honglei said with a contemptuous smile as he watched Xiang Yu¡¯s retreating figure.
He had intended to properly cultivate Xiang Yu, but Xiang Yu¡¯s recent behavior seemed almost defiant, giving Miao Honglei a sense of crisis¡
Chapter 363 - 363 363 Xiao Xuan Was Actually Beaten Up
?363: Chapter 363: Xiao Xuan Was Actually Beaten Up 363: Chapter 363: Xiao Xuan Was Actually Beaten Up Xiang Yu¡¯s approach was so deeply appealing that it even instilled a sense of crisis in Miao Honglei.
As a result, he had to restrain Xiang Yu¡¯s development, were it not for the constant flow of money Xiang Yu could provide, Miao Honglei would have considered relegating him to a minor position.
When Xiang Yu and Tie Zhuzi returned to the hotel, it was already eight o¡¯clock in the evening.
Xiao Xuan and the others hadn¡¯te back, and Xiang Yu, confident in them, didn¡¯t inquire further.
Just as the two sat down on the sofa, Zhong Qin and Long Wu returned, both wearing excited expressions.
Long Wu, with Zhong Qin¡¯spany, had gradually started to smile more, an enchanting transformation for those whoid eyes on her.
Long Wu¡¯s change didn¡¯t surprise Xiang Yu, after all, it wasn¡¯t good for a girl to be cold-faced every day.
What did surprise him, however, was that Xiao Xuan was hesitating toe in from behind them.
Finally summoned by Xiang Yu, they could see that Xiao Xuan¡¯s face was bruised, clearly the work of a beating.
Whoever had hurt Xiao Xuan must¡¯ve been skilled.
¡°What happened?¡± Xiang Yu quickly asked because the recent mission involving the rescue of the big boss couldn¡¯t afford any sloppiness; he had to ensure absolute security.
Xiao Xuan was hurt, yet Zhong Qin and Long Wu seemed cheerful¡ªwhat was going on?
Tie Zhuzi couldn¡¯t help but jump to his feet from the sofa and said, ¡°Who hit you?
Were you ambushed?
Damn it, daring to bully my brother,e on, I¡¯ll back you up in teaching them a lesson.¡±
Although Tie Zhuzi had some issues with Xiao Xuan recently, brotherhood prevailed.
He might be dissatisfied with Xiao Xuan, but he wouldn¡¯t allow outsiders to bully him.
¡°Someone has taken a fancy to Sister Long Wu,¡± Zhong Qin suddenly chuckled and said.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t respond immediately, failing to see the connection between Xiao Xuan getting beaten up and someone liking Long Wu.
¡°Hmph!
Anyway, someone likes Sister Long Wu.
Come on, let¡¯s ignore them,¡± Zhong Qin said, taking Long Wu by the arm and heading back to their room.
Long Wu took the opportunity to give Xiang Yu a challenging nce, only to see that he still appeared utterly oblivious.
Xiao Xuan, seeing the befuddled expressions on Xiang Yu and Tie Zhuzi, said somewhat embarrassedly, ¡°Brother Yu, don¡¯t ask.¡±
¡°Be careful,¡± Xiang Yu, realizing Xiao Xuan hadn¡¯t encountered an enemy, finally rxed.
Thend of Huaxia was full of capable people; it was normal for Xiang Yu and his group to asionally run into a few masters.
As long as there was no danger to them, everything was up for discussion.
Xiao Xuan, still embarrassed, quickly retired to his room.
Tie Zhuzi, puzzled, looked at Xiang Yu and said, ¡°Brother Yu, what¡¯s with Xiao Xuan acting so strange, getting beaten and not talking about it?¡±
Xiang Yu just smiled and waved his hand, saying, ¡°Xiao Xuan has grown up, and if he doesn¡¯t want to talk about it, he must have his reasons.¡±
With that, Tie Zhuzi nodded in confusion, and they chatted about other matters until Xiang Yu¡¯s phone suddenly rang¡ªit was Shi Jian calling.
¡°Everything is ready; we start out tomorrow,¡± Shi Jian said.
¡°Be careful.
It¡¯s moreplicated here than back home.
Don¡¯t alle together; spread out,¡± Xiang Yu advised cautiously.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I understand,¡± Shi Jian replied.
They discussed more details and where to meet the following evening before ending the call.
Hearing that Shi Jian and his crew were arriving tomorrow, Tie Zhuzi felt a touch of excitement.
It had been a long time since he had seen them, and he missed them a bit.
When they arrived and saw him living day-to-day in a three-star hotel with attendants at his service, he wondered if they would be envious.
The next morning, Xiang Yu was awoken by Long Wu as usual.
Ever since Long Wu arrived, Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t had a singlezy morning and was forced to get up early for morning run exercises.
Xiang Yu was already an expert runner, and by the time he finished twops, Long Wu and the others had only managed half ap, with Xiao Xuan doing slightly better, while Tie Zhuzi was exhausted like a dog.
After Xiang Yu returned from his run, he wanted to quickly lie back in bed for a bit more sleep.
But Long Wu, after running only onep, came back and once again roused Xiang Yu.
Zhong Qin was delighted to see Long Wu handling Xiang Yu with such ease andughed merrily.
Xiang Yu¡¯s status in her heart plummeted, going from a great hero to a timorous wimp who was afraid of women.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t bother to defend himself against these ims and just let them be.
That morning, Xiang Yu and Tie Zhuzi didn¡¯t have much to do, so Zhong Qin excitedly dragged them out to y.
Zhong Qin took Xiang Yu and the others to a nearby bar.
The ce was chaotic, not Xiang Yu¡¯s preferred environment; he didn¡¯t understand why Zhong Qin liked such settings.
Perhaps it was because no one had apanied Zhong Qin here before, and now that she had Long Wu by her side, everything felt new and thrilling to her.
They found a corner to sit down and ordered drinks.
It was then that Zhong Qin suddenly became joyful and, grabbing Long Wu¡¯s arm, said, ¡°Look, Long Wu, that silly boy is here too.¡±
Following Zhong Qin¡¯s pointing finger, Xiang Yu and the others saw a rtively well-dressed young man looking around cluelessly, as if searching for something.
When he caught sight of Long Wu, his eyes lit up, and he headed their way.
Xiao Xuan¡¯s expression chilled upon seeing him, and then he stood there, blocking the young man¡¯s path.
Yet the young man ignored Xiao Xuan, his gaze fixed on Long Wu, and with a smile said, ¡°What a coincidence.¡±
Xiang Yu looked at the man closely and saw a youngster with short hair, medium build, a handsome and valiant face¡ªand some bruising on one side that matched Xiao Xuan¡¯s location.
He wore a new set of casual clothes, the tags of which he¡¯d apparently forgotten to remove, suggesting they were just bought.
On his feet was a pair of shiny new sneakers paired with somewhat worn military socks, making it obvious that he had been a sloppy dresser in the past.
Though he had made an effort today, it failed to conceal his true nature.
Xiang Yu could smell a strong scent of alcohol on the man; the young guy must¡¯ve been a frequent drinker.
¡°Stay away from our miss,¡± Xiao Xuan stated icily.
Long Wu didn¡¯t look at the man, instead, she lowered her head and drank a ss of beer to herself.
¡°It was him yesterday.
The two of you should fight again,¡± Zhong Qin said excitedly from the sidelines, pping her hands as if she¡¯d found a very entertaining activity.
¡°So if I win, can I sit here?¡± the man asked, never taking his eyes off Long Wu since he saw her, yet his gaze was innocent and without any disrespect; otherwise, Xiang Yu would have pped him away long ago.
¡°Yes, yes, if you beat Xiao Xuan, you can sit beside Long Wu,¡± Zhong Qin replied with glee.
Long Wu scowled and tugged at Zhong Qin forcefully, telling her to stop fooling around.
She took the opportunity to nce at Xiang Yu and saw him looking at the man in front of them with a smile, curious about his thoughts.
¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll fight him once more,¡± the man dered.
He then took a couple of steps back, getting ready for the fight¡
ps: Dear readers, you¡¯re so fierce; someone in thements actually wants to kill me, wuuu¡
Chapter 364 - 364 364 A Sloppy Handsome Guy
?364: Chapter 364: A Sloppy Handsome Guy 364: Chapter 364: A Sloppy Handsome Guy The people around, seeing movement from this direction, all stepped aside and then began to discuss cautiously.
¡°Isn¡¯t that Yuan Huai, the drunkard who sits by the door every day?
Why is he so spirited today?¡±
¡°Right, this guy is crazy drunk every day, stumbling around.
Who would have thought he¡¯s actually a pretty boy.¡±
¡°This guy can¡¯t be the toad wanting to eat swan meat, fancying those two beauties, can he?¡±
¡°Wow, so beautiful, how can there be such gorgeous women.¡±
The crowd had initially been discussing the drunkard, but their attention quickly shifted to Zhong Qin and Long Wu.
The two of them were so beautiful, they outshone the ordinary and the mundane around them; they were like Heavenly Immortals amidst mortals.
Xiao Xuan, provoked by the other party, certainly wouldn¡¯t fall behind.
With a cold snort, he suddenly kicked out at the man, who, taking no chances, also promptly engaged with full attention.
The two exchanged blows, the scene was quite lively, but it was as if they had an agreement.
Although they were fighting, they didn¡¯t damage any of the surrounding tables or chairs, nor did they break a single ss.
Xiao Xuan was forced to retreat half a step by a punch, identally bumping into a ss.
Just as the ss was about to hit the ground, the man quickly stepped forward and caught it.
And at that moment, Xiao Xuan¡¯s kick also came flying in, stopping less than ten centimeters from the man.
Xiao Xuan didn¡¯t take advantage of his opponent¡¯s momentary distraction and promptly stepped back half a step.
Neither spoke, and then they both simultaneously went at it again.
Their moves were elegant, not the scrappy fighting of street thugs who would tear at each other while cursing.
They hardly said a word; it was more like a performance than a fight.
This was a rare spectacle and soon everyone around was captivated by their actions.
¡°So the drunkard is actually this formidable.¡±
¡°Yeah, good thing we didn¡¯t piss him off a few days ago, or we¡¯d have been done for.¡±
The people around were thoroughly impressed by the man¡¯s ability.
Xiao Xuan was one thing¡ªthey didn¡¯t know him¡ªbut the man before them was the unkempt drunkard they were familiar with, who was surprisingly skilled.
In the end, Xiao Xuanunched a kick at the man, who also threw out a kick at the same time.
The legs collided, and the drunk seized the chance to step forward, aiming tond a punch on Xiao Xuan.
Xiao Xuan had the same idea; both refused to give in, eachnding a punch on the other, resulting in a draw.
Tie Zhuzi, who had been watching, was itching to join in and, rubbing his hands together, yelled out, ¡°If the two of you have fought to a draw, stop fighting¡ªit¡¯s my turn now.¡±
As he spoke, Tie Zhuzi swaggered forward.
The drunk, seeing Tie Zhuzi, wasn¡¯t scared¡ªfor fighting wasn¡¯t just about having a big frame.
¡°Zhuzi, forget it, let¡¯s not fight anymore,¡± Xiang Yu suddenly said.
Xiao Xuan and the drunk were both skilled fighters, their battles quite spectacr.
Tie Zhuzi was formidable, too, but not among the top-tier of fighters¡ªhe mostly relied on his physical advantage.
If Tie Zhuzi were to start brawling here, he might end up smashing up the bar.
In the heat of action, he might even lift the table in front of him and hurl it out.
¡°It won¡¯t do, the victory isn¡¯t decided yet,¡± the drunk dissatisfiedly protested Xiang Yu¡¯s words because without a conclusive result, he couldn¡¯t just sit down.
¡°I¡¯ll fight you,¡± Xiang Yu suddenly stood up and said.
The drunken man seemed to be unconcerned, indifferent to who hit him, as long as he could remain seated there.
Xiang Yu stepped forward with an inviting gesture, the drunken man didn¡¯t bother with pleasantries, and then threw a punch towards Xiang Yu.
Just as the punch was about tond on Xiang Yu¡¯s face, Xiang Yu quickly dodged to the side.
In the moment he dodged, a dagger suddenly appeared in Xiang Yu¡¯s hand.
Seeing the gleaming dagger in Xiang Yu¡¯s hand, Xiao Xuan was suddenly startled.
Given Xiang Yu¡¯s skills, there was no need for him to use a knife, so what was he trying to do?
Tie Zhuzi was also stunned, because this waspletely out of character for Xiang Yu.
After Xiang Yu dodged the punch, he suddenly grabbed the man¡¯s cor, and with the dagger, he directly shed open the man¡¯s clothes.
With the sharpness of Xiang Yu¡¯s dagger, the clothes could be easily cut with a slight touch.
After shing open the man¡¯s clothes, Xiang Yu quickly hid the dagger away.
This all happened in an instant, and most people didn¡¯t even react.
Xiang Yu took the opportunity to grab the shirt and tore it open forcefully, revealing a cheetah head tattooed on the drunken man¡¯s back, with a dark number ¡°1¡± beside it.
The drunken man hadn¡¯t expected Xiang Yu to move so quickly; he knew he had lost in just a brief encounter.
Before his back was fully exposed to the crowd, he quickly grabbed his clothes and wrapped himself up, while his cold eyes pierced Xiang Yu, emitting a silent killing intent.
The drunken man now lookedpletely different from before; he no longer seemed despondent but resembled a killing machine.
Xiao Xuan and Tie Zhuzi naturally sensed the hostilitying from the man and quickly stood in front of Xiang Yu.
The people around didn¡¯t understand what was happening.
All they saw was Xiang Yu tearing the other man¡¯s clothes.
The man hurried to protect his body, looking as if a woman had been mistreated.
This scene led some to wonder if Xiang Yu were a pervert interested in men.
Xiang Yu had already gotten his answer and merely smiled lightly before sitting back down in his seat.
Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan stood guard.
¡°Come over and sit,¡± Xiang Yu invited.
The drunken man hesitated, then sat down, still cloaked in his clothes.
Seeing that there was no more spectacle to witness, the crowd began to disperse.
Doubtful, the drunken man looked at Xiang Yu and, seeing that Xiang Yu had no intention of speaking or much animosity toward him, he rxed.
Then he once again put on a radiant smile while looking at Long Wu.
¡°What is going on here, Xiang Yu?
Why did you rip his clothes?
Were you wanting to check out his muscles?¡± Zhong Qin asked in confusion.
Xiang Yu ignored Zhong Qin and smiled at the drunken man, ¡°If you keep looking, I¡¯ll gouge out your eyes, no matter who you are.¡±
The drunken man shivered at the warning, especially when Xiang Yu emphasized ¡°no matter who you are,¡± he felt that this pretty boy seemed to recognize him.
Long Wu had been feeling somewhat annoyed and was about to leave, but upon hearing Xiang Yu¡¯s sudden statement, she felt a warmth in her heart.
She nced coldly at Xiang Yu and saw the nonchnt smile on his face, which was vexing.
He cared about her yet pretended not to care at all.
¡°Xiao Xuan, you guys go ahead,¡± Xiang Yu suddenly said to them.
Understanding Xiang Yu¡¯s intention, Xiao Xuan called Long Wu and Zhong Qin to leave.
Zhong Qin was still clueless about the situation and was led away in a daze by Xiao Xuan.
Tie Zhuzi didn¡¯t leave, he just sat at a distance.
Knowing that Xiang Yu had something to say to the man, he naturally chose to stay out of it¡
Chapter 365 - 365 365 Life Has Lost Its Pursuit
?365: Chapter 365: Life Has Lost Its Pursuit 365: Chapter 365: Life Has Lost Its Pursuit ¡°Yuan Huai?¡± Xiang Yu lifted a ss of alcohol and downed it in one gulp before looking at the drunkard with a smile.
¡°Who are you really?¡± Yuan Huai didn¡¯t answer Xiang Yu¡¯s question but looked at him with a wariness.
¡°The top figure in Cheetah Squad, called a devil, 181 centimeters tall, adept at stealth and assassination, likes to y with knives.
Three years ago, because of a mission, your teammates sacrificed themselves, and you disappeared along with them,¡± Xiang Yu said before looking at Yuan Huai with a nonchnt air.
Yuan Huai swiftly stood up, then looked around.
After confirming that no one was paying attention to him, he sat down opposite Xiang Yu.
Now his eyes shone brightly, nothing like his previous drunken demeanor.
¡°How do you know my information?¡± Yuan Huai asked seriously.
¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about how I know.
I just want to know how a team leader like you ended up like this?¡± Xiang Yu asked with curiosity.
¡°Humph!
Since you know so much about me, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re unaware of the reasons I fled from the military?¡± Yuan Huai looked at Xiang Yu with a mocking gaze.
Xiang Yu shook his head nkly.
Three years ago, he had just returned from a mission when he received another one.
The team leader of Cheetah Squad hadn¡¯tpleted the mission and had be a deserter.
The order Xiang Yu received was to find him as fast as possible and bring him back.
At that time, Xiang Yu had learned a bit about Yuan Huai¡¯s background.
He was born in the countryside and had grown from an ordinary soldier to a capable Special Forces squad leader.
This process must have involved many life-and-death situations and tribtions, and for some reason, he suddenly became a deserter.
The mission¡¯s failure wasn¡¯t an issue, as long as one returned alive, but he ran away abruptly, bing a wanted deserter.
And as such, his crime was grave.
Xiang Yu set off immediately after receiving the mission.
He had already grasped specific information about Yuan Huai and had spotted him on the evening of that day.
However, Yuan Huai was highly alert and managed to flee quickly once Xiang Yu found him.
Xiang Yu only saw his figure from the back.
He could have shot him down with a single bullet, but at that moment, his mind was somewhat distracted, and in that split second of inattention, Yuan Huai escaped.
Unexpectedly, three yearster, Xiang Yu would encounter him here.
By then, he had be a down-and-out street drunk, perhaps to disguise his identity or maybe having lost all ambition.
For three years, this question had lingered in Xiang Yu¡¯s mind: why had he run away?
They were all from the Special Forces, his own teammates had died on missions, creating a sense of shared fate.
Perhaps that was why Xiang Yu had spared him back then.
Having seen him today, there was naturally no reason to let him go.
Yuan Huai wasn¡¯t a simple character but an elite within the military, with very highprehensive qualities.
It would be dangerous to allow such a person to roam free in society.
¡°What was it for, why didn¡¯t you go back?¡± Xiang Yu pressed on.
¡°Why didn¡¯t I go back?¡± Yuan Huai sneered, ¡°Because I didn¡¯t want to stay there anymore, what¡¯s there to talk about?¡± At that moment, Yuan Huai picked up a bottle of alcohol from the table and began to drink.
Watching Yuan Huai drink was like watching someone with a death wish; he swallowed half a bottle in one go and theny there with an indifferent smile.
His eyes began to grow vacant, as if he had no more attachment to this world, and the only meaning in life was to drink.
Xiang Yu knew there had to be many reasons that Yuan Huai couldn¡¯t speak of; he didn¡¯t trust him.
Of course, given Xiang Yu¡¯s current identity, it was only natural for the other party not to trust him.
¡°Come with me, at least it¡¯s better than hanging around in ces like this every day,¡± Xiang Yu invited.
¡°You?
Is there alcohol to drink if Ie with you?¡± Yuan Huai asked indifferently.
¡°Of course,¡± Xiang Yu replied with a smile.
¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with that guy called Long Wu?¡± When it came to Long Wu, Yuan Huai¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, as if he was overly fascinated by Long Wu.
¡°Don¡¯t even think aboutying a finger on her, or I¡¯ll gouge out your eyes,¡± Xiang Yu said indifferently, but Yuan Huai didn¡¯t think he was joking.
In fact, Yuan Huai was also curious about Xiang Yu.
He saw that Xiang Yu had the air of a carefree rogue, so how could he know so much about him?
His own information should be highly confidential.
Could it be that he was like him¡?
¡°What do you do, and why should I hang out with you?¡± Yuan Huai askedzily, lying there with a bottle of liquor in his hand.
¡°I¡¯m in the underworld,¡± responded Xiang Yu unhesitatingly.
Yuan Huai actually didn¡¯t care what Xiang Yu did.
It seemed like his life had already lost all meaning.
Now that he had met Long Wu, his life had finally gained some color.
¡°Fine, but let¡¯s get one thing straight, I¡¯m not helping you kill anyone,¡± Yuan Huai dered, then threw the empty bottle aside and picked up another from the table while lying on the couch.
¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to meet our headquarters,¡± Xiang Yu said and then called out to Tie Zhuzi, who finally came running over.
¡°Help him up; we¡¯re going back,¡± Xiang Yu ordered.
Tie Zhuzi was stunned for a moment, wondering if it was a joke to expect him to help this drunk.
¡°What are you looking at?
Hurry up and help me,¡± Yuan Huaimanded.
Although his alcohol tolerance wasn¡¯t high, and he got drunk easily, he just liked to numb himself with alcohol.
¡°Fuck off,¡± Tie Zhuzi cursed under his breath when he saw Xiang Yu had walked away and kicked Yuan Huai before following Xiang Yu, paying him no mind.
Yuan Huai hadn¡¯t expected the big oaf to actually give him a kick, but he didn¡¯t care and staggered to his feet to follow Xiang Yu, not forgetting to carry a bottle of liquor in his hand.
Xiang Yu was the first to get into the car.
Seeing Tie Zhuzie out alone, not helping Yuan Huai, he just shook his head and smiled.
¡°Brother Yu, it seems like someone is watching us,¡± Tie Zhuzi suddenly said.
Xiang Yu nodded calmly and replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine, let them follow.¡±
Xiang Yu had long noticed that someone was watching him, but these people posed no threat to him.
It must have been Miao Honglei who had sent people to tail him.
This person loved talented individuals, yet he was cautious against others growing strong while demanding absolute loyalty from his subordinates.
This man was very scheming and cautious.
At this time, Yuan Huai, holding a bottle of liquor, staggered out.
He looked around and, upon seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s car, walked over.
¡°Brother Yu, are we really going to let him hang around with us?¡± Tie Zhuzi asked incredulously.
Xiang Yu just smiled, which was taken as a confirmation.
Yuan Huai got into the front passenger seat and immediately started drinking.
Tie Zhuzi abruptly elerated, and Yuan Huai, caught off guard, spilled his drink all over himself.
He didn¡¯t mind and continued to drink.
Reaching the state of mind that Yuan Huai had achieved was quite something.
He seemed utterly indifferent to anything happening outside, as long as it didn¡¯t threaten his life, nothing else mattered to him.
Tie Zhuzi was furious seeing him like this, wishing he could kick him out of the car.
He couldn¡¯t understand what Xiang Yu was thinking, bringing this guy to the hotel¡ªsurely he didn¡¯t n to keep him around.
If that were the case, Tie Zhuzi was certain he would find a time when no one was around and throw him out the window¡
Chapter 366 - 366 366 Several Brothers Meet Again
?366: Chapter 366 Several Brothers Meet Again 366: Chapter 366 Several Brothers Meet Again When Xiang Yu and his group arrived at the hotel, Xiao Xuan and the two beauties still hadn¡¯te back, providing Xiang Yu with the perfect opportunity to catch up on some sleep.
Meanwhile, Yuan Huai was in a drunken stupor, lying directly on the couch.
¡°Zhuzi, take him for a bath, and change his clothes while you¡¯re at it,¡± said Xiang Yu, looking at Yuan Huai with a sense of helplessness.
Tie Zhuzi nodded, indicating his agreement.
After seeing Xiang Yu return to his own room, he immediately picked up Yuan Huai and headed for the bathroom.
Once there, Tie Zhuzi threw him onto the floor and said, ¡°Hurry up and wash, and you¡¯d better clean yourself up.
Otherwise, I¡¯ll throw you out the window.¡±
After saying that, Tie Zhuzi left.
Yuan Huai merelyughed it off; since he was staying at Xiang Yu¡¯s ce, he naturally needed to dress appropriately and couldn¡¯t afford to be sloppy.
Without Xiao Xuan and the others returning, Xiang Yu kept sleeping.
This might have been his biggest hobby next to eating peanuts.
Xiang Yu slept until five in the afternoon without eating a thing.
When he groggily walked out of his room, even Yuan Huai had to admit that Xiang Yu was truly a sleep god.
As Xiang Yu came out and saw Yuan Huai lying on the distant couch, he shook his head and smiled.
After freshening up, Yuan Huai looked bright and handsome, but his vacant eyes seemed as if they didn¡¯t belong to this world.
He wore an oversized suit that did not fit his body at all, probably Tie Zhuzi¡¯s own clothes.
But Yuan Huai didn¡¯t care as long as he wasn¡¯t naked.
¡°Bro Yu, let¡¯s set off,¡± Tie Zhuzi said, unable to wait for the evening when they would meet Shi Jian and the others.
¡°Don¡¯t rush.
Let¡¯s wait until it gets dark,¡± Xiang Yu saidzily, sitting on the couch.
Right now, there were people watching them outside at all times.
If they went out now, they would have to be wary of those people, and any slight negligence might expose Shi Jian and the rest.
Tie Zhuzi brought some food from the hotel¡¯s kitchen, and Yuan Huai, hungry as well, swaggered over and began to eat, not considering himself an outsider at all.
Tie Zhuzi gave him a re but said nothing.
After Yuan Huai finished eating, he went back to the distant couch alone.
¡°Look at his degenerate state, Bro Yu.
He¡¯s like he¡¯s lost his soul.
I don¡¯t know what such a man lives for,¡± Tie Zhuzi said with displeasure.
¡°Don¡¯t mind him; he¡¯ll wake up sooner orter,¡± Xiang Yu said inexplicably, ncing at his watch¡ªit was already half-past eight at night.
He took out his phone and called Xiao Xuan, asking them to be careful.
He also gave some instructions regarding Yuan Huai before hanging up.
He and Tie Zhuzi then stood up, ready to meet with Shi Jian and his group.
¡°If you all leave, aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll steal everything here?¡± Yuan Huai said from the couch, squinting his eyes.
¡°If you dare to touch anything here, I¡¯ll end you,¡± snapped Tie Zhuzi, already irritated, and even more so upon hearing Yuan Huai¡¯s nonchnt words.
Xiang Yu just smiled and didn¡¯t say a word, then headed outside.
Tie Zhuzi red at Yuan Huai once more before huffily following Xiang Yu out.
Xiang Yu and Tie Zhuzi left through the back door.
They didn¡¯t drive but quietly hailed a taxi instead.
They circled around, ensuring no one was following them, and only then did they head to their destination.
When they were close to reaching their destination, they switched to another taxi.
What should have been an hour¡¯s ride took them one and a half hours.
They were in a rather remote neighborhood with no streetlights, shrouded in darkness.
It must be one of those poverty-alleviation housing projects with exceptionally poor quality; no one woulde here unless they had nothing better to do.
Of course, Xiang Yu and hispany weren¡¯t there with nothing better to do but rather for a reason.
When they arrived in front of the agreed-upon building, Tie Zhuzi couldn¡¯t wait and rushed upstairs.
¡°Shi Jian, have you arrived yet?¡± Tie Zhuzi yelled.
Tie Zhuzi arrived at the rooftop terrace and saw that there was not a soul in sight, let alone a glimpse of Shi Jian.
¡°That damn Shi Jian is not even punctual!
What time is it now, and he still hasn¡¯t shown up!¡± Tie Zhuzi cursed under his breath.
Just then, a dark figure suddenly shed past, lunging at Tie Zhuzi.
With quick reflexes, Tie Zhuzi dodged swiftly and then aimed a kick at the shadow.
As if anticipating Tie Zhuzi¡¯s moves, the figure dodged to his back andnded a punch on Tie Zhuzi¡¯s back.
Agitated by the sudden attack, Tie Zhuzi shouted, ¡°Shi Jian, you son of a bitch, hitting people as soon as you arrive!¡±
Even though Tie Zhuzi couldn¡¯t see the person¡¯s face, he would never forget the distinct scent Shi Jian emitted.
¡°How did you know it was me?¡± Shi Jian immediately stopped his assault and pulled down the ck cloth covering his face.
With irritation, Tie Zhuzi spat out, ¡°Even if you turned into a zombie, I could smell your stench.¡±
Just then, two more people came over, Wu Jing and Long Zaitian.
They both had a calm demeanor, unlike Shi Jian and Tie Zhuzi, who would start brawling upon meeting.
It had been a long time since theyst saw Tie Zhuzi, and they, too, felt a sense of kinship, giving Tie Zhuzi a punch in greeting.
Unsure of what to say and quite moved, Tie Zhuzi could only stand there grinning foolishly.
These were his oldrades from back home, and being able to reunite here filled him with an indescribable excitement.
At that moment, Xiang Yu also made his way up.
Seeing Xiang Yu, everyone felt a surge of emotion.
¡°Brother Yu,¡± Wu Jing and Long Wu said in unison.
Shi Jian looked at Xiang Yu with a smile and said, ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight.¡±
Feeling a chill, Xiang Yu hurriedly retorted, ¡°Haven¡¯t seen you in two months and you¡¯ve started to take an interest in men?¡±
Exasperated by Xiang Yu¡¯sck of seriousness, Shi Jian really felt like pping him, ¡°Screw that, I¡¯m not interested in you,¡± Shi Jian said resignedly.
After Shi Jian¡¯s remark, they all burst intoughter.
Among them, only Shi Jian would speak to Xiang Yu like that; the others held him in high regard.
The group exchanged some banter and caught up on thetest happenings, especially Tie Zhuzi, who kept bragging about recent events to Shi Jian, boasting about how awesome he was.
If there was one thing Tie Zhuzi had mastered from being around Xiang Yu, it was the art of boasting.
¡°Where¡¯s Xiao Xuan?¡± Shi Jian quickly asked during a pause in Tie Zhuzi¡¯s monologue.
¡°Don¡¯t get me started on him; just the mention of his name pisses me off.
Recently, he was with Brother Yu¡¡±
¡°Xiao Xuan is with Long Wu,¡± Xiang Yu interjected swiftly, not wishing to worry them.
Hearing that his sister was safeguarded by Xiao Xuan put Long Zaitian¡¯s mind at ease; he knew Xiao Xuan was just as skilled as himself.
¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s discuss the mission in the room downstairs,¡± Xiang Yu said, then headed down.
Truth be told, Xiang Yu also had his doubts about the mission; after all, he was still in the dark about the exact situation of the adversaries.
He only knew they were hidden in the mountains, without any idea of how many they were, or whether there were lookouts or other hidden dangers.
But to rescue Zhong Qin¡¯s father, they had to take the risk.
Now, he had his elite men with him; if they couldn¡¯t do it, no one could¡
Chapter 367 - 367 367 Xiang Yus Torn Helplessness
?367: Chapter 367: Xiang Yu¡¯s Torn Helplessness 367: Chapter 367: Xiang Yu¡¯s Torn Helplessness Upon arriving at a room downstairs, Xiang Yu pushed the door open and walked straight in.
Jiang Chao had prepared it specifically for this purpose, and it was fully equipped with everything needed.
¡°Is everyone else well-hidden?¡± Xiang Yu asked, looking at Shi Jian.
Shi Jian nced at Wu Jing, as it was all arranged by him.
Wu Jing quickly nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother Yu, the ten men selected are all elite of the elite, and they have already hidden themselves well.¡±
Xiang Yu nodded, then picked up aptop.
He found a map on it and briefed Shi Jian and the others on the mission.
¡°Do you have any thoughts?¡± Xiang Yu asked.
¡°Looking at the map, this mountain is not small, and if we rashly enter, we are very likely to encounter an ambush.
Moreover, as you said, these people are no ordinary foes, this mission is a bit tricky,¡± Shi Jian said, frowning.
Xiang Yu also nodded and said, ¡°Do you all remember Zhang Nan, who was under Zhu Qingfang¡¯smand?
He suddenly disappeared, and it was because he defected to them.¡±
¡°Them?¡± Shi Jian suddenly became slightly excited, recalling the time he had fought against those people.
They had suffered a loss back then because they had been unprepared and unaware of the enemy¡¯s reinforcements.
The thought of an opportunity to confront them again did not escape him.
¡°Brother Yu, I have an idea,¡± Wu Jing suddenly spoke up.
¡°Let me go in alone first to check out the situation.
After I have a clear understanding, we can discuss further.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± said Long Zaitian, volunteering to join.
¡°No, it¡¯s too dangerous.
We can¡¯t let you go like this,¡± Shi Jian objected, frowning.
When Xiang Yu was not present, Shi Jian was usually the one in charge, so his words carried weight.
The group found themselves at an impasse, with everyone now looking at Xiang Yu, hoping he would make a decision.
Xiang Yu sat there, tapping his forehead with one hand, deep in thought.
¡°What¡¯s there to argue about?
I say we just take our brothers and charge in boldly.
If anyone dares to stop us, we¡¯ll take them down,¡± Tie Zhuzi said, seeing Xiang Yu struggle to decide, voicing his frustration.
¡°Enough, Xiao Xuan and I will go in first and assess the situation before we decide on anything,¡± Xiang Yu suddenly dered.
At this point, they were unaware of the exact situation inside.
Charging in with their brothers could lead to total annihtion.
He did not want to see a repeat of past tragedies.
¡°I disagree, it¡¯s too dangerous,¡± Shi Jian quickly countered, having not been in the group for long but grasping the severity of the issue through Xiang Yu¡¯s exnation.
¡°We also disagree, Brother Yu, let us go.
You are themander-in-chief.
If anything happens to you, we lose everything,¡± Wu Jing disagreed with Xiang Yu for the first time.
Previously, like Tie Zhuzi, Wu Jing believed that whatever Xiang Yu said was correct.
But this time, Xiang Yu was willing to take a risk that Wu Jing would not allow, preferring to go himself.
¡°Let me think on it again,¡± said Xiang Yu, still tapping his forehead.
Deep inside, the current Xiang Yu was actually very afraid; this mission had striking simrities to a previous one.
That time, he had lost all his teammates, and only he had survived.
Today, he was feeling that same dread.
The only difference was that now Xiang Yu was themander-in-chief.
Without a clear understanding of the situation, he would not send his brothers to their deaths.
¡°Brother Yu, ever since I followed you, I¡¯ve felt honored.
Before this, I had no achievements to speak of and felt quite useless.
They were all able to stand by your side to conquer the world, while I could only hide behind.
Let me take this mission, rest assured I won¡¯t act recklessly,¡± Wu Jing said earnestly to Xiang Yu.
Back at home, Xiang Yu only saw Wu Jing as a hidden force, having him secretly manage those women and thepany, yet he neglected his feelings.
Now that Wu Jing volunteered, Xiang Yu felt somewhat guilty.
His brothers were all bloodthirsty men; it would be tough for them to hide in the shadows like turtles retracting their heads.
Wu Jing spoke passionately, and all Xiang Yu could do was nod.
Xiang Yu had originally nned to go in by himself, after all, he had a foundation in jungle warfare.
Of course, Wu Jing was not bad either.
He was originally a sniper, adept at hiding and excellent at observing.
Handing over the mission to him was also a good choice.
Upon seeing Xiang Yu nod, Shi Jian became somewhat anxious and said, ¡°Let¡¯s think again if there¡¯s a better way.
I feel this is too risky.¡±
¡°Brother Shi Jian, have some faith in me.
It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve exercised my muscles.
This is just the training I need,¡± Wu Jing said confidently.
Xiang Yu nodded, which was a significant determination, and then looked at Wu Jing with a serious face and said, ¡°Be careful.
Tell me the contact methods of our brothers; I want tomand personally.
Come, let¡¯s discuss the specific steps.¡±
They had never seen Xiang Yu so serious before.
Everyone understood the gravity of the situation and gathered around to listen to Xiang Yu¡¯s analysis.
At this time, Tie Zhuzi did not speak, standing silently behind Xiang Yu.
He wasn¡¯t listening to Xiang Yu¡¯s analysis; he had only one belief¡ªwherever Xiang Yu pointed, he would strike.
¡°Rest tonight, we start the operation at midnight,¡± Xiang Yu said, taking a deep breath.
The pressure in Xiang Yu¡¯s heart was immense, especially as it concerned his brothers¡¯ lives; a slight oversight could lead to a grave mistake.
This situation was different from thest time Miao Honglei went abroad.
Back then, he was beside Miao Honglei, and although he did not wish for Miao Honglei to die there, he wouldn¡¯t have regretted it if it happened.
Moreover, none of his brothers were with him at the time.
He was alone and fearless.
But now it was different.
The people around him were Xiang Yu¡¯s good brothers, the people he trusted most, and he didn¡¯t want them to get hurt.
Of course, another reason Xiang Yu wanted to rescue Zhong Qin¡¯s father was because of Zhong Min.
Zhong Min and Zhong Qin had an eighty percent resemnce; Zhong Qin¡¯s father must know about Zhong Min¡¯s situation.
But at the same time, he felt nervous.
He feared that Zhong Qin¡¯s father would be someone he knew.
Xiang Yu briefed them on some details again before he and Tie Zhuzi headed back.
Walking in the dark neighborhood, Tie Zhuzi could feel the pressure in Xiang Yu¡¯s heart.
¡°Brother Yu, don¡¯t worry.
Wu Jing used to be an expert in reconnaissance.
There won¡¯t be a problem with him taking action.
Xiao Xuan was trained by him, so there¡¯s no need for concern,¡± Tie Zhuzi said reassuringly.
Tie Zhuzi knew what was going on, and so did Xiang Yu.
He didn¡¯t need Tie Zhuzi¡¯s reassurance.
At this moment, his mind was continuously simting what could happen the next day.
He had to force himself to think of every detail and not allow any mistakes.
When he and Tie Zhuzi returned by taxi, it was already eleven o¡¯clock at night.
Zhong Qin and Long Wu had both gone to rest.
Xiao Xuan was sitting there alone, waiting for Xiang Yu to return.
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s serious face upon returning, Xiao Xuan quickly stood up and then looked at Tie Zhuzi and said, ¡°Did you see them?¡±
Although Xiao Xuan¡¯s personality was rtively cold and not expressive, his feelings for Shi Jian and the others were also deep, especially for Wu Jing, who was like half a teacher to him¡
Chapter 368 - 368 368 Xiang Yus Spiritual Confusion
?368: Chapter 368: Xiang Yu¡¯s Spiritual Confusion 368: Chapter 368: Xiang Yu¡¯s Spiritual Confusion ¡°I¡¯ve seen him,¡± Tie Zhuzi nodded quickly, but his expressioncked the excitement Xiao Xuan had imagined.
¡°Are they all okay?¡± Xiao Xuan asked worriedly, concerned they might have encountered trouble.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything is fine.¡± Tie Zhuzi looked at Xiang Yu with a gloomy face.
He felt somewhat depressed himself, hence he didn¡¯t want to speak and just sat quietly to the side.
Xiao Xuan, seeing this, didn¡¯t ask any further and quietly sat there.
Around twelve o¡¯clock, while Tie Zhuzi had fallen asleep on the sofa, Xiao Xuan went over to Xiang Yu and whispered, ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go back to the room to rest.¡±
Xiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Wake up Zhuzi, you two go rest first.¡±
Realizing that Xiang Yu had no intention of resting, Xiao Xuan initially nned to sit for a while longer, but at Xiang Yu¡¯s insistence, he finally woke up Tie Zhuzi, and they both went to their rooms to sleep.
Tie Zhuzi was quite thick-skinned; he didn¡¯t bother to think much as long as Xiang Yu was there, he would just follow Xiang Yu¡¯s orders.
¡°Why aren¡¯t you going to rest?¡± At that moment, Xiang Yu turned to look at Yuan Huai and asked.
Yuan Huai was holding a bottle of alcohol, always appearing to be in that somnambulist state.
¡°I sleep when I want to sleep and stay awake when I don¡¯t want to sleep,¡± Yuan Huai said indifferently, took a sip of alcohol, and continued lying there.
Xiang Yu ignored him.
Although their experiences were simr, the paths they chose were different.
Xiang Yu chose to continue serving the country, while Yuan Huai chose to escape.
In the morning, Long Wu got up early to prepare breakfast for Xiang Yu and others, and then to exercise.
What she did not expect was that Xiang Yu unexpectedly also got up early and was already sitting on the sofa, which had never happened before.
¡°The sun must have risen from the west today,¡± Long Wu said softly with a smile, then sat opposite Xiang Yu.
At that moment, she suddenly noticed that Xiang Yu¡¯s eyes were full of blood vessels, and even though he looked spirited, Long Wu¡¯s first instinct was that he hadn¡¯t slept.
¡°This guy is crazy, he¡¯s been sitting here all night,¡± Yuan Huai remarked as he saw Long Wue out, and sat up straight with his eyes shining.
¡°Don¡¯t talk,¡± Long Wu said coldly, giving Yuan Huai a look before turning to Xiang Yu and asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, is something the matter?¡±
It was the first time she saw Xiang Yu not sleeping, given that usually, he slept more than anyone else.
In the mornings, she couldn¡¯t wake him up without resorting to some tricks.
¡°I miss women, feeling restless, so I couldn¡¯t sleep,¡± Xiang Yu suddenly chuckled, his sleazy demeanor making Long Wu really want to p him.
She knew Xiang Yu was talking nonsense but still felt inexplicably annoyed and snorted coldly before heading downstairs.
Seeing Long Wu leave, Yuan Huai once again became confused andy down there.
Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan came out one after the other.
Xiao Xuan knew at first nce that Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t slept and remained silent, then quietly sat down.
Tie Zhuzi, still muddle-headed and carefree, asked Xiang Yu, ¡°Bro Yu, why are you up so early today, are you hungry?¡±
¡°Slept too much during the day yesterday, couldn¡¯t sleep at night,¡± Xiang Yu said calmly.
¡°Zhuzi, call Wang Ze and tell him to be ready for action tonight.
Xiao Xuan, go outside and chase away the lookout.
Tell him to warn his brother, if he dares to follow us again, we won¡¯t be polite.¡±
Xiao Xuan nodded and then walked downstairs.
They had long noticed that someone had been tracking them, but had not reacted until now.
Today, Xiang Yu seemed very irritable and decided to deal with the lookout.
As Xiao Xuan came down from upstairs, he saw a young man sitting in the hall.
The man was holding a newspaper, nced at Xiao Xuan casually, and then continued reading his newspaper.
Xiao Xuan did not show any courtesy to the man, he walked up, grabbed the man¡¯s cor, and hoisted him up.
¡°Who are you, and what do you want?¡± the man began to shout loudly.
Xiao Xuan did not pay attention to his cries, and dragged him outside the hotel.
They came to a secluded area, and without another word, Xiao Xuan began to severely beat the man.
This kid had been tracking them for a long time.
If it hadn¡¯t been for Xiang Yu pretending not to notice, he would have disposed of this kid a long time ago.
After beating the man severely, Xiao Xuan then broke one of the man¡¯s arms, causing him to wail in pain.
¡°I don¡¯t know who your big brother is, but if you dare to track us again, I¡¯ll bust your balls.
Go back and tell him, if he has a problem with that, I¡¯ll bust his balls too,¡± Xiao Xuan said coldly.
¡°Ah¡
you¡¯re dead, do you know who my big brother is?
He is¡¡±
Before the man could finish, Xiao Xuan kicked him in the mouth, then stepped on his other arm and broke it with force, making the kid scream in agony on the ground.
¡°I said, I don¡¯t know who your big brother is, and I don¡¯t want to know.
If you dare to speak before me again, I¡¯ll cripple you,¡± Xiao Xuan said, then turned and walked away.
He knew this kid had been sent by Miao Honglei.
They were still under Miao Honglei¡¯smand, so it wouldn¡¯t be good to just disable his man like this, thus Xiao Xuan had to pretend he didn¡¯t know.
He was already feeling somewhat gloomy when he came down, and now, after venting, he felt much better.
When one is repressed, it¡¯s necessary to vent appropriately.
In Xiang Yu¡¯s office, Yuan Huaiid there, took a sip of wine, and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so tired, man.
Living should be carefree.
All this talk of ideals and ambitions is nonsense.¡±
Yuan Huai seemed to be speaking to Xiang Yu, but also seemed to be talking to himself.
¡°Shut your mouth,¡± Tie Zhuzi said, annoyed at this kid¡¯s asional emotional outburst.
Xiang Yu ignored them and went back to his room alone.
He had just returned to his room when Long Wu walked in, announcing that it was time to eat.
Tie Zhuzi smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Brother Yu, he just went in his room.¡±
Long Wu snorted coldly, then walked toward Xiang Yu¡¯s room.
She had been annoyed by Xiang Yu¡¯s nonsense just now and felt the need to set him straight.
But when an angry Long Wu entered and saw Xiang Yu already asleep on the bed, without taking off his shoes or clothes, he was straight-up sleeping there.
Although Long Wu came to seriously scold Xiang Yu, seeing him look so tired, she felt a pang of pity and then stood by Xiang Yu¡¯s bed, quietly watching him.
It felt good, not having to consider anything else, just quietly standing there to guard him.
¡°Sister Long Wu, what are you doing?¡± Just then Zhong Qin suddenly appeared at the door, looking curious.
Long Wu¡¯s face suddenly turned red, and then she quickly collected herself and gestured to Zhong Qin, indicating that Xiang Yu was asleep and to not wake him up.
¡°Why is your face so red, are you feeling randy?¡± Zhong Qin asked somewhat seriously, as if such sensitive words were asmon as household talk to her.
¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Long Wu red at Zhong Qin then quietly closed the door, and led Zhong Qin to go eat.
¡°Since you¡¯re not feeling randy, why is your face so red, could it be that you wanted to take advantage of Xiang Yu while he was sleeping?¡± Zhong Qin said.
Long Wu: ¡°¡¡±
Chapter 369 - 369 369 Xiang Yus Nightmare
?369: Chapter 369 Xiang Yu¡¯s Nightmare 369: Chapter 369 Xiang Yu¡¯s Nightmare Xiang Yuy there sleeping, and no one except Long Wu would go wake him.
Tie Zhuzi certainly didn¡¯t dare to.
Xiang Yu had slept for a long time, dreaming of being in the military camp, dreaming of brothers who had died during a mission.
He dreamed of the mission that filled him with regret, from which he was the only one to return alive.
But as he turned his head, he seemed to see the captain¡¯s smirk, that smile strange and scornful.
Initially, Xiang Yu had almost lost his sanity, so he hadn¡¯t noticed this detail.
But in the dream, that scene emerged again.
The dream version of Xiang Yu was more of a bystander, and he froze the scene right there.
He came in front of the captain and could clearly see the captain¡¯s contemptuous smile.
The expressions of the others were also strange, as if they were about to burst into loudughter at any moment.
¡°What¡¯s actually going on, what are you all thinking?¡± Xiang Yu stood before them, confused.
Xiang Yu stood there, seeing his dream self hastily flee.
Meanwhile, the captain and the others suddenly burst into unrestrained, wildughter.
Their faces slowly twisted into something grotesque, finally transforming into the likeness of devils.
¡°What are you all really thinking, how can this be?¡± Xiang Yu shouted loudly, but they in the dream could neither see nor hear him.
Just then, someone suddenly tapped Xiang Yu on the shoulder, a feeling so real as if it weren¡¯t part of the dream.
Startled, Xiang Yu instinctively pulled out a dagger and stabbed toward the person.
¡°Bro Yu, Bro Yu, wake up!¡± At that moment, Tie Zhuzi was holding down one of Xiang Yu¡¯s hands, shouting loudly.
Xiao Xuan was holding the other hand.
Knowing it was dangerous to disturb Xiang Yu while he slept, they hade over together.
They couldn¡¯t imagine how Long Wu managed to wake Xiang Yu up every day.
If it had been Long Wu just now, he might have already been killed by Xiang Yu.
After being restrained, Xiang Yu finally woke up.
He looked at Tie Zhuzi and rxed upon seeing who it was.
Then hey there, reflecting on his recent dream, thinking of the captain¡¯s smirk, which seemed so real, simply unnoticed by him before.
¡°What were they really thinking at that time?¡± Xiang Yu sighed, seeming lost in thought.
¡°Bro, it¡¯s about time we left,¡± Xiao Xuan remarked upon seeing Xiang Yu awaken, finally letting go of him.
Tie Zhuzi, still shaken, gripped Xiang Yu¡¯s hand.
If it weren¡¯t for his quick reaction, he might have already been killed by Xiang Yu¡¯s de.
He wasn¡¯t afraid to die, but to be killed by Xiang Yu without understanding why would have been meaningless.
¡°Is everyone ready?¡± Xiang Yu, now fully alert, sat up and asked.
Xiao Xuan quickly nodded, indicating that everything was prepared.
Xiang Yu casually washed up, then headed to the main hall outside.
Wang Ze was already there waiting.
Upon seeing Xiang Yu emerge, Wang Ze hurriedly greeted him, ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m all ready.¡± His tone carried an indescribable excitement, as if thrilled by the affair.
Xiang Yu nced at Xiao Xuan and asked, ¡°Did you take care of the tail outside?¡±
¡°I broke his arms and told him to scram,¡± Xiao Xuan replied calmly.
Xiang Yu nodded and didn¡¯t dwell on the matter, trusting Xiao Xuan¡¯s handling of things.
Looking at the time, it was already nine o¡¯clock at night; Xiang Yu had slept for an entire day.
¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Xiang Yu said, then took the lead and walked towards the outside.
On the elevator, Xiao Xuan expressed his concerns, ¡°Bro, what about Zhong Qin and the others?¡±
¡°Yuan Huai is there; he will protect them,¡± Xiang Yu responded calmly.
Although Yuan Huai was crazy from soaking in alcohol every day, he was skilled and a well-rounded talent, so protecting Zhong Qin and the others shouldn¡¯t be a problem.
Xiang Yu was quite confident in Yuan Huai¡¯s abilities.
If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was always drowning in alcohol, ruining his health, he could have matched Xiang Yu himself.
¡°It¡¯s because of him that we¡¯re worried.
I think this guy, pretending to be foolish, doesn¡¯t seem like good news,¡± Tie Zhuzi said; he had already had a poor impression of Yuan Huai, and now he was even more suspicious of him.
¡°I¡¯ve already had Jiang Chao ce our brothers around; you can rx,¡± Xiang Yu said, knowing they did not trust Yuan Huai, and he did not want to exin further.
Just as Xiang Yu and his group were exiting through the back door of the hotel, suddenly, ten people swiftly surrounded them, enclosing Xiang Yu in the middle.
¡°What do you want?¡± Xiang Yu recognized the leader.
It was Wang Yi, a bodyguard under Miao Honglei.
Wang Yi, with a contemptuous smile, said while standing in front of Xiang Yu, ¡°We¡¯re here to catch you.¡± He stood very close to Xiang Yu, almost face to face.
¡°You have bad breath, keep your distance,¡± Xiang Yu said impatiently, pushing him away.
¡°You¡¡± Wang Yi hadn¡¯t expected Xiang Yu to be so direct, and his face turned red with frustration before he said, ¡°Xiang Yu,e with me.
The boss wants to see you.¡±
It turned out that after Xiao Xuan had broken the arms of one of the lookouts, that person had gone back and informed Miao Honglei.
To get revenge on Xiao Xuan, he had exaggerated the story.
He imed that he had already told Xiao Xuan that he was Miao Honglei¡¯s subordinate, but Xiao Xuan didn¡¯t care and even said Miao Honglei was nothing, threatening to crush his ¡®eggs¡¯ if he showed up.
Although Miao Honglei knew the man was exaggerating, he couldn¡¯t help but want to teach Xiao Xuan a lesson, and he nned to deal with Xiang Yu as well.
He felt the need to prove he wasn¡¯t a tiger who showed no fangs.
Miao Honglei immediately ordered, directing Wang Yi to tell Xiang Yu and a few of his men toe over.
Just then, Pan Wenjie got the news and found Wang Yi.
He told him that Xiang Yu was just an arrogant upstart who didn¡¯t regard anyone around him.
Fueled by Pan Wenjie¡¯s provocation, Wang Yi, enraged, directly brought men to capture Xiang Yu.
After all, Xiang Yu was just a small team leader; what could he achieve?
He should have surrendered quietly; if he dared to resist, it would just provide an opportunity to teach Xiang Yu a lesson.
¡°Is it the boss who wants to see me or is it you who wants to see me?
I¡¯ve said, I¡¯m busy now.
If it¡¯s the boss, then I¡¯lle overter, but if it¡¯s you, then sorry, you can leave now,¡± Xiang Yu said, having matters to attend to and not wanting to get entangled, then prepared to leave.
Wang Yi was infuriated by Xiang Yu¡¯s attitude.
He had been following Miao Honglei for many years, and Miao Honglei had never fully acknowledged him.
Yet here was Xiang Yu, who had not been around for long, but had quickly been favored by Miao Honglei.
Why, Wang Yi considered this to be Xiang Yu¡¯s dumb luck.
In fact, he was jealous of Xiang Yu¡ªtoday was a good opportunity to teach him a lesson while proving to the boss that he was not inferior to him.
¡°Xiang Yu, are you refusing to meet the boss?¡± Wang Yi asked with a coldugh.
Chapter 370 - 370 370 The Beginning of the Rescue Operation
?370: Chapter 370 The Beginning of the Rescue Operation 370: Chapter 370 The Beginning of the Rescue Operation Wang Yi was trying to bring up Miao Honglei to pin a hat of disobedience on Xiang Yu and then teach him a lesson; everything wasing naturally.
¡°I do want to go, but not now,¡± Xiang Yu said with some disgust.
He had things to do now and didn¡¯t want to waste time here with Wang Yi, who was buzzing around like a fly.
¡°You talk a good game, but you just don¡¯t want to meet Big Brother.
You don¡¯t take Big Brother seriously.
I¡¯ve seen a lot of scum like you who think they¡¯re something special, but in the end, they either get hacked to death or their bodies are thrown away,¡± Wang Yi said without any restraint.
¡®p,¡¯ Xiang Yu pped the other person without any warning.
He hit very hard, with no intention of holding back, and directly caused Wang Yi¡¯s nose to bleed.
¡°You dare¡¡±
Wang Yi wanted to spit out a few more vicious words, but at that moment, Tie Zhuzi stepped forward, grabbed him, and ¡®p, p, p,¡¯ showered him with ps that left Wang Yi reeling.
His men, seeing this, didn¡¯t wait for Wang Yi¡¯s orders and started to fight.
At the same time, Xiao Xuan and Wang Ze also joined the fray.
Wang Ze was a subordinate of Xiang Yu, loyal only to him.
He didn¡¯t care about anyone else, not even if Miao Honglei stood there; if he threatened Xiang Yu, Wang Ze would deal with him all the same.
Poor Wang Yi, who still wanted to teach Xiang Yu a lesson, ended up getting beaten like a dog.
The people he brought were simply not enough for a fight.
Before Xiang Yu even made a move, they were all lying there on the ground.
The people around Xiang Yu were the elite of the elite; Wang Yi and his men were no match for them.
Tie Zhuzi beat Wang Yi until he fell to the ground, his face somewhat misshapen, but he was still sneering, looking as ugly as one could imagine.
¡°Xiang Yu, you¡¯re dead meat,¡± Wang Yiughed from his ce on the ground.
¡°Screw your mother,¡± Tie Zhuzi said without a second word and kicked him in the face.
Seeing that the kid wouldn¡¯t be getting up anytime soon, Xiang Yu finally said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±
Wang Yi was just a clown being used by others; Xiang Yu needn¡¯t get angry over him.
Xiang Yu and his men arrived at theplex to meet Shi Jian and the others, then he gave them a brief introduction to Wang Ze.
Since Wang Ze was personally taken in by Xiang Yu, he was not to be underestimated.
Shi Jian and the others introduced themselves as well.
Wang Ze hadn¡¯t expected Xiang Yu to have so many brothers; he felt an indescribable excitement in his heart.
Xiang Yu had always been a mysterious Big Brother in his mind, and now he was even more enigmatic.
¡°The others?¡± Xiang Yu looked at Wu Jing and asked.
Wu Jing was dressed in a ck tight-fitting suit of nightwear, holding a ck hood in his hands, and on his back was strapped a small shortsword, making him resemble a Japanese ninja even more.
¡°The others are all outside,¡± Wu Jing said with an easy smile.
Xiang Yu nced at his watch; it was now eleven o¡¯clock at night, and the sky was very dark, perfect for their operation.
¡°Let¡¯s move out,¡± said Xiang Yu with a serious expression.
They had discussed the n and needed no further discussion.
A group of them drove to the designated spot, scattering to a small road leading into the mountains.
Calling it a road was a stretch, as it was surrounded by thorns and passable only with difficulty.
Wu Jing was no ordinary man.
Having undergone professional training, this kind of ce hardly challenged him.
At this moment, all of them had already gathered here.
Behind Xiang Yu and his team were ten fully armed warriors, all elite fighters trained by Wu Jing.
Though they were not quite as skilled as Xiao Xuan, they were nearly on par.
¡°We can only take you this far; be careful,¡± Xiang Yu said solemnly.
Nobody knew what the situation inside was like.
Wu Jing¡¯s entry now was sure to be extremely perilous, yet he seemed rxed as he waved to everyone before swiftly disappearing into the forest.
He was dressed in nightwear, which, coupled with the darkness, allowed him to blend in easily.
Wu Jing had thought that after leaving the military, this kind of life was behind him forever.
He never expected to find himself reliving the thrilling, fear-inducing, and exhrating feeling.
Watching Wu Jing vanish into the darkness, Xiang Yu turned and said, ¡°Xiao Xuan, you follow closely behind with caution.¡±
Xiao Xuan had been ready for a while, and, suddenly removing his outer clothing, it turned out he was also dressed in nightwear underneath.
¡°Don¡¯t distract Wu Jing,¡± Xiang Yu said as he patted Xiao Xuan on the shoulder.
Xiao Xuan understood what Xiang Yu meant: not to let Wu Jing know he was also following, as it could distract him and affect his judgment.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, bro,¡± Xiao Xuan said.
Then, he followed in Wu Jing¡¯s footsteps.
Shi Jian had initially been reluctant to let Xiao Xuan follow, but with Xiang Yu inmand on the scene, he wouldn¡¯t question Xiang Yu¡¯s decision or disrupt his ns.
Their current priority was absolute obedience.
¡°Shi Jian, Long Zaitian, you two take five brothers to the main road and lie in ambush to observe.
We didn¡¯t bring radios, so use cell phones for any updates; prioritize safety,¡± Xiang Yu instructed.
Shi Jian nodded, called Long Zaitian, and led five brothers away.
¡°Big Brother Yu, what should we do now?¡± Tie Zhuzi asked, growing impatient as he saw the others leaving.
¡°We¡¯ll hide here and wait for Wu Jing¡¯s update,¡± Xiang Yu replied before finding himself a hidden spot to duck into, with Tie Zhuzi, not very skilled in stealth, following close behind him.
Xiang Yu had always kept Tie Zhuzi by his side because thed was impetuous and easily excited.
In a major operation like this, a slight negligence could prove fatal.
And Tie Zhuzi would listen to no one but Xiang Yu.
If he were with Shi Jian¡¯s group, Xiang Yu would genuinely be concerned.
¡°Big Brother Yu, don¡¯t we have a rocketuncher?
I want to light up some fireworks for them,¡± Tie Zhuzi said excitedly, recalling the thrill of sting the Japanese with a rocketuncher.
¡°It¡¯s not the time.
Our main mission is to rescue Zhong Qin¡¯s father.
What if your rocket kills him?
Then Zhong Qin will seek revenge on you,¡± Xiang Yu whispered.
Tie Zhuzi realized he had a point and dropped the subject of the rocketuncher.
The night was long, especially this anxious wait without knowing the oue.
Xiang Yu¡¯s mood was exactly that; he was unsure if he had made the right decision.
Zhong Qin¡¯s father was, after all, not closely rted to himself ¨C merely his boss in name.
Sending his brothers into life-threatening peril now filled him with indescribable unease.
The shadow of thest mission¡¯s failure once again swept over his heart, a feeling he hadn¡¯t experienced in a long time.
Ever since that failed mission, Xiang Yu had always acted alone without attachments, driven only by the need to forge ahead.
But now, it was different; these men were his brothers.
Regardless of whether he was undercover or a real mob boss, they were Xiang Yu¡¯s brothers, and he was fully immersed in his role.
¡°Brother Yu, look, this little snake is quite pretty,¡± said Tie Zhuzi, mindlessly, as he grabbed a small snake and yed with it.
Holding its tail up, the snake went limp and appeared to be dead¡
Chapter 371 - 371 371 The Plan Changes as Wu Jing is Captured
?371: Chapter 371 The n Changes as Wu Jing is Captured 371: Chapter 371 The n Changes as Wu Jing is Captured No matter when, as long as Xiang Yu was there, Tie Zhuzi felt very reassured.
He didn¡¯t have to consider anything else; he just had to follow Xiang Yu¡¯smands.
Even at such a tense moment like now, in Tie Zhuzi¡¯s view, it was just entertainment.
Time ticked by, second by second.
Two hours had passed with no news from Wu Jing.
Although Xiang Yu appeared calm on the surface, he was extremely anxious inside.
Meanwhile, Tie Zhuzi at his side was about to fall asleep.
Suddenly, a burst of gunfire erupted from within the mountains.
The shots were dense, sounding like a firefight.
Tie Zhuzi had been on the verge of sleep but quickly sat up after hearing the gunfire, then looked at Xiang Yu with some seriousness.
Wu Jing and Xiao Xuan were the ones who had charged in, and the gunfire was very likely aimed at them.
At that moment, Xiang Yu¡¯s phone lit up; Shi Jian was calling, apparently he had also heard the shots.
¡°Should we rush in?¡± Shi Jian asked.
¡°Stay put right there.
If we rush in rashly, we¡¯re likely to suffer aplete wipeout,¡± Xiang Yu pressed down the sliver of nervousness in his heart and said.
If something happened to Wu Jing and Xiao Xuan, he would never forgive himself.
Just then, out of the darkness ahead, a figure rushed out.
The person moved quickly and in an instant appeared before Xiang Yu.
It was Xiao Xuan.
¡°Brother, Wu Jing has been captured by them,¡± Xiao Xuan said nervously.
Hearing this, Xiang Yu quickly straightened up and then looked at Xiao Xuan, ¡°How was he captured, and what was the gunfire just now about?¡±
¡°The gunfire came from another group of people.
It¡¯s like they knew we wereing and had set up an ambush there.
When Wu Jing got close, suddenly more than a dozen people rushed out and surrounded him,¡± Xiao Xuan said.
At that time, he had been following Wu Jing, staying on alert not far behind.
By the time he realized something was off in their surroundings, it was toote.
If the opponents had been few in number, Xiao Xuan could have charged in instantly, taking them by surprise to neutralize the threat.
But there were more than a dozen of them, all armed.
One careless move would not only fail to rescue Wu Jing but could also put him in harm.
Xiao Xuan didn¡¯t dare to act recklessly and quickly returned.
Xiang Yu¡¯s mind was somewhat in chaos right now, but the more chaotic it became, the more he needed to stay calm.
He had a contingency n for this kind of situation.
He hurriedly took out his mobile phone and called Shi Jian.
The phone had barely connected when Shi Jian picked up.
¡°Get the brothers and pull back quickly.
There¡¯s been a change in the situation,¡± Xiang Yu said sternly.
Shi Jian did not ask any further and, with Long Zaitian and five others, quickly made their way over.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Shi Jian asked with a nervous face.
¡°Wu Jing¡¯s been caught in an ambush.
We¡¯ll fall back first and then discuss,¡± Xiang Yu finished speaking and led the group away from there, heading towards where they had parked.
¡°Shouldn¡¯t we just rush in?¡± Shi Jian asked with some urgency.
He was usually the calmest one, but now that Wu Jing had been captured, he was also beginning to lose hisposure.
¡°I agree, Brother Yu, let me take five men and rush in,¡± Tie Zhuzi urged.
Now everyone was looking at Xiang Yu, uncertain about what decision to make.
Just then, Xiang Yu¡¯s phone screen suddenly lit up; someone was calling.
Xiang Yu picked it up and saw to his surprise that it was Wu Jing¡¯s number; his first instinct was that the call came from the other side.
Xiang Yu took the phone to one side, and then pressed the answer button.
He held the phone without speaking, just standing there silently.
The other side was silent as well.
Finally, someone on the end could no longer bear the silence and said, ¡°You must be the older brother of that handsome guy, right?
Your brother is in my hands now.
If you want him back, youe in alone.
If you don¡¯te, I¡¯ll skin him alive.
One cut at a time¡ªfor half an hour, you decide for yourself.¡±
The person finished speaking and then let out a chillingugh, the kind that sends shivers down one¡¯s spine.
Afterughing, they quickly hung up the phone.
¡°Brother Yu, what should we do?¡± Tie Zhuzi said, somewhat impatiently.
¡°Xiaoxuan stays, the rest of you go back to the hotel,¡± Xiang Yu tried to keep his tone calm.
Everyone was stunned.
They hade here with great fanfare, and now not only had they failed to rescue theirrade, but they had also lost another.
How could they just leave like this?
¡°Xiang Yu, what do you mean, just go back like this?¡± Shi Jian asked unwillingly.
They were all tough men who would rather bleed or die here than retreat, especially when their brother was still captured.
¡°Brother Yu¡¡± Tie Zhuzi also didn¡¯t understand why Xiang Yu was asking them to go back.
Normally he was the one who listened to Xiang Yu the most, but now he was reluctant.
¡°Listen to me, go back first,¡± Xiang Yu inhaled deeply and said in an undertone.
¡°Xiang Yu, we¡¡±
¡°Go back!¡± Before Shi Jian could finish, Xiang Yu practically roared.
None of them had ever seen Xiang Yu so terrifying, especially Shi Jian.
He never regarded himself as Xiang Yu¡¯s underling, but as his brother.
Naturally, Xiang Yu felt the same way.
They were rxed and happy together, and no matter what difficulties they faced, Xiang Yu always appeared carefree, at most his expression would turn serious.
But today was different; today, madness was written all over Xiang Yu¡¯s face.
He had the feeling that if he didn¡¯t listen now, he might be killed in the next moment.
Of course, this was just his illusion; Xiang Yu would never harm them.
¡°I understand,¡± Shi Jian nodded and then led the way to the car.
The others didn¡¯t speak and followed into the car, their spirits low.
They had nned to fight a big battle, and the oue was incredibly frustrating.
Standing in front of Xiang Yu and with a look of grievance, Tie Zhuzi said, ¡°Brother Yu, if something happens to you, I¡¯ll join you.¡±
Tie Zhuzi wasn¡¯t joking.
If something truly happened to Xiang Yu, he would avenge him at all costs, even if it cost him his life.
Seeing them all in the car, Xiang Yu was quite emotional.
Having these brothers in life was more than enough.
When Xiaoxuan saw the car drive away, he finally turned to Xiang Yu and asked, ¡°Bro, shall we go in?¡±
Xiang Yu looked at Xiaoxuan and shook his head, his eyesplicated.
¡°Xiaoxuan, up to now, I still don¡¯t know your full name.
I was hoping you would tell me yourself,¡± Xiang Yu sighed and continued, ¡°I know you¡¯ve buried many things in your heart.
If you can¡¯t get out today, you¡¯ll have to rely on yourself in the future.¡±
¡°Bro, don¡¯t talk like that.
I¡¯ll apany you through thick and thin,¡± Xiaoxuan said, moved by Xiang Yu¡¯s tone, which sounded like he was making final arrangements.
Xiaoxuan¡¯s current situation was entirely due to Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu took him and Zhang Hongbo out, setting him on this path, and at the same time, he saw a glimmer of hope for revenge.
¡°Stop being foolish, promise me, if I really don¡¯t make it back this time, take care of Zhuzi for me.
That kid often gets into trouble if he isn¡¯t watched closely,¡± Xiang Yu said with a sudden shake of his head and a smile, thinking of Tie Zhuzi.
¡°He¡¯s a stubborn donkey who only listens to you; he doesn¡¯t pay attention to anyone else.
Bro, better youe back and look after him yourself, I can¡¯t watch him,¡± Xiaoxuan said¡
Chapter 372 - 372 372 Unexpected Enemy
?372: Chapter 372 Unexpected Enemy 372: Chapter 372 Unexpected Enemy Speaking of Tie Zhuzi, Xiao Xuan was even more helpless.
He was like a stubborn donkey, and would take orders from no one but Xiang Yu.
If Xiao Xuan was to keep an eye on Tie Zhuzi, he truly didn¡¯t have the confidence to do so.
¡°This dagger has apanied me for many years.
Keep it safe for me, and when I get out, I¡¯ll take it back,¡± Xiang Yu said as he handed a shiny dagger to Xiao Xuan.
The dagger emitted a chilling glow in the darkness, making people ufortable to look at.
¡°Brother¡¡± Xiao Xuan felt somewhat heavy-hearted.
Xiang Yu then waved his hand to stop him from speaking, suddenly letting out a sigh before smiling, ¡°Don¡¯t act like a woman.¡±
Seeing Xiang Yu regain that demeanor, Xiao Xuan suddenlyughed.
Only this version of Xiang Yu could make him feel more at ease.
Xiang Yu checked the time; nearly half an hour had passed, and he smiled at Xiao Xuan, ¡°Let¡¯s go, they¡¯re waiting for you on the main road.¡±
Xiao Xuan knew that Xiang Yu had made up his mind, then nodded his head and walked away.
A few steps out, he turned back and said to Xiang Yu, ¡°Brother, all the guys are waiting for your return.¡±
Xiang Yu nodded, then put something in his mouth and turned to walk alone toward the mountains, not knowing if he would live or die.
Wu Jing was his own brother, and for him, even death would hold no regrets.
Since he had decided to face the situation openly, Xiang Yu was unconcerned and continued to walk confidently toward the interior.
Though the mountain was notrge or high, it was quite deep and dense with underbrush and thorns.
Following the trail Wu Jing had trampled, Xiang Yu walked for about half an hour until suddenly, there was a small clearing ahead.
The traces left by Wu Jing also disappeared here, likely the ce where he was captured.
¡°I¡¯m here now,e out and catch me,¡± Xiang Yu suddenly shouted, and his voice echoed through the mountains.
They had initially been extremely cautious, wanting to infiltrate and understand the situation first, but now Xiang Yu was shouting out loud, truly, ns never can keep up with changes.
As soon as Xiang Yu¡¯s voice fell, a dozen people suddenly rushed out from around him, fully armed with military masks covering their faces, and wearing steel helmets, almost mistakable for soldiers if one didn¡¯t know better.
Four of them cautiously approached Xiang Yu, then suddenly overpowered him.
It was clear they were decisive and fast, obviously professionally trained.
Xiang Yu did not resist.
After being restrained, someone came over, blindfolded him with a ck cloth, and then searched him repeatedly, only taking Xiang Yu away after making sure he carried no weapons.
Xiang Yu only felt the uneven ground beneath his feet as he was led; they walked for about half an hour and finally stopped.
One of them also pulled off the ck cloth from Xiang Yu¡¯s eyes.
Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t immediately adjust to the brightness and quickly shut his eyes.
¡°Xiang Yu, is it really you?¡± Just then, someone called out in surprise; it was the same person who had been on the phone earlier.
After saying this, the personughed heartily without any inhibition, seemingly in a much better mood upon seeing Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu could swear he had never heard this person¡¯s voice before.
As he gradually got used to the brightness, he finally opened his eyes to take a look at his surroundings.
The area, though wide, was uneven and pitted; they were probably inside the mountain that had been hollowed out.
Xiang Yu nced again at the person standing in front of him, only to see that this man was of average height, dressed in gray clothing, holding a feather fan in his hand, looking like some kind of hermit sage.
But to Xiang Yu, this punk was nothing more than a poser through and through.
¡°Do you know me?¡± Xiang Yu asked, certain he didn¡¯t recognize the person, thus he asked curiously.
¡°Not only do I know you, but we¡¯re also quite familiar.¡± The manughed unscrupulously once again, then as if suddenly realizing something, he looked at Xiang Yu and said, ¡°No, that¡¯s not right.
I know you, but you probably don¡¯t know me.¡±
Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste his time bantering with this poser and went straight to the point, ¡°Where¡¯s my brother?¡±
¡°Who would have thought that we¡¯d meet here.¡± The man ignored Xiang Yu¡¯s question and continued, ¡°You might not recognize me, my name is Zhuge Tian.
Turns out we¡¯re from the same hometown.¡±
Upon hearing the name, Xiang Yu suddenly remembered that he had killed a boss named Qian Meiduo.
By Qian Meiduo¡¯s side, there was a military advisor named Zhuge Tian.
When he eliminated Qian Meiduo, this Zhuge Tian disappeared without a trace, and Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t paid much attention to it.
After all, what sort of military advisor; they were all insignificant figures to Xiang Yu, and he didn¡¯t bother with them.
Surprisingly, here he was, appearing before him, and from the looks of it, he seemed to hold a high status.
¡°If Qian Meiduo had taken my advice back then, he wouldn¡¯t have ended up being killed.
I had wanted to kill you that day, but just couldn¡¯t find the right opportunity.
Now, Xiang Yu realized that the man with the feather fan in front of him was a defeated underling from his past, now seemingly recruited by someone else and living quite thefortable life.
¡°Life¡¯s a y, who would have thought we have such fate with each other,¡± Zhuge Tian smirked, fanning himself with the feather fan.
Looking at his disgusting demeanor, he probably thought of himself as Zhuge Liang.
¡°Just spit it out, what exactly do you want?¡± Xiang Yu didn¡¯t like his poser attitude and pressed.
¡°The boss had ordered me to kill anyone who breaks in here on purpose, but you, you¡¯re different.
I really admire you, admire your abilities.
You¡¯re not like Qian Meiduo¡ªa fool.
Following him was a waste of my talent.
Now, the new boss appreciates my abilities; this is truly the ce to realize my ambitions.
If you join us, with your abilities, you could perfectly take up the position of head of the squad,manding the brothers beneath you.
And with my counsel, together we could assist the big boss, the road ahead would be smooth.¡±
Zhuge Tian rambled on as if by Xiang Yu joining, the whole world would be theirs.
It must be said, Zhuge Tian¡¯s gift of gab was quite impressive; if he wasn¡¯t in sales, it would be a waste of his talents.
Xiang Yu appeared astonished, ¡°Are you for real?
Can I really join?
Can I really be the head of the squad?¡±
¡°Of course, as long as I rmend you, securing the position of squad head won¡¯t be difficult,¡± Zhuge Tian confidently said.
After listening, Xiang Yu seemed contemtive, as if swayed by the other party¡¯s words.
Zhuge Tian, seeing this opportunity, quickly said, ¡°What¡¯s so good about Zhong Huashan?
That man is arrogant and domineering, not giving a damn about the brothers at all.
To tell you the truth, you¡¯re not the first one toe and try to save him.
Before you, many have risked their livesing here, but I eliminated them all, not leaving a single trace.
The reason I have high hopes for you is partly because we¡¯re fellow vigers; we should look out for each other out here in the world.
Our past minor grudges were all because of Qian Meiduo, and now that you¡¯ve killed him, the grudge is settled.
We couldpletely establish a huge base of our own in a foreignnd.
What do you think?¡±
Chapter 373 - 373 373 The Spirit of Self-Sacrifice
?373: Chapter 373: The Spirit of Self-Sacrifice 373: Chapter 373: The Spirit of Self-Sacrifice Zhuge Tian, seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s hesitation, quickly struck while the iron was hot in hopes of winning him over.
He was different from the others; he understood Xiang Yu¡¯s rise from an unknownmoner to his current status in just one year¡¯s time.
Xiang Yu¡¯s capabilities were evident, and having such a person on his side would be a significantbat force.
Zhuge Tian always regarded himself as exceptionally clever¡ªconvincing Xiang Yu without spilling blood would naturally be best.
¡°If you join forces with Big Brother, I can guarantee that you¡¯ll receive training like never before and have greater prospects,¡± Zhuge Tian tempted.
In reality, this was Zhuge Tian¡¯s deception; once Xiang Yu joined, leaving would not be so easy.
¡°Who is your Big Brother?¡± Xiang Yu quickly asked.
Observing Xiang Yu¡¯s expression, Zhuge Tian replied with a mysterious smile, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you that now.
Just join us and he will naturallye to meet you.
How about it?¡± Zhuge Tian said.
Xiang Yu thought for a moment, then furrowed his brow and said, ¡°I can join you, but I will only take orders from your boss and be bound by no one else.¡±
Zhuge Tian immediately nodded, ¡°Of course.
With your abilities, it¡¯s only by following the boss that you can fully unleash your potential.¡±
¡°Who is he?¡± Xiang Yu continued to press.
In fact, all this talk of joining them was just Xiang Yu giving them the runaround.
He hade to rescue his brother, not to acknowledge a new Big Brother.
Zhuge Tian, known for his wisdom and intelligence, naturally wasn¡¯t fooled by Xiang Yu¡¯s words.
He looked at Xiang Yu with a secretive smile and said, ¡°No need to rush about who he is.
Just stay herefortably for a few days, and you¡¯ll naturally meet him when the boss arrives.¡±
After speaking, Zhuge Tian waved his hand toward a few men.
They approached and tied up Xiang Yu before leading him away.
The cave wasrge, as if they had hollowed out the entire hill.
It had all necessary equipment, including something simr to a prison.
Xiang Yu was tied up and locked in a small room, while Wu Jing was held in another.
¡°Brother Yu, how did you get brought here too?¡± Suddenly, Wu Jing saw Xiang Yu and shouted.
With his body bound, Xiang Yu struggled to stand.
Seeing Wu Jing was in another small room without any life-threatening danger, he was reassured.
However, seeing bloodstains all over his body, it appeared he had been beaten badly.
¡°Brother Yu, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯tplete the mission,¡± Wu Jing said with some dismay.
¡°Don¡¯t me yourself; they were too cunning,¡± Xiang Yu said while surveying the surroundings.
He hadn¡¯t expected that they had already set up an ambush for him.
In fact, they weren¡¯t specifically waiting for him but knew that there would surely be multiple groups trying to rescue Zhong Huashan, which is why they had set up an ambush.
Or rather, the capture of Zhong Huashan and spreading the news might have been deliberately done by them.
Then using Zhong Huashan as bait, they lured all his loyal brothers here, aiming to capture them all in one fell swoop.
Thinking of this, Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t help but be secretly astounded; Zhuge Tian truly was no ordinary man.
When he first went to eliminate Qian Meiduo¡¯s remnants, he suddenly had a feeling of danger, which must havee from this man.
What a pity Zhuge Tian chose this path; had he taken the right one, his achievements in this life would surely have been noteworthy.
¡°Brother Yu, how did you get caught?¡± Wu Jing asked, looking quite guilty.
¡°I came to save you,¡± Xiang Yu replied calmly.
Just as he finished his words, someone suddenlyughed from one of the small rooms nearby.
Theughter was filled with mockery, as if Xiang Yu was telling some huge joke.
¡°Caught is caught, why pretend it¡¯s a rescue?
Isn¡¯t that shameful?¡± The person followed up with another coldugh, as if Xiang Yu was a hypocrite.
Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t be bothered with him, the kind of person who has no skills yet thinks everyone else is a fool.
Xiang Yu looked around and then called out loudly, ¡°Mr Zhong, are you there?
If you¡¯re in here, give me a sign.
I¡¯ve been sent by thedy to rescue you.¡±
Xiang Yu¡¯s call was met with silence, as if no such person was there.
Seeing that Xiang Yu waspletely ignoring him, the man in the adjacent room grew even more sarcastic, ¡°You can barely save yourself yet youe to save others?
How stupid can you be?
People like you should be locked in such a sunless ce forever so you have nowhere to boast.¡±
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t want to listen to the guy prattling on, and suddenly, something resembling a small razor de appeared in his mouth.
He skillfully cut the ropes binding him, picked up a small stone from the floor, and hurled it at the man, hitting him square in the mouth and shattering a tooth, leaving the man with a mouthful of blood.
Xiang Yu¡¯s movements were fast, taking only about two minutes from cutting the ropes to hitting the man.
¡°You better keep quiet, or I¡¯ll take your life,¡± Xiang Yu warned the man coldly.
The man, nursing his mouth and whimpering in pain, red at Xiang Yu with cold eyes.
He then picked up a small stone and threw it hard at Xiang Yu, but his aim was dreadful, missing Xiang Yu with several throws.
¡°You don¡¯t ept this?¡± Xiang Yu, watching the man¡¯s relentless attempts, finally turned to face him and said.
¡°I ept your mother, if I don¡¯t smash you to death today, I¡¯ll¡¡±
But before he could finish his sentence, another stone came flying at his mouth.
The stone was so fast that the man couldn¡¯t dodge it and it went straight into his mouth.
Fortunately, Xiang Yu controlled his strength, not intending to kill the man.
Otherwise, the small stone could have broken his throat and ended his life.
The man continued to point viciously at Xiang Yu, unable to speak.
Seeing that the man still wouldn¡¯t submit, Xiang Yu hit him with another stone in the face, knocking out several more of his teeth.
It was only then that the man realized what kind of existence Xiang Yu was, and scared, he hid in the corner, daring not to move or re at Xiang Yu anymore.
He finally understood that formidable people are formidable no matter where they are.
Seeing that the man had finally quieted down, Xiang Yu looked outside, intending to continue asking about Zhong Huashan¡¯s whereabouts.
¡°Your skills are not bad,¡± at this moment, someone suddenly spoke up from the other side of Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t want to pay attention to these people.
He nced inadvertently at the man, who sat indifferently, around twenty years old, with handsome features.
He sat on the ground leaned against the corner of the wall, face void of any expression.
From the man¡¯s every action and the coordination of his body, it was clear he was not simple.
Xiang Yu felt a simrity with Yuan Huai, that sense of indifference to everything, as if nothing mattered to him.
¡°Why are you locked up here?¡± Xiang Yu turned to ask the man.
¡°Nowhere to go.
It¡¯s quite nice here with someone taking care of food and shelter,¡± the man replied calmly.
The people around began to grow unsettled, just when Xiang Yu hade in acting tough iming to be on a rescue mission, and now another man appeared who seemed even more arrogant, as if he wasn¡¯t captured but hade in voluntarily¡
Chapter 374 - 374 374 Breaking Out of Prison with a Single Kick
?374: Chapter 374: Breaking Out of Prison with a Single Kick 374: Chapter 374: Breaking Out of Prison with a Single Kick The people around were starting to lose theirposure.
They had all been captured and detained here, and since being captured, they had essentially given up.
They never expected someone like Xiang Yu to show up iming to be there to rescue someone, followed by another quiet kid who said he hade in voluntarily.
They¡¯d seen people show off before, but never to such an absurd extent.
Moreover, that guy sitting in the corner seemed to be staying very calm, as if his act was truly an art form.
For a moment, everyone was stirred up, with some being sarcastic and others mocking, wholly disbelieving what the two were saying, as if both were dreaming.
But Xiang Yu and hispanion paid no attention to the others around them and continued talking to themselves.
¡°Being sozy at such a young age isn¡¯t good,¡± Xiang Yu said with augh.
The man looked up at Xiang Yu and then asked, ¡°Are you really here to save your brother?¡±
¡°Of course, my brother was captured by them, so naturally, I came to rescue him,¡± Xiang Yu replied, sitting on the ground opposite the man.
¡°Do you know that these people are merciless killers?
They might just kill you.
You won¡¯t just fail to save your brother, but you¡¯ll also end up losing your life here,¡± the man said to Xiang Yu.
¡°Can¡¯t help it.
They said if I didn¡¯te, they would skin my brother alive.
If Ie, the worst that could happen is that I die¡ªnothing to worry about,¡± Xiang Yu said serenely, as if death wasn¡¯t a threat to him at all.
¡°Your kind isn¡¯tmon nowadays,¡± the man remarked with a glint in his eyes, then took another look at Xiang Yu.
¡°You¡¯re wrong.
It¡¯s not that such people are rare; it¡¯s just that you haven¡¯t noticed them.
At least all of my brothers are like that,¡± Xiang Yu dered proudly with a smile.
The other captives admired Xiang Yu¡¯sposure¡ªat a time like this, he still had the mindset to chat idly.
They couldn¡¯t tell whether this kid was out of his mind or truly had nerves of steel.
¡°Howe no one hase to save you now that you¡¯re locked up here?¡± the man asked, somewhat skeptically.
It was then that Xiang Yu suddenly smiled, stood up, and said, ¡°I told you, I came here to save someone today, not to be saved.¡±
Xiang Yu spoke and then took a small object out of his mouth, the very thing he had used to cut the rope earlier.
It looked like a piece of wire, but it was very sharp.
Xiang Yu wielded it and casually unlocked therge iron lock on the door.
It took less than a minute, but Xiang Yu was somewhat dissatisfied with himself.
If it had been before, it would have taken, at most, thirty seconds because he was out of practice.
The people around were staring wide-eyed and gaping at Xiang Yu, who by now stood outside.
¡°Could it be that he really is here to rescue someone?¡±
¡°His technique was so quick, he must be someone significant.¡±
The captives looked at Xiang Yu in shock, no longer questioning what he had said.
Instead, they were all wondering how he would manage to rescue his brother.
Xiang Yu walked to Wu Jing¡¯s cell and easily unlocked it.
Up close, it became clear how severely Wu Jing was injured.
Xiang Yu looked on with concern; these injuries were the result of his own faulty decisions.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, Big Yu, for causing you trouble again,¡± Wu Jing said, feeling guilty.
At that moment, words couldn¡¯t describe Xiang Yu¡¯s fury.
All he could think of was ughter, but it wasn¡¯t the right time.
¡°Can you walk?¡± Xiang Yu asked, worriedly looking at Wu Jing.
¡°Piece of cake, this is nothing,¡± Wu Jing said as he jumped out from the cell.
His clothes were torn, and blood seeped from his skin, likely from a whipping.
¡°Someonee quickly¡¡±
Just at that moment, the man who had been beaten by Xiang Yu suddenly began to shout.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t want to kill him, but since thed was asking for death, there was nothing he could do.
Just as Xiang Yu picked up a pebble and prepared to throw it at the man, he saw him copse onto the ground, a pebble having pierced his neck¡ªit was the work of that man from before.
¡°Thank you,¡± Xiang Yu said with a smile, looking toward the man sitting on the ground.
¡°Don¡¯t mention it, I can help you get out,¡± the man said with a sudden smile.
The people around inhaled sharply at this sight, thinking, what the hell was going on?
A pebble could kill a man¡ªas if they were in some fairytale¡ªand they wouldn¡¯t have believed it had they not seen it with their own eyes.
The crowd unconsciously stepped back, not wishing to provoke these two harbingers of doom.
Though they were all imprisoned here, they still hadn¡¯t lived long enough.
¡°I¡¯ll let you out,¡± Xiang Yu said, approaching the man¡¯s cell after hearing he could take him out.
¡°No need, I can get out on my own,¡± the man replied, and then he kicked the door forcefully, which burst open in response.
Whether it was his tremendous kicking force or the poor quality of the lock, the door was shattered by his kick.
¡°Damn it,¡± Xiang Yu cursed because he could have easily unlocked the door and let the man out, but thed had chosen a way that caused a greatmotion, no different from the other chap¡¯s shouting.
¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Xiang Yu said, then took the lead toward the outside.
¡°Hold on.¡± Just at that moment, someone yelled from deep within the prison.
The voice sounded like a middle-aged man, ¡°I am Zhong Huashan, the one you¡¯re here to rescue.¡±
When Xiang Yu heard this name, he immediately halted and quickly charged toward it.
¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, you might not be able to at all,¡± the man said, turning his head and grinning at Xiang Yu, as if it made no difference to him whether they stayed or left.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t answer him; he quickly reached the depths and saw a middle-aged man standing there.
The man was quite tall with fair skin, and especially striking were hisrge, expressive eyes, which exuded an aura of authority without anger.
Xiang Yu recognized the man at once, as he bore a striking resemnce to Zhong Qin.
Although the man was middle-aged, he was still quite handsome, surely the image of a mature heartthrob in the eyes of many beautiful women.
Without saying much, Xiang Yu quickly unlocked the man¡¯s chains and told him to hurry, before turning and heading back.
Zhong Huashan was a bit surprised to see Xiang Yu¡¯s demeanor.
He had never met Xiang Yu before, and when Xiang Yu said he came to rescue him, Zhong had his doubts and did not immediately agree.
Moreover, he was skeptical of Xiang Yu¡¯s abilities.
How could one man rescue him on his own?
It seemed absurd.
And even though the stranger imed to be there to rescue him, he might as well havee to kill him¡ªit was entirely possible.
But when Xiang Yu broke open the door and they all thought of leaving, Zhong Huashan became unsettled.
He felt it was time to take a risk.
If he didn¡¯t, he might spend his life in captivity.
But if this young man truly came to rescue him, this could be a tremendous turning point.
He chose to take the risk and to trust Xiang Yu, no matter who he was.
As long as he was freed, they could discuss the restter.
Yet he still found it odd.
Xiang Yu had risked his life to rescue him, but upon seeing him, the warmth he had expected was absent¡
Chapter 375 - 375 375 Han Fengs Decisive Killing
?375: Chapter 375 Han Feng¡¯s Decisive Killing 375: Chapter 375 Han Feng¡¯s Decisive Killing Xiang Yu¡¯s attitude raised doubts in Zhong Huashan, if Xiang Yu really was the helper his daughter had found, then he should be behaving with utmost respect and submission, after all, his identity here was clear, he was the crime boss, a leader of the underworld just as much.
But Xiang Yu was not like that at all, instead, he waspletely indifferent, treating him no different from an ordinary person.
However, at this point, Zhong Huashan could not afford to think too much, since Xiang Yu had already walked far ahead, so he hurriedly caught up.
Many of his brothers were still imprisoned here, and now there was no time to rescue them; as long as he could get out, he could alwayse back to kill his way in.
When Xiang Yu saw Zhong Huashan, he let out a long sigh of relief because he was sure he had never met this Zhong Huashan before.
The worst-case scenario he had in mind no longer existed.
Now he was considering how to escape from this ce.
That kid¡¯s kick had opened the door with a loud bang, surely attracting people this way.
Xiang Yu charged ahead, then rushed towards the end of the corridor.
Just then, two men with guns were running quickly in this direction.
Xiang Yu and hispany quickly hid away.
At this moment, the pretty boy beside Xiang Yu looked at him with a smile and said, ¡°One each.¡±
Xiang Yu also smiled and nodded, ¡°Alright.¡±
Just as the two men rushed past, Xiang Yu and the pretty boy suddenly burst out from around the corner.
Xiang Yu extended his arm and choked one of them, knocking him out cold.
The pretty boy kicked the other in the head, his force was immense, and coupled with the man¡¯s own momentum, he snapped the man¡¯s neck with his kick, killing him instantly without a peep.
Xiang Yu was somewhat surprised as he looked at him, first shocked by his strength, then by how ruthless he found the man, wondering whether releasing him was right or wrong.
Seeing that Xiang Yu was too soft-hearted, the pretty boy stepped forward and kicked the other¡¯s neck, finishing him off.
Xiang Yu smiled helplessly, then picked up the gun from the ground and charged forward.
¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± asked Xiang Yu.
¡°Han Feng,¡± the pretty boy answered decisively.
Xiang Yu felt the name sounded familiar, but he didn¡¯t dwell on it, and then moved toward the outside.
The way ahead was the only exit, but it was also where many people were gathered, and beyond this exit, there would be an open space with no cover; if they broke for it, they would likely be live targets for their pursuers.
Thankfully, it was the middle of the night, which worked in their favor, otherwise escaping would have been tougher than reaching heaven.
Xiang Yu and Han Feng were at the forefront, encountering four people at a key junction ahead, holding their submachine guns loosely as they patrolled.
It seemed that the loud noise Han Feng made when he kicked the door had not caught their attention.
They were too confident in the security of the cells to believe that anyone could escape.
At most, they thought someone might be contemting suicide, so they only sent two men to check.
Seizing this opportunity, Xiang Yu and Han Feng quickly rushed out.
Xiang Yu knocked out two with his bare hands, while Han Feng directly killed them, showing the practiced technique of a true God of Killing.
No sooner had they disposed of their adversaries than someone ahead began to shout.
¡°Someone¡¯s escaping¡¡± At the same time, that person began shooting at Xiang Yu and his group.
The reaction speed of the adversaries was quite quick, butpared to Xiang Yu, it was feeble.
The moment the opponent raised his gun, Xiang Yu immediately fired a shot that blew up his head.
Han Feng was a step slower, hitting the man in the heart instead.
With a hint of dissatisfaction, Han Feng nced at Xiang Yu and said, ¡°Not bad shooting, but why don¡¯t wepete and see who can kill more people.¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need for that, let¡¯s just get out of here first,¡± Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t here to kill; he was here to rescue someone.
Even though Wu Jing was severely injured by them, Xiang Yu¡¯s hatred was solely for Zhuge Tian, and these people were unrted to it.
Han Feng watched Xiang Yu with some reluctance and said, ¡°If you can beat me today, I¡¯ll take you out through another route.¡±
¡°No need,¡± Xiang Yu didn¡¯t pay attention to him, instead he gave Wu Jing a look and the two dashed forward.
Xiang Yu and hispanion had entered with their faces covered and hadn¡¯t seen the terrain clearly, plus the enemy had ambushes nearby¡ªjust a moment¡¯s inattention could get them killed.
But Xiang Yu didn¡¯t want to follow Han Feng¡¯s suggestion; he wasn¡¯t a machine, much less took pleasure in killing.
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s firm and fearless attitude, Han Feng helplessly shook his head and said, ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re so insistent, I¡¯ll escort you part of the way.
Follow me.¡±
After speaking, Han Feng then chose another direction and bolted.
¡°Brother Yu?¡± Wu Jing looked at Xiang Yu, clearly not very trustful of this kid.
Xiang Yu thought for a moment and then nodded, ¡°Follow him, and adapt as necessary.¡±
Wu Jing nodded.
He listened to everything Xiang Yu said, naturally having no objections.
The two had just run a few steps when they saw Zhong Huashan standing there, motionless.
¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Xiang Yu suddenly turned and shouted; it was because of him that they had entered this ce, and if they couldn¡¯t get him out, everything would be meaningless.
Zhong Huashan was startled by Xiang Yu¡¯s shout.
In so many years, no one had dared to yell at him.
This foolish boy was truly audacious.
But as it was a critical time, he could only endure and followed Xiang Yu as they ran ahead.
Just as they left, the spot where they had been standing was swarmed by a lot of people.
¡°Chase.¡± Someone said, and then a crowd began running frantically.
On Xiang Yu¡¯s side, Han Feng, who ran at the front, saw they were a bit slow and turned his head with urgency, ¡°What are you dawdling for?
Hurry up, they¡¯re already catching up.¡±
The current Han Feng was no longer asposed as before; it was clear that the situation was grave.
Xiang Yu and Wu Jing weren¡¯t slow, but they had to consider Zhong Huashan.
Zhong Huashan had no professional training and wasn¡¯t used to this kind of terrain.
Moreover, as he was middle-aged, running like this was somewhat strenuous, causing him tog behind.
To know, Zhong Huashan was considered a sports champion and was quite skillful, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have been able to start from scratch and build such arge business.
But all those abilities were nothing in front of Xiang Yu and Han Feng.
Realizing that Zhong Huashan was the reason for their slow progress, Han Feng gave him a cold look.
Xiang Yu caught the cold glint in his eyes and quickly stopped to say to Han Feng, ¡°Don¡¯t you try anything; he¡¯s my boss, and my mission this time is to rescue him.¡±
After witnessing Han Feng¡¯s ruthlessness, Xiang Yu was genuinely worried this kid might suddenly attack Zhong Huashan.
Zhong Huashan naturally felt Han Feng¡¯s murderous intent and was even more convinced of his thought: these people couldn¡¯t be trusted.
He had to be more careful, and if he managed to escapeter, he would settle scores with them¡
Chapter 376 - 376 376 A Situation of Besiegement
?376: Chapter 376: A Situation of Besiegement 376: Chapter 376: A Situation of Besiegement Zhong Huashan certainly felt the murderous intent from Han Feng, but he didn¡¯t consider himself a match for Han Feng, and moreover, they hadn¡¯t escaped danger yet¡ªthey still needed that kid to show the way.
All of this Zhong Huashan kept in his heart, everything would wait until they were outside.
¡°I¡¯ll try to catch up with you,¡± said Zhong Huashan, swallowing his anger.
Upon hearing Zhong Huashan¡¯s words, Xiang Yu was momentarily stunned, thinking to himself that Zhong Huashan was no ordinary man, being able to bend and stretch in the face of danger was enough to demonstrate his exceptional qualities.
¡°That would be best,¡± Han Feng said and then turned to continue on the way, only this time he deliberately slowed his steps.
¡°How do you know this ce so well?¡± asked Xiang Yu as he closely followed behind.
¡°I¡¯ve spent some time here,¡± replied Han Feng quickly.
¡°Be careful, there are peopleing from ahead.¡±
Before he spoke, Xiang Yu had already sensed it.
The group quickly changed direction and cautiously moved forward.
They had to hurry and leave, otherwise, once the enemy fully surrounded them, they would be beyond escape.
Moreover, the sky was starting to brighten gradually, and in just over an hour it would bepletely light.
¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± Han Feng suddenly grabbed Xiang Yu, signaling him to be cautious, and quickly crouched down to hide.
Zhong Huashan didn¡¯t understand what was happening but seeing the secretive look of that kid, he also crouched down.
Just then, two men turned out from behind arge tree in front; they were fastening their belts, apparently having just relieved themselves there.
¡°How did you detect him?¡± Xiang Yu asked with an appreciative smile.
In truth, he had noticed as well but had simply wanted to quickly charge past and deal with the opposition.
¡°I heard them urinating from a distance,¡± said Han Feng with some disgust.
The group was speechless; Han Feng¡¯s hearing was exceptionally good, and he had effortlessly identified the sound of the enemies urinating.
His auditory sense was on par with Tie Zhuzi¡¯s sense of smell.
If Tie Zhuzi were here, he would probably have smelled the stench of urine.
The group moved a few more steps forward, and then Xiang Yu suddenly stopped, sat down abruptly.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Han Feng asked abruptly, knowing that now was a critical moment¡ªif they didn¡¯t break out now, they would soon lose their chance.
¡°We are surrounded,¡± Xiang Yu said calmly, then fiddled with the submachine gun in his hands, checking the bullets in the magazine.
He hadn¡¯t used this type of gun in a long time.
It could be said that ever since he took up the mission assigned by Commander Cao, he had mostly used a dagger, because guns were too lethal, and he would unwittingly aim for the vitals, a habit developed over many years.
In the bustling city, Xiang Yu tried not to let his killer instinct be too strong.
But today¡¯s situation was different.
They were surrounded, and their pursuers were professionally trained, not just ordinary civilians.
Now he had no need for pretense, the only thing left to do was to grip the gun in his hand tightly.
Determination filled Xiang Yu¡¯s eyes.
If they were discovered, he would choose to break out.
On the side, Han Feng saw the depth in Xiang Yu¡¯s eyes, as if they were ck holes that could suck people in.
It was as if he entered another state, this Xiang Yu caused even him to feel some fear.
¡°You seem like apletely different person,¡± Han Feng suddenly said, curious.
Others might not know, but Wu Jing did.
At this moment, Xiang Yu was about to kill.
¡°Get ready, they¡¯re getting close,¡± Xiang Yu said indifferently, seated there.
If it were only himself, he would not hesitate to retreat and then take the opportunity to escape somewhere random.
In terms of individualbat, there was probably no one who could match him.
Whether in observational skills or action, Xiang Yu was among the elite.
But now there were Zhong Huashan and the others.
Zhong Huashan was probably running out of strength by now, and pulling back at this moment would certainly expose them to the enemy, and Wu Jing was also very weak.
Although he was persisting, his pale face indicated he had lost too much blood.
¡°You guys wait here, I¡¯ll draw them away.
Han Feng, when I¡¯ve lured them off, take the two of them and hurry down the mountain,¡± Xiang Yumanded.
Han Feng was also inspired by Xiang Yu¡¯s magnanimity and then said with a smile, ¡°Let me draw them off instead, I¡¯m more familiar with this area.¡±
After Han Feng spoke, he prepared to step out, but Xiang Yu grabbed him and pulled him back forcefully, then rushed out ahead himself.
His movements were so exaggerated, he quickly drew the attention of people in the distance.
¡°There he is, chase him!¡± At that moment, everyone around started to chase after Xiang Yu frantically.
Wu Jing crouched there, his eyes red.
This task should have been his, but with his severe injuries, he wouldn¡¯t be able to draw people away; he was likely to faint after running just a few steps.
¡°You¡¯ve got a good brother,¡± Han Feng said, ncing in the direction where Xiang Yu had disappeared, then led the two down the mountain.
Although he had only been in contact with Xiang Yu for an hour, he was deeply impressed by Xiang Yu¡¯s character.
Though Xiang Yu was not much rted to him, he would still try his best to fulfill the requests Xiang Yu had made.
As long as he got the two of them down the mountain safely.
Xiang Yu escaped ostentatiously, having drawn most of the people.
Moreover, he fired his gun as he ran, clearly trying to attract even more attention.
Han Feng, leading Wu Jing and Zhong Huashan, encountered no more danger; they smoothly reached the bottom of the mountain.
Han Feng left the two there and said coldly with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve done what he told me to do, how you two get away from here is none of my business.¡±
After Han Feng spoke, he quickly retraced his steps, leaving just Wu Jing and Zhong Huashan.
Zhong Huashan had not expected to escape today, and his mood was greatly uplifted, feeling a thrill of having survived a disaster.
At that moment, he really wanted to burst intoughter to express his joy, but knowing they were not yetpletely safe, he held back his excitement, ready to leave the ce.
Just then, Wu Jing, due to excessive blood loss, suddenly saw spots before his eyes and copsed.
Seeing Wu Jing copsed there, Zhong Huashan suddenly had a malicious thought.
He, a big brother, had been saved by a few insignificant characters today; if this were to get out, his status in the underworld would plummet.
Now that fool Xiang Yu hadn¡¯te out, he was probably already taken care of.
And the only people who knew about this were that Han Feng and Wu Jing.
If he did away with Wu Jing, andter had people capture and kill Han Feng, then no one would know about this incident.
As for the people who kidnapped him, they surely wouldn¡¯t admit to kidnapping him.
Thinking this, Zhong Huashan let out a cold snort, his eyes filled with chill.
He found arge rock nearby, carried it over, looked down at Wu Jing lying on the ground, and could only express his regret¡ªhe could me no one but himself for saving the wrong person.
¡°Brother, I¡¯m sorry, I had no choice, being the big brother and all,¡± Zhong Huashan said, and the rock in his hand was ready toe smashing down¡
Chapter 377 - 377 377 Xiang Yu Gets Ambushed at Headquarters
?377: Chapter 377: Xiang Yu Gets Ambushed at Headquarters 377: Chapter 377: Xiang Yu Gets Ambushed at Headquarters Zhong Huashan lifted a stone and was about to smash it on Wu Jing¡¯s head when, suddenly, gunshots rang out from the distance.
Moreover, the gunshots were getting closer.
Hearing the gunshots, Zhong Huashan suddenly stopped his hand, thinking that if Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t died and had escaped, seeing his brother killed, he would definitely suspect himself.
It would be a minor issue if Xiang Yu sought revenge, but it would be bad if he gained a reputation for repaying kindness with enmity.
With that thought, Zhong Huashan tossed the stone aside and said coldly to Wu Jing, ¡°Consider yourself lucky.
Once you¡¯re outside, you¡¯d better keep quiet, or I will take your life.¡±
Zhong Huashan didn¡¯t bother with Wu Jing any longer and hurriedly left alone.
After leading the pursuers away, Xiang Yu quickly moved through the woods.
Now that he was alone, he could utilize his full speed.
Xiang Yu¡¯s solobat skills were strong, and he soon disappeared again from the enemy¡¯s sight.
But there were too many of them.
Xiang Yu had just escaped one group¡¯s pursuit only to run into another¡¯s encirclement.
After easily breaking out of one circle, he tried to make a run for the base of the mountain.
Only when he ran back the way he hade did he realize that the path leading down the mountain had been sealed off.
To prevent anyone from descending, they stationed people every few steps.
It seemed they were preparing for a thorough search.
Seeing that he could not go down, Xiang Yu simply rushed back the way he hade.
With so many enemies patrolling the mountain, their headquarters must be empty.
Just as Xiang Yu was about to turn back, there was a movement at the three o¡¯clock direction.
Xiang Yu, taking no chances, aimed his gun in that direction.
Now his dagger was not with him; if it were, things would have been much easier¡ªhe could just throw the dagger, and it would be over.
Now, Xiang Yu was alone with no encumbrances, and any person appearing would definitely be an enemy, so he made no apologies.
If that person posed a threat, he would eliminate them without hesitation.
¡°Stop, stop, it¡¯s me,¡± Han Feng emerged from the bushes and chuckled at Xiang Yu.
¡°Why are you back, and where are they?¡± Xiang Yu asked seriously, his primary concern was for Wu Jing and the others.
If anything happened to them, he would never forgive those responsible.
¡°You can trust me with this task; I¡¯ve already escorted them down the mountain.
I came back to see how you managed to escape,¡± Han Feng said with a smile.
Xiang Yu, convinced by his words, nodded and thanked him.
After all, the other man had no obligation to help him, and doing so was a huge favor.
¡°Don¡¯t mention it.
The reason I helped you is that I respect your loyalty and think you¡¯re worth helping.
So, shall we head down the mountain now?¡± Han Feng asked.
Now that it was just the two of them, with Han Feng leading, escaping the mountain should be easy.
¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind; I want to go see someone at their headquarters,¡± Xiang Yu said.
Han Feng was left speechless; the enemy had captured Xiang Yu but not only failed to contain him, they had let him rescue an important person.
Now Xiang Yu had the chance to leave but chose instead to go and stir up more trouble.
Truly, he was someone not to be trifled with.
¡°You know the area better; you should lead the way,¡± Xiang Yu said with a smile to Han Feng.
Although he had not known Han Feng for long, he felt the younger man was reliable.
Han Feng shook his head helplessly and replied, ¡°You¡¯re really twisted.¡±
After finishing his remark, Han Feng led the way, and both men moved quickly without any hindrance.
Han Feng, wanting to show off his skills, increased his pace, hoping to leave Xiang Yu behind, possibly forcing Xiang Yu to ask him to slow down.
However, he was surprised to discover that no matter how fast he moved, Xiang Yu always stayed within two meters of him.
Moreover, Xiang Yu showed no signs of heavy breathing despite having run such a long distance.
¡°Your stamina is quite impressive, almost a match for mine,¡± Han Feng said appreciatively.
¡°Your stamina is inferior to mine,¡± Xiang Yu replied with a smile, unapologetically.
By this time, the two had reached the enemy headquarters, and Xiang Yu noticed that there weren¡¯t many people around.
Just as he had predicted, most of them had gone out to patrol and capture people, leaving this ce rtively empty.
¡°Take two each, and make it quick,¡± Xiang Yu said and then swiftly charged forward.
The four men in front hadn¡¯t reacted yet and were promptly taken down by Xiang Yu and Han Feng.
They couldn¡¯t believe that Xiang Yu, who had fled, would dare to show up here, so they had let their guard down.
After knocking down two men, Xiang Yu quickly rushed inside, while Han Feng stood guard outside.
The two cooperated like partners, perfectly in sync.
Xiang Yu stormed into the room and saw it was fully equipped, but it was empty.
He had been held here when he had first been captured; Zhuge Tian had also been here at that time, and now he hade back to kill Zhuge Tian.
This kid was unscrupulous and very clever; if he wasn¡¯t killed now, he would certainly cause more troubleter.
¡°Could he have also gone out to capture people?¡± Xiang Yu pondered when suddenly, he spotted a piece of paper on the table with the words ¡°Xiang Yu, you can¡¯t escape¡± written inrge letters.
Seeing this, Xiang Yu was shocked and then desperately ran outside.
¡°Han Feng, run for it,¡± Xiang Yu shouted and then dashed out.
Han Feng didn¡¯t know what had happened, but seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s anxious expression, he knew it must be serious and was the first to rush towards the distance.
However, just at that moment, an explosion suddenly urred in the cave they had just left.
The intensity of the explosion wasn¡¯t very strong; it only buried the cave while a st wave, carrying many pebbles, rushed out.
Xiang Yu had just run out when the st wave blew him away.
He was thrown five meters away by the st,nding hard on the ground.
At that moment, he feltpletely powerless, his blood roiling and almost spitting out a mouthful of blood, but he managed to swallow it back down.
¡°Are you okay?¡± Han Feng, who had been standing outside and reacted quickly, was not hurt and quickly came over to support Xiang Yu.
¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± Xiang Yu insisted as he struggled to get up.
At this moment, his whole body was sore, but it was this physical pain that kept him alert.
If he had been in afortable hotel now, Xiang Yu might have already fainted.
¡°Let¡¯s go, they¡¯ll probably be charging over here soon,¡± Xiang Yu said after checking on Han Feng.
Han Feng looked worriedly at Xiang Yu¡¯s condition; if Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t been injured, escaping would have been easy.
But now, with Xiang Yu severely wounded, breaking out seemed nearly impossible.
¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Xiang Yu said urgently, seeing Han Feng looking somewhat dazed.
Inspired by Xiang Yu¡¯s determination, Han Feng nodded, pinpointed the direction, and quickly dashed forward.
He wasn¡¯t sure if they could make it out, but he was also not the type to give up easily.
Even with only a one percent chance, he was determined to give it his all.
Xiang Yu followed behind Han Feng, feeling his strength diminishing and his vision beginning to blur, but he still forced himself to stay awake and persist.
If he couldn¡¯t make it out and copsed here, the situation would be even more serious¡
Chapter 378 - 378 378 Life and Death in an Instant
?378: Chapter 378: Life and Death in an Instant 378: Chapter 378: Life and Death in an Instant Han Feng led the way, clearly feeling that Xiang Yu¡¯s movements had slowed considerably.
Moreover, Xiang Yu had already lost his sense of judgment of the surroundings and could only barely follow Han Feng forward.
Just then, Han Feng suddenly stopped, then looked at Xiang Yu with a bitter smile and said, ¡°We¡¯ve been surrounded, and the chances of breaking through are slim to none.
But it¡¯s a stroke of luck to get to know you before I die.¡±
At that moment, Han Feng was quite calm, showing that he did not fear death.
Then he sat down and sighed as if he was about to be relieved.
Han Feng smiled rxedly and said, ¡°Actually, I am a mercenary.
Two years ago, my partner was killed.
In our organization, death is quite normal, but I couldn¡¯t ept it because he was my brother.
To avenge my brother, I killed all the opponents and even killed the employer too.
It was because of this that I was cklisted,¡±
¡°Many people outside have been looking for me, including the mercenary group I used to work with.
Eventually, I came here.
After Zhuge Tian learned my identity, he wanted to take me in, but I didn¡¯t agree, so he locked me up there.¡±
Han Feng spoke indifferently, as if he was telling a story and not his own personal experience.
¡°So it was you,¡± Xiang Yu responded, managing only a bitter smile.
Back then, the army that Xiang Yu was in had received a notification to arrest a mercenary named Han Feng on sight or shoot him if he could not be captured because this person was extremely dangerous.
If such a person slipped into society, the harm caused could be significant.
¡°You¡¯ve heard of me?¡± Han Feng said with a somewhat proud smile.
At that moment, people from the surrounding area slowly started to converge towards their hiding spot.
Xiang Yu could almost see their steel helmets.
¡°Meeting you before dying is also worth it.
You¡¯re a good big brother, a brother worth making,¡± Han Feng smiled and then prepared to rush out.
Just then, a burst of dense gunfire suddenly came from the distance.
The sound was messy and chaotic, but vigorous, with the asional sound of rocket explosions.
¡°Damn, which group came now.¡± Han Feng had been nning to dash out, but seeing this situation, he quickly hid back in his spot without moving.
Those encircling them evidently hadn¡¯t anticipated this turn of events.
Their leader received instructions to provide immediate reinforcement as someone was mounting a fierce attack.
Not daring to be careless, they quickly gathered their people and rushed towards the direction of the main road.
Thest man, somewhat unwilling, then swept a submachine gun through the unchecked bushes before following them.
¡°These damn bastards, so careful,¡± Han Feng said angrily, noticing that Xiang Yu had been shot in the left arm, but Xiang Yu didn¡¯t make a sound.
¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Han Feng saw that the group had moved far away, then prepared to go down the mountain.
¡°Wait, let¡¯s follow them and see,¡± Xiang Yu managed to stand up and followed the group.
Han Feng was speechless again.
Xiang Yu was already in such a state, yet still curious to check out the action, which was like courting death.
It would be enough to have a lucky escape from death without having to challenge their guns.
But Xiang Yu was very determined, and Han Feng had no choice but to reluctantly follow behind.
It was fortunate that the opponents didn¡¯t have a tracking dog; otherwise, Xiang Yu¡¯s trail of blood would quickly give them away.
Xiang Yu followed the path the others had taken all the way to the direction of the main road, where he could hear the sounds of gunfire being very intense, as if many people were engaging in battle.
Fortunately, they were in the mountains and wouldn¡¯t be detected, which would have caused a disturbance if they were outside.
Xiang Yu and Han Feng cautiously followed, eventually arriving at the center of the firefight.
From a distance, they could barely make out some people; they were well concealed and coordinated well with each other.
Some provided cover while others charged forward, then they progressively pushed ahead, clearly showing that they were professionally trained.
However, the enemy outnumbered them and held the high ground with geographical advantages.
No matter how formidable they were, their advancement was slow.
Furthermore, the enemy¡¯s numbers were increasing.
If they continued to push forward, they might end up isted and encircled.
Just then, a tall figure in the distanceunched a rocket from auncher towards the high ground.
The rocket exploded, sending sparks flying everywhere.
The explosion urred not far from Xiang Yu, who barely missed being affected by it.
¡°It really is them,¡± Xiang Yu said with a reluctant smile.
¡°Such a waste, the rocketuncher is so inurate.
Why shoot all over the ce?¡± Han Feng said regretfully.
Clearly, the rocket had missed its target and almost hit them.
¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Xiang Yu said, and then made a detour down the mountain.
Han Feng didn¡¯t know what Xiang Yu was nning, but seeing his confident demeanor, he followed along.
Barely reaching the attackers, Xiang Yu then called out, ¡°Zhuzi, I¡¯m here!¡±
Although Xiang Yu¡¯s call was not loud, it surprisingly had a great effect.
The gunfire suddenly stopped, and several figures quickly ran towards them, with one tall figure most noticeable.
¡°Brother Yu,¡± it was Tie Zhuzi.
His eyes were red, and he almost cried when he saw Xiang Yu.
Shi Jian and Long Zaitian also rushed over.
Seeing that Xiang Yu was not in mortal danger, they were relieved, but the sight of the wounds on Xiang Yu¡¯s body was quite shocking.
¡°These damn bastards, I¡¯m going to kill them all,¡± Tie Zhuzi said with a mix of excitement and sorrow, seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s pale face, torn clothes, and the blood still flowing from his body.
After saying this, Tie Zhuzi hugged his rifle and was about to rush forward, but Shi Jian quickly held him back.
¡°Zhuzi, don¡¯t act rashly, we need to retreat right now,¡± Xiang Yu suddenly said.
Xiang Yu could see the current situation; if they didn¡¯t retreat quickly, everyone present might be in danger.
¡°I¡¯ll cover you; hurry and get out,¡± Shi Jian also said urgently.
Xiang Yu nodded and responded, ¡°Don¡¯t engage in battle,¡± and then, with Tie Zhuzi¡¯s help, began walking down the mountain.
¡°Brother Yu, where is Wu Jing?¡± At that moment, Xiao Xuan suddenly popped out from behind some bushes, holding a sniper rifle.
¡°The two guys you mentioned, I¡¯ve already taken them down the mountain, don¡¯t worry,¡± Han Feng said.
It was then that Han Feng truly understood the words Xiang Yu had spoken in prison.
Those willing toy down their lives for their brothers were not few in number.
Indeed, a group of loyal brothers had gathered around Xiang Yu, who hade to rescue him despite knowing they were not a match for the enemy.
This touched Han Feng deeply.
Han Feng was someone who valued brotherhood more than his own life; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have caused such trouble in his pursuit of avenging arade, leading to his current state where he had no ce to hide and was constantly in danger.
Learning that Wu Jing and Zhong Qin¡¯s father were safe, they finally felt relieved.
They didn¡¯t know Han Feng, but since he was with Xiang Yu, he shouldn¡¯t be an enemy¡
Chapter 379 - 379 379 His Life Hangs by a Thread
?379: Chapter 379: His Life Hangs by a Thread 379: Chapter 379: His Life Hangs by a Thread Tie Zhuzi supported Xiang Yu all the way down, with Shi Jian and the brothers holding the back, there should not have been any problem.
It wasn¡¯t until they reached the foot of the mountain that Xiang Yupletely rxed, certain the enemy would not dare to follow.
At that moment, Xiang Yu suddenly felt a deep sense of fatigue as the pain rapidly spread throughout his body.
He had been too intent on the situation earlier, so his body had managed to hold up, but now he was barely able to sustain himself.
The first rays of the morning sunlight then poured down, warming Xiang Yu¡¯s face, a very cozy andfortable feeling.
Xiang Yu truly wished he could just sleep right there.
The sound of gunfire behind them grew fainter and more sporadic.
Shi Jian and his men must have been pulling back.
Xiang Yu turned his head unconsciously to look up the mountain, when he suddenly spotted a figure.
The person stood on a higher ground, dressed in grey, fanning himself with a feathered fan in a somewhat pretentious manner.
The sunlight cast over him, giving him an ethereal, transcendent aura.
If one didn¡¯t know better, they might think he was a hermit from another world.
¡°Xiao Xuan, the gun,¡± Xiang Yu suddenly came to life, then reached out for a gun.
Xiao Xuan didn¡¯t know what Xiang Yu was nning to do, so he loaded the gun, switched off the safety, and handed the sniper rifle to Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu braced himself, then knelt on one knee, aimed the rifle, took a deep breath, controlled his heartbeat, and in the next instant, his eyes suddenly brightened, and he fired two shots in quick session.
After the sound of gunfire, Xiang Yu copsed as if drained, but fortunately, Tie Zhuzi reacted quickly and caught him.
With Tie Zhuzi supporting him, Xiang Yu then told Han Feng, ¡°Take my brothers to the foot of the mountain where Wu Jing left, make sure they have already left.¡± After saying this, Xiang Yu¡¯s vision darkened, and he suddenly lost consciousness.
Tie Zhuzi, his eyes red with urgency, picked up Xiang Yu and directly got into the car, then drove off without paying attention to anyone else.
Meanwhile, Han Feng took the others to find Wu Jing.
At the mountain peak, Zhuge Tian held a feathered fan, smiling as he knelt there.
There were two bullet holes on his forehead and over his heart, exactly where Xiang Yu had shot him.
Han Feng led Xiao Xuan and the rest to the foot of the mountain where he had taken the two men, believing they had already left.
As expected, when they arrived, there was no one there.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, they left from here and definitely went back first,¡± Han Feng confidently said.
Xiao Xuan furrowed his brows and nced at Han Feng, clearly somewhat skeptical.
¡°Xiao Xuan, I¡¯m over here.¡± Just then, Wu Jing suddenly emerged from behind arge tree.
He had woken up some time ago, and not seeing Xiang Yu return, he had waited here.
Xiao Xuan and Long Zaitian, seeing Wu Jing, hurried over.
Wu Jing was also covered with injuries, but they were much lighter than those of Xiang Yu.
¡°Why didn¡¯t you leave?¡± Han Feng asked, somewhat surprised.
¡°Where is Brother Yu?
Hasn¡¯t hee back yet?¡± Wu Jing asked worriedly.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother Yu has already gone back to the hotel with Zhuzi.
Let¡¯s leave now,¡± Xiao Xuan said and then helped Wu Jing walk towards the distant car.
No one paid any attention to Han Feng, and Han Feng did not care.
In his mind, Wu Jing and the others should have left first; it was unexpected that he would be waiting here.
It seemed he still did not understand the brotherhood of Xiang Yu¡¯s group.
Just as Han Feng was also preparing to leave with Xiaoxuan and the others, he suddenly noticed arge rock to the side.
This rock seemed out of ce here as if it was just thrown there recently.
Han Feng stepped forward, picked up the rock, and looked at it.
There was no trace of blood on it, and then he sneered and threw the rock away.
He quickly caught up to Wu Jing and then asked him, ¡°Where is that middle-aged man?¡±
Wu Jing shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.
When I came down, I fainted, and when I woke up, he was gone.¡±
Hearing this, Han Feng just gave a coldugh, as if to affirm his suspicions, but he didn¡¯t voice them and simply followed Xiaoxuan and the others.
When they arrived at the car, Shi Jian, along with ten soldiers, hurried over.
Seeing Wu Jing injured, all of them looked worried.
Since they were all trained by Wu Jing, they naturally had a special affection for him.
¡°Get in the car quickly,¡± Shi Jian called out.
Everyone hurried into the car.
At that moment, Han Feng stood there thinking for a while and finally got on the car too.
He had intended to leave now but seemed to have not yet said goodbye to Xiang Yu.
He had something important to tell him.
Tie Zhuzi took Xiang Yu and left earlier, driving at breakneck speed.
Fortunately, it was just dawn, and there weren¡¯t many cars on the road.
Tie Zhuzi rushed to the hotel at top speed, and he didn¡¯t care to use the back door, directly carrying Xiang Yu in and running towards the elevator.
A staff member saw that Xiang Yu was injured and quickly helped Tie Zhuzi press the elevator button.
Tie Zhuzi¡¯s eyes were red, and then he took the elevator straight up the floors.
Just as they reached the third floor, he shouted loudly.
¡°Liu Yuhang,e out quickly¡¡± Tie Zhuzi¡¯s voice was so loud that almost the entire floor could hear him.
At that moment, Liu Yuhang¡¯s health department was already set up, albeit unpolished.
As this department was just established and was in Liu Yuhang¡¯s charge, he was particrly proactive, usually arriving just as day dawned.
Upon hearing Tie Zhuzi calling him, he rushed out.
When he saw Xiang Yu in such a sorry state, he was a bit surprised and momentarily at a loss.
¡°What are you staring for?
Hurry up and treat him,¡± Tie Zhuzi, seeing him still standing there, shouted loudly and ced Xiang Yu on a bed.
Only then did Liu Yuhang snap to his senses and began to urgently check Xiang Yu¡¯s body.
There were countless external injuries, and the wounds on Xiang Yu¡¯s back were the most severe, with many pebbles embedded into his flesh.
However, these external wounds were not enough to make Xiang Yu fall unconscious, so there must definitely be something wrong internally.
Thankfully, Sun Bo had equipped him with many advanced instruments, along with two assistants, just in time toe in handy.
Trying to maintain hisposure, Liu Yuhang suddenly turned to Tie Zhuzi and ordered, ¡°Get my father here right now, and have him bring the special-effect powder.¡± At this critical moment, Liu Yuhangmanded.
He could make the special-effect powder on-site, but there was no time left now; he had to treat Xiang Yu quickly.
Tie Zhuzi didn¡¯t hesitate and sprinted downstairs.
Just as he reached the lower floor, Xiaoxuan was helping Wu Jing get out of the car.
Seeing that Wu Jing¡¯s life wasn¡¯t in danger, Tie Zhuzi felt relieved.
Tie Zhuzi didn¡¯t greet them but ran towards the car, looking desperately urgent as if it were an emergency.
Xiaoxuan didn¡¯t even get a chance to ask before he saw Tie Zhuzi running off in a sh.
¡°Brother Yu.¡± Xiaoxuan sensed the severity of the situation and also quickly ran upstairs.
Xiang Yu¡¯s position in his heart was irreceable.
If something happened to Xiang Yu, he really didn¡¯t know what he would do¡
Chapter 380 - 380 380 Liu Yuhang Shows Great Prowess
?380: Chapter 380: Liu Yuhang Shows Great Prowess 380: Chapter 380: Liu Yuhang Shows Great Prowess Xiaoxuan saw Tie Zhuzi rushing in such urgency and knew that Xiang Yu¡¯s injury must be serious.
He too rushed quickly towards the hotel floor.
When he reached the fifth floor, he just saw Liu Yuhang examining Xiang Yu¡¯s body.
¡°How is my brother?¡± Xiaoxuan asked anxiously.
Because he cared so much about Xiang Yu, Xiaoxuan somewhat lost control and grabbed Liu Yuhang by the cor.
Liu Yuhang was clearly anxious too.
Without a word, he pushed Xiaoxuan away, and then the others also arrived.
¡°Stand here and don¡¯t talk,¡± Liu Yuhangmanded sternly.
Liu Yuhang usually kept a low profile, and they knew Xiaoxuan and his group were not people he could afford to provoke, but now with Xiang Yu¡¯s life hanging by a thread, he couldn¡¯t care less.
Although Xiaoxuan and his group were anxious, they couldn¡¯t help now.
They stood outside watching Liu Yuhang busying himself inside, a group of them stood there not speaking, quietly waiting.
¡°You should go rest for a bit, your condition is also severe,¡± Shi Jian said to Wu Jing.
Wu Jing was also seriously injured, but his wounds were superficial.
His face was pale, evidently from losing too much blood.
¡°It¡¯s my fault for notpleting the mission,¡± Wu Jing said, ming himself.
¡°It¡¯s not your fault, it¡¯s because the enemy was too cunning.
Don¡¯t dwell on it,¡± Shi Jianforted him, patting his shoulder.
¡°Go rest for a bit.
If Xiang Yu wakes up and sees you like this, he will be ufortable.¡±
The others nodded and then told Wu Jing to rest.
Feeling weak and a bit dizzy, Wu Jing found a nearby room, walked in, and directly fell asleep.
The others stood there stiffly.
At that moment, Han Feng yawned and theny down on the back row of seats and fell asleep.
Since Xiang Yu was injured, he had been by his side and roughly knew the severity of Xiang Yu¡¯s injuries.
Though serious, they weren¡¯t fatal, so there was no need to worry.
But he did not tell the others; seeing their worried faces, he envied Xiang Yu.
He envied him for having so many good brothers around him.
He once had that too, but it was all in the past¡
Less than half an hourter, Tie Zhuzi hurriedly pulled up a middle-aged man, both gasping for breath.
¡°Hurry, my Brother Yu is in there,¡± Tie Zhuzi urged, pushing the middle-aged man inside, then copsed against the wall, apparently exhausted.
At that moment, Han Feng, lying there, frowned at Tie Zhuzi and said, ¡°Can you breathe quieter, I can¡¯t sleep with all that noise.¡±
¡°I think you stink, go stay over there,¡± Tie Zhuzi retorted irritably.
Both men were sensitive, one to hearing and the other to smell, and being close to each other was ufortable for them.
Han Feng wasn¡¯t really ming him, after all, considering that Xiang Yu was lying there, their anxiety was understandable.
Han Feng got up, then randomly picked a room to go to sleep.
Being a hotel, finding a room was fairly easy.
Not long after, Long Wu and Zhong Qin ran down from upstairs.
It¡¯s unclear who they had heard from, but when they saw Xiang Yu lying there, Long Wu somewhat lost control, wanting to barge in.
Long Zaitian quickly grabbed his sister to stop her.
¡°Little five, don¡¯t be agitated, Xiang Yu will be fine, and if you rush in rashly, it¡¯s very likely that it will affect their treatment.¡± Long Zaitian hurriedly said, genuinely worried that his sister wouldn¡¯t listen to him and would barge in.
However, to his surprise, after hearing this, Long Wu just stood there without moving but looked at Xiang Yu with a worried expression.
Long Zaitian felt somewhat uneasy in his heart, his own sister didn¡¯t even greet him but showed direct concern for Xiang Yu.
Long Wu seemed to realize the change in her brother¡¯s mood, then turned her head to look at him and said, ¡°Are you okay?¡±
Long Zaitian could only give a bitter smile and shook his head.
At that moment, Zhong Qin, seeing Xiang Yu like this, suddenly started sobbing there.
¡°Xiang Yu, you mustn¡¯t die.
What would I do if you died?
I would have no one to y with anymore¡¡± Zhong Qin cried increasingly sadly, finally breaking into loud wails.
Seeing Zhong Qin¡¯s distressed appearance, Shi Jian and the others couldn¡¯t help but secretly admire Xiang Yu.
This guy had so many beautiful women around him everywhere, and even had someone who especially came from home to be here.
¡°Stop crying, would Xiang Yu be like this if he hadn¡¯t been saving your father?¡± Tie Zhuzi, feeling irritated inside, finally called out, his wordscking any gentleness or sentiment.
Zhong Qin was startled by Tie Zhuzi, then suddenly stopped crying and looked at him with teary eyes, the pitiful look on her face evoking sympathy.
Long Wu quickly walked up and hugged Zhong Qin¡¯s shoulders, then coldly red at Tie Zhuzi and said, ¡°Why are you shouting?
Everyone is worried about Xiang Yu getting hurt.¡±
Tie Zhuzi, already feeling chaotic inside, couldn¡¯t take it when someone scolded him, and red back, overwhelmed.
Seeing Tie Zhuzi about to explode, Shi Jian stepped forward and looked at him, saying, ¡°Zhuzi, what are you trying to do?
Just stay aside.¡± After speaking, he pushed Tie Zhuzi to the side.
¡°Don¡¯t me him, this guy just can¡¯t stand to see Xiang Yu hurt, it pains him more than his own injuries,¡± Shi Jian came over and said with a bitter smile.
Everyone knew Tie Zhuzi¡¯s temperamental nature, so no one took it against him.
Zhong Qin, frightened by Tie Zhuzi¡¯s earlier outburst, didn¡¯t dare to approach him and could only pitifully look at Long Wu and say, ¡°Sister Long Wu, has my father been rescued?¡±
Long Wu naturally didn¡¯t know the oue and looked helplessly at Long Zaitian.
Long Zaitian quickly nodded and said, ¡°He has been rescued, but he left on his own, and we don¡¯t know where he went.¡±
After speaking, Long Zaitian remained silent, standing there continuously watching Xiang Yu.
Upon hearing that her father had been rescued, Zhong Qin finally felt relieved.
Now, she just waited for Xiang Yu to wake up, for if Xiang Yu woke up, everything would be over.
Liu Yuhang and his father were busy inside the whole time, only thinking of saving the person as quickly as possible, paying no heed to any patents or simr concerns.
Even if it was illegal, they had to save Xiang Yu now.
They had been busy since the morning until noon without any rest.
Although this ce wasn¡¯t a major hospital and didn¡¯t have the equipment of a major hospital, the medical skills of Liu Yuhang and his father were truly formidable.
In the beginning, Liu Yuhang was a bit panicked, but since his father arrived, the two had worked together seamlessly, and the surgery was very sessful.
Coupled with their family¡¯s special medicine, it was only a matter of time before Xiang Yu woke up.
Around half-past twelve noon, Liu Yuhang and his father finally came out, both drenched in sweat and so exhausted they nearly copsed, as if they had been through a fierce battle.
¡°Rest assured, the boss will wake up after a sleep,¡± Liu Yuhang said as he came out.
Upon hearing this, everyone else rxed a bit, just then three people walked through the corridor.
The person leading them was young, dressed in branded clothes, wearing brown pretentious sses, and walked in swaggeringly¡
Chapter 381 - 381 381 Rich Young Master Comes to Stir Trouble
?381: Chapter 381: Rich Young Master Comes to Stir Trouble 381: Chapter 381: Rich Young Master Comes to Stir Trouble Just as the surgery had finished, three people came down from the elevator.
The one in the middle, both by his attire and his demeanor, was clearly a young master or a scion of a wealthy family.
What was more important was his unabashed arrogance as he walked in, head held high, chest out.
When Liu Yuhang saw him, his whole body shivered.
At that moment, he was exhausted and sitting on the ground.
Seeing the neer, he quickly stood up and supported his father.
¡°Feng Tao, why are you here?
You¡¯re not wee here,¡± Liu Yuhang said, mustering his courage.
This Feng Tao was the man who had been rescued by them and then stolen their ancestral secret recipe.
It was evident he was no simple character.
Feng Tao ignored Shi Jian and his eyes fixed only on Liu Yuhang as he approached and said, ¡°I heard you set up a health department here, so I just came to see if you¡¯ve been illegally producing our drugs.¡±
Feng Tao was smug, those things originally belonged to Liu Yuhang and his father, but he had stolen them and then patented them.
In the eyes of thew, these things now belonged to Feng Tao.
Although Liu Yuhang and his father had evidence proving their ownership of the items, the opposition¡¯s power was too great.
Even presenting the evidence might not be enough to challenge them.
¡°You, don¡¯t be too arrogant,¡± Suddenly Liu Yuhang lost some control and stepped forward twice.
The two men behind Feng Tao, seeing Liu Yuhang about to take action, quickly stepped in front of Feng Tao and pushed Liu Yuhang back a few steps.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Shi Jian and the others couldn¡¯t stand by any longer and walked forward to give Feng Tao a cold nce.
Shi Jian was unaware of the specifics and did not know the identity of the man before him.
To him, Feng Tao was just a typical arrogant rich second generation.
Not all rich second generations behaved like this, for instance, Ouyang Xiu was a rather easygoing person.
Just then, Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan also came over.
Shi Jian wasn¡¯t aware of what was going on, but these two knew.
Hearing that the guy was Feng Tao, Tie Zhuzi felt like throwing him out the window right then.
¡°You¡¯re here to see him for treatment, right?
Let me tell you, this father and son are thieves.
These medicines they are using are stolen from ourpany¡¯s products, what they¡¯re doing is illegal.
Of course, you have the right to be informed, so I thought I should tell you first,¡± Feng Tao said looking somewhat bewildered at Shi Jian.
It must be said Feng Tao was really a character, initially here to stir trouble, but first positioning himself on the moral high ground as if he was the one beingwful and righteous.
¡°You,¡± Liu Yuhang, not adept with words, struggled for a response upon hearing the defamation, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense.¡±
¡°Whether I¡¯m talking nonsense is not for you to decide.
Thew will,¡± Feng Tao finished, and then signaled to the two men beside him.
The two men sneered and were about to rush in.
They saw some equipment inside and wanted to disassemble everything.
Seeing this, Liu Yuhang became frantic.
This ce was his hope, and if it were dismantled, that would be as good as killing him.
¡°What are you trying to do?¡± At this moment, Liu Yuhang bravely stood up.
Even though the other side was powerful, even a cornered rabbit will bite; today, he would protect this ce at all costs.
Seeing Liu Yuhang putting up a desperate defense, the two men sneered and moved forward to seize him.
But just as they reached to grab him, one of them had his arm caught by Tie Zhuzi.
¡°Brother, this matter doesn¡¯t concern you.
You¡¯d best not interfere,¡± Feng Tao said threateningly.
¡°Youe out with me now, let¡¯s talk outside,¡± Tie Zhuzi said.
¡°Just say what you¡¯ve got to say here, I¡¯ve got things to do,¡± Feng Tao said arrogantly.
¡°Let¡¯s talk outside, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good ce to speak,¡± Tie Zhuzi tried to suppress his anger as he spoke.
¡°What¡¯s so hard to say?
If you don¡¯t want to talk, just get lost and don¡¯t waste my time,¡± Feng Tao said.
Tie Zhuzi nodded his head; he had truly reached his limit.
He then stepped forward, grabbed Feng Tao¡¯s hair with one hand, and dragged him outside.
Feng Tao had not anticipated that this big fool would actually start a fight without any warning.
He screamed as his hair was pulled.
His two brothers, seeing their boss being mistreated, also yelled and tried to rush forward.
But behind them, Xiao Xuan suddenly kicked both men down, ¡°You two better justy here quietly or else I¡¯ll break your vitals,¡± Xiao Xuan said coldly.
¡°You know who we are¡¡±
Xiao Xuan didn¡¯t bother with such people, who couldn¡¯t fight and only used their status to threaten, were cowards in his eyes.
He didn¡¯t let them finish their sentence and kicked them in the mouth to shut them up.
Tie Zhuzi grabbed Feng Tao¡¯s hair and tried to drag him outside, but Feng Tao kept screaming, which wouldn¡¯t have been good for the hotel.
Tie Zhuzi quickly found a nearby room and pulled Feng Tao into it.
Afterward, people could hear the horrific screams and the sound of tables and chairs being overturned from the room.
Less than ten minutester, Tie Zhuzi came out, a slight look of disdain in his eyes.
He had thought Feng Tao might put up a fight, but in front of Tie Zhuzi, he barely stood a chance.
The entire process was just Tie Zhuzi torturing a person.
When Feng Tao came out, everyone barely recognized him.
At that time, he waspletely disfigured by Tie Zhuzi, and his clothes were tattered.
Havig vented his pent-up frustration, Tie Zhuzi was feeling quite good by then.
¡°Zhuzi just had to rough him up, why did he have to rip his clothes too?¡± Shi Jian shook his head with a wry smile.
The scene looked as though Tie Zhuzi had thoroughly demolished the guy.
Feng Tao came out, wiped his face with his tattered clothes, and said with a coldugh, ¡°Fine then, maybe you don¡¯t know who I am.
Just don¡¯t die of fright when you find out.¡±
Feng Tao finished speaking, then turned around and walked away.
Looking at his indifferent manner, it was clear he didn¡¯t take today¡¯s beating seriously.
It seemed this guy was someone of substance, able to bend and stretch, stronger than most rich second generations by far.
¡°Ah, you guys have done it now.
He¡¯s the eldest son of the boss of Xishan Pharmaceutical, and he¡¯s got a bunch of ruthless thugs under him.
What are we going to do about this?¡± Liu Yuhang¡¯s father said, full of worry.
Shi Jian and the others didn¡¯t take it seriously at all and just stood there nonchntly.
The two men Xiao Xuan had kicked saw their boss leave, so they too scrammled up and ran away.
¡°I¡¯m sorry for getting you all involved,¡± Liu Yuhang said, full of guilt.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s nothing,¡± Shi Jian reassured the two, then stayed silent.
In Liu Yuhang¡¯s eyes, Tie Zhuzi and the others had stirred up a huge mess, but in Tie Zhuzi¡¯s eyes, it was hardly a big deal, or actually, not even a deal at all¡
Chapter 382 - 382 382 The Big Boss Suddenly Visits
?382: Chapter 382: The Big Boss Suddenly Visits 382: Chapter 382: The Big Boss Suddenly Visits All afternoon, Liu Yuhang and his son were somewhat anxious because they had provoked a big shot who had been beaten today and would surely bring people over to teach Tie Zhuzi and the others a lesson another day.
¡°How has he not woken up yet?¡± Long Wu asked impatiently at that moment.
Everyone turned their gaze toward Liu Yuhang and his son.
ording to their expectations, Xiang Yu should have woken up by now, and they didn¡¯t know what had gone wrong.
¡°Dad, there couldn¡¯t be an issue with your medicine, could there?¡± Liu Yuhang now asked, feeling somewhat guilty.
¡°Impossible, I used the medicine based on his injuries; there¡¯s no way it could be wrong,¡± the middle-aged man dered confidently.
Just as everyone was bing a bit impatient, Long Wu suddenly walked in.
Upon closer inspection of Xiang Yu, she saw that his breathing was even, he was asionally smacking his lips, and a trace of drool was at the corner of his mouth.
Seeing this, Long Wu stomped her foot in irritation and then fiercely pinched his arm.
The crowd had no idea what was going on; why had Long Wu suddenly attacked Xiang Yu?
Tie Zhuzi and those standing outside also rushed in, wanting to see what was happening.
Feeling the pain in his arm, Xiang Yu suddenly sat up quickly.
His eyes were still hazy as he looked around at everyone before sayingzily, ¡°What are you all standing around for?
I was having a dream.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Everyone was at a loss for words.
They had been concerned about Xiang Yu¡¯s safety all day without rest, fearful he wouldn¡¯t wake up, only to find that the young man had been sleeping, and it seemed he had even had a pleasant dream.
¡°You, you, you¡¡± Shi Jian stammered, too angry to speak, but at that moment everyoneughed,ughing heartily.
First, because Xiang Yu was so nonchnt, and second because Xiang Yu had finally woken up, which meant they could all rx.
¡°Where¡¯s Wu Jing?¡± Xiang Yu asked after waking up.
When he had fainted, everyone else was safe except for Wu Jing, whom he hadn¡¯t seen.
At this time, Wu Jing emerged from behind the crowd, looking guilty as he said, ¡°Brother Yu, it¡¯s my fault¡¡±
¡°What¡¯s wrong?
If you hadn¡¯t gone in ahead of us, we couldn¡¯t have made it,¡± Xiang Yu replied, then nced over at Zhong Qin behind Long Wu.
He saw Zhong Qin staring at him with wide eyes, as if she had a lot to say, but with everyone around, she seemed too embarrassed.
As far as Xiang Yu was concerned, since Wu Jing had returned, Zhong Huashan naturally wouldn¡¯t be in danger.
Just as everyone was happily chatting away, Xiang Yu¡¯s phone suddenly rang; it was a call from Sun Bo.
¡°Brother Yu, the big boss and his men are here, and they brought a lot of people.
They went straight to your office,¡± Sun Bo said nervously.
Xiang Yu replied with a grunt, then hung up the phone.
He then looked at Zhong Qin and said, ¡°Your father is here; he¡¯s in the office.¡±
Zhong Qin¡¯s face lit up with joy upon hearing this.
She hadn¡¯t seen her father in a long time and after telling Xiang Yu, she turned and ran away.
¡°You all get ready to meet the big boss,¡± Xiang Yu told the others around him.
They had gone to great lengths to rescue the big boss, and now it was time to go and receive his thanks.
Everyone felt rxed and cheerful.
At that moment, Han Feng suddenly appeared behind the crowd, smiled at Xiang Yu, and Xiang Yu knew he wanted to talk, so he told everyone to go ahead and leave.
¡°What do you think of your big boss?¡± Han Feng joked at this time, emphasizing the words ¡®big boss¡¯.
¡°Not much contact,¡± Xiang Yu said decisively.
¡°I suspect that he¡¯s a very suspicious person and not magnanimous,¡± Han Feng said.
He then shared his own doubts, including Wu Jing copsing immediately aftering down from the mountain and Zhong Huashan leaving on his own.
There was a rock near where Wu Jing had fallen, and he suspected that Zhong Huashan wanted to finish Wu Jing off but didn¡¯t do it for various reasons.
Han Feng thought Xiang Yu would be surprised, or at least get angry, but to his surprise, Xiang Yu had no reaction at all, as if all this was within his expectations.
¡°You¡¯re not surprised?¡± Han Feng asked, puzzled.
Xiang Yu smiled casually and then stood up from the bed, ¡°Any big boss who has achieved what they have is bound to be ruthless.
I believe they are capable of such actions.¡±
When Xiang Yu stood up, he only felt a sharp pain in his ribs.
His ribs had not beenpletely healed, and this time, it must have been more severe.
Fortunately, Liu Yuhang and his son were there, or else he might have ended up disabled.
¡°I¡¯ll help you over,¡± Han Feng suddenly came forward to support Xiang Yu.
¡°You better not go over,¡± Xiang Yu said with a somewhat serious tone.
Back on the mountain, Han Feng had shown a desire to kill the big boss.
Although the big boss did not react at the time, he definitely took note of it.
Now that he had safely returned, if he saw Han Feng, he would undoubtedly give him a hard time or even kill him.
Han Feng naturally understood what Xiang Yu meant.
He just smiled casually, then shook his head, ¡°Do you think I¡¯d be afraid of him?¡±
Seeing the defiance and faint disdain in Han Feng¡¯s eyes, Xiang Yu knew that Han Feng was determined to meet Zhong Huashan.
He shook his head helplessly, then broke free from Han Feng¡¯s grasp and walked strenuously towards the outside.
At this moment, Shi Jian and his group were already waiting there.
Seeing Xiang Yuing out, they were all worried about his injuries.
Xiang Yu then said with a rxed smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.
Let¡¯s go see the big boss.¡±
The crowd moved up the building in a grand procession and arrived at the top floor, where two lines of people were already standing in the hallway, stretching from the elevator entrance to the inside of Xiang Yu¡¯s office.
These people were all in identical suits and ties, generally tall, and their faces were serious with no trace of a smile.
When Xiang Yu and his group appeared, those people looked at them in unison, their eyes filled with hostility.
A few people came over, and Xiang Yu knew what they wanted.
He then spread his arms to let them search him.
When those two reached Long Wu, Xiang Yu suddenly stopped them, ¡°There¡¯s no need for therade who¡¯s a woman, right?¡±
Those two certainly did notpromise, and then looked at Xiang Yu coldly, ¡°Move aside.¡± They were direct subordinates of the big boss, with pride in their hearts, they naturally did not regard Xiang Yu highly.
¡°What did you say?¡± Tie Zhuzi saw that these two arrogant men dared to scold Xiang Yu, then immediately grabbed one by the cor.
The surrounding crowd surged forward at once.
Theoretically, this was Xiang Yu¡¯s territory, but his people were outnumbered by the other side.
Originally, Jiang Chao and his men were gathered around the hotel, but after Xiang Yu and his group returned, they automatically dispersed.
They knew that Xiang Yu was injured and had nned toe over to visit, but they were sent back by Wang Ze because Xiang Yu needed quiet.
¡°Everyone, calm down,¡± Xiang Yu looked around and then said serenely.
He was speaking to Tie Zhuzi and his group, but also to the other party¡¯s men.
Although Xiang Yu was not afraid of them, it would be very troublesome if a fight actually broke out.
After all, these men were the subordinates of the big boss¡
Hit a dog, you still have to look at the owner.
Chapter 383 - 383 383 The Moment of Meeting the Boss
?383: Chapter 383: The Moment of Meeting the Boss 383: Chapter 383: The Moment of Meeting the Boss Although Xiang Yu had little contact with Zhong Huashan, he knew the man¡¯s character.
At that moment, he did not want to fall out with him; his role in the organization was still very weak, and things could go wrong easily, leading to his elimination.
¡°This is the rule, everyone who enters must be searched,¡± the man said to Xiang Yu coldly.
¡°Rules are made by men, what can be established can also be broken, step aside.¡± The other party was a minor character, and Xiang Yu saw no need to lose his temper with him.
The man snorted disdainfully and was about to get rough since he had the backing of the big boss and many brothers around him; naturally, he wasn¡¯t afraid of Xiang Yu.
At this moment, Han Feng walked over from behind.
He wasn¡¯t Xiang Yu¡¯s subordinate, nor was he the big boss¡¯s.
Therefore, he didn¡¯t need to abide by the rules here; he could just walk away if it came to that.
Han Feng walked to the front and, without a word, pped the man twice.
Xiang Yu wanted to stop him, but the pain in his ribs made him feel helpless.
The two ps from Han Feng gave him a bad feeling, what could have been resolved easily might now cause trouble.
As expected, seeing their man hit, the others rushed forward, ready to fight.
Just at this crucial moment, Luo Lin suddenly stepped out and said to everyone, ¡°Stop the noise, the boss let Xiang Yu and his people in.¡±
When Luo Lin saw Xiang Yu, a chill involuntarily ran through his eyes.
When Xiang Yu first arrived in this city, he had pped Luo Lin, and since then, an enmity had formed between them.
Including thest martial artspetition, where Xiang Yu taught Luo Lin a lesson in front of everyone, intensifying his hatred for Xiang Yu.
Seeing Luo Lin appear there, Xiang Yu knew that Ding Yongwei must also be there.
If Ding Yongwei was there, the other bosses must have arrived too.
The disappearance of their boss was the doing of one of these bosses, but he didn¡¯t know who.
In an instant, Xiang Yu thought through a lot.
Then pushing the man in front of him aside, he walked towards his office, and the person who was hit also followed him inside.
When Xiang Yu walked in with his brothers, his suspicions were confirmed.
He saw the big boss Zhong Huashan sitting in his own boss chair, surrounded by four men.
The four men were almost as sturdy as Tie Zhuzi, and judging by their well-built muscles, they likely had good martial prowess, no weaker than Luo Lin¡¯s.
On the sofas beneath Zhong Huashan sat four people: Miao Honglei, Ding Yongwei, Shen San, and Mo Lan, with each of their trusted subordinates standing behind them.
When Xiang Yu walked in, he was momentarily stunned; it turned out everyone significant in the organization was here today.
At that moment, Xiang Yu suddenly spotted Yuan Huai sitting in the corner, still holding a bottle of alcohol, seemingly indifferent to the grandeur around him, absorbed in drinking on his own.
Seeing him unharmed, Xiang Yu felt relieved.
He was genuinely worried that Yuan Huai, drunk, might cause trouble.
Then Miao Honglei was the first to speak, ¡°Xiang Yu, you look dumbfounded upon seeing the big boss?¡± In Miao Honglei¡¯s memory, Xiang Yu had never met Zhong Huashan, so it was normal not to recognize him.
¡°Boss,¡± Xiang Yu said respectfully, smiling.
Zhong Huashan just nced at Xiang Yu without paying much attention.
Miao Honglei quickly said, ¡°His name is Xiang Yu, and he has been taking care of the youngdy.
He¡¯s one of the captains under me, a pretty decent kid.¡±
Now that Xiang Yu was under Miao Honglei, he naturally spoke highly of him.
¡°But I think this kid looks sneaky, doesn¡¯t seem like good news,¡± Ding Yongwei suddenly snorted coldly.
At that time, he had discussed with Miao Honglei and then assigned the task to Xiang Yu, intending to kill him during the process.
However, in the end, Miao Honglei took Xiang Yu under his wing and even made him a squad leader, which made Ding Yongwei somewhat ufortable.
¡°Your name is Xiang Yu?¡± Zhong Huashan said, putting on airs.
He knew of Xiang Yu, who wouldn¡¯t have been able to get out if not for him.
But now he was acting as if he were a stranger.
At this point, Tie Zhuzi, standing behind Xiang Yu, began to doubt¡ªZhong Huashan was saved by Xiang Yu, so how could he not recognize Xiang Yu?
Could it be that Xiang Yu saved him without even seeing his face?
Was he really that capable?
¡°Boss, you don¡¯t recognize¡¡±
Just as Tie Zhuzi was about to speak, Xiang Yu suddenly turned his head and gave him a look, signaling him to stay quiet.
Tie Zhuzi, being a simple thinker, naturally didn¡¯t understand the implications.
The moment Xiang Yu saw Zhong Huashan¡¯s attitude, he knew he wanted to keep it secret that Xiang Yu had saved him; if Tie Zhuzi spoke out now, it would cause trouble.
¡°Yes, my name is Xiang Yu,¡± Xiang Yu quickly responded.
When under someone else¡¯s roof, one has to bow their head, Xiang Yu knew the power of the big boss and naturally wouldn¡¯t act rashly, especially since his close brothers were still behind him.
¡°What was that foolish big guy saying just now?¡± Zhong Huashan nced at Tie Zhuzi.
Upon hearing himself referred to as the ¡°foolish big guy,¡± Tie Zhuzi was fuming inside.
He couldn¡¯t help but nce towards the window, wondering why, ever since he arrived here, he had often felt the urge to throw someone out the window.
If it weren¡¯t for Xiang Yu¡¯s serious look just before, Tie Zhuzi would have started cursing long ago.
You¡¯re the big brother, all right, but don¡¯t show off like this¡ªtaking show-off to such a level is really something.
¡°He was probably just nervous and excited to meet you for the first time,¡± Xiang Yu said with neither servility nor overbearance.
Zhong Huashan was quite pleased with this response.
He could see that Xiang Yu had understood what he meant; this is how it is dealing with smart people¡ªa look, a gesture, and they understand.
¡°Usually, Xiang Yu is very reliable, and moreover, thed is skilled.
Having him protect the youngdy makes everyone feel at ease,¡± Miao Honglei hurriedly spoke, seeing that the boss was in a somewhat good mood.
Actually, Miao Honglei had already developed a grudge against Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu was capable, but recently he seemed to disobey orders, slightly overstepping his bounds.
He wanted to find an opportunity to teach Xiang Yu a lesson, to let him know who was the real boss.
But now was not the time; with the big boss here, he had to praise Xiang Yu.
Because Xiang Yu was his subordinate, and only if Xiang Yu did well, would he, the big brother, gain face.
If Xiang Yu made a mistake, he as the big brother would be implicated.
Besides, Xiang Yu had taken care of Zhong Qin, which should impress the big boss.
¡°Young man, well done, keep it up, we won¡¯t treat you poorly,¡± Zhong Huashan said with an appreciative smile.
The atmosphere on the scene was quite harmonious; everyone could see that the boss had a good impression of Xiang Yu and seemed intent on promoting him.
Ding Yongwei, seeing this, felt resentful inside.
Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t been around for long, yet his progress was quick.
When Xiang Yu first arrived here, Ding Yongwei thought getting rid of him would be as easy as crushing an ant.
But he was too concerned about appearances, and so he missed the opportunity.
Now that the big boss recognized Xiang Yu, dealing with him wouldn¡¯t be so simple anymore.
More importantly, Xiang Yu was at odds with him.
If Xiang Yu gained power, it would cause trouble in the future; hence, he was the one who least wanted Xiang Yu to rise.
Just as he was about to speak up, someone behind Xiang Yu suddenly chuckled.
Theughter was rather abrupt, seeming to question and even mock the big boss¡¯s words¡
Chapter 384 - 384 384 A Mutual Understanding
?384: Chapter 384: A Mutual Understanding 384: Chapter 384: A Mutual Understanding Originally, Ding Yongwei wanted to make a move against Xiang Yu, but suddenly, an unsettlingughter erupted from behind Xiang Yu.
The dissonantughter was not only questioning the big boss, but also showing disrespect to him.
Upon hearing Han Feng¡¯s coldughter, Xiang Yu also internally felt trouble brewing.
Han Feng had been a notable figure in the mercenaries; he had seen the bigger picture.
Although Zhong Huashan was also considered a significant figure, Han Feng didn¡¯t hold him in high regard.
At that time, Han Feng had offended countless forces in his quest for revenge for his brother.
Compared to them, Zhong Huashan was just a minor character.
Nevertheless, Zhong Huashan now held the dominant position here, leading the scene, and angering him was not a good thing.
When Zhong Huashan saw Han Feng, his eyes immediately brightened.
He hadn¡¯t noticed before and was surprised that this fellow hade with Xiang Yu.
The coldness in Han Feng¡¯s eyes from their time on the mountain was still vivid in Zhong Huashan¡¯s memory.
¡°What are youughing at?¡± said Zhong Huashan cheerfully as he looked at Han Feng.
Although Zhong Huashan was smiling, Xiang Yu could feel that Zhong Huashan¡¯s eyes were filled with coldness, almost as though he had murderous intent.
¡°Boss, he just tried to barge in, and then he pped our brothers twice,¡± chimed in a man in ck who was standing to the side.
On hearing this, Zhong Huashan¡¯s smile grew even brighter; originally, he hadcked a reason to deal with this young man, but now the young man had brought trouble upon himself.
¡°Dare to harm my men, do you know what consequences await you?¡± Zhong Huashan said smiling.
At this moment, Han Feng, looking unconcerned, stepped forward and smiled at Zhong Huashan.
He was just about to speak when Xiang Yu suddenly stepped forward and apologetically said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, boss, he is a new brother I just took in, he is ignorant and offended the boss, I hope you can forgive him.¡±
Zhong Huashan naturally knew that Han Feng had just joined Xiang Yu, having seen Han Feng in the prison in the mountains before.
Zhong Huashan was somewhat annoyed by Xiang Yu stepping forward because Xiang Yu¡¯s earnest words meant that if Zhong Huashan pursued the matter further, it would only show his pettiness.
¡°I am not his subordinate.
You are his boss, not mine,¡± uttered Han Feng disdainfully.
He admired Xiang Yu, but that didn¡¯t extend to Xiang Yu¡¯s boss.
He couldn¡¯t understand what Xiang Yu was thinking; after all, Xiang Yu was a notable figure, and to follow someone like this was suffocating.
¡°The kid is arrogant enough, grab him,¡± said Ding Yongwei, finally seizing the opportunity and quickly giving themand.
Zhong Huashan nodded in agreement with Ding Yongwei¡¯s suggestion.
At that moment, two brawny men from beside Zhong Huashan walked up and grabbed Han Feng by the arms.
The strength of the brawny men was incredible, beyond Han Feng¡¯s expectation.
¡°Since you are not my brother and dared to harm my people, the consequences are severe,¡± said Zhong Huashan with a smile.
The two brawny men pressed Han Feng down, forcing him to kneel in the center.
Han Feng had thought that these men were just for show, that controlling him would be impossible, but as the two men held him down, no matter how much he struggled, he couldn¡¯t free himself.
By now, Han Feng was getting worried, as this exceeded his expectations.
The opponents were much stronger than he had imagined.
Just then, another unexpected event urred.
Yuan Huai, holding a bottle of wine, staggered over.
Zhong Huashan had noticed Yuan Huai at the start, but since the young man was heavily intoxicated and unconscious, he had ignored him.
Now, this drunkard had also made his way to the center.
Xiang Yu saw that he had alsoe out, which left him with a headache.
The two men were not Xiang Yu¡¯s subordinates, so naturally, they would not listen to Xiang Yu.
Yuan Huai approached Han Feng with a bottle in his hand and then lifted Han Feng¡¯s head saying, ¡°Kid, you¡¯ve got guts.
I like that.¡±
Han Feng didn¡¯t know what this drunkard was up to and thought he might be Zhong Huashan¡¯s subordinate.
Plus, the fact that he dared to stand so boldly here suggested that he held a significant status.
¡°Let him go,¡± Yuan Huai ordered, acting as if he were the boss here.
¡°Are these your underlings?¡± Zhong Huashan, seeing the drunkard ordering around his men, suddenly burst intoughter.
Xiang Yu saw that the situation was getting serious and quickly stepped forward, saying, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t be angry.
They are new and don¡¯t understand the rules.
I¡¯ll teach them a lessonter.¡±
¡°No need, I¡¯ll handle it today.
Break their arms and legs,¡± Zhong Huashan said unceremoniously.
At that moment, two burly men with knives approached from Zhong Huashan¡¯s side.
Seeing that the situation was real, Han Feng began struggling forcefully, but the two burly men were too strong, and he couldn¡¯t break free.
If Han Feng hadn¡¯t allowed himself to be captured at the start, he could have easily handled it.
But because he had been overly confident, he ended up in this predicament.
¡°I told you to let him go.¡± Suddenly, Yuan Huai smashed the bottle he was holding onto the head of one of the burly men.
The bottle shattered, and blood flowed from the man¡¯s head.
Though it wasn¡¯t a serious injury, it infuriated the burly man who then freed his hand and tried to grab Yuan Huai.
At that moment, Han Feng suddenly burst free from his captor¡¯s grip, grabbed one of the burly men, kicked his joint, forcing him to kneel, and then sped his hands around the man¡¯s neck.
The whole movement was executed in one fluid motion.
Now that he had subdued the burly man, a little more pressure could end his life.
Seeing Han Feng¡¯s skilled moves, Yuan Huai smiled and said, ¡°Kid, not bad.
You remind me of a brother I lost.¡±
The reason Yuan Huai hade out was precisely because Han Feng reminded him so much of his old war buddy, not just in personality but now even in skill.
Han Feng didn¡¯t expect that this drunkard would dare to intervene on his behalf at such a moment, so his impression of him improved considerably.
He then smiled and said, ¡°You remind me of a brother I lost too.¡±
The two shared a tacit smile, feeling at ease, but now Xiang Yu was in trouble.
The people around, seeing no goodwill from Han Feng and hispanion, held their guns at the ready, prepared to act should they attempt anything further.
¡°Good!
Good!
Good,¡± Zhong Huashan said three times in a row.
He was not particrly angry but rather excited because this gave him a reason to kill the opponent.
¡°First chop off their hands and feet, then cut out their tongues.
I want to see just how close these brothers are,¡± Zhong Huashan said, finding amusement in the idea as heughed.
At that moment, several men in ck, with guns in hand, came forward to control Han Feng and hispanion.
Xiang Yu stood to the side and saw the crazed look in the eyes of Han Feng and hispanion.
They were not the kind to surrender easily.
Both were champions of their military kind, and although they were not from the same unit, both were highly skilled.
If a fight broke out here, it would inevitably involve many others.
Others might not know the two men, but Xiang Yu did.
He not only knew about their skills but also their stories.
Both had little left to lose, and to them, death was no threat.
But Xiang Yu was different; he couldn¡¯t stand by and watch the two men throw their lives away¡
Chapter 385 - 385 385 Precious Brotherhood
?385: Chapter 385 Precious Brotherhood 385: Chapter 385 Precious Brotherhood Xiang Yu realized the seriousness of the situation when he saw the madness in Han Feng¡¯s eyes and understood that if he didn¡¯t stand up at this time, the consequences would be unimaginable.
Although his rtionship with Han Feng wasn¡¯t deep, Han Feng had saved him.
When they were on the mountain, without Han Feng¡¯s guidance, he would never have made it out.
As for Yuan Huai, although he was technically a deserter from the army, there must be more to the story.
Given Yuan Huai¡¯s personality and character, it was inconceivable that he would be a deserter.
¡°Boss, both of them are my brothers.
They¡¯re green and don¡¯t understand the severity of the world yet.
I hope the boss will look on my face and spare them this once, I¡¯m willing to swear my undying loyalty to the boss,¡± Xiang Yu said somewhat anxiously.
¡°Swear undying loyalty?
How do you n to swear undying loyalty?¡± Zhong Huashan seemed quite interested in Xiang Yu¡¯s words and then asked.
¡°Just give the word, boss, and I¡¯ll face any trial by fire or de without hesitation,¡± Xiang Yu replied unequivocally.
To save Han Feng¡¯s reckless duo, Xiang Yu had no choice but to make such a statement against his will.
Both Han Feng and hispanion were surprised by Xiang Yu¡¯s actions; after all, they were but strangers who had met by chance.
What Xiang Yu had done was already more than enough.
¡°You don¡¯t need to do this,¡± Han Feng said with a smile at that moment.
¡°Xiang Yu, how much do you think your face is worth?¡± Ding Yongwei asked with great interest.
Seeing Xiang Yu in this predicament brought him immense pleasure.
¡°Xiang Yu, are you being foolish?
Just stand aside,¡± Miao Honglei said urgently.
Someone was questioning the boss¡¯s decision, something unimaginable in the past.
And there was the boss, looking very interested, leaving them wondering what was on his mind.
Xiang Yu¡¯s focus was on Zhong Huashan; he ignored what everyone else was saying.
Miao Honglei, seeing that Xiang Yu didn¡¯t react at all to his words, clenched his fists in anger.
If it hadn¡¯t been for the boss being there, he would have taught Xiang Yu a lesson.
¡°Big brother, don¡¯t be mad.
We¡¯ll deal with him after today,¡± Pan Wenjie said to Miao Honglei, smiling coldly.
In such situations, someone of Pan Wenjie¡¯s rank had no ce to speak.
Yet Xiang Yu, who was under Pan Wenjie, had be the center of attention.
It was puzzling how the boss showed interest in such a petty figure like Xiang Yu.
¡°Are these two very important to you?¡± Zhong Huashan asked with a smile.
¡°He¡¯s my brother.
If they made mistakes, it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t discipline them strictly enough as their elder brother,¡± Xiang Yu stated.
Zhong Huashan nodded approvingly, agreeing with Xiang Yu¡¯s standpoint.
He then looked around and said, ¡°You all should learn from Xiang Yu.
This is how brothers should behave.¡± Zhong Huashan paused before continuing, ¡°But, making a mistake means facing punishment.
They both hit our brother and must be punished.
Every country has itsws, and every family has its rules.
We must follow order.
However, since you, Xiang Yu, havee to plead for them, I¡¯ll respect your face and let one of them go, while the other takes the punishment.
As for which one will be punished, that¡¯s for you to decide, Xiang Yu.¡±
It had to be said, Zhong Huashan was an old fox.
He had droned on with titudes only to put the ultimate decision on Xiang Yu.
You care so much about brotherhood, Xiang Yu?
Then choose, let¡¯s see who you pick.
Neither Han Feng nor Yuan Huai feared death.
Rather than put Xiang Yu in a difficult position, they would prefer a fight to the death with the opposition, so that if they died, it wouldn¡¯t be in vain.
Both looked at Xiang Yu with gratitude and then prepared to take action.
Xiang Yu red fiercely at the two men, signaling them not to act rashly.
Han Feng and Yuan Huai, although indifferent to their own fate, cared about Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu had made it clear that the two men were his brothers and any rash actions would definitely bring big trouble to Xiang Yu.
Han Feng exchanged looks with Yuan Huai.
Despite the madness in each other¡¯s eyes, they still held back, now waiting to see how Xiang Yu would decide.
¡°Boss, they are all my¡¡±
¡°Didn¡¯t you understand the boss¡¯s words?
He is telling you to choose from the two of them.
This is the boss giving you face, don¡¯t be ungrateful.¡± Ding Yongwei suddenly interrupted Xiang Yu.
Miao Honglei was also furious.
Originally, Xiang Yu was supposed to make him look good, but now he was causing him trouble instead.
¡°That¡¯s right, if you don¡¯t choose, I will cripple both of them,¡± Zhong Huashan said with interest.
At this moment, Xiang Yu¡¯s brothers behind him were seething with anger, ready for battle.
With just a word from Xiang Yu, they were prepared to fight, even without weapons and even if it meant death.
These men had paid so much to save their boss, nearly losing Wu Jing and Xiang Yu¡¯s lives, and now that they had rescued him, not only did he not show gratitude, but he was also making things difficult for Xiang Yu, not exactly a good person.
Others might not know the dangers they faced, but Wu Jing did.
He didn¡¯t understand why Xiang Yu would save someone like that.
¡°Boss, if you must punish someone, I hope I can take their ce.
Punish me instead,¡± Xiang Yu said with firm resolve.
Upon Xiang Yu¡¯s words, there was a wave of astonishment.
Was Xiang Yu an idiot?
For the sake of two minor characters, he was ruining his own future.
It was obvious that the boss still appreciated Xiang Yu, and if he behaved well, he would definitely be trusted in the future.
Moved by Xiang Yu¡¯s statement, Han Feng and Yuan Huai felt a stirring of emotion.
Even though they had no attachment to this world anymore, even though they didn¡¯t care about anything else, they were still touched.
Their fates were simr, both hade to this point because of their brothers, definitely passionate men by nature.
Now that Xiang Yu was stepping forward to bear the load, how could they agree?
¡°I¡¯ll do it.
If there¡¯s punishment, then punish me, or just give me a quick end with a bullet,¡± Han Feng stated without hesitation, and then knelt down right there.
Given Han Feng¡¯s pride, to do this step showed his deep regard for Xiang Yu.
At that moment, Yuan Huai was also sober,pletely free of alcohol, and knelt down as well, ¡°If it¡¯sing, let ite to all of us.¡±
This scene was touching, especially for Tie Zhuzi and hispanions.
They could see in Han Feng a readiness to face death and a strong, brotherly bond.
However, in Zhong Huashan¡¯s eyes, they were all fools, a bunch of fools blind to their situation.
In today¡¯s world, if you don¡¯t look out for yourself, you¡¯re doomed.
Xiang Yu was still too green.
Someone like Xiang Yu, sooner orter, would get killed because of his excessive sentimentality.
To Ding Yongwei and hispanions, this scene was almostughable.
What kind of person did they think the boss was, bargaining here?
They had followed Zhong Huashan for a long time.
He was decisive, ruthless, often resorting to killing.
Although today he had acted somewhat unexpectedly, perhaps because Xiang Yu had taken good care of his daughter, such goodwill had its limits.
If Xiang Yu and his men continued to be clueless, they might all suffer¡
Chapter 386 - 386 386 The Beautiful Savior Shows Her Might
?386: Chapter 386: The Beautiful Savior Shows Her Might 386: Chapter 386: The Beautiful Savior Shows Her Might Originally, Han Feng and hispanion had wanted to put up a tough fight, but they were moved by Xiang Yu¡¯s actions.
Not wanting to cause any trouble for Xiang Yu, they knelt down and allowed Zhong Huashan to deal with them.
Neither of them was ordinary, and for them to kneel before Zhong Huashan because of their pride was enough to show how much they valued Xiang Yu.
At this moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were on Zhong Huashan; the final decision was still in his hands.
Zhong Huashan smiled, then looked at Xiang Yu and said, ¡°Are you really willing to ept the punishment for one of them?¡±
What Zhong Huashan cared about was Xiang Yu, not paying attention to Han Feng and hispanion.
¡°Of course,¡± Xiang Yu said firmly.
The reason Xiang Yu spoke so confidently was that he had leverage; after all, he was Zhong Huashan¡¯s lifesaver.
Even if Zhong Huashan was indifferent to others, he surely wouldn¡¯t go so far as to kill him.
Moreover, although Zhong Huashan was cruel, he was very indulgent with his daughter.
During his absence, Zhong Qin had been taken care of by Xiang Yu, and he knew this.
Bearing these points in mind, Xiang Yu was certain that the other party wouldn¡¯t do anything too harsh to him, at most just a beating.
¡°You think I don¡¯t dare to cripple you?¡± Zhong Huashan suddenly said with a cold smile.
Looking at his smile, Xiang Yu suddenly felt a chill run through his body.
He seemed to have underestimated the other man¡¯s cruelty.
Zhong Huashan waved his hand, and at that moment, two strong men pressed Xiang Yu down.
Xiang Yu did not resist, and then was forced to kneel.
¡°Chop off his hands,¡± Zhong Huashan said calmly.
Upon hearing this, Han Feng panicked once again.
He and hispanion sprang to their feet, ready to react.
Tie Zhuzi and the others felt the same.
They took a step forward, ready to wreak havoc if anyone dared to harm Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu cast a determined nce at Han Feng and hispanion, signaling them to stand down for the moment.
The cruelty of Zhong Huashan had surpassed Xiang Yu¡¯s expectations; if they were to attack himter, Xiang Yu would have no choice but to resist.
Seeing the signs of revolt from Xiang Yu¡¯s subordinates, everyone around became nervous, gripping their guns in readiness.
The other two strong men, holding knives, approached Xiang Yu, and the atmosphere turned deathly silent.
Although the room was crowded, no one spoke.
They had already anticipated what would happen next: Xiang Yu¡¯s arm would be severed, followed by his loud, agonized screams.
Ding Yongwei was the one most eager to witness this scene.
In reality, he bore no significant enmity towards Xiang Yu, who had merely killed his brother.
But he hadn¡¯t been in contact with his brother for many years and felt no emotional attachment.
So, to say there was a deep hatred was impossible.
Perhaps it was just that he couldn¡¯t stand Xiang Yu and wanted him dead.
Miao Honglei knew Xiang Yu was talented and wanted to utilize him, but Xiang Yu had been overly arroganttely, making Miao ufortable.
He had intended to discipline him properly but didn¡¯t expect that his boss would cripple Xiang Yu here.
If Xiang Yu¡¯s hands were crippled, he would essentially be useless, no longer of any value.
Though it didn¡¯t matter to Miao personally, it was still somewhat regrettable.
Yet the mostposed person today was Shen San.
From the moment he sat down, he had been smoking by himself.
It wasn¡¯t until the boss decided to cripple Xiang Yu¡¯s hands that he lifted his head and nced indifferently at Xiang Yu, his thoughts inscrutable.
Two burly men walked step by step toward Xiang Yu, and those with Han Feng also began to get nervous, preparing to respond immediately if Xiang Yu made a move.
Xiang Yu merely knelt there in silence, gambling, betting that Zhong Huashan didn¡¯t really want to cripple him but to force him to beg for mercy.
The two strong men arrived in front of Xiang Yu, then turned their heads to look at the boss.
Zhong Huashan wore a calm smile, watching Xiang Yu as if waiting for him to say something.
However, Xiang Yu remained silent, just kneeling there.
¡°Do it,¡± Zhong Huashan said with a cold smile.
Although he somewhat admired Xiang Yu and intended to keep Xiang Yu close to himself¡ªXiang Yu would die for his brothers, and if treated well, he would do the same for Zhong Huashan.
This was Zhong Huashan¡¯s initial thought, but the situation now seemed somewhat out of his control.
If Xiang Yu begged for mercy now there might be a chance, but Xiang Yu¡¯s silence left Zhong Huashan with no choice.
One of the strong men had already pulled out one of Xiang Yu¡¯s arms, and the other was already holding a knife high above his head, anticipating the bloody scene toe next.
Just then, Tie Zhuzi quickly stepped forward, and at that moment, Han Feng was ready to make a move.
Xiao Xuan and the others rushed toward the surroundings, intending to knock a few people down first to seize weapons.
¡°What are you doing?¡± Just then, the door to the small office inside was suddenly thrown open, and a beautiful young girl stood by the door¡ªit was Zhong Qin.
Zhong Qin had arrived early; she hadn¡¯t seen her father for a long time, so she was somewhat impatient.
After seeing her father, she skipped the pleasantries and directly told Zhong Huashan that she had gotten to know Xiang Yu recently, and how Xiang Yu had been taking care of her and such.
She asked her father to reward Xiang Yu, to which Zhong Huashan dly agreed.
Zhong Qin, worried that Xiang Yu would feel embarrassed to ept the reward with her around, went ahead to the small office first.
She waited inside for a while, but feeling that something was off outside, she opened the door to have a look.
When she opened the door, she was taken aback¡ªwhat was going on?
She saw Xiang Yu kneeling there, held down by two strong men, with one ready to bring down arge knife onto Xiang Yu¡¯s arm.
The rest were nervously holding guns as if they were about to go to battle.
Zhong Qin¡¯s appearance made everyone on the scene freeze; they hadn¡¯t expected her toe out at this moment.
Zhong Qin looked at her father in disbelief.
Just moments ago, he had agreed to reward Xiang Yu, and in a blink, he was ready to chop off Xiang Yu¡¯s arm.
With tears in her eyes and disbelief towards her father, Zhong Qin¡¯s eyes reddened.
¡°Why did youe out?¡± Zhong Huashan quickly got up from his seat, then walked over to Zhong Qin with a warm smile, blocking her view and trying to get her back into the small room with his arm around her shoulder.
Zhong Qin hurriedly broke free from his grasp, tears streaming down uncontrobly, but she didn¡¯t speak, only looking at Zhong Huashan as if he were a stranger.
¡°Child, it¡¯s not what you think, he made a mistake, and I have to punish him,¡± Zhong Huashan tried to keep his tone gentle.
¡°He made a mistake?
When you weren¡¯t here, he was the one protecting me all the time, ying with me, going shopping, chatting with me.
When your men caught me, he risked his life to save me.
He not only saved me but saved you too.
If he¡¯s wrong, aren¡¯t you also wrong?
You want to break his arms, then kill me first,¡±
having said that, Zhong Qin then frantically ran in front of Xiang Yu, using her strength to push away the two strong men and then threw herself on top of Xiang Yu¡
Chapter 387 - 387 387 He Must Be Punished
?387: Chapter 387 He Must Be Punished 387: Chapter 387 He Must Be Punished Zhong Qin knew just how dependent she was on Xiang Yu, a dependency that even surpassed that of her father.
She hadn¡¯t seen her father for months, and her heart had gradually be ustomed to his absence.
But Xiang Yu had gradually entered her heart, and seeing him every day made her feel at ease.
Sometimes, when she saw Xiang Yu with Long Wu, she would feel a twinge of pain, but she didn¡¯t show it and remained cheerful every day.
Today was supposed to be the happiest day for her because her father had returned, and it was Xiang Yu who had rescued him.
Xiang Yu had promised to find her father within ten days, and he had kept his word.
So, when she first saw her father, her first thought was to tell him about Xiang Yu so that her father could reward him.
She knew her father cherished her and was certain he would give a generous reward to someone who had taken such good care of her.
She hoped to see a happy expression on Xiang Yu¡¯s face; being able to do something within her power for Xiang Yu made her feel blissful.
Alone in the small office, she spected about how her father would reward Xiang Yu.
After waiting for a while, she felt that something was off outside, so she walked out.
What she saw left herpletely dumbfounded.
Zhong Huashan, too, had neglected his daughter, otherwise, he would have arranged for Zhong Qin to be sent back before dealing with the situation.
Now, seeing Zhong Qin clinging to Xiang Yu, Zhong Huashan suddenly felt a burst of anger, as if his daughter had been snatched away from him.
¡°Zhong Qin, stop it.
Go back to your room,¡± Xiang Yu said, breathing a sigh of relief when he saw Zhong Qine out.
With Zhong Qin there, he was curious to see how Zhong Huashan would handle him.
When Xiang Yu told Zhong Qin to go back, it was more of a token gesture; he didn¡¯t really intend for her to leave.
At that moment, Zhong Qin cooperated with Xiang Yu and began to cry on his back.
¡°I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you.
If someone tries to hurt you, I¡¯ll kill them,¡± Zhong Qin sobbed.
The few hefty men standing by Xiang Yu were stunned when they saw the young miss emerge, gaping at Zhong Huashan.
They could re furiously at Xiang Yu and even chop at his arm, but they dared not to do anything to the young miss.
¡°Xiao Qin, it¡¯s none of your business, step aside,¡± said Zhong Huashan as he stepped forward to pull Zhong Qin up.
¡°No way.
You promised to reward Xiang Yu.
Is this the reward you¡¯re giving him?¡± Zhong Qin cried.
Despite being seen as a big boss and elder brother in the eyes of outsiders, in front of Zhong Qin, Zhong Huashanpletelycked any imposing presence.
¡°Listen to me,¡± Zhong Huashan said, pulling on Zhong Qin¡¯s arm, somewhat helplessly.
¡°I won¡¯t listen,¡± Zhong Qin tly ignored her father.
¡°Xiao Qin, get up,¡± Zhong Huashan suddenly said sternly.
Zhong Qin could tell that her father was now angry, but she didn¡¯t care.
What mattered to her was protecting Xiang Yu.
Zhong Qin¡¯s actions thoroughly infuriated Zhong Huashan.
It was one thing for his daughter to act spoiled around him; he could ept that, but today was different.
Today, all his men were present, as well as Xiang Yu¡¯s group.
Her behavior was causing him to lose face.
His own daughter was not listening to him and was clinging to someone else.
What a disgrace.
¡°Somebody, pull the young miss away and take her home,¡± Zhong Huashan said, frustrated.
At this moment, the two brawny men who stood beside Zhong Qin were uncertain of what to do.
The boss had ordered them to act, and they had to obey, but the target was the boss¡¯s beloved daughter, and the slightest misstep could lead to their beheading.
¡°Didn¡¯t you two hear me?
Hurry up and take the young miss home,¡± Zhong Huashan said with anger stered across his face.
Now that Zhong Qin had thoroughly disgraced him, all he could do was to send her away quickly, without harming her.
Seeing the boss¡¯s rage, the brawny men promptly grasped Zhong Qin by the arms, one on each side, and began to drag her towards the back exit.
At this time, Zhong Qin¡¯s crying grew even more fierce.
She struggled desperately, but the strength of the two strong men was too great.
Even Han Feng couldn¡¯t break free, let alone her.
¡°Please don¡¯t hurt Xiang Yu, I beg you,¡± pleaded Zhong Qin as she was being dragged away, still screaming at the top of her voice, which had turned hoarse, showing just how deep her feelings for Xiang Yu were.
¡°If any of you kills Xiang Yu, I will hate you for the rest of my life¡¡± Zhong Qin left behind this sentence before being forcibly taken away.
After Zhong Qin left, the ce fell silent, except for Zhong Huashan, who stood there clenching his teeth in fury.
If Zhong Qin had not shown up just now, a massive fight would likely have been unavoidable.
Now, everyone¡¯s eyes were on Zhong Huashan, whose words could decide many people¡¯s fates that night.
At this moment, the group, including Tie Zhuzi, stood there in a daze, understanding the gravity of the situation and refraining from any rash actions.
¡°Xiang Yu, you have done the young miss a good turn, and that¡¯s in for all to see.
Since she pleaded for you today, I will let you go.
But since you¡¯ve made a mistake, you must be punished, and that will not change,¡± Zhong Huashan said, giving a meaningful nce to the other two brawny men.
The two men caught on and then tossed aside their knives, walking over to deal with Xiang Yu.
Though Tie Zhuzi and the others were furious and itched to ughter Zhong Huashan, they restrained themselves because Xiang Yu¡¯s eyes said it all.
Xiang Yu would not allow them to act rashly.
By now, Han Feng and Yuan Huai had also been subdued by Xiang Yu¡¯s demeanor, and they ceased causing trouble.
As the situation had escted due to Han Feng, he did not want to create more trouble.
One of the strong men stepped forward and kicked Xiang Yu away with great force.
Xiang Yu spat out a mouthful of blood from the kick.
The bystanders were all shocked at Xiang Yu¡¯s reaction.
The brawny man¡¯s kick was hard but shouldn¡¯t have been able to make Xiang Yu spit blood with just a single blow.
Xiang Yu was notorious for his resilience, so what was happening today?
The man who delivered the kick was also taken aback.
He looked at his foot doubtfully, wondering if he had unknowingly increased the power of his kick.
With that thought in mind, he approached Xiang Yu again and continued to test his strength.
Now, Xiang Yu had be his human punching bag, as he kicked him repeatedly while Xiang Yu just curled up there without uttering a sound.
Others might not have known what was wrong with Xiang Yu, but his brothers behind him knew.
Xiang Yu had only recently regained consciousness, still harboring severe injuries within his body.
Now being brutally beaten by two men, it was questionable if he could sustain this onught.
Hispanions¡¯ eyes turned red as they watched their leader being kicked around at the feet of another, their hearts wrenching with pain.
They wished it was them being beaten instead.
They would have preferred to rush forward and be shot in a chaotic firefight, which would be far better than helplessly watching Xiang Yu being bullied.
But Xiang Yu would not permit them to do so.
They were not yet strong enough to resist Zhong Huashan.
When under someone¡¯s roof, one must bow their head, and now Xiang Yu would rather take the beating himself to ensure that his brothers were not harmed¡
Chapter 388 - 388 388 Close Protection Competition War
?388: Chapter 388 Close Protection Competition War 388: Chapter 388 Close Protection Competition War Xiang Yu was curled up on the floor, having already spat out two mouthfuls of blood.
It was obvious to anyone with eyes that Xiang Yu had been severely injured.
Ding Yongwei, sitting on the sofa, was so pleased that he turned to look at his brother Luo Lin with a smile.
Luo Lin was also overjoyed.
Xiang Yu had been beaten so badly today that he truly hoped Xiang Yu would be left disabled or bedridden from this day forward, thereby ridding the world of one more person he despised.
¡°Enough,¡± suddenly Zhong Huashan called out.
As soon as he saw Xiang Yu vomiting blood, he¡¯d guessed that Xiang Yu must have been injured while saving him earlier that morning.
Zhong Huashan wasn¡¯t hard-hearted; he wanted to teach Xiang Yu a lesson, to make sure Xiang Yu understood one thing.
Even though he had saved his life, he shouldn¡¯t use that as leverage to threaten him, or else he would kill him at any moment.
And of course, Xiang Yu got the message.
The two strong men heard their boss¡¯s call and immediately stopped.
In truth, they didn¡¯t enjoy the beating at all since Xiang Yu didn¡¯t react or make a sound, no different than hitting a breathless corpse.
¡°Let¡¯s end it here for today, Xiang Yu.
You¡¯re still alive, right?¡± Zhong Huashan said as he sat back down in the boss¡¯s chair.
Upon seeing the others stop, Tie Zhuzi hurried over, intending to help Xiang Yu up.
Xiang Yu, however, waved his hand to stop him and then struggled to get up.
He chuckled and said, ¡°Still alive.¡±
¡°Good to hear.
From today on, you¡¯re following me.
I¡¯m appointing you as the head of my bodyguard team.
Are you willing?¡± Zhong Huashan looked at Xiang Yu and asked.
Xiang Yu was taken aback for a moment.
Bing his bodyguard would mean less personal freedom.
However, bing the team leader would certainly increase his status and position.
Of course, Xiang Yu didn¡¯t care about power or status.
What he cared about was how to uproot those sinister forcespletely.
If he became the head of the bodyguards, he would be able to delve deeper into the organization ande into contact with higher-level figures.
It might then be simpler to eliminate them when the time came.
Xiang Yu considered his options and felt this was a good choice.
He was about to agree when Ding Yongwei voiced his doubts, ¡°Boss, this doesn¡¯t seem right.
Our previous head of the bodyguards had been with you for many years, and we know him inside and out.
Xiang Yu hasn¡¯t been here long and, though skilled in fighting, is still inexperienced in many areas.
I think it¡¯s inappropriate.¡±
Ding Yongwei naturally didn¡¯t want Xiang Yu to be the head of the bodyguard team.
If Xiang Yu took on that role, they would be on the same level.
Xiang Yu had climbed over his head in such a short amount of time; this was unbearable.
The more Ding Yongwei thought about it, the more he regretted not killing Xiang Yu when he had the chance.
Now it would be difficult even if he wanted to.
¡°What do you all think?¡± After hearing what Ding Yongwei had to say, which seemed somewhat reasonable, Zhong Huashan inquired the opinions of the others.
¡°I think Xiang Yu is fit for the position.
Not only is he skilled, but he is also meticulous and observant.
Being close to the boss will offer more opportunities for advancement and ensure the boss¡¯s safety,¡± Miao Honglei quickly said.
Xiang Yu hade from under hismand and was considered one of his, Miao Honglei¡¯s, faction.
If Xiang Yu were by the boss¡¯s side, it would be easier to understand the boss¡¯s intentions in the future.
Ding Yongwei looked at Miao Honglei with dissatisfaction and said, ¡°Xiang Yu is your subordinate, so naturally, you speak highly of him.
I could say the same about Luo Lin.
Luo Lin has been with us for a long time and I know him well.
He¡¯s also skilled.
In my opinion, Luo Lin is a hundred times more suitable for the position than this Xiang Yu.¡±
Standing behind Ding Yongwei, Luo Lin heard that he was being pushed to be the boss¡¯s bodyguard captain and began to get excited.
He originally thought he wouldn¡¯t have any part in today¡¯s business, but a good opportunity was about toe his way.
Luo Lin quickly stepped forward and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been with the organization for five years, always following Big Brother¡¯s orders.
I can¡¯t im to have made any significant contributions to the organization, but at least more than Xiang Yu.¡±
Opportunities were fleeting, and Luo Lin wanted to seize this one.
Theoretically, he shouldn¡¯t have had the chance to speak up in such a situation, and now that he did, he was somewhat nervous.
¡°I think Xiang Yu is more suitable,¡± Mo Lan voiced her thoughts at that moment.
She disregarded the threatening look Ding Yongwei gave her and said with a calm face.
Shen San just sat there without speaking, his face void of any expression, which was the equivalent of choosing silence, thus practically casting an abstention.
Ding Yongwei looked at Shen San somewhat anxiously and said, ¡°Fourth Brother, say something fair.
Between Xiang Yu and Luo Lin, who is more suitable?¡±
It was only when Ding Yongwei called upon him that Shen San raised his head, nced at Xiang Yu, and said with an indifferent face, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±
Ding Yongwei had wanted Shen San to support him, but didn¡¯t expect such an attitude from him.
Now, among the four of them, two supported Xiang Yu, one abstained, and Ding Yongwei felt so frustrated he almost wanted to spit blood.
But the most critical was Zhong Huashan¡¯s opinion.
In fact, Zhong Huashan had already considered Luo Lin, but since Luo Lin joined the organization, he had always followed Ding Yongwei, and his loyalty to Ding Yongwei was beyond what others could imagine.
To have such a person close by made him uneasy.
Xiang Yu, on the other hand, was different.
He had not been with them for long, and he seemed to be quite unruly under Miao Honglei¡¯s authority.
That was exactly what Zhong Huashan wanted.
He needed Xiang Yu to be absolutely loyal to him, and he couldn¡¯t have any emotional interactions with the other four leaders.
That would be very dangerous.
Zhong Huashan had learned his lesson by now, so he was especially cautious in choosing the bodyguard captain.
Moreover, Luo Lin had made a mistake just now.
He said he had been with the organization for a longer time and had contributed more than Xiang Yu.
He had been there longer, but his contributions were not as significant as Xiang Yu¡¯s.
Xiang Yu had saved his life, Zhong Huashan¡¯s life; just for that alone, Luo Lin probably couldn¡¯t catch up in his lifetime.
¡°I still don¡¯t trust him to be captain.
The kid has gathered around him some people with ill intentions.
Look at these people, does any of them look like a good person?¡± Ding Yongwei, unconvinced, then pointed at Tie Zhuzi and the others.
At that moment, Zhong Huashan suddenlyughed.
He shook his head with a helpless smile and said, ¡°Yongwei, you have to understand something.
We¡¯re not good people, and the brothers we¡¯re looking for obviously can¡¯t be goody-two-shoes either.¡±
¡°¡¡±
When Zhong Huashan put it so bluntly, it left everyone speechless.
Indeed, they weren¡¯t good people; they were Underground Emperors.
Murder and arson were minor matters for them, and if you asked those good people to do such things, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do them.
¡°I disagree,¡± Luo Lin suddenly said.
As soon as Luo Lin spoke, everyone was slightly surprised at his boldness.
He dared to question the boss¡¯s word.
Even Ding Yongwei was startled and then red at him.
Luo Lin knew he had been impulsive, but with such a huge opportunity in front of him, he had to take a gamble.
If he could seize this chance, he would soar to the skies, and then he would be at the same level as Ding Yongwei¡
Chapter 389 - 389 389 A Fair Chance at Competition
?389: Chapter 389: A Fair Chance at Competition 389: Chapter 389: A Fair Chance at Competition Luo Lin knew he had been impulsive, but there was only one opportunity, and if he didn¡¯t seize it, he might never turn his life around.
Although he had a good rtionship with Ding Yongwei, he was not the boss after all, and he often faced limitations.
Should he be Zhong Huashan¡¯s bodyguard, he would be second only to one above all others, even Ding Yongwei would have to treat him with great respect.
Faced with such a huge temptation, Luo Lin naturally wanted to fight for it.
¡°Boss, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m worse than Xiang Yu.
What Xiang Yu can do, I can naturally do too.
Moreover, I am more experienced than him, so I believe I am more suitable for this position,¡± Luo Lin volunteered.
¡°Are you questioning me?¡± Zhong Huashan nced coldly at Luo Lin.
He could tolerate Xiang Yu, but that did not mean he would allow his subordinates to act recklessly.
When Luo Lin heard the boss¡¯s tone was off, he quickly knelt down with a thud and said scrupulously, ¡°Boss, please don¡¯t misunderstand, I am just considering your safety.
If an ipetent person with ill intentions bes the head of the security, it could pose a security risk to you.¡±
Seeing that Luo Lin was sensible and his attitude was good, Zhong Huashan decided not to pursue the matter further, then he said, ¡°Stand up and talk.¡±
Luo Lin¡¯s back was covered in cold sweat, and he knew he had been just moments away from possibly being killed with a single word from his boss.
¡°I hope the boss can give us both a fair chance topete.
If he truly has the capability, naturally he can hold the position.
If not, let me take over.
I am also responsible for the boss¡¯s safety,¡± Luo Lin said.
Zhong Huashan thought this method was also eptable, then looked at Xiang Yu and asked, ¡°Would you be willing topete with him?¡±
At that moment, Xiang Yu, supported by Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan, stood there with a young man wrapping a bandage around his waist, who was none other than Liu Yuhang.
¡°Bear with it, boss,¡± Liu Yuhang said as he tugged the bandage tightly, eliciting a cracking sound from Xiang Yu¡¯s bones that was startling to hear.
Xiang Yu stood there without even blinking.
Seeing Zhong Huashan asking him, he confidently looked up and said, ¡°It¡¯s all up to the boss.¡±
Zhong Huashan was pleased to see Xiang Yu increasingly fit into the role and pped his hands with augh, ¡°Good, since both young men want to fight for the position of head bodyguard, I will give you both a chance.¡±
Zhong Huashan, clearly interested, looked at them and said, ¡°In the past, I had two old opponents, one nicknamed ¡®Bage¡¯ and the other named Tie Sanjiang.
Both are now thriving.
You each choose one, and within a week, I want to hear the news of their deaths.
Choose your opponents now.¡±
Luo Lin stepped forward promptly and said, ¡°Since they are the boss¡¯s old opponents, I will choose Bage.¡±
Perhaps others were not aware of the pair, but Luo Lin, having been in this circle for five years, was very familiar with them.
Bage and Tie Sanjiang were both figures to reckon with, but although Bage was indeed an old rival of the boss, his power was gradually declining, or perhaps being slowly eroded by other forces.
As for Tie Sanjiang, he was in full swing, his current power could be said to be no weaker than the current boss.
Killing Tie Sanjiang would be extremely difficult.
¡°Good, within a week, I want to see from whom the news of the opponent¡¯s deathes first.
But remember one thing, you must not use anyone else¡¯s power, it must be just you two who act.
If I find out that anyone has broken the rules of thepetition, then he need not stay here any longer,¡± Zhong Huashan looked very seriously at the two men.
¡°Boss, rest assured, I will definitelyplete the task within a week,¡± Luo Lin said with high spirits.
At that moment, Luo Lin was extremely excited because he envisioned himself as the boss¡¯s bodyguard, standing alongside Ding Yongwei and Miao Honglei.
Having been in this realm for five years, Luo Lin naturally knew these forces like the back of his hand, and with Bage and his group gradually fading from the scene, killing him would be easy for Luo Lin.
It was different for Xiang Yu, however.
He had not been here long and did not understand these forces at all.
Not to mention killing Tie Sanjiang, even getting to see him would be a miracle.
Therefore, in thispetition, Luo Lin had a great advantage.
He was confident in himself, and Ding Yongwei was even more confident in him.
Although he could not help Luo Lin in assassination, he could still provide some essential information.
Miao Honglei looked somewhat dejected.
Now that the boss had made a decision, he could not really say anything.
Otherwise, he would surely have encouraged Xiang Yu to choose Bage.
With that, Xiang Yu¡¯s chance of bing a bodyguard for Miao Honglei was simply out of the question.
Thinking this, he couldn¡¯t help feeling angry.
¡°Xiang Yu, is there anything else you want to say?¡± Zhong Huashan suddenly asked Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu shook his head with a smile and said, ¡°I have nothing else to say, thepetition is good, I will do my best toplete it.¡±
Xiang Yu was not as pessimistic as they were.
Since both men were old rivals of Zhong Huashan and they had survived till now, it naturally indicated their capabilities.
Otherwise, with Zhong Huashan¡¯s disposition, he would probably have gotten rid of them long ago.
Seeing Xiang Yu so open-minded, Zhong Huashan also smiled appreciatively and then stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s bring up this topic again in a week when the winner will naturally emerge.¡±
As everyone saw Zhong Huashan stand up, it seemed today¡¯s visit was about to end.
They all prepared to stand up and follow the boss out.
¡°Today¡¯s visit was mainly to find Zhong Qin and see who was taking care of him.
Now that we know this, there¡¯s one more thing I need to tell you,¡± Zhong Huashan said with some seriousness.
Everyone was about to stand up and leave when they saw the boss had something more to say, so they quickly resumed their previous posture.
Xiang Yu knew that Zhong Huashan had other matters today; otherwise, he would not have made such a grand gesture and summoned the four big shots.
At that moment, Xiang Yu was paying attention to the expressions of these four big shots.
Ding Yongwei looked curious, Miao Honglei seemed disappointed, likely still contemting the idea of Xiang Yu not being able to be the boss¡¯s bodyguard.
As for Mo Lan, her face was indifferent, as if she wasn¡¯t concerned about whatever the boss was about to say.
Shen San also appeared very calm.
He had sat there without saying much tonight, as if preupied.
However, this was quite typical of his past behavior during gatherings of the four big shots, so this demeanor was very much in line with his usual persona.
Xiang Yu was guessing which among these four was the hidden perpetrator behind the attacks on the boss, but from their expressions, it was impossible to tell, since all four were boss-level figures capable of hiding things very simply¡
Chapter 390 - 390 390 It Turns Out He is the Murderer
?390: Chapter 390: It Turns Out He is the Murderer 390: Chapter 390: It Turns Out He is the Murderer Xiang Yu knew that Zhong Huashan¡¯s visit today wasn¡¯t so simple.
He must have found out that his own capture was the work of his subordinates, and the only ones with the strength and guts to do that were his four lieutenants.
Of course, there were traitors among his bodyguards, who had been expelled the night before when he returned.
¡°A few days ago, I was ambushed on my way back.
Luckily, my brothers fought to the death to protect me, allowing me to barely make it back,¡± Zhong Huashan finished speaking, then looked at the four men with a gloomy face.
All four lieutenants looked at Zhong Huashan with surprise.
Ding Yongwei was even more incredulous, ¡°This area is full of our brothers, who would dare to make a move on the boss?¡±
Miao Honglei was also visibly angry, clenching his fists and saying, ¡°This is outrageous, boss, who did this?¡±
Mo Lan and Shen San, although surprised, didn¡¯t speak.
From their facial expressions, it was impossible to tell who the culprit was.
Looking at the expressions of the four, Zhong Huashan said with a smile, ¡°ording to my understanding, this person is right among us.¡±
Zhong Huashan¡¯s words were like a timed bomb that exploded among them, and all four looked at each other with suspicion in their eyes.
Especially Miao Honglei and Ding Yongwei.
Ding Yongwei dealt with arms and had thergest influence among them, plus the guy had big ambitions.
He was the one who had suggested Luo Lin to be the boss¡¯s personal bodyguard captain just earlier.
If Luo Lin became the bodyguard captain, it would mean he controlled all of the boss¡¯s movements, making it easy for him to kill the boss.
And after killing the boss, he would naturally be the new leader.
Given his influence, he could suppress the others with force, which he was capable of doing.
Then there was Miao Honglei, whose power was second only to Ding Yongwei¡¯s.
But the suspicion towards him was much less because, even if he killed the boss, the position wouldn¡¯t be his.
¡°Is it you?¡± Miao Honglei looked at Ding Yongwei suspiciously, then unconsciously distanced himself a bit more from him.
¡°Bullshit, how could it be me?
I am fiercely loyal to the boss.
Even if everyone else betrays him, it would never be me,¡± Ding Yongwei said agitatedly, because he saw everyone¡¯s gaze focusing on him, and those gazes were filled with doubt.
At this moment, a group of people had already surrounded the four of them.
¡°If it¡¯s not you, why are you so agitated?¡± Miao Honglei shouted back.
¡°You¡¯re framing me, how can I not be agitated?
I¡¯m saying it¡¯s you.
Haven¡¯t you been acting all secretivetely?
Are you trying to frame the boss?¡± Ding Yongwei retorted, looking unsettled.
Miao Honglei replied with a contemptuous smile, ¡°Why would I frame the boss, what good would it do me?¡±
¡°Who knows what benefits you have?¡± Ding Yongwei retorted shamelessly.
The two of them had seemed on good terms on the surface before, but today their rtionship hadpletely copsed.
Coupled with Xiang Yu¡¯spetition with Luo Lin for the role of bodyguard captain, the rift between them was growingrger.
¡°Ding Yongwei, what have you been up totely?¡± Mo Lan asked at that moment.
¡°You suspect me too?¡± Ding Yongwei said through clenched teeth.
¡°I¡¯m not suspecting you, just asking,¡± Mo Lan said indifferently.
Mo Lan stared straight into Ding Yongwei¡¯s eyes, hoping to catch some hints from his facial expressions, but Ding Yongwei grew increasingly agitated, finally mming the table and saying, ¡°You two ungrateful scum, I¡¯ve been good to you, and now you turn around and bite me.
Are you even human?¡±
¡°The past is the past, and now is now.
No matter how you treated us before, if you dare harm the boss, you are our enemy,¡± Miao Honglei spoke with righteous indignation.
Actually, he hoped it was Ding Yongwei.
Ding Yongwei had substantial influence, and if it was him, naturally, that would be great.
He could arrest him today and be done with it; then it would be Miao Honglei who had the most significant power.
If it wasn¡¯t him, taking this opportunity to suppress him was also desirable.
¡°Stop beating around the bush.
I¡¯m just asking, what have you been up to these days?¡± Mo Lan¡¯s gaze suddenly turned icy.
Despite her usualposure, her intimidating demeanour was enough to make anyone shudder with fear.
¡°Big brother, don¡¯t be hasty.¡± At this moment, Luo Lin hurried over to restrain Ding Yongwei, signaling to him to stay calm.
He was on the verge of bing the close bodyguard of the big boss; if Ding Yongwei got into trouble now, he couldn¡¯t escape responsibility either.
¡°What have I been doing?
Why should I report to you, who are you to me?¡± Ding Yongwei, defiant, pointed at Mo Lan as he spoke.
¡°Did youmit this act?¡± Even though Mo Lan¡¯s eyes were cold, she did not act impulsively.
¡°It wasn¡¯t me, I didn¡¯t do it,¡± Ding Yongwei emphasized each word.
¡°If it wasn¡¯t you, why won¡¯t you say what you¡¯ve been doing these days?
It¡¯s clear you have a guilty conscience.
Plus, if the boss were in trouble, you would stand to gain the most.
If it was one of us four, it would definitely be you,¡± Mo Lan used aggressively.
¡°You, you bitch¡¡± Unable to out-argue the other, Ding Yongwei started to curse, then, unable to hold back, he prepared to get physical.
Just then, Miao Honglei quickly stepped forward to grab Ding Yongwei¡¯s arm.
In theory, Miao Honglei was preventing Ding Yongwei from bing violent, but in reality, he was only provoking him further.
Seeing someone blocking him, Ding Yongwei grew even more infuriated and, yelling loudly, he swung a punch at Mo Lan.
¡°Arrest him,¡± Zhong Huashan finally spoke up at that moment.
Zhong Huashan¡¯s words effectively put a full stop to the affair, as the surrounding people quickly closed in and subdued Ding Yongwei.
He, however, refused to ept the situation and kept shouting.
¡°Boss, after all our years of camaraderie, do you think I would harm you?
What are you trying to say?¡± Ding Yongwei shouted.
¡°Boss, I swear it wasn¡¯t my big brother who did it.
I stake my life on it,¡± Luo Lin suddenly pleaded on his knees.
¡°Arrest him too,¡± Zhong Huashan said without any mercy.
Luo Lin was Ding Yongwei¡¯s close brother.
If it was Ding Yongwei¡¯s doing, then he surely couldn¡¯t get away from being implicated.
At that moment, Luo Lin was utterly dumbfounded; he hadn¡¯t expected this oue today.
He had been on the brink of reaching for the stars, but now he had be a prisoner at the steps.
Moreover, he had nowhere to argue his case since no one else would believe his words.
Even Ding Yongwei had been arrested; what hope could he have?
He might as well give up hope for his entire life.
He just felt some regrets, not being able to defeat Xiang Yu, or seeing the despondent expression on Xiang Yu¡¯s face when defeated.
Ding Yongwei continued to shout, as if he had gone mad.
¡°Take him away, lock him up,¡± Zhong Huashan seemed tired as well, and then he said dejectedly.
¡°Who would have thought it was him, truly a case of ¡®knowing the face but not the heart¡¯,¡± Shen San remarked at that moment.
Xiang Yu witnessed everything, and he was very doubtful; given Zhong Huashan¡¯s astuteness, it was unlikely he would conclude the matter so hastily since many questions remained unanswered.
Could it be that he had already investigated thoroughly and confirmed that Ding Yongwei was the perpetrator¡
Chapter 391 - 391 391 Leaving Isnt Always Sad
?391: Chapter 391 Leaving Isn¡¯t Always Sad 391: Chapter 391 Leaving Isn¡¯t Always Sad Xiang Yu felt very puzzled.
Given Zhong Huashan¡¯s wisdom, it was impossible for him to end things so carelessly.
Could it be that he had overestimated him?
The whole affair seemed too hasty.
Xiang Yu also had another thought in mind, which was that the boss had already investigated and cleared up who the murderer wasst night, and today¡¯s visit was just a formality, along with using Ding Yongwei¡¯s example as a means of asserting dominance, to serve as a warning to the others.
But no matter which exnation it was, Xiang Yu always felt something was amiss.
If the boss had already known it was Ding Yongwei who did it, then why did he just now pose a question for Xiang Yu topete with Luo Lin?
There was simply no need for it.
Xiang Yu thought for a long time but couldn¡¯t figure it out; however, these matters had little to do with him.
Among the four of them, as long as it wasn¡¯t Miao Honglei, it didn¡¯t matter who it was.
And now with Luo Lin caught, he had one less rival, and bing the boss¡¯s chief bodyguard should be a lot easier.
Zhong Huashan looked tired, and then he said, ¡°Let¡¯s put an end to this matter, starting today no one should bring it up again.
Everyone go back.¡±
After Zhong Huashan finished speaking, he waved to the crowd.
At this moment, Miao Honglei was undoubtedly the most excited one.
Ding Yongwei had been captured by the boss, and it was only a matter of time before Xiang Yu became a bodyguard.
Therefore, his faction¡¯s power would surely increase significantly.
Originally, he wanted to say more to the boss, but seeing the boss looking drained, he quickly shut his mouth and led his brothers downstairs.
Mo Lan and Shen San didn¡¯t say much either and just left directly.
After seeing everyone leave, Zhong Huashan then came over to Xiang Yu, patted his shoulder, and said with a smile, ¡°Perform well.
Tie Sanjiang is no simple character.
One week¡¯s time, I¡¯ll be waiting for your news.¡±
After Zhong Huashan finished speaking, he led the others away.
But as he got to the door, he suddenly turned to look at Xiang Yu and said, ¡°Come to the headquarters before nine tonight.¡± After that, he didn¡¯t look back and just left.
Ding Yongwei and Luo Lin had already been taken away earlier, leaving only Xiang Yu and the others behind.
¡°Those damned bastards, I¡¯ll kill them all one day.¡± Tie Zhuzi, supporting Xiang Yu, hurriedly helped him sit on the couch.
Xiang Yu was already seriously injured, and after being beaten again, he could only manage to sit there with difficulty.
¡°Are you alright?¡± At this time, Han Feng and Yuan Huai came over to look at Xiang Yu with a smile and asked.
After what just happened, their impression of Xiang Yu improved a lot.
If it weren¡¯t for Xiang Yu, the two of them might have been corpses by now.
¡°Not dead yet,¡± Xiang Yu said with a smile.
¡°Thanks for earlier, the two of us are nning to leave this ce,¡± Yuan Huai said earnestly at that moment.
Xiang Yu had seen him mostly drunk, rarely as sober as he was now.
¡°Leaving?
Where do you n on going?¡± Suddenly Wu Jing asked.
Wu Jing had interacted with Han Feng for a short time, and if not for him, Wu Jing might already be dead.
¡°Our identities are special, and staying here would bring you a lot of trouble,¡± Han Feng said with a smile.
Han Feng had offended many organizations for the sake of his brothers, and those people were still looking for him.
If Han Feng hid here and was found, it could lead to a strike or revenge against Xiang Yu.
Yuan Huai, even more so, was theoretically a deserter.
Many departments were searching for him.
Keeping up a drunken stupor and feigning madness might work for a while, but maintaining that act, he would eventually be discovered.
Xiang Yu seemed to have expected this oue.
He wasn¡¯t surprised, then stood up and looked at the two with a smile, ¡°What are your ns?¡±
Han Feng and Yuan Huai exchanged nces and then mysteriously smiled, ¡°We¡¯ve discussed it, there are some things that must be confronted.
Escaping is ultimately not a solution.¡±
Tie Zhuzi, observing their secretive demeanor, couldn¡¯t help but frown and said, ¡°You two aren¡¯t getting together, are you?
I find you two quite sickening to watch.¡±
¡°Fuck off, we¡¯re both leaving, can¡¯t you say something more appropriate and pleasing?¡± Han Feng said with a bitter smile.
The atmosphere should¡¯ve been a little mncholic, even though their interactions with Xiang Yu and the others were brief, the emotions forged through life-and-death experiences are beyond words.
Now, thanks to Tie Zhuzi¡¯s remark, the whole farewell vibe got shattered.
¡°Actually, you two could stay; I¡¯m not afraid of them,¡± Xiang Yu¡¯s ¡°them¡± naturally referred to the mercenary organization behind Han Feng and the military district behind Yuan Huai.
Han Fengughed and shook his head, ¡°I know, but we have our own things to take care of.¡±
Xiang Yu understood that the two had found their own goals.
They wouldn¡¯t drift aimlessly through life anymore and, clearly, the two got along extremely well, almost as if they¡¯d met toote.
Just like Tie Zhuzi said, even though they¡¯d just met, they were as thick as thieves.
¡°Before you go, I have to warn you, your boss is no simple man.
Be careful with him,¡± said Han Feng.
Xiang Yu knew what he meant; Zhong Huashan was not simple, but Xiang Yu was no ordinary person either.
Zhong Huashan wanted to use him, while Xiang Yu was also using him to achieve his own goals.
Han Feng said all he wanted to say before he sighed and spoke, ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Having said that, he turned around to leave, only then noticing Yuan Huai standing there unmoving and asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going?¡±
¡°You¡¯ve finished talking, but I haven¡¯t spoken yet,¡± Yuan Huai said, somewhat reluctantly.
¡°¡¡±
Han Feng was somewhat speechless; he¡¯d thought too highly of himself as the protagonist, assuming everything would revolve around him.
He wanted to leave with ir after his speech but overlooked Yuan Huai.
Yuan Huai walked up to Xiang Yu and said with a hint of sentiment, ¡°Thank you.
Without you, I wouldn¡¯t havee to my senses¡¡±
Tie Zhuzi and the others couldn¡¯t take the melodrama and quickly said, ¡°Quit the sappiness, just say what you want to say¡¡±
Yuan Huai, also helpless, then pointed at Tie Zhuzi and the others and said, ¡°You guys, such bad friends, how did I end up knowing you.¡±
Everyoneughed heartily, creating a warm atmosphere.
¡°Be careful out there,¡± Xiang Yu also said with a smile.
Yuan Huai nodded, then suddenly leaned close to Xiang Yu¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t trust your superiors too much.
Sometimes, the person you trust the most might be the one who hurts you the deepest.
You should understand what I¡¯m saying.¡±
After speaking, Yuan Huai smiled lightheartedly.
Xiang Yu knew that the superior referred to wasn¡¯t Zhong Huashan, but rather the higher-ups of his true identity.
Yuan Huai ended up this way because his superiors had betrayed him.
Xiang Yu just nodded, not taking it to heart.
He was directly assigned by Commander Cao, and his immediate superior was Commander Cao.
He knew what kind of person Commander Cao was; he couldn¡¯t be the kind Yuan Huai described.
Clearly, Yuan Huai had been hurt and was reminding Xiang Yu to be wary of such people.
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s indifferent attitude, Yuan Huai didn¡¯t say more.
He simply bid farewell and turned to leave.
¡°We¡¯ll meet again, Xiang Yu.
One day you¡¯ll understand the meaning of my words,¡± Yuan Huai left behind these words and quickly left with Han Feng.
¡°Bro Yu, what did he just tell you?¡± Tie Zhuzi curiously asked at that moment.
¡°He said he¡¯s taken a fancy to you,¡± Xiang Yuughed and then sat down on the sofa¡
Chapter 392 - 392 392 The End of a Turbulent Episode
?392: Chapter 392: The End of a Turbulent Episode 392: Chapter 392: The End of a Turbulent Episode As soon as Xiang Yu¡¯sment was out, everyone burst intoughter again; they all knew Xiang Yu was just talking nonsense here for fun.
Since Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t borating, there must be reasons he chose not to share, and no one pressed further.
Only someone like Tie Zhuzi, who didn¡¯t think things through, would ask Xiang Yu.
A sense of emotion came over the group as they sat down.
They had survived a life-and-death battle, and apart from Xiang Yu being injured, they hadn¡¯t lost any brothers.
¡°Xiang Yu, Zhong Huashan asked you to see him tonight; could there be any danger?¡± Shi Jian asked with concern.
The others also sat there, looking at Xiang Yu.
This was an issue that concerned them too.
Everything was over now, so why did Zhong Huashan want Xiang Yu to go over in the evening?
Anything that needed to be said could have been made clear right here.
Xiang Yu also found it odd.
He had felt something was amiss today when Zhong Huashan had apprehended Ding Yongwei; the evening¡¯s matter might be rted to this.
Unable to figure it out and unwilling to dwell on it further, Xiang Yu looked at Shi Jian and the others and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, don¡¯t worry about it.
Our business here is finished; you all should head back tomorrow.
There are matters at home that need your attention.¡±
Shi Jian and the others exchanged looks, and then Shi Jian spoke up, ¡°Xiang Yu, it¡¯s too dangerous for you here.
Why don¡¯t we all leave together?¡±
¡°Yeah, Brother Yu, we¡¯re not at ease with you staying here.
Let¡¯s go back first.
Once we¡¯ve grown stronger, we cane back,¡± Long Zaitian said, also worried.
Although their time here was short, they hade to realize deeply theplexity of the issues at hand.
Danger always apanied Xiang Yu; a moment of inattention could mean the loss of his life.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.
The man who can kill me hasn¡¯t been born yet,¡± Xiang Yu said confidently, offering his brothers somefort.
¡°Brother Yu, I¡¯ll stay to help you,¡± Wu Jing said.
Coming here, he had hoped to make a meaningful contribution, but he hadn¡¯t been of much help, which left him feeling uneasy.
¡°The family needs you more.
Once I¡¯ve cleared the obstacles here, things will be easier for you there,¡± Xiang Yu said, patting Wu Jing¡¯s shoulder.
Naturally, by obstacles, Xiang Yu was referring to Shen San.
His main goal ining here had been to deal with Shen San.
The people under Shen San were inhuman, engaging in the trafficking of women and organs.
Back home, Xiang Yu had done what he could to help some of the women, having Wu Jing protect them in secret.
He had also coborated with Ouyang Xiu to set up a textile factory, which provided employment and addressed the women¡¯s livelihood issues.
But Xiang Yu didn¡¯t dare to let those womene out freely yet, as it would ruin his grand n.
Only after eliminating Shen San here could everythinge to an end, and only then could the women attain true freedom.
Wu Jing, aware of the heavy responsibility on his shoulders, nodded and said, ¡°I understand, Brother Yu.
You can rest assured about home; there won¡¯t be any problems.¡±
¡°You¡¯ll be setting off for home tomorrow.
Since it¡¯s been a rare chance to get out, let Tie Zhuzi take you around a bit.
Have a good time and experience what a national-level big city is like,¡± Xiang Yu said with a smile.
Naturally, Tie Zhuzi was thrilled.
Having apanied Xiang Yu, Tie Zhuzi was more familiar with the city; unlike Xiang Yu, he often went out at night to have fun, and had pretty much covered all the entertaining spots.
¡°That¡¯s a great idea; today I¡¯ll take you guys out for a good tour.
You don¡¯t know about the night club in the city center¡ªthe chicks there are fucking hot¡¡± As Tie Zhuzi excitedly rambled on about taking the brothers out for fun, he was all over the ce.
Xiang Yu quickly coughed a few times, signaling him to keep it down.
Long Wu simply stared at Xiang Yu coldly, as if his gaze could kill Xiang Yu right there.
¡°Tie Zhuzi, quit going to such ces without any dignity, don¡¯t embarrass me,¡± Xiang Yu said, speaking righteously.
¡°Butst time you went there, you said it was pretty nice, you even pinched the bottom of a young girl¡¡±
Before Tie Zhuzi could finish speaking, Xiang Yu kicked out, scaring Tie Zhuzi into jumping away quickly, to the amusement of everyone around, even Long Wu, who was standing to the side,ughed.
Looking at the people before him, he felt very happy.
Ever since Xiang Yu took down Yan Bin and rescued her from a dire situation, she had never been bullied again.
As long as Xiang Yu was around, she felt very secure.
¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you guys to see something big,¡± Tie Zhuzi said with a grin.
Shi Jian and the rest were all young people with a desire for fun, and at this time, they all followed Tie Zhuzi, too.
They indeed wanted to see what difference there was between this international metropolis and their home ce.
It was also good for aparison, so that when they returned home, they also had a direction for development.
Of course, this was just the noble excuse they gave themselves for going out to y.
If they were truly focused on development, they wouldn¡¯t be going to a nightclub to have fun.
¡°You shoulde too, Little Liu,¡± Tie Zhuzi said, draping an arm over Liu Yuhang¡¯s shoulder.
Liu Yuhang shook his head awkwardly; he had never been to any ces of amusement before.
Now that Tie Zhuzi was inviting him, he felt some longing but also some reluctance, and in the end, he let Tie Zhuzi drag him along.
¡°Looking at how hesitant you are, you must still be a virgin, right?
Today, Brother Zhuzi will find you a pretty one,¡± Tie Zhuzi teased Liu Yuhang, who looked gentle and refined.
Liu Yuhang was different from Tie Zhuzi and the others; he was educated, nning on following in his father¡¯s footsteps to heal and save people, not the same type of person as Tie Zhuzi and his group at all.
If it weren¡¯t for his family¡¯s traditional skills being stolen, if it weren¡¯t for meeting Xiang Yu, perhaps his life would have passed unremarkably, but now it was different; his life¡¯s trajectory was gradually changing.
In Xiang Yu¡¯srge office, Long Wu nced at Xiang Yu and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go?
It¡¯s so much fun outside, and there are beauties to apany you?¡±
Xiang Yu¡¯s face was serious, and he replied earnestly, ¡°I usually don¡¯t go to those kinds of ces.
They are full of fumes and bad characters.¡± Xiang Yu made a face as if he were disgusted.
Xiao Xuan coughed from one side, unable to listen any longer, and then quickly sat down on a sofa farther away.
Indeed, Xiang Yu didn¡¯t usually go to such ces, but once he did, it was truly indescribable; he would go up to any pretty girl he saw and touch her bottom, and once even got pped by a beauty.
Long Wu certainly didn¡¯t believe what Xiang Yu said, snorting coldly, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re a good person?
You¡¯re all the same.¡±
Although Long Wu said this, she felt veryfortable with Xiang Yu¡¯s demeanor, which made her stand up and say, ¡°What should we have for dinner?
I¡¯ll cook.¡±
As soon as Xiang Yu heard Long Wu was going to cook personally, he quickly mentioned his favorite dishes, though he didn¡¯t need to; Long Wu already knew them.
She hadpletely mastered Xiang Yu¡¯s living habits.
At this point, Xiao Xuan couldn¡¯t keep his cool either, quickly sitting back down to list his favorite foods.
Long Wu looked at their eager faces,ughed, and then went off to get busy, leaving Xiang Yu and Xiao Xuan sitting there.
¡°Bro Yu, tonight, I want to go with you,¡± Xiao Xuan said very seriously to Xiang Yu.
Seeing Xiao Xuan so serious, Xiang Yu nodded his head in agreement¡
Chapter 393 - 393 393 The Surprise at Xiang Yu Headquarters
?393: Chapter 393 The Surprise at Xiang Yu Headquarters 393: Chapter 393 The Surprise at Xiang Yu Headquarters Although Xiaoxuan didn¡¯t say anything, Xiang Yu vaguely felt that Xiaoxuan¡¯s emotions fluctuated more when he saw Zhong Huashan.
At the time, Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t paying much attention to him and therefore didn¡¯t take note of it; now that he thinks about it, Xiaoxuan seemed to recognize him.
Xiaoxuan didn¡¯t say, and Xiang Yu wouldn¡¯t ask further.
After all, everyone has their secrets, and even if they are brothers in arms, there are still some things that can¡¯t be shared, just like how Xiang Yu is actually a member of the Special Forces and is here on a mission.
He wouldn¡¯t casually reveal this¡ªnot that he didn¡¯t trust the brothers around him¡ªbut speaking out would bring no benefit to them and could only cause a rift in their camaraderie.
Tie Zhuzi took them out, and they hadn¡¯t returned even after eight in the evening, probably having too much fun outside.
Long Wu stood there with a sullen face, not speaking a word.
She had thought her brother was different from others, but it turned out he was the same sort.
When she had been with her brother in the past, Long Zaitian never showed any desire to y.
It seems the moment she stopped supervising him, he started to run wild.
¡°It¡¯s all because of you leading him astray,¡± Long Wu dropped the sentence and then went back to her own room.
Xiang Yu and Xiaoxuan exchanged a smile and said no more.
In the past, Long Zaitian had put on the act of a responsible brother in front of Long Wu, but now that she wasn¡¯t around, he felt no worries.
What man doesn¡¯t like to have fun?
¡°Brother, it¡¯s about time.
Let¡¯s set off,¡± Xiaoxuan said, ncing at his watch.
Xiang Yu looked at his watch as well and nodded.
It was just past eight, and ording to his usual habits, he was ustomed to beingte.
Today, Xiaoxuan seemed a bit more eager.
¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Xiang Yu said, standing up and heading outside.
Although the wounds on Xiang Yu¡¯s body were still painful, simple movements weren¡¯t a problem.
It had to be said that the medicine from Liu Yuhang and his son was indeed effective.
No wonder the heir of Xishan Pharmaceuticals would willingly perform a painful deception just to get his hands on these prescriptions.
If their ancestral medical techniques could be promoted through the media, they would surely astonish the entire world¡ªthese are the treasures passed down through five thousand years of Chinese heritage.
Xiaoxuan drove, speeding towards headquarters.
But when they arrived at the headquarters, it was only just past eight-thirty.
Xiang Yu led Xiaoxuan towards Zhong Huashan¡¯s vi, which was located right at the center of the entire estate, and was also the most luxurious and imposing ce.
The surrounding ss was made of bullet-proof material, and the interior decoration was to the extreme of opulence.
If Zhong Huashan wasn¡¯t back, it was rare for anyone to enter.
As Xiang Yu and hispanion approached the vi, he thought he would be stopped for a search, but the people standing to one side just smiled at him without any intention of intervening.
Xiang Yu¡¯s name had already spread throughout the headquarters, and it was very likely that he would be the boss¡¯s personal bodyguard, with a status only second to the boss himself.
If possible, they would try not to provoke such a person.
Seeing the way they looked at him, Xiang Yu still found it somewhat unfamiliar.
In the past, he always yed the role of the underdog, the target of others¡¯ oppression, and now he found himself ying the part of the mighty through borrowed power.
¡°Captain, the boss specifically instructed us, if you arrived, to go directly to find him on the second floor,¡± one of the men dressed in ck said obsequiously while standing in front of Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu nodded, then he and Xiaoxuan proceeded upstairs.
There was no denying that the feeling of being revered was amazing.
No wonder so many people yearn for power¡ªit¡¯s a psychological delight.
Xiang Yu walked directly to the second floor from the staircase.
At the second-floornding, four people stood guard.
Upon seeing Xiang Yu, they all nodded their heads at him in greeting.
One of them even led Xiang Yu straight to Zhong Huashan¡¯s office.
These men were all Zhong Huashan¡¯s bodyguards, exuding their own arrogance; but now, they were all extremely respectful toward Xiang Yu, which showed just how powerful this head bodyguard was.
Perhaps one day, Xiang Yu would be their direct boss.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t bother with pleasantries either and swaggered into Zhong Huashan¡¯s room.
When Xiang Yu entered the room, he stopped short.
He saw Zhong Huashan sitting in arge chair, leisurely smoking a cigarette.
On the sofa opposite him sat two people.
One was Ding Yongwei, while the other, sitting up straight, was Luo Lin.
It was apparent that Luo Lin was somewhat restrained and nervous as he sat there.
Upon seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s arrival, Ding Yongwei, who had been caught off guard at first, chuckled and said, ¡°What a surprise today.
I¡¯ve heard that Xiang Yu likes to bete no matter the asion.
What happened¡ªdid you kick that bad habit?¡±
Luo Lin took the opportunity to add, ¡°It¡¯s true, he used to bete all the time.
He was a person who didn¡¯t keep to schedules.¡±
Ignoring the two, Xiang Yu stepped forward and said to Zhong Huashan, ¡°Boss, what¡¯s going on here?
Weren¡¯t these two already arrested?¡±
Zhong Huashan smiled and then gestured toward a distant sofa, ¡°Take a seat first.¡±
Xiang Yu made himselffortable without any polite refusals and went straight over to sit opposite Ding Yongwei, while Xiao Xuan stood behind Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t show the same restraint as Luo Lin; instead, he leaned back casually, looking more like a gang leader at that moment.
Seeing Xiang Yu like this made Ding Yongwei extremely ufortable.
To Ding Yongwei, Xiang Yu was just a lucky nobody who hadn¡¯t been there long but was now sitting on equal footing with him.
Zhong Huashan took a puff of his cigarette and then said slowly, ¡°You¡¯ll know what¡¯s really going on soon enough.¡±
Zhong Huashan didn¡¯t borate, and Xiang Yu didn¡¯t ask further.
Right then, he felt that Zhong Huashan had been somewhat hasty in apprehending Ding Yongwei, thinking maybe all of this was part of Zhong Huashan¡¯s strategy.
With that thought, Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t help but take another look at Zhong Huashan; the man was a cunning old fox, not easy to deal with.
¡°Xiang Yu, about thepetition for head bodyguard, you should give up,¡± Ding Yongwei seized the chance to throw Xiang Yu off bnce.
¡°Do you know who Tie Sanjiang is?
Don¡¯t end up losing your own life trying to take him down.
It¡¯s not worth it.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not one to give up, and I always see things through to the end.
Many have doubted me before, only to end up with their necks broken,¡± Xiang Yu retorted bluntly.
¡°Hmph, you¡¯re clueless.
Wait until a week¡¯s time is up, and you¡¯ll realize just how naive you are.
By then, I genuinely hope you¡¯re still alive,¡± said Luo Lin confidently.
During the day, he thought his life had reached a dead end.
Ding Yongwei¡¯s downfall signified his own, leading him to feel some resentment towards Ding Yongwei for his impulsiveness.
But after they were caught, things did not go as he had anticipated.
He expected the boss to interrogate them harshly, perhaps even subject them to severe torture.
However, to his surprise, the boss hadn¡¯tid a finger on them but had instead discreetly transferred them here.
At that point, he guessed it must have been a y put on by the boss and Ding Yongwei¡¯s elder brother¡
Chapter 394 - 394 394 Zhong Huashans True Purpose
?394: Chapter 394 Zhong Huashan¡¯s True Purpose 394: Chapter 394 Zhong Huashan¡¯s True Purpose When Luo Lin found out that everything was a y directed by the boss and the elder brother, he suddenly became very excited.
Because he was a subordinate of Ding Yongwei and Ding Yongwei had a good rtionship with the boss, his chances of bing the boss¡¯s bodyguard were greater.
Sitting there, the more Luo Lin thought about it, the more excited he became, eventually starting tough to himself.
The thought of being the boss¡¯s bodyguard and how prestigious he would appear stirred excitement in his heart.
Once he became a bodyguard, the first person he would deal with was Xiang Yu, he wanted to let Xiang Yu know that the consequences of offending him would be severe.
Several people sat there, idly chatting, and most of the time it was Ding Yongwei and Luo Lin mocking Xiang Yu, pointing out his faults.
Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t be bothered with them and took a short nap there.
Meanwhile, Xiao Xuan had been standing behind, watching Zhong Huashan intently, and Zhong Huashan had noticed his gaze.
Initially, he hadn¡¯t cared much, but Xiao Xuan kept staring at him, which made him ufortable.
¡°Do you not want your eyes anymore?¡± Zhong Huashan suddenly snapped coldly.
Only then did Xiang Yu turn his head to look at Xiao Xuan, only to see that Xiao Xuan said nothing and then lowered his head.
Zhong Huashan nced at Xiang Yu as if asking about the young man¡¯s identity.
Xiang Yu quickly said, ¡°This is my brother Xiao Xuan, he¡¯spletely trustworthy.¡±
Zhong Huashan saw Xiao Xuan lower his head and didn¡¯t care, after all, he was a minor figure.
Even if he harbored ill intentions, what could he do?
If he dared to misbehave, Zhong could take him down with one finger.
It was Xiang Yu who started paying attention.
Xiao Xuan had never talked about his own past, and he had been following Xiang Yu all the time.
Could it be that Zhong Huashan had some connection with him?
Xiang Yu heaved a sigh internally.
Once this matter was over, he would definitely have a proper talk with Xiao Xuan to resolve his inner conflicts.
The group sat there, with Xiang Yu unaware of what they were waiting for.
He took a nap on the couch until Xiao Xuan woke him up, by which time it was already eleven o¡¯clock at night.
Xiang Yu woke up just in time to see Zhong Huashan on the phone.
¡°Boss, he¡¯se,¡± said one person from the other end of the phone.
¡°Keep a close eye on him, I¡¯ll be there shortly.¡± Zhong Huashan finished speaking, then stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t know what he was up to and followed behind Ding Yongwei and him.
The group went downstairs and walked towards a vi in the back.
The vi seemed ordinary on the outside, but inside it had many iron bars, a ce for holding people captive.
As soon as the group arrived in front of the vi, a figure burst out from the darkness, saluted Zhong Huashan and said, ¡°Boss, the person is already inside.¡±
Zhong Huashan gave a chilling smile and then walked straight inside.
As they reached the entrance, they heard a gunshot from inside, and Luo Lin quickly stood in front of the boss to protect him.
Zhong Huashan nodded in satisfaction and then said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s nothing.¡±
Only then did Luo Lin step aside.
He was quite pleased with his performance and gave Xiang Yu a provocative look, as if to say, you¡¯re not fit to be the boss¡¯s bodyguard; you didn¡¯t have the guts to step forward at such a time.
Xiang Yu ignored his gaze.
Luo Lin¡¯s action seemed heartfelt but was actually moronic.
This was clearly a trap set by the boss, and if there were any real danger, Zhong Huashan, with his personality, wouldn¡¯t have walked in.
Several people made their way down to the bottom of the building, where they saw it was brightly lit, with two rows of people standing.
In the middle, a man in ck clothes knelt, his arm dripping with blood¡ªthe gunshot must have hit his arm.
Seeing this scene, Xiang Yu suddenly understood something.
Zhong Huashan actually did not know who had kidnapped him.
During the day, he deliberately captured Ding Yongwei in front of everyone, convinced he was the culprit.
The real killer, of course, was pleased.
But the killer was worried that Zhong Huashan would interrogate Ding Yongwei, and Ding Yongwei would rather die than confess.
Then Zhong Huashan would certainly continue to investigate.
Sooner orter, the real killer would surface.
The safest approach was to kill Ding Yongwei, leaving no one alive to testify.
That way, whether it was done by Ding Yongwei or not, it would be considered his doing.
Zhong Huashan seized on the killer¡¯s mindset and used a stratagem to ¡°beat the grass to startle the snake,¡± sessfully causing the impatient killer to send someone to kill Ding Yongwei.
¡°Take off your mask,¡± Zhong Huashan said calmly.
The man in ck, realizing he had been exposed, then tried to kill himself with a dagger.
Seeing this, Xiang Yu threw his dagger, hitting the man¡¯s wrist.
Now with both arms injured, it wouldn¡¯t be that easy for him to kill himself.
¡°Confess who sent you here, and I¡¯ll grant you a swift death; otherwise, I¡¯ll skin you alive,¡± Zhong Huashan said calmly, as if the man in ck was not a person but a dog.
The man in ck¡¯s eyes rolled around, showing no intention of speaking.
Zhong Huashan nodded at one of his men, who walked forward and casually sliced off a piece of flesh from the captive¡¯s body with Xiang Yu¡¯s dagger.
The man hadn¡¯t expected Xiang Yu¡¯s dagger to be so sharp and couldn¡¯t help but look back at Xiang Yu.
The man in cky on the ground, trying to endure the pain as if he wanted to y the hero, but the excruciating agony was too much to bear, and he finally screamed out loud.
Xiang Yu found the scream somewhat familiar but couldn¡¯t ce who it was at the moment.
¡°Not talking yet?¡± Zhong Huashan asked with interest.
Seeing that the man justy there howling without any intention of speaking, Zhong Huashan then said, ¡°Cut him piece by piece until he talks.¡±
Zhong Huashan, very patiently, found a chair to sit on and watched the brutal scene unfold.
Xiang Yu and Ding Yongwei stood behind Zhong Huashan.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t care; these people were no good, and their deaths were not to be regretted.
But seeing this, Ding Yongwei felt difort all over, as if the knife was slicing into him with each cut.
The man holding Xiang Yu¡¯s dagger first sliced a piece of flesh from the captive¡¯s buttocks, then the thigh, and then the arm.
Xiang Yu¡¯s dagger was very sharp, and the boy found it very handy, almost reluctant to let it go.
Finally, he brought the dagger to the captive¡¯s groin, looking to cut off the extraneous piece there.
The captive on the ground could no longer endure and started begging for mercy, hoping that Zhong Huashan would swiftly end his suffering.
If he had simply removed his mask in the beginning, he might not have had to endure such pain.
But he believed he was a man of principle who would never betray his brother, even in death.
And Zhong Huashan was very annoyed with someone who went against his will, so he had him skinned.
¡°You have three seconds, or your ¡®little brother¡¯ won¡¯t be spared,¡± Zhong Huashan said, having risen from his chair.
He knew it was one of his own four subordinates, but even at this moment, he felt ufortable.
After all, he had raised the four men himself, and now one of them had betrayed him¡
Chapter 395 - 395 395 Xiang Yu Engages in a Battle of Wits and Courage
?395: Chapter 395 Xiang Yu Engages in a Battle of Wits and Courage 395: Chapter 395 Xiang Yu Engages in a Battle of Wits and Courage ¡°Speak or not?¡± At this moment, Zhong Huashan looked at the man indifferently.
By now, the man was bleeding everywhere, eliciting a bone-chilling sensation from those who saw him.
¡°I¡¯ll talk.¡± The man in ck finally couldn¡¯t endure the torture any longer and began to confess.
Seeing this scene, Luo Lin, who was behind Ding Yongwei, couldn¡¯t help but shudder.
He secretly imagined, if it were him kneeling on the ground, whether he would break under the pressure and betray his boss.
Just then, Zhong Huashan suddenly turned his head to Xiang Yu and asked, ¡°If it were you who was captured, what would you do?¡±
Xiang Yu replied with an easy smile, ¡°I¡¯m different from him, I can kill myself.¡±
Xiang Yu¡¯s response deeply moved Zhong Huashan.
The decisiveness with which he spoke of suicide showed his preparedness for such an oue.
¡°Don¡¯t dawdle, spit it out quickly,¡± Ding Yongwei urged, feeling somewhat ufortable at the sight of the man¡¯s blood-soaked body.
¡°My boss, you all know him, it¡¯s Shen San,¡± the man in ck said with his head down and in a tone of despair, as if it took a great effort to utter Shen San¡¯s name.
Upon hearing the name Shen San, Zhong Huashan¡¯s whole body trembled.
Xiang Yu could feel his heart sinking, the pain of being betrayed by his own brother was truly sorrowful.
¡°Kill him,¡± Zhong Huashan said, then turned and walked outside.
Observing his somewhat deste figure, Xiang Yu felt that this man was still very emotional.
¡°Let me do it.¡± Luo Lin stepped forward with zealous interest.
Seeing his fiendish smile, Xiang Yu knew Luo Lin was looking forward to torturing the man.
Before Luo Lin could make his move, Xiang Yu stepped forward to the man and retrieved his dagger.
Without hesitation, he grazed the man¡¯s neck, ending his life with ease.
Xiang Yu killed effortlessly, as if taking a life for him was as simple as eating.
¡°You?
Who gave you the order to kill?¡± Luo Lin was displeased that Xiang Yu ended the man¡¯s life so quickly.
He had been looking forward to a chance to torture the captive, opportunities to torment a living person at will were rare.
¡°The boss told me to do it,¡± Xiang Yu said, uninterested in further conversation, and then followed Zhong Huashan.
Until his death, the man in ck did not remove his mask.
Zhong Huashan did not know who he was, but that was irrelevant; he only cared about the oue.
When Xiang Yu heard it was Shen San, he immediately knew who the kneeling man was.
This person was Li Tian, Shen San¡¯s close aide.
It seemed Shen San deemed the mission critical enough to send his own capable lieutenant.
What he didn¡¯t expect was that Zhong Huashan had already set up an ambush here, waiting for him.
This was perhaps the saying ¡®For every cunning n, there is a cunning n to beat it.¡¯
Now that Zhong Huashan knew Shen San was undermining him in secret, given his vindictive nature, he would not spare the other, even if Shen San were his brother.
Xiang Yu followed Zhong Huashan back to his office.
Zhong Huashan looked somewhat exhausted but resolute in his gaze.
¡°Who would have thought it was him?¡± Zhong Huashan said, sitting there.
¡°Boss, I can¡¯t understand.
Why would Shen San want to catch you?
There¡¯s no benefit for him in capturing you,¡± Ding Yongwei said, puzzled.
In Ding Yongwei¡¯s eyes, Shen San had always been a quiet, unambitious person.
Zhong Huashan shook his head and sighed, ¡°He¡¯s no longer the younger brother you used to know, I¡¯m afraid his current strength is even greater than yours.¡±
Ding Yongwei feigned surprise for a moment, but his heart was unconvinced.
He knew his own capabilities better than anyone else; others barely understood the surface, even the boss only had a partial understanding.
After years of operation, his strength had increased exponentiallypared to before.
¡°Is the equipment all ready?¡± Zhong Huashan checked his watch, which showed exactly midnight.
Ding Yongwei quickly nodded, ¡°Everything¡¯s prepared.¡±
Watching the two converse, Xiang Yu realized that they had designed everything from start to finish.
At this moment, Xiang Yu was deeply shocked, starting to recognize that Zhong Huashan was truly a formidable figure.
Perhaps with his tactics, he knew from the start that it was Shen San¡¯s doing but did not act until now, deciding to wipe out the opposition.
Xiang Yu¡¯s initial purpose foring here was to get rid of Shen San, and now that the opportunity wasid out before him, there was no reason not to participate, but speaking rashly could induce suspicions from Zhong Huashan, which would not be good for Xiang Yu¡¯s future endeavors.
As Xiang Yu was considering how to broach the subject, he suddenly thought of Luo Lin.
Luo Lin always wanted topete with him, and now they were facing the selection of the elite bodyguard team leader; he was eager to showcase himself in front of the boss.
With that thought, Xiang Yu looked at Luo Lin provocatively, as if to say, ¡°What about it?
Do you dare to take on this mission?¡±
Luo Lin naturally wouldn¡¯t show weakness and red fiercely back at Xiang Yu.
He had long wanted to teach Xiang Yu a lesson but hadcked the opportunity.
Now they had a fair chance topete, but they would have to wait a week to know the oue, and he could hardly wait.
He needed to impress now to prove that he was stronger than his rival.
¡°Boss, why not entrust this task to both Xiang Yu and me as a test to see who can capture Shen San first?¡± Luo Lin suggested.
Zhong Huashan frowned and then nced at Luo Lin, clearly surprised by such a proposal.
Shen San wasn¡¯t just anyone; first, he was a direct subordinate of Zhong Huashan, his status much higher than Luo Lin¡¯s.
Now Luo Lin was calling him out by name and iming he would capture him, showing no respect in his words, which Zhong Huashan found very ufortable.
Furthermore, since Shen San wanted to harm Zhong Huashan, he absolutely could not let such a person roam free.
Capturing Shen San was a pressing matter, and Luo Lin treated it as just anotherpetition with Xiang Yu, which significantly lowered Zhong Huashan¡¯s opinion of him.
¡°What do you think, Xiang Yu?¡± Zhong Huashan suddenly turned to Xiang Yu.
After thinking for a moment, Xiang Yu replied directly, ¡°If Shen San dared to betray the boss, there must be other reasons.
The most important thing now is to capture him quickly and get to the bottom of it.
Mypetition with Luo Lin can happen anytime, but it should not interfere with the bigger picture.¡±
Hearing Xiang Yu speak, Luo Lin was furious.
He clearly sensed the challenge in Xiang Yu¡¯s eyes earlier, and now here was Xiang Yu boldly iming thepetition didn¡¯t matter.
¡°Boss, I guarantee I will capture Shen San.
If I can¡¯tplete the task, I am prepared to face the consequences,¡± Luo Lin vowed.
Zhong Huashan waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll split you into two teams, each one of you will lead a team to bring Shen San back to me.
If you mess this up, both of you are dead.¡±
Seeing the boss agree, Luo Lin was overjoyed, then nced at Xiang Yu with a hint of disdain.
Xiang Yu remained calm and silent, hanging his head; he had no idea that he had just been outyed by Xiang Yu¡
Chapter 396 - 396 396 Shen Sans Master Plan
?396: Chapter 396 Shen San¡¯s Master n 396: Chapter 396 Shen San¡¯s Master n Xiang Yu thought for a moment, his head bowed.
Clearly, Zhong Huashan had no intention of killing Shen San when he sought to capture him.
Shen San, whose crimes were heinous and inhumane, must be killed.
With this in mind, Xiang Yu looked up at Zhong Huashan and said, ¡°Boss, weapons have no feelings, and idents are inevitable during a mission.¡±
Zhong Huashan, unaware of what Xiang Yu wanted to say, responded, ¡°Speak your mind.¡±
¡°What I mean is, what if Shen San refuses to surrender and orders his men to resist?¡± Xiang Yu pressed.
¡°Try to take him alive if possible.
If it can¡¯t be done, then there¡¯s no helping it,¡± Zhong Huashan sighed.
That was exactly what Xiang Yu had been waiting to hear.
At that moment, two people came in and reported to Zhong Huashan that everything was ready.
Only then did Zhong Huashan introduce the two men to Xiang Yu and Luo Lin, instructing them to follow theirmands.
The two men promptly responded with respect, as they recognized Xiang Yu and Luo Lin and knew that one of them would soon be the head of the bodyguard team, and thus treated them with the utmost reverence.
Xiang Yu could hardly wait any longer and told Zhong Huashan he was going downstairs.
The captain followed him down as well.
¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Xiang Yu asked the man.
¡°Han Xin,¡± the man replied briskly.
¡°How many people have we deployed for this operation?¡± Xiang Yu inquired further.
¡°Just from our third unit, we¡¯ve deployed fifty people, and the first unit has sent out sixty,¡± Han Xin said, indicating that the first unit was likely the one led by Luo Lin.
¡°Where are they now?¡± Xiang Yu asked.
¡°They¡¯re hiding in every corner, ready to appear immediately at mymand,¡± Han Xin stated.
¡°Good.
Do you know where Shen San is now?¡± Xiang Yu probed.
¡°The boss has already had us investigate.
Right now, Shen San is surely in his private vi, fifty kilometers from here, secluded with a great view, quite simr to this mountain estate,¡± Han Xin exined earnestly.
Xiang Yu was the boss¡¯s favored one, and Han Xin certainly didn¡¯t want to offend him.
¡°Tell the brothers to head out, and you navigate,¡± Xiang Yu gestured for Xiao Xuan to take the passenger seat, instructing Han Xin to drive.
Xiang Yu now had information about Shen San, and Luo Lin must know it too.
Given his eagerness to achieve a quick victory, he¡¯d surely be heading there right now.
If Xiang Yu were to arrivete, it could jeopardize the whole operation.
Han Xin made a phone call to get his men moving, then drove off toward the destination with Xiang Yu and Xiao Xuan.
Xiang Yu had thought Shen San¡¯s private vi would not be far from where the boss was held, but it turned out to be the exact opposite.
Shen San, the old fox, had obviously put in a lot of effort to recruit and build his strength.
Xiang Yu leading his men there with fierce momentum, Shen San might already know and be lying in ambush.
But these were not Xiang Yu¡¯s concerns; his main goal was to kill Shen San.
With Shen San dead, along with the demise of his top general Li Tian, his power would surely crumble, relegating it to a second-rate force, and it would then be easy for Xiang Yu to eliminate the others.
¡°What do we do now?¡± Han Xin turned to Xiang Yu at that point.
Xiang Yu was now the suprememander, and Han Xin had to listen to his orders.
¡°Let the brothers go and stand by.
Luo Lin and his team should have taken action by now,¡± Xiang Yu said.
Han Xin felt somewhat surprised.
Since the boss had instructed him to follow Xiang Yu¡¯s n, Xiang Yu should have a foolproof strategy.
However, looking at Xiang Yu now, it seemed he had no strategy at all, appearing as if he were about to charge forward in a desperate struggle.
But since Xiang Yu was in charge of the assignment, all responsibility fell to him.
Han Xin didn¡¯t care much, deciding to just follow Xiang Yu¡¯s lead.
In a mansion on the southern side of the city, Shen San was sitting on a sofa in the grand hall on the first floor, with more than a dozen people standing behind him.
There were at least twenty people patrolling around the vi.
¡°What time is it?¡± Shen San, lying on the sofa with his eyes closed, asked.
¡°12:30 a.m.,¡± one of them responded.
Hearing this, Shen San sighed and murmured to himself, ¡°Li Tian, oh Li Tian, you must seed.¡±
Right then, Shen San¡¯s phone suddenly rang.
¡°Big brother, the men are all out of the mountain, all the documents have been destroyed, and all evidence is gone,¡± said a voice on the phone.
After hearing this, Shen San nodded and said, ¡°You guys go ahead.
Leave that ce and rendezvous at the location I specified.
I¡¯ll be there shortly.¡±
After hanging up the phone, Shen San looked around at the mansion he was about to leave with a sense of reluctance.
Since the boss had escaped from the mountain, Shen San had been prepared to depart.
Although he had been meticulous, there was always a chink in the armor.
If Zhong Huashan conducted a thorough investigation, it would be easy to trace the matter back to him.
When Zhong Huashan got back and called several of their big shots, Shen San was hesitating between fleeing or facing the music.
In the end, he chose to go.
Zhong Huashan led them to Xiang Yu¡¯s ce.
At the beginning, Zhong Huashan did not mention the incident, only bringing it up at the very end.
But then, Mo Lan pressed hard, insisting that Ding Yongwei was the murderer.
This thrilled Shen San immensely¡ªif they could find a scapegoat, it would be perfect.
Plus, Ding Yongwei fit the profile for the crime.
Watching Ding Yongwei being taken away, Shen San had already made a n for Li Tian to assassinate Ding Yongwei and then stage a suicide.
If that worked out, he would be free and clear.
If Ding Yongwei died, Shen San could take the opportunity to take over everything he had.
By then, he would truly be the most powerful man.
It would then be much easier to deal with Zhong Huashan.
The stakes of the mission were significant.
If sessful, Shen San would soar to great heights; if exposed, he would certainly be assassinated by the boss.
It was now half-past midnight, and there was still no news from Li Tian, which left Shen San increasingly anxious.
Li Tian was his trusted lieutenant and skilled inbat; Shen San relied heavily on him, thus always sending him for important tasks.
Li Tian would surely not let him down.
However, the situation seemed different now.
It waste, and still, there was no message from him.
Shen San stood up and paced back and forth.
He looked at his watch; another ten minutes had passed.
Before leaving, Li Tian had made it clear that if there was no news from him by 1 a.m., Shen San should leave first.
Originally, Li Tian¡¯s n seemed sound¡ªhe would lurk and wait for the opportunity to strike.
To his surprise, the defenses were so light, and he managed to sneak in easily.
But little did he know, it was all a trapid out for him.
At this very moment, Shen San was in turmoil.
There were only ten minutes left.
If Li Tian didn¡¯t return, it would mean the mission had failed.
If it failed, Shen San would certainly be exposed.
Although he knew Li Tian was a brave man,pared to the crafty fox Zhong Huashan, he was nothing.
Shen San paced back and forth, cursing that time was flying by too quickly¡
Chapter 397 - 397 397 Shen San Becomes a Sitting Duck
?397: Chapter 397: Shen San Bes a Sitting Duck 397: Chapter 397: Shen San Bes a Sitting Duck The time was nearing one in the morning when Shen San couldn¡¯t sit still any longer, and looking at his brothers behind him he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, leave this ce.¡±
When he uttered those words, Shen San felt like a failure.
He had been operating here for over a decade, and now due to one incident, he had lost everything.
But he wasn¡¯t disheartened, for he still had his brothers, and everything could be started anew.
One day when he had grown strong again, he would definitely return.
Just as Shen San was heading to the door, someone rushed in hastily and reported, ¡°Big Brother, there¡¯s a convoy heading this way.¡±
Shen San was startled and quickly asked, ¡°How many people?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t know how many people, but there are over a dozen cars.¡±
¡°Everyone, be on alert,¡± Shen San immediately ordered, ¡°Xiao Wu, call for backup right now.¡±
Shen San was now certain that the boss must have found out about him and sent people to kill him.
There was no way he could escape now; if necessary, he would confront the boss¡¯s men here and see who was tougher.
Although he didn¡¯t have as many men as the boss, those with him were all professionally trained and handpicked experts.
Escaping should be easy, but he wanted to strike a painful blow here to let the boss know that Shen San wasn¡¯t so easy to deal with.
After Shen San finished speaking, his men each found cover and concealed themselves skillfully.
It was evident from their response and every move that they were indeed not ordinary.
Shen San went directly to the second floor and watched the convoy slowly approaching in the distance.
A cold sneer suddenly escaped him as he thought to himself that the boss was seriously underestimating him, thinking such people could take him down was a joke.
In the end, the convoy lined up in front of therge vi, fifteen cars in total, looking quite impressive parked there.
Shen San stood there on the second floor, watching coldly.
He wanted to see who was leading this convoy.
Just then, the door of the central car opened, and a person stepped out.
This person was tall and straight, with short hair, a sharp and handsome face, casually eating peanuts from his hand.
He walked out of the car and then stood at the very front of the entire convoy.
Xiang Yu?¡± Shen San on the second floor whispered involuntarily.
When he saw it was Xiang Yu, a glint of hope shed in his eyes, for he and Xiang Yu did have some interaction.
There might still be a chance to salvage the situation today.
However, Xiang Yu¡¯s indifferent expression irked him.
¡°Xiang Yu, why have youe?¡± Shen San shouted from the second floor.
Seeing Shen San on the second floor, Xiang Yu tossed the peanuts in his hand aside, leaped onto the car, and then stood facing Shen San with his hands behind his back, not saying a word.
¡°Could it be that you¡¯ve be the boss¡¯s bodyguard?¡± Seeing that Xiang Yu didn¡¯t speak, Shen San raised his voice and called out.
¡°Guess,¡± Xiang Yu replied with a slight smile and then said loudly.
¡°I guess you¡¯re now a bodyguard, Ding Yongwei and Luo Lin have been arrested, and you no longer have any rivals,¡± Shen San said.
He had guessed Xiang Yu¡¯s purpose foring, but in his heart, there was still a sliver of hope that Xiang Yu was just passing by or had some other business.
¡°You guessed wrong, I¡¯m not yet the boss¡¯s bodyguard.
Guess why I¡¯vee here?¡± Xiang Yu continued to ask.
¡°How could I possibly know about your business,¡± Shen San was there trying his best to dy.
Although he wasn¡¯t afraid of Xiang Yu and his people, a fight would indeed be quite troublesome and might well result in both sides sustaining injuries.
If he could just wait a bit longer for his brothers to arrive, the situation would be much easier to handle.
¡°Li Tian has already been killed by the boss,¡± Xiang Yu said directly.
On hearing this, Shen San¡¯s body suddenly trembled.
Although he had anticipated it, he couldn¡¯t help but be startled when he actually heard the news of Li Tian¡¯s death, and that faint glimmer of hope in his heartpletely copsed.
¡°Did you do it?¡± Shen San asked, still appearing calm on the surface.
¡°I did,¡± Xiang Yu said decisively.
¡°Then I¡¯m relieved, he surely didn¡¯t suffer before dying,¡± Shen San said decisively, showing that he understood Xiang Yu quite well.
Xiang Yu nodded and continued, ¡°What are you thinking?
Are you going toe with us willingly, or shall I make you?¡±
Xiang Yu spoke with confidence, as if everything was under his control.
Shen San suddenly burst intoughter, then looked at Xiang Yu with a yful gaze, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to let me off the hook?
After all, we have a history of working together.¡±
¡°I never thought of letting you off.
If I were you, I¡¯d shoot myself to avoid the humiliation from the boss,¡± Xiang Yu said.
¡°You¡¯re wrong.
Do you think just the people you have here can do anything to me?
This is my territory, Shen San¡¯s territory.
I cane and go as I please, and no one can stop me,¡± Shen San said with authority.
Although Shen San didn¡¯t know how many people Xiang Yu had in his car, since they hadn¡¯t gotten out, it definitely was due to ack of manpower or perhaps one person per car¡ªmaybe just fifteen people for fifteen cars.
¡°We can talk,¡± said Xiang Yu suddenly, jumping out of his car and stepping forward.
¡°I have nothing to discuss with you, you are now the boss¡¯s man, and we are destined to be at odds,¡± Shen San replied.
Just then, another convoy approached from a distance.
Seeing it, Shen San¡¯s heart swelled with joy¡ªhis rescue had arrived, and now it was time to show Xiang Yu.
Just as he was about to go downstairs, it suddenly urred to him that the convoy had arrived a bit too quickly, and judging by Xiang Yu¡¯sposure, he wasn¡¯t panicking at all.
Could it be¡
With that thought, Shen San began to feel a chill in his heart.
Indeed, the arriving convoy was even more numerous than the one Xiang Yu had brought.
They didn¡¯t stop their cars in a row like Xiang Yu¡¯s but circled the vi instead.
When the convoy stopped, many people stepped out with weapons pointed at the vi.
However, the leader was still nowhere to be seen, the exact opposite of Xiang Yu¡¯s scenario.
¡°Are these your people?¡± Shen San¡¯s face turned stern, and then he shouted.
Xiang Yu shook his head with a smile, ¡°They belong to Luo Lin, only that Luo Lin is too cowardly to get out of his car.¡±
In fact, Luo Lin¡¯s car was just behind Xiang Yu¡¯s, so he heard every word Xiang Yu said.
Unable to swallow this insult, he got out of the car directly.
He actually enjoyed this, sitting in the car, watching his men die for him¡ªit was such an imposing feeling.
He didn¡¯t understand Xiang Yu¡ªXiang Yu¡¯s behavior was no different from that of an idiot.
Standing out there on his own, if the opponents wanted to make a move, a row of bullets would turn him into a sieve.
¡°Who are you saying is too scared to get out of the car, are you looking for death?¡± Luo Lin got out and didn¡¯t look at Shen San but directly confronted Xiang Yu.
The brothers around them didn¡¯t step forward to intervene as they all belonged to the boss and were not subordinates of these two.
Either of them could potentially be the chief of the bodyguards, so the best choice for them was to remain silent¡
Chapter 398 - 398 398 Using Each Other
?398: Chapter 398 Using Each Other 398: Chapter 398 Using Each Other ¡°Who are you calling a coward?¡± Luo Lin suddenly burst out of the car and then stood in front of Xiang Yu, staring at him.
¡°If you¡¯re not a coward, why didn¡¯t youe out?¡± Xiang Yu mocked.
¡°That¡¯s called strategy, get it?
I wanted to put psychological pressure on Shen San.
You dont understand this simple thing¡ªhow can you be fit to be the boss¡¯s bodyguard?
You might as well go back to farming.¡± Luo Lin retorted sarcastically, thinking Xiang Yu would get angry after hearing this, but he found that Xiang Yu simply didn¡¯t take him seriously, his facial expression not changing in the slightest.
¡°Xiang Yu, you really have no shame.
How could the boss fancy someone like you?¡± Luo Lin taunted.
¡°It¡¯s because of this.¡± Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t finished speaking when he pped the other¡¯s face and immediately grabbed Luo Lin by the throat, making it hard for him to breathe.
Now, Luo Lin¡¯s brothers weren¡¯t here, so no one came over to help him.
Knowing Xiang Yu was skilled, Luo Lin had already be wary of him and didn¡¯t try to fight back, just letting Xiang Yu choke him.
In fact, Xiang Yu also wanted to subdue Luo Lin quickly because he had injuries on his body.
If Luo Lin truly resisted desperately, Xiang Yu might be beaten by him.
¡°Xiang Yu, you¡¯ve got some nerve.
We¡¯re on a mission right now.
If you mess up the boss¡¯s business, you won¡¯t get away with it,¡± Luo Lin spoke up, reminding him, seeing that Xiang Yu showed no respect.
¡°I was just messing with you, how could I mess up the boss¡¯s business?¡± Xiang Yu said, and then heughed and let go of Luo Lin.
Luo Lin was intimidated by Xiang Yu and quickly stepped back a few paces.
Xiang Yu was unpredictable; he was a damn fool who always followed his own logic.
In theory, such people don¡¯t thrive in society¡ªthey get killed sooner orter.
Yet, somehow Xiang Yu had lucked out and made it this far¡ªwho knows what good deeds he did in his past life.
Although Luo Lin only stepped back a few paces, the people around clearly saw it all.
They saw Xiang Yu¡¯s dominance and Luo Lin¡¯s swallowing his pride.
They were all men of blood and naturally preferred Xiang Yu.
Those sitting in the car felt incredibly satisfied when they saw Xiang Yu p Luo Lin.
They believed their squad leader should be just like that.
Since they came with Xiang Yu, they were quietly rooting for him to be the head bodyguard.
However, the faces of those from the first squad who came with Luo Lin burned with embarrassment, and Luo Lin¡¯s standing in their hearts plummeted.
¡°Hmph, Xiang Yu, you¡¯re arrogant now, but you¡¯ll regret it someday.
I¡¯ll make your life worse than death,¡± Luo Lin threatened viciously.
¡°Oh, really?¡± Xiang Yu turned and smiled at him again.
Luo Lin thought Xiang Yu would hit him again and hurriedly stepped back once more.
This reaction was involuntary, and Luo Lin felt humiliated by it.
At that moment, he wished he could find a hole to crawl into.
¡°Xiang Yu, just you wait and see.
Once I be the head bodyguard, I¡¯ll make sure you die,¡± Luo Lin dered, then suddenly shouted to everyone around: ¡°All men, on mymand¡¡±
Shen San, seeing Luo Lin bullied by Xiang Yu, knew he might take action.
Now with both Luo Lin and Xiang Yu here, it would be difficult for him to break through.
The best course of action was to buy time until his brothers arrived.
Then, even if Zhong Huashan himself came with people, he would stand a fighting chance.
¡°Xiang Yu, didn¡¯t you want to see me just now?
Do you dare toe in and talk?¡± Shen San suddenly interrupted Luo Lin and shouted.
Luo Lin had been about to order his brothers to make a strong attack, but he stopped when he heard Shen San.
Xiang Yu wanted to see Shen San¡ªcould it be that there was some trickery afoot?
If he could catch Xiang Yu off guard now, when he mentioned it to the bosster, Xiang Yu would be finished.
Thinking of this, Luo Lin stopped speaking and observed the reactions of the two men.
Shen San knew about the conflict between the two, and he was using it to exacerbate their rtionship, thereby buying time for himself.
Clearly, his n had worked.
If Xiang Yu dared toe in, Shen San could use this to his advantage, creating the illusion that Xiang Yu had switched loyalty to him.
If Xiang Yu didn¡¯t dare enter, Shen San could intensify the conflict between the two, prompting them to duke it out outside.
By the time his own men arrived, both would be dead.
¡°Xiang Yu, what do you want to talk to him about?¡± Luo Lin sneered at this point.
¡°He¡¯s about to die; I just want to rify where all the treasures he¡¯s umted over the years are hidden.
He can¡¯t take them with him once he¡¯s dead, so it¡¯s better off given to me,¡± Xiang Yu said with a serious face.
¡°You want to swallow up his fortunes, Xiang Yu, you really have quite the appetite,¡± Luo Lin scoffed.
Seeing this, Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart, calling Luo Lin a dumbass.
This was all made up on the spot, and Luo Lin actually believed it, which showed how much the guy valued money.
¡°Right, my appetite is huge.
Why don¡¯t youe in too?¡± Xiang Yu said as he started walking towards the inside.
Actually, all his ns revolved around getting close to Shen San, including the two ps he had just given Luo Lin.
He was sure that Shen San, wanting to fuel the feud between Luo Lin and himself, would request to see him.
¡°I¡¯d rather not go in.
You go ahead by yourself,¡± Luo Lin said, snickering as he watched Xiang Yu foolishly go inside.
If Xiang Yu died inside, that would be for the best, as he would have no more rivals.
However, if Xiang Yu survived and came out, Luo Lin could fabricate a story of Xiang Yu colluding with Shen San.
Zhong Huashan was a very suspicious person, and if he heard that Xiang Yu and Shen San were in cahoots, he wouldn¡¯t trust Xiang Yu anymore, regardless of whether it was true or not.
At this moment, as Xiang Yu headed towards the vi, both Shen San and Luo Lin were overjoyed, albeit for different reasons.
They both thought Xiang Yu had lost his mind.
Standing alone in front of the building, Xiang Yu looked up at Shen San with a smile, ¡°May Ie up?¡±
¡°Of course,¡± Shen San responded, looking more like an old friend, also with a smile.
The demeanor he was showing now was all for Luo Lin to see.
Initially, he had wanted to use Xiang Yu, but he hadn¡¯t expected Xiang Yu to be so cooperative, following his n to the letter.
At the base of the vi, ten men were on guard.
As Xiang Yu entered, they watched him warily, ready to shoot him dead at the slightest provocation.
They didn¡¯t understand why this guy was so bold.
Facing so many gun barrels pointed at him, he could still smile naturally andposedly, as if he really was just a guest.
As two people came over intending to frisk Xiang Yu, he quickly stepped back and warned, ¡°You two better stand there and not move.¡±
¡°We have to search you,¡± one of them said cautiously.
¡°Fuck off, I¡¯m not some chick, you trying to cop a feel or what¡¡±
Chapter 399 - 399 399 Xiang Yus True Purpose
?399: Chapter 399: Xiang Yu¡¯s True Purpose 399: Chapter 399: Xiang Yu¡¯s True Purpose ¡°Fuck your mother, I¡¯m not a woman, do you still want to take advantage of me?¡± Xiang Yu said with a serious expression and in earnest.
His attitude was really speechless, especially for the two who were supposed to search him, both of whom felt somewhat awkward, as if they really were going to take advantage of Xiang Yu.
¡°Let hime up,¡± Shen San suddenly said with a smile, standing on the second floor.
Seeing this, Xiang Yu then made a contemptuous gesture at those people and looked up at Shen San with a smile, ¡°You better wash your ass, I¡¯ll be right up.¡±
The people on the first floor were speechless.
How could Xiang Yu, who was also considered a boss, speak without any sense of propriety?
And seeing the amiable smile on Shen San¡¯s face, they were somewhat confused.
Could their boss really have a thing with Xiang Yu?
If that were true, it would be really melodramatic.
They saw Xiang Yu follow Shen San into the room and then close the door, they all nced at each other without speaking, but suspicion was evident in their eyes.
And the brothers who were originally standing by the door unconsciously took a few steps away, truly worried that they might overhear something they shouldn¡¯t, hence they consciously distanced themselves.
All this didn¡¯t escape Luo Lin¡¯s notice.
The closer Xiang Yu and Luo Lin were, the happier he became.
This only further confirmed one thing, the two of them had been in contact privately for quite some time, and were on very good terms.
Now, with hundreds of brothers around as his witnesses, he wasn¡¯t scared that Xiang Yu would deny it.
What would the boss think if he were here to witness all this?
¡°Hmph!
Xiang Yu, if you seek your own death, don¡¯t me me,¡± Luo Lin thought with great joy.
He had no idea what Xiang Yu was thinking.
In his mind, Xiang Yu was quite a clever person, yet why was he making such an elementary mistake at this time?
Now that Shen San was the man the boss had ordered to be captured, everyone consciously avoided him, not wanting to have any dealings with him, fearing to be implicated.
Yet here was Xiang Yu, this kid, actively seeking him out at such a time.
Aside from having a short-circuit in his brain right now, Luo Lin could not find a second reason to exin it.
As Luo Lin stood there excitedly thinking about the situation, Xiang Yu appeared at the second-floor window, smiled at him, and then drew the curtains.
Now, Luo Lin could have ordered an assault to go in, which would not only destroy the opposing force but might also result in capturing Shen San alive.
But with Xiang Yu being the closest to Shen San, if he wiped out the peripheral power, and they charged in only to have Xiang Yu reap the rewards, the loss would be huge.
Moreover, he was very curious as to what exactly Xiang Yu was doing with Shen San.
Could it really be for Shen San¡¯s wealth?
¡°You¡¯ve got guts,¡± Shen San said rxedly from the second floor.
For some reason, Xiang Yu was especially cooperative with him today, not only walking in alone, buying him time but also drawing the curtains, which could cause Luo Lin even greater misunderstandings.
¡°You know, I¡¯ve always had big guts,¡± Xiang Yu said after drawing the curtains, then he looked around the second floor again, including the small room and the cab, etc, ensuring they were the only two there, before finally sitting opposite Shen San.
Xiang Yu was just a small-time character when he first came to this city, but who would have thought in just a few months he would be able to sit on an equal footing with Shen San.
¡°Not only do you have big guts, but your luck is also very good.
In the past, killing you would have been as easy as squashing an ant, but it¡¯s different now,¡± Shen San said with a hint of self-mockery.
¡°You¡¯re wrong, even in the past you couldn¡¯t have killed me,¡± Xiang Yu said with a confident smile as he looked at his opponent.
Shen San also smiled as he shook his head; he thought Xiang Yu was bluffing.
After all, there was no turning back to the past, and no matter how much Xiang Yu boasted, it was meaningless.
¡°Do you know why I¡¯vee all this way here?¡± Xiang Yu sighed as hey on the sofa, as if he were reminiscing about the good old days with an old friend.
¡°Because of thedy, you had no choice but toe.
If you didn¡¯te, she would definitely have sent me to kill you,¡± Shen San stated bluntly.
He remembered clearly, it was because he had taken thedy to find Xiang Yu.
Thedy took the opportunity to get to know Xiang Yu, and after seeing him, she insisted on ying with him.
For the sake of Xiang Yu, thedy went there a second time, specifically to find Xiang Yu.
She even dered that if Xiang Yu didn¡¯te, she would have Shen San kill him.
That was when Xiang Yu agreed toe here.
¡°You¡¯re wrong,¡± Xiang Yu¡¯s smile faded as he looked seriously at Shen San and said, ¡°That was just an excuse I found.¡±
Seeing Xiang Yu suddenly be serious, Shen San became curious.
Could there be another reason for Xiang Yu¡¯s presence here?
¡°I came here because of you,¡± Xiang Yu said directly.
When Shen San heard this, he almost choked in disbelief.
Because of him?
Could Xiang Yu have questionable preferences?
He had only heard rumors that the kid was a big talker; he had never heard anything about those kinds of interests.
No, that couldn¡¯t be it; he had once said he would take him in.
Could it be that Xiang Yu hade here specifically to acknowledge him as his big brother?
If so, why hadn¡¯t he said anything before?
Was it because Shen San had been too cold back then?
Or was it because he didn¡¯t step forward when Ding Yongwei wanted to kill him?
Observing Shen San¡¯s look of uncertainty, Xiang Yu continued, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it, the main reason I came to this city was to kill you because you threatened me.¡±
¡°What, just because I threatened you, you came over to kill me?¡± Shen Sanughed uproariously as if he had heard the joke of the century.
He couldn¡¯t imagine that Xiang Yu¡¯s purpose ining here was actually for him.
¡°You¡¯re not being stupid, are you?
If you killed everyone who threatened you, wouldn¡¯t the world be empty of people?¡± Shen San said with disdain, obviously not believing Xiang Yu¡¯s words.
¡°You¡¯re different from them; youmit countless crimes, trafficking in women, trading in organs.
My two friends almost fell victim to your schemes, and if it weren¡¯t for me saving them in time, they would be dead,¡± Xiang Yu¡¯s eyes slowly took on a chilling tone.
¡°What a joke, this is a world where the strong prey on the weak, I¡¯m the strong one, and naturally, I kill whoever I want.
Besides, there are so many people in the world, you can¡¯t kill them all, why bother about these things,¡± Shen San looked at Xiang Yu with disdain: ¡°Do you think you¡¯re such a good person, haven¡¯t you killed anyone in your life?¡±
¡°The people I¡¯ve killed deserved to die,¡± Xiang Yu sneered, having already stood up from the sofa.
Listening to Xiang Yu say this, Shen Sanughed again, then shook his head and said to Xiang Yu, ¡°You¡¯re really funny, you¡¯re clearly not any better, yet you insist on lecturing others.
If you say I threatened you, and that¡¯s why you came to kill me, then the boss threatened you too, will you kill him as well?¡±
¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Xiang Yu suddenly smiled and said directly.
Hearing Xiang Yu say this, Shen San¡¯s smile stopped, and he reassessed Xiang Yu; perhaps his understanding of him from the beginning had been wrong¡
Chapter 400 - 400 400 These are just the beginning
?400: Chapter 400 These are just the beginning 400: Chapter 400 These are just the beginning Hearing Xiang Yu speak these words so unabashedly, Shen San couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback.
He had thought that Xiang Yu¡¯s goal was to be Zhong Huashan¡¯s personal bodyguard, after all, that was a position many dreamed of obtaining.
But now it seemed that Xiang Yu didn¡¯t care about that role at all, and from his words, it was evident that he didn¡¯t consider Zhong Huashan a big deal.
At this moment, Xiang Yu¡¯s gaze was sharp and profound, as if it were a ck hole that would trap anyone who looked into it, unable to extract themselves.
That kind of indifference, that murderous intent, couldn¡¯t be feigned.
Sitting there, Shen San suddenly felt as if he was in an icy cave, surrounded by darkness, with only Xiang Yu¡¯s gaze and himself in the entire world.
It was then that he realized how little he actually knew about Xiang Yu.
He had thought that in this city, he was the person who knew Xiang Yu best.
Xiang Yu was skilled, very capable, and in another city, a dominant figure.
But these characteristics weren¡¯t unique¡ªthere were many people like Xiang Yu.
Therefore, although Shen San valued Xiang Yu, he hadn¡¯t conducted a thorough investigation.
This was what made him feel so estranged from Xiang Yu now.
After a moment¡¯s daze, Shen San quickly snapped back to reality and sprang up from the couch.
He had to admit, for a brief moment he had felt fear, a fear that came from deep within, leaving him feeling profoundly ashamed.
After all, he was a respected boss himself and to have been frightened by Xiang Yu, who wasn¡¯t even Zhong Huashan¡¯s bodyguard yet¡ªjust a squad leader under Miao Honglei¡ªat best.
The gap between their statuses was not just a small one.
¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Shen San took a half step back, trying to maintain some distance from Xiang Yu.
¡°You invited me up to buy time, didn¡¯t you?
Are other people on their way here now?¡± Xiang Yu¡¯s cold gaze fixed on Shen San.
Shen San was suddenly dazed.
How did Xiang Yu know his n?
Since he knew Shen San¡¯s intent, why was he still spending so much time with him?
¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Shen San asked again with suspicion, his consecutive inquiries about Xiang Yu¡¯s identity revealing the fear he was beginning to feel.
In the past, he admired Zhuge Tian the most because Zhuge Tian was very smart, able to anticipate almost anything.
So even though Zhuge Tian hadn¡¯t been with him long, he granted Zhuge Tian significant authority, allowing him to be his chief strategist.
Indeed, after Zhuge Tian joined him, many issues were smoothly resolved, and his power kept growing.
Yet, Zhuge Tian was killed by Xiang Yu while trying to save the boss.
At that time, Shen San was deeply grieved; Zhuge Tian was his treasure, and ording to his understanding, Xiang Yu shouldn¡¯t have been able to kill Zhuge Tian.
If he had killed him, then it must have been a fluke, or a blind cat running into a dead rat, for he trusted Zhuge Tian too much.
Only at this moment did he fully understand that Xiang Yu¡¯s killing of Zhuge Tian was no coincidence.
The Xiang Yu before him was too unnatural, like the air around him, always watching, aware of his every move.
Xiang Yu was the second person he respected, but what exactly was his goal?
¡°Your invitation for me toe up was nothing more than a way to buy time, and also to intensify the conflict between me and Luo Lin, so that you could take advantage of the situation, right?¡± Xiang Yu said as he moved towards Shen San.
Shen San looked at Xiang Yu in disbelief, retreating continuously while shaking his head and muttering to himself, ¡°Impossible, you can¡¯t possibly know so much, you must be guessing all of this.¡±
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t speak and then took steps to approach the figure in front of him.
¡°Why would you dare to approach if you knew my intent?¡± Shen San retreated backward, suddenly finding himself ridiculous.
He had intended to outsmart Xiang Yu, yet thetter had known all along.
¡°As I already said, it¡¯s to kill you,¡± Xiang Yu said indifferently.
¡°The brothers below are the boss¡¯s men; he wants them alive.
In front of them, how could I possibly raise my hand to strike?¡±
At this point, Xiang Yu suddenly took a quick step forward, then swiftly grasped the other¡¯s neck.
Shen San never expected Xiang Yu to suddenly make a move, as he had nned to shout out.
After all, this was his territory; any noise he made would surely bring his brothers rushing in, and that¡¯s why Shen San had been bold enough to remain alone in a room with Xiang Yu.
Yet, in the end, he had underestimated Xiang Yu.
Moreover, Xiang Yu¡¯s behavior upon entering had suggested an ambiguous rtionship with Shen San, which lowered the guards of Shen San¡¯s subordinates.
Even the people outside conscientiously moved a bit further away, so they couldn¡¯t hear any minor noises from inside.
Shen San cast a reluctant nce towards the door; he was only a little more than a meter away, but even that one meter¡¯s distance prevented him from signaling for help.
¡°Why?¡± Shen San, sensing the crazy intent to kill in Xiang Yu¡¯s eyes, asked somewhat puzzled.
¡°Because you owe society too much,¡± Xiang Yu said coldly.
He then grabbed Shen San¡¯s head with both hands and twisted forcefully.
With a snap, Shen San was dead, beyond any doubt.
Poor Shen San didn¡¯t understand one thing before he died: his debt to society had nothing to do with Xiang Yu.
Could it be that Xiang Yu was an angel maintaining world peace?
Shen San would never understand this question now, as he left this world with this doubt.
Ironically, ever since he arrived here, Xiang Yu had been fantasizing about the day he would kill Shen San¡ªa grand scene, just like thest time he rescued the boss.
But he never expected it to happen like this.
There he was, inside Shen San¡¯s office, surrounded by Shen San¡¯s brothers, yet Xiang Yu brazenly killed him.
ns indeed can¡¯t keep up with changes.
Xiang Yu dragged Shen San¡¯s body to the sofa, then dusted off his hands and said, ¡°Goodbye¡ªno, more like, ¡®gone¡¯.¡± After saying that, he walked out boldly.
At this moment, he felt relieved, as if he had finally fulfilled a wish.
But the joy he imagined wasn¡¯t there.
Indeed, he hade to this city to kill Shen San.
However, once he arrived, he realized there were even worse people than Shen San everywhere.
These people¡¯s societal harm was far deeper and more extensive than Shen San¡¯s, so his mission here was far from over; it was just beginning.
Xiang Yu walked out of Shen San¡¯s office with a rxed face, even greeting Shen San¡¯s subordinates.
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s happy and carefree expression, they couldn¡¯t help but nce at each other and sigh.
It seemed their guess was right, Xiang Yu really had something going on with their boss; what they did in the room for so long was anybody¡¯s guess¡
They watched with their eyes wide open as Xiang Yu walked out of the vi without anyone stopping him, and likewise, no one went to Shen San¡¯s room¡ªin case Shen San emerged disheveled, how embarrassing that would be¡
Chapter 401 - 401 401 Luo Lins Frenzied Battle Spirit
?401: Chapter 401 Luo Lin¡¯s Frenzied Battle Spirit 401: Chapter 401 Luo Lin¡¯s Frenzied Battle Spirit Xiang Yu just walked out openly and no one stepped forward to stop him.
When Luo Lin saw Xiang Yuing out, he approached with a cold smile, ¡°How¡¯s your chrysanthemum doing?¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine, pretty good, but I think yours is in danger.¡± Xiang Yu ignored his insinuation and got into the car alone.
As soon as Xiang Yu got into the car, his phone suddenly rang.
It was from Xiao Xuan.
¡°Brother Yu, they¡¯re here, we need to pull out,¡± Xiao Xuan spoke seriously.
Xiang Yu hummed in response and hung up the phone, then turned to Han Xin, the leader of Team Three, ¡°Inform the brothers, we are pulling out now.¡±
Han Xin¡¯s face showed confusion.
The boss had tasked him to follow Xiang Yu¡¯s instructions and thene to capture Shen San.
Now, however, after Xiang Yu had met with Shen San alone in front of everyone, he was asking him to retreat.
There definitely was something going on; perhaps Xiang Yu had made some deal with Shen San, wanting to let Shen San off the hook.
¡°Is this really okay?¡± Han Xin turned and looked at Xiang Yu.
If things were indeed as he suspected, then Xiang Yu could no longer be the boss¡¯s bodyguard.
And if he was not the bodyguard, Xiang Yu would still be a minor figure.
There was no need to treat Xiang Yu with such reverence.
¡°Are you themander or am I themander?¡± Xiang Yu, seeing his order being defied, felt somewhat annoyed.
Although he wasn¡¯t the chief of the bodyguards yet, he was not far from it.
¡°You are themander, but the boss has ordered us toe here to capture Shen San.
If we walk away without taking action now, we will surely face the boss¡¯s punishment when we return,¡± Han Xin said.
¡°The punishment will be mine to bear, not yours.
Hurry up and leave,¡± Xiang Yu suddenly said sternly.
Xiao Xuan had just informed him that Shen San¡¯s men were on their way here.
If they didn¡¯t leave now, things would get messy.
While Han Xin was still hesitant, Xiang Yu suddenly pulled out a dagger and yed with it, asking, ¡°Are you thinking of defying my orders?¡±
Seeing Xiang Yu brandishing a knife, Han Xin tensed up.
After all, Xiang Yu was themander, and whether this operation seeded or failed had nothing to do with him.
But if he crossed Xiang Yu now, being eliminated by Xiang Yuter wouldn¡¯t be worth it.
Besides, everyone talked about Xiang Yu¡¯s exceptional abilities.
Pulling back now might have other reasons.
With that thought, Han Xin pulled out his phone and instructed his men to retreat immediately.
Luo Lin stood outside, somewhat perplexed as he watched Xiang Yu.
If Xiang Yu did not make a move, he would not strike.
Otherwise, the situation of ¡°the mantis stalking the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind¡± could be unfavorable.
He had thought Xiang Yu was trying to oust him in a test of patience to see who would loseposure first, but just then, he realized that Xiang Yu¡¯s team was starting the vehicle to leave.
What was the situation?
Had Xiang Yu already given up on this mission, or had he admitted defeat?
Watching Xiang Yu¡¯s vehicles scatter and leave filled him with doubts.
He did not rush to act but instead sent two people to tail Xiang Yu, wanting to see what Xiang Yu was nning, to see if he was lying in wait toe out only when Luo Lin¡¯s side was nearly done fighting.
But to his surprise, Xiang Yu indeed left, very decisively.
Luo Lin couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly in his heart, then started to gather his brothers to make a move.
Just then, the two who had gone to follow Xiang Yu sent a message, arge convoy wasing this way.
After hearing this, Luo Lin couldn¡¯t help but be shocked, arge convoy, which group was this, could it be that Xiang Yu had hidden forces in the shadows?
However, Luo Lin didn¡¯t have time to think about it any further and began to give orders for his brothers tounch a strong attack.
They had arge number, and had already surrounded the vi, coupled with a psychological advantage, so they fought vigorously.
After the firefight began, Luo Lin was the first one to hide in the car, as he was about to be the head of the bodyguard team, and it wouldn¡¯t be worth it if he died now.
Those around him naturally saw Luo Lin¡¯s actions, but since Luo Lin was the chiefmander and likely to be the future head of the bodyguards, theyined inwardly, but no one spoke up.
The battle went smoothly, and they soon broke through the outer lines, inching closer to the front.
If they could suppress the firepower on the first floor and then break through, the battle would essentially be over.
Just as Luo Lin sat in the car, savoring the imminent victory, a dark mass of convoys suddenly sped towards them from a distance.
Seeing the convoy approaching, Luo Lin suddenly froze, wondering where all these vehicles came from, their direction was right here, and they seemed ferocious.
At that moment, Luo Lin suddenly had a bad premonition, recalling Shen San¡¯s behavior and Xiang Yu¡¯s hasty departure, it seemed there was an inevitable connection.
¡°Xiang Yu, Xiang Yu, you really are in cahoots with Shen San, you were probably dying time waiting for reinforcements to arrive,¡± Luo Lin thought, a chill rising in his heart.
Luo Lin now faced two choices.
One was to press on and capture Shen San, but then they would surely be surrounded by the enemy¡¯s reinforcements.
At that point, he would be trapped like a turtle in a jar.
The second option was to retreat now, but he was so close to sess, and he couldn¡¯t bear to give up.
He med everything on Xiang Yu.
Maybe Xiang Yu had already run away.
Luo Lin sat there, wrestling fiercely with his thoughts.
The opportunityy before him; if he could capture Shen San, he could soar to great heights.
Even if he couldn¡¯t be head of the bodyguards, the position of Shen San might very well be his.
The great temptationy before Luo Lin, his eyes began to turn bloodshot, his mind bing crazed; he wanted to capture Shen San alive, he wanted to seize this chance.
Just then someone suddenly entered his car, and looking nervously at Luo Lin said, ¡°Reinforcements have arrived for the other side, if we don¡¯t withdraw now, we might all die here.¡±
This person was Lv Yitian, the head of the first squadron.
¡°What nonsense are you talking?
How could we die?
Don¡¯t we have reinforcements as well?¡± Luo Lin said somewhat crazily.
¡°It¡¯s toote to call for reinforcements now, we better withdraw quickly,¡± Lv Yitian said.
¡°We can¡¯t withdraw, no one is allowed to withdraw, everyone attack, I want to capture Shen San alive, we must capture him,¡± Luo Lin demanded with ring eyes.
The two stared at each other, by now they could hear the roar of the approaching convoy; if they didn¡¯t withdraw soon, they likely wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.
¡°They are my brothers, I can¡¯t let them be sacrificed in vain,¡± Lv Yitian said, then quickly got out of the car.
¡°All men listen to the order, let¡¯s retreat now, retreat, and hurry¡¡± Lv Yitian shouted, then he too took the lead and got into the car.
Luo Lin sat in the car, on hearing Lv Yitian¡¯s shouts, got so furious that he jumped out of the car and then with a gun in his hand, pointed it at Lv Yitian¡¯s forehead, ¡°Tell them to fall back, I am the chiefmander, otherwise I¡¯ll shoot you right now¡¡±
Chapter 402 - 402 402 Luo Lins Reluctant Decision
?402: Chapter 402: Luo Lin¡¯s Reluctant Decision 402: Chapter 402: Luo Lin¡¯s Reluctant Decision Luo Lin was going crazy; he had assumed the role, already thinking of himself as themander here.
Those below him were his subordinates and had to obey him; anyone who didn¡¯t would be killed by him.
Lv Yitian¡¯s gaze turned icy as he watched Luo Lin, then he scoffed and slowly raised his hand to push Luo Lin¡¯s gun aside.
¡°You are nothing right now; you have no right to order me around,¡± Lv Yitian said, ignoring Luo Lin and signaling his men to retreat quickly.
Luo Lin was jolted by Lv Yitian¡¯s words, realizing he was just a pawn under Ding Yongwei.
At most, he was a general under Ding Yongwei, nearly on par with Lv Yitian¡¯s current status.
In the past, they obeyed him because it was the boss¡¯s order.
Now, when their lives were at stake, they chose to defy him.
As Luo Lin stood there, watching his n fall apart, suddenly a bullet struck his ear, turning it into a bloody mess in an instant.
Luo Lin screamed and dove into the car.
If that bullet had been a bit more off, he would have been dead.
He was now fully awake, realizing that capturing Shen San could significantly boost his status, but he had to be alive to enjoy it.
If he was dead, all those things were meaningless.
Having figured this out, Luo Lin started the car and began to leave.
At this point, Lv Yitian¡¯s troops had already moved far away.
They used to respect him and even provided a car to lead the way when they arrived; now, only he was left behind alone.
He knew it was all because he hadn¡¯t yet be the bodyguard captain; if he became the captain, they certainly wouldn¡¯t look down on him like this.
¡°Just wait; once I be the bodyguard captain, I¡¯ll make you regret this,¡± Luo Lin scoffed.
By then, Shen San¡¯s rescue team had already arrived.
If Luo Lin didn¡¯t leave soon, he really wouldn¡¯t be able to leave.
He stopped thinking, then fired up the car and drove off into the distance.
Although he hadn¡¯t captured Shen San today, it wasn¡¯t entirely without gain.
At the very least, he now knew that Xiang Yu was in cahoots with Shen San.
Once the boss learned of this, he was sure to order the capture of Xiang Yu.
Then, who else wouldpete with him for the position of bodyguard captain?
The more Luo Lin thought about it, the more excited he became; he even burst outughing.
After leaving Shen San, Xiang Yu had Han Xin drive straight to the headquarters, while the others dispersed and left separately.
At this moment, Han Xin felt quite frustrated; he hadn¡¯tpleted the task the boss assigned to him.
Although it didn¡¯t significantly affect him, he still hoped to have done it well.
Feeling annoyed, he then drove the car in a furious burst of speed.
He thought he could intimidate Xiang Yu, but Xiang Yu justy in the back, eyes closed and unopened, as if he were asleep.
As he sped, a car suddenly zoomed past him from behind at an incredibly high speed.
Moreover, it didn¡¯t look like a fancy car; just a regr one.
After the car passed by, the driver looked back at Han Xin with contempt, as if to say, ¡°Your driving is too slow.¡±
Han Xin was infuriated and then pushed the elerator down chasing after the car ahead.
The car in front didn¡¯t speed up but just kept pace with Han Xin.
Then, the ss on that car suddenly rolled down, revealing a handsome and suave face.
The man was wearing an earring, had somewhat long hair and very fair skin.
If it weren¡¯t for his Adam¡¯s apple, he could have been mistaken for a woman.
Han Xin was stunned by the man¡¯s good looks; he had a sort of delicate beauty.
If he were to dress as a woman, he could certainly dazzle lots of men.
The man smirked at Han Xin and then floored the elerator and sped off.
Feeling challenged, Han Xin was naturally ufortable and then increased the horsepower, chasing after the car ahead.
Fortunately, this ce wasn¡¯t a busy area; if it were, there would probably have been an ident by now.
Han Xin could only see the other car right in front of him but no matter how hard he tried to catch up, he couldn¡¯t.
Moreover, when they reached turns, the distance between them would gradually increase.
But it seemed like the other driver was mocking him, maintaining a consistent distance from him.
Han Xin could no longer hold back, he couldn¡¯t care about anything else, then pressed the elerator all the way and charged forward.
As expected, this desperate racing method brought him closer and closer to the other car.
Just as Han Xin was about to overtake the other, the other car suddenly swerved to the left.
Han Xin¡¯s front bumper almost hit the rear of the other car, then he quickly hit the brakes to slow down.
Xiang Yu, who was behind, was jolted awake by that move; then, groggy, he opened his eyes and realized that Han Xin was drag racing with the other driver.
¡°What do you think, impressed?¡± At that moment, the car in front moved alongside Han Xin and then smiled, while he nced at Xiang Yu in the rear mirror, his eyes showing a hint of coldness.
Although he tried not to show it, Xiang Yu still noticed it.
¡°Why are you racing him?¡± Xiang Yu asked, not understanding.
¡°Just because I don¡¯t like the look of him,¡± replied Han Xin coldly.
Actually, it wasn¡¯t that he disliked the other driver, but rather he was annoyed by Xiang Yu; he needed to vent and sought the thrill that speed brought.
But he hadn¡¯t expected that such a youth would contest him in speed.
¡°You dislike his look, and he dislikes ours as well.
He¡¯s an assassin, and his driving skills are not bad,¡± said Xiang Yu calmly as he sat there.
Upon hearing this, Han Xin suddenly slowed down, looking at Xiang Yu with surprise, ¡°You know him?¡±
¡°No,¡± Xiang Yu said calmly.
Hearing what Xiang Yu said, Han Xin was even more annoyed; there he went again with the nonsense.
Talking about assassins, was he joking around?
If someone just pulled off the street were an assassin, then wouldn¡¯t the world be in chaos?
Han Xin thought Xiang Yu was just talking nonsense, so he ignored him and kept driving on his own.
¡°You don¡¯t believe?¡± Xiang Yu saw the skeptical look and smiled.
¡°No, why would you say he¡¯s an assassin?¡± Han Xin asked disdainfully.
At first, he thought Xiang Yu was a significant figure; at Shen San¡¯s ce, he made his men sit in the car while he got out to face Shen San himself.
But as time went on, his opinion of Xiang Yu grew worse.
Not only did he let Shen San go, but now he was spouting nonsense here, which made him reassess Xiang Yu.
¡°Just guessing,¡± said Xiang Yu calmly.
Han Xin really wanted to p Xiang Yu to death, saying the other was an assassin without any proof, which was ridiculous.
He might as well call the guy a madman.
Xiang Yu sat there looking at Han Xin¡¯s disdainful face without trying to exin, because exining was too difficult.
He needed to analyze the other¡¯s gaze, the change when seeing the target, and the aura revealed through every move.
These were insights Xiang Yu gained through life-and-death struggles, not acquired from textbooks.
Feeling no need to exin, he kept silent but memorized the other¡¯s face.
Although the other had not acted yet, their target was himself¡
Chapter 403 - 403 403 Instructions for the Big Boss
?403: Chapter 403: Instructions for the Big Boss 403: Chapter 403: Instructions for the Big Boss Xiang Yu had already memorized the other party¡¯s face, thinking he would just need to be careful in the future.
But the other party continued to race against Han Xin relentlessly, seemingly enjoying the thrill.
¡°Turn right at the intersection ahead,¡± Xiang Yu said.
Although Han Xin had some minor grievances with Xiang Yu, he still listened to him.
Following Xiang Yu¡¯s directions, Han Xin drove into a secluded area and then stopped the car.
The youth behind also drove up and they both sat in their cars without getting out.
¡°Why are we stopping here?¡± Han Xin asked, somewhat puzzled.
Seeing that the other person didn¡¯t seem to want to get out, Xiang Yu then got out of the car and walked towards the youth behind.
Doubtful, Han Xin followed him.
When the youth saw Xiang Yu approaching, he rolled down the window and just sat there looking at Xiang Yu.
¡°Who sent you?¡± Xiang Yu asked bluntly, without any unnecessary words.
The opposition was in his sixteenth or seventeenth year and was quite good-looking.
Standing by Xiang Yu, Han Xin was somewhat speechless, thinking Xiang Yu was being overly cautious.
The kid probably just liked racing for fun¡ªand here he was talking about assassins and luring the kid here.
Did he have a thing for beautiful young men?
Recalling the ambiguous scenes between Xiang Yu and Shen San, Han Xin suddenly looked at Xiang Yu again in disbelief.
¡°No one sent me; I just like cruising around on the streets,¡± the youth said boldly, his sharp eyes indicating he was no ordinary person.
¡°I¡¯d still advise you not to act recklessly.
You¡¯re young, and it¡¯s best not to enter this line of work lightly.
Once you¡¯re in, it¡¯s hard to get out again¡ªyou should understand what I¡¯m talking about?¡± Xiang Yu said directly.
¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.
Are you crazy?¡± the youth responded disdainfully.
In fact, this was also what Han Xin wanted to say to Xiang Yu, who seemed to have nothing better to do than to tease the youth.
¡°If you want to hide, you have to believe you are that person from the bottom of your heart.
Your eyes betrayed you.
Also, I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t follow us anymore, or I won¡¯t be nice to you,¡± Xiang Yu said, and then turned to walk back to his car.
Han Xin looked at the youth nonchntly.
In his view, the youth was just a handsome guy; no different from anyone else.
Youth is inherently rash, and wanting to race was normal.
And there was Xiang Yu spouting a bunch of nonsense, truly baffling.
¡°Xiang Yu!¡± Suddenly, the youth behind called out.
He didn¡¯t know where he had given himself away, but clearly, Xiang Yu had figured out his identity.
¡°You¡¯re going to die a horrible death,¡± the youth said with a coldugh.
Seeing the sudden change in the youth¡¯s expression, Han Xin was stunned.
What was this situation?
Could the other person actually be an assassin, and how had Xiang Yu figured it out?
¡°Remember my words, you¡¯re still young,¡± Xiang Yu said with a smile, then got into the car.
Han Xin stood frozen for a full three seconds, then looked back at the youth before finally getting into the car.
¡°How did you figure it out?¡± Eventually, Han Xin asked awkwardly, as the youth¡¯s reaction had clearly indicated that Xiang Yu had hit the mark.
¡°It¡¯s just a feeling,¡± Xiang Yu said with a smile as hey there.
Then he closed his eyes again and said no more.
Han Xin didn¡¯t pursue the matter further; he clearly didn¡¯t believe Xiang Yu¡¯s words¡ªrelying on just feelings was a bit too ridiculous.
He must have noticed some characteristic of the other person but didn¡¯t want to say it.
Han Xin drove Xiang Yu back to the headquarters where Xiao Xuan had already returned.
Xiao Xuan felt relieved seeing Xiang Yu return.
He was supposed to stay by Xiang Yu¡¯s side, but during the trip, Xiang Yu suddenly asked Xiao Xuan to get out of the car, and then had him monitor a necessary route, reporting immediately if Shen San¡¯s reinforcements arrived.
Xiang Yu arrived at the headquarters, then went alone to Zhong Huashan¡¯s office.
At that time, Zhong Huashan was still sitting in arge chair, while Ding Yongwei was sitting on the couch.
Seeing that Xiang Yu was the first to return, the two quickly sat up straight.
¡°How did it go?¡± Zhong Huashan asked directly.
¡°Killed him,¡± Xiang Yu replied sinctly.
Zhong Huashan sighed to himself upon hearing this.
¡°How could you have killed him?
Didn¡¯t the boss tell you to capture him alive?¡± Ding Yongwei said anxiously, eyes wide.
Since Xiang Yu said he had killed him, there was certainly no more dealing with Luo Lin.
¡°The boss also said if he resisted, to execute him on the spot,¡± Xiang Yu said, looking at Ding Yongwei unflinchingly.
¡°Excuses, that must have been your n all along.
Do you have a grudge against Shen San?¡± Ding Yongwei used.
Xiang Yu coldly sneered, disdaining to respond.
¡°Xiang Yu, you¡¯ve really got some nerve¡¡±
Ding Yongwei mmed the table forcefully, then pointed at Xiang Yu about to scold him.
Just then, Zhong Huashan raised his hand to stop him, then looked at Xiang Yu and said, ¡°Describe the process.¡±
Xiang Yu then recounted the events.
Of course, he couldn¡¯t say that he went there to kill Shen San.
Instead, he said, ¡°However you look at it, Shen San is the boss¡¯s brother.
The boss is a man of emotion; he definitely didn¡¯t want me to kill him.
So, I tried to persuade him to surrender, to avoid conflict if possible.
In the end, I went to his office alone¡¡±
¡°Nonsense.
You went with men.
If you had entered his office, wouldn¡¯t he have captured you?¡± Clearly, Ding Yongwei didn¡¯t believe Xiang Yu¡¯s words, and besides, Xiang Yu certainly exaggerated; he wasn¡¯t a fool.
How would he dare go alone to Shen San¡¯s office?
¡°Can you just shut your mouth and let me finish?¡± Xiang Yu said, clearly impatient.
Ding Yongwei was about to react, then looked at the boss again and chose to stay silent, though in his heart, he already saw Xiang Yu as a dead man.
Xiang Yu was definitely going to die; previously, he had been soft-hearted which is why Xiang Yu had survived until now, unthinkable that he had now be a force to reckon with.
¡°I went to his office and mentioned that the boss hoped he would surrender and stop creating trouble.
The boss is generous; he surely wouldn¡¯t care about these things, but Shen San didn¡¯t believe it.
He got very agitated, spoke ill of the boss, and in the end, I still couldn¡¯t persuade him.
He tried to attack me, and I ended up killing him,¡± Xiang Yu said with some regret.
He secretly nced at Zhong Huashan.
Although Zhong Huashan showed a regretful expression, it was evident that he was quite satisfied with Xiang Yu¡¯s performance.
Everyone likes to hear others say they value loyalty and righteousness, and Zhong Huashan was no exception.
Xiang Yu saying he valued loyalty and righteousness struck a chord with him.
At that moment, he also sighed and said, ¡°Shen San, Shen San, you really don¡¯t understand me at all.
After all, we were brothers.
Though you wanted to harm me, I still considered you as a brother.
If you had admitted your mistake sincerely, I would have forgiven you.¡±
Zhong Huashan spoke very earnestly, appearing genuinely regretful about Shen San¡¯s death, then looked at Xiang Yu somewhat angrily and said, ¡°You should have captured him alive.
If it had been me, I surely would have persuaded him.¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry, boss, it was my oversight,¡± Xiang Yu quickly responded.
He watched Zhong Huashan perform somewhat amusingly¡
Chapter 404 - 404 404 Who is Actually Lying
?404: Chapter 404: Who is Actually Lying?
404: Chapter 404: Who is Actually Lying?
Xiang Yu hurriedly made a proper apology to Zhong Huashan.
Zhong Huashan did not seem to me Xiang Yu, merely gesturing with his hand to indicate that it was all in the past now.
¡°I¡¯m going to the restroom.¡± Xiang Yu stood up and then headed toward the bathroom.
As soon as Xiang Yu had entered the restroom, Ding Yongwei couldn¡¯t help saying somewhat indignantly, ¡°Boss, this kid Xiang Yu is clearly talking nonsense, don¡¯t believe what he says.¡±
Zhong Huashan, however, shook his head and sighed, ¡°Whether what he said is true or not, Shen San is already dead, and we¡¯ll let the matter rest.¡±
¡°But what about his brothers?¡± Ding Yongwei asked worriedly.
Now that Shen San was dead, it was uncertain whether his brothers woulde out to make trouble or seek revenge for Shen San.
Zhong Huashan shook his head nonchntly, ¡°A good portion of his brothers were coerced or lured into following him, rather than joining of their own free will.
Although Shen San¡¯s strength might have surged in the short term to an enviable extent, problems were bound to arise over time.
There would definitely be conflicts within their ranks.
Now that Shen San is dead, their internal strife is sure to escte.
Without our intervention, they will disintegrate on their own.¡±
Hearing Zhong Huashan¡¯s analysis, Ding Yongwei felt that the boss made sense and nodded without pursuing the matter any further.
Just then, Luo Lin rushed in from outside.
¡°Boss, Big Brother, I have something important to report,¡± Luo Lin said, his face full of anger yet with an indescribable excitement in his words.
¡°Don¡¯t rush, sit down and tell us slowly,¡± Ding Yongwei said, noticing that one of Luo Lin¡¯s ears was injured.
He realized Luo Lin must have something to say and quickly offered him a seat.
¡°Xiang Yu has betrayed you, Big Brother.
He was in cahoots with Shen San and deliberately let him go,¡± Luo Lin hastened to say.
Zhong Huashan and Ding Yongwei exchanged nces, clearly seeing doubt in each other¡¯s eyes.
¡°What exactly happened?¡± Zhong Huashan asked with a serious expression.
Could it be that Xiang Yu was lying just now?
Luo Lin calmed his emotions and then went over the information he had obtained.
¡°Xiang Yu conspired with Shen San, dying time there.
My n was going to seed soon, but at the critical moment, Shen San¡¯s reinforcements arrived, and I had no choice but to retreat¡¡± Luo Lin recounted the entire situation.
Of course, there was a lot of exaggeration, essentially branding Xiang Yu aplete bastard for betraying the Big Brother.
The version of events Luo Lin told differed somewhat from Xiang Yu¡¯s, and they didn¡¯t know whom to believe.
¡°Are you saying that Shen San is still alive, and has already escaped?¡± Zhong Huashan asked, puzzled.
¡°Exactly, I witnessed Shen San with my own eyes downstairs, he was in that vi,¡± Luo Lin asserted confidently.
Zhong Huashan looked at Luo Lin, noticing his earnest demeanor which did not seem like he was lying.
At this moment, Zhong Huashan took out his phone and said, ¡°Call Han Xin and Lv Yitian over.¡±
No sooner had Zhong Huashan hung up the phone, Xiang Yu walked out of the restroom hitching up his trousers, looking refreshed.
He then looked at Luo Lin and said, ¡°I just went to the restroom and heard you chirping away here.
Were you talking behind my back?¡±
Seeing Xiang Yu, Luo Lin suddenly stood up.
In his mind, Xiang Yu and Shen San were in cahoots, and now that Shen San had escaped, there was no need for Xiang Yu to stay.
¡°Xiang Yu, you traitor, you¡¯ve already betrayed the boss and now you dare toe back?¡± Luo Lin said, a bit overexcited.
¡°What nonsense are you spouting?
Who has betrayed anyone?
You look all tense.
Do you have a guilty conscience?
What happened to your ears?
Did some woman bite them?¡± Xiang Yu said, then sat down on the sofa.
At this moment, Zhong Huashan and Ding Yongwei were both looking at the two with suspicion, unsure who was telling the truth.
¡°Xiang Yu, did you just say that Shen San is already dead?¡± Zhong Huashan asked, looking at Xiang Yu with doubt.
¡°That¡¯s right, he¡¯s so dead he couldn¡¯t be deader,¡± Xiang Yu replied confidently.
¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense.
Shen San isn¡¯t dead at all, and you fled when their reinforcements arrived.
You¡¯re the traitor!
You plotted with Shen San to try and take me down, didn¡¯t you?¡± Luo Lin said somewhat agitatedly.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t care at all about Luo Lin¡¯s overreaction and looked at him with disdain.
¡°To deal with you, I wouldn¡¯t need to go through so much trouble.¡±
¡°You¡¡± Luo Lin was infuriated by Xiang Yu¡¯s dismissive look, but with the boss and the big brother here, he couldn¡¯ty a finger on him.
Even if they weren¡¯t there, he would still not make a move because he was no match for Xiang Yu.
Just then, Han Xin and Lv Yitian knocked and entered the room.
¡°Boss, did you call for us?¡± they asked very respectfully.
¡°Tell us about the situation at that time,¡± Zhong Huashan ordered solemnly.
Han Xin and Lv Yitian were both major squad leaders under Zhong Huashan.
They took orders only from Zhong Huashan and were impartial, detailing the events fairly and justly.
Han Xin spoke first; his ount was simr to Xiang Yu¡¯s.
He didn¡¯t know what Xiang Yu did after entering the vi, but what he described matched Xiang Yu¡¯s personality.
Then it was Lv Yitian¡¯s turn.
He recounted the events and proactively admitted his mistake to Zhong Huashan, having not followed Luo Lin¡¯smand at the time.
Zhong Huashan naturally didn¡¯t me Lv Yitian, instead giving him a supportive look.
It was clear that they had to retreat in that situation.
After hearing the two men, Luo Lin then turned to Xiang Yu and snorted coldly.
¡°Their descriptions match.
Why then do you im Shen San is dead?
Isn¡¯t that deceiving the boss?¡±
¡°When did you see him upstairs?¡± Xiang Yu sneered and asked Luo Lin.
¡°I saw him just before you went up.
He was clearly upstairs,¡± Luo Lin replied stubbornly.
¡°Did you see Shen San after I came out of the building?¡± Xiang Yu asked with a sneer.
Hearing Xiang Yu¡¯s words, Luo Lin suddenly froze, then looked at Xiang Yu with disbelief.
¡°Are you saying you killed Shen San in the time you went upstairs?¡±
By this point, Zhong Huashan and Ding Yongwei had figured out what had happened.
Xiang Yu had used his brains to easily take care of Shen San in the vi.
Luo Lin was unaware of this, so he misunderstood Xiang Yu, thinking he had turned traitor.
¡°Impossible!
Xiang Yu, stop spouting nonsense.
There were at least twenty people in that vi at the time, and you were the only one who went in¡ªand came back without a scratch.
Nobody would believe your story,¡± Luo Lin said, somewhat out of control.
He had thought he could turn the tables and leave Xiang Yu with no way out, but the oue turned out to be unthinkably different.
He couldn¡¯t believe that Xiang Yu had killed Shen San in the short time he was inside.
The very concept didn¡¯t exist in Luo Lin¡¯s mind because he simply couldn¡¯t believe such a thing could happen, but now it had actually happened, and it was Xiang Yu who had made it happen.
¡°What did you just say?¡± At that moment, Zhong Huashan suddenly looked at Luo Lin with an icy stare¡
Chapter 405 - 405 405 He Is Xiaoxuans Enemy
?405: Chapter 405: He Is Xiaoxuan¡¯s Enemy 405: Chapter 405: He Is Xiaoxuan¡¯s Enemy Zhong Huashan suddenly looked at Luo Lin with a cold gaze and said, ¡°What did you just say?¡±
¡°Like hell I¡¯d believe what he says.¡± Luo Lin pointed angrily at Xiang Yu, an unconscious fury in his gesture.
At that moment, he seemed to suddenly realize something, and looked at Zhong Huashan only to find his face ashen with anger.
Luo Lin was startled, the boss must have already believed Xiang Yu.
¡°I mean, his actions are somewhat unbelievable.¡± Luo Lin quickly corrected himself.
¡°Just because you can¡¯t do it doesn¡¯t mean others can¡¯t either, it¡¯s a matter of ability,¡± Zhong Huashan snorted coldly, ¡°You two can leave now.
You have one week; I await your news to see who canplete the task.¡±
Luo Lin knew he had misspoken and angered Zhong Huashan, so he quickly stood up, apologized, and left.
There was no longer any reason for Xiang Yu to stay, so he too departed.
Once outside, he called for Xiao Xuan, and then they returned to the hotel.
Tie Zhuzi and Shi Jian still hadn¡¯te back.
Xiang Yu shook his head helplessly; those guys really knew how to have a good time.
Seeing Xiao Xuan sitting there silently, Xiang Yu said, ¡°Don¡¯t wait for them anymore, go get some rest.¡±
Finished speaking, Xiang Yu was about to head back to his own room.
If he didn¡¯t hurry up and sleep, he feared he might oversleep again.
¡°Brother.¡± Just then, Xiao Xuan suddenly called out.
Xiang Yu felt that Xiao Xuan was acting strangely today, and sat back down on the sofa, asking, ¡°What is it?¡±
Xiao Xuan paused for a moment then said seriously after some thought, ¡°I think Zhong Huashan is my enemy.¡±
At Xiao Xuan¡¯s words, Xiang Yu quickly sat up straight.
Xiao Xuan had never told him about his past, but Xiang Yu knew he must have a painful history.
¡°How do you know he¡¯s your enemy?
Do you have any evidence?¡± Xiang Yu pressed.
Since this was rted to Xiang Yu¡¯s subsequent ns, it was crucial to confirm this.
If Zhong Huashan truly was Xiao Xuan¡¯s enemy, then Xiang Yu would definitely stand up for him.
¡°There¡¯s no evidence, I just feel that he is my enemy.
I was young at the time and didn¡¯t get a clear look at their faces, but they all had a blue eagle tattoo on their back,¡± Xiao Xuan said, with a cold gleam in his eyes.
¡°A blue eagle tattoo on the back?¡± Xiang Yu thought for a bit but couldn¡¯t recall any organization with such a symbol, then asked in confusion, ¡°Could you be mistaken?
I know there¡¯s an organization that tattoos eagles on the neck, but I¡¯ve never heard of anyone with a blue eagle on their back.¡±
¡°I couldn¡¯t possibly be mistaken.
Though I was young, that eagle is something I could never forget,¡± Xiao Xuan said with resolute eyes.
The first time he saw Zhong Huashan, he had an impression that the man before him was his enemy.
¡°I¡¯ll remember this.
No matter who he is, since he¡¯s your enemy, he is mine too, and we will face him together.
But remember, Xiao Xuan, whether he is or isn¡¯t your enemy, you mustn¡¯t act rashly.
Leave the nning to me,¡± Xiang Yu said earnestly.
Although Xiao Xuan usually listened to Xiang Yu, it couldn¡¯t be ruled out that he might act on impulse upon seeing his enemy and recklessly go after them.
Xiao Xuan looked at Xiang Yu with gratitude and then nodded.
If he hadn¡¯t met Xiang Yu, he feared he might never encounter his enemy again in his life, let alone seek vengeance.
But now things were different.
They were navigating between the realms ofw andwlessness every day, with information readily at hand.
Finding his enemy wouldn¡¯t be difficult.
¡°Go get some sleep for now.
I¡¯ll make sure to investigate this thoroughly,¡± Xiang Yu said directly.
Xiaoxuan knew that Xiang Yu would certainly carry out what he had promised, and then he acknowledged and returned to his room.
Seeing Xiaoxuan¡¯s somewhat lonely figure, Xiang Yu felt ufortable inside.
What kind of pain had made a young boy turn out this way?
He should have had the blossoming days of youth and should have been learning in a high school ssroom, living the campus life like an ordinary child.
But he had followed Xiang Yu here instead,ing into contact with society too early, and encountering its darkest aspects.
Up to now, Xiaoxuan had not revealed his real name; perhaps he had his reasons.
Xiang Yu made a silent vow in his heart, no matter who Xiaoxuan¡¯s enemy was, he would help him fulfill his wish.
Xiang Yu stood there, sighed, and then went back to his room to rest.
The next day, Xiang Yu was still woken up by Long Wu.
Today, Long Wu seemed to be in a particrly bad mood, as irritable as if he had eaten gunpowder, and he roughly pulled Xiang Yu out of bed.
Groggy, Xiang Yu came out of his bedroom and then entered their office hall.
There he saw Shi Jian and the others sitting on the sofa, looking serious.
Their eye circles seemed somewhat dark, and their eyes were a bit red and swollen, indicating they hadn¡¯t slept well the night before.
Xiang Yu coughed once and then went over to sit down.
Shi Jian and the others looked at Xiang Yu with eyes pleading for help.
Xiang Yu pretended not to notice their gazes and said, ¡°What were you guys up tost night, did you all go off to enjoy yourselves?
Can¡¯t you have a bit more ambition, you¡¯re all grown men.¡± Xiang Yu continued angrily, ¡°You won¡¯t need breakfast today, get going soon.¡±
After speaking, Xiang Yu prepared to stand up and go to have breakfast as if it had nothing to do with him.
¡°You¡¯re staying here and not eating too.
You¡¯re their leader; how did you educate your men?
They¡¯ve all gone bad,¡± Long Wu suddenly said.
Xiang Yu replied with a bittersweet smile, ¡°Punish them a bit and let me off; I didn¡¯t go anyway.¡±
¡°No way,¡± Long Wu said decisively.
At this point, Tie Zhuzi could not help but snicker, but he tried his best not to make a sound and kept his expression as serious as possible.
Shi Jian gave Xiang Yu a contemptuous look, initially hoping for his help, only to find that he was kicking them while they were down.
Now, he couldn¡¯t have breakfast either.
¡°Xiaoxuan, let¡¯s go have breakfast,¡± Long Wu said, ncing at Xiaoxuan.
Xiaoxuan acknowledged with a sound, then followed Long Wu to another room for breakfast.
At that moment, Xiang Yu suddenly clutched his stomach and let out a small ¡°ah¡± quietly, although the sound was faint, Long Wu heard it.
Long Wu quickly came over with a concerned look, ¡°How are you feeling?¡±
¡°No problem, maybe it hasn¡¯t fully healed yet,¡± Xiang Yu said through gritted teeth, somewhat in pain.
¡°Who asked you to run around everywhere?
Now you know it hurts,¡± Long Wu said reproachfully, then continued, ¡°I¡¯ll let you off today; go have breakfast first.¡±
Xiang Yu responded seriously, ¡°No, I must share the same fate as them.
If my brothers have made mistakes, as the leader, I share the me too.¡±
¡°Fine, you can eat lunch then,¡± Long Wu said, seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s loyalty, and prepared to leave with Xiaoxuan.
¡°Wait, I think I should eat first; otherwise, it¡¯ll take longer for me to recover and I won¡¯t have the energy to teach them a lesson,¡± Xiang Yu said earnestly, as if he were quite the hero.
Shi Jian and the others scorned Xiang Yu fiercely in turn.
Xiang Yu looked at them and said with a smile, ¡°You guys don¡¯t need breakfast; I¡¯ll eat enough for all of you¡.¡±
Chapter 406 - 406 406 Escalation of the Tort Incident
?406: Chapter 406: Esction of the Tort Incident 406: Chapter 406: Esction of the Tort Incident Xiang Yu chuckled at Shi Jian and the others, then followed Long Wu to have a meal.
Actually, Long Wu only meant to give them a small warning.
Seeing that they admitted their mistakes with good attitudes, he also invited them to join for the meal.
After breakfast, Shi Jian and his group didn¡¯t have many happy expressions on their faces because they were about to leave.
¡°Xiang Yu, be careful here.
If it¡¯s too much, just go back,¡± Shi Jian said, looking at Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu simply smiled indifferently and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.
Once I¡¯ve handled everything here, I¡¯ll go back.
By then, let¡¯s see who dares to mess with us.¡±
¡°Stop bragging,¡± Shi Jianughed.
Xiang Yu saw that Wu Jing was a bit down and joked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?
Are you going to miss me that much?¡±
¡°Bro Yu, did I not help at all this time?¡± Wu Jing said guiltily.
Wu Jing¡¯s injuries had already healed under Liu Yuhang¡¯s treatment.
Now he just felt guilty because he had wanted to perform well but ended up not being very helpful.
¡°You did very well.
Now that Shen San is dead, when you go back, you can set the girls free.
If they want to stay, let them stay.
If not, let them leave,¡± Xiang Yu said.
¡°What, Shen San is already dead?
When did that happen?¡± several people looked at Xiang Yu in surprise.
Xiang Yu had just seen them that morning and hadn¡¯t had the chance to mention it.
¡°Last night, while you all were away enjoying yourselves, obviously you wouldn¡¯t know,¡± Xiang Yu nced at them, then briefly recounted the events of the previous evening.
Although Xiang Yu spoke simply, they all knew that the process must have been fraught with dangers.
They all chuckled helplessly.
¡°Bro Yu, since the purpose of ouring here has been achieved, let¡¯s go back now.
It¡¯s very dangerous for you here,¡± Wu Jing suddenly said.
Xiang Yu shook his head and did not continue on this topic.
Now that Shen San was already dead by his hand, but there were still many unresolved issues here.
There were many more societal cancers, even more threatening than Shen San, that he still needed to eliminate.
Moreover, he had just begun to make some progress on Xiao Xuan¡¯s enemy, and he wouldn¡¯t leave before fully investigating it.
¡°I know what I¡¯m doing here.
You guys be careful after you return and keep in touch,¡± Xiang Yu said.
At that moment, Shi Jian nced at everyone, then pulled Xiang Yu aside and whispered, ¡°You should go see Lan Tingting; she¡¯s been waiting for you.¡±
Xiang Yu chuckled awkwardly.
Lan Tingting was nice and pretty, and he knew how she felt about him.
But given that his own identity wasn¡¯t real, how could he dare to ept her?
¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter,¡± Xiang Yu smiled and didn¡¯t continue.
The group talked about some other matters, then Xiang Yu looked at Tie Zhuzi and said, ¡°Take them all to the airport.¡±
Tie Zhuzi nodded and then went downstairs to prepare the car.
That¡¯s when Long Zaitian said to his sister, ¡°If you want to stay, then stay and take good care of him.¡±
The ¡®him¡¯ Long Zaitian referred to was naturally Xiang Yu.
In fact, Long Zaitian felt somewhat ufortable.
He had three brothers and only this one sister, and he hoped she could lead a normal life, just living simply.
However, Long Wu particrly liked Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu was excellent and a great person, indeed a good big brother to him.
But he always felt like Xiang Yu was somewhat insincere and as if something in his heart was upied by someone else.
Maybe this was just him caring too much about his own family.
¡°After you go back, you can¡¯t mess around like they do every day.
If I find out, you¡¯re definitely in trouble,¡± Long Wu suddenly said sternly to his brother.
Shi Jian and the others just gave an awkward smile, making them seem like big viins.
¡°It¡¯s about time, let¡¯s set off,¡± Xiang Yu said, looking at his watch.
Shi Jian and the others nodded at each other, said their goodbyes, and, without dragging it out, went downstairs.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t go downstairs, but watched them leave, feeling somewhat empty inside.
They were all his good brothers, and Xiang Yu would protect them with his life no matter what.
¡°Brother!¡± Seeing Xiang Yu spacing out, Xiaoxuan finally snapped out of it and then sat on the sofa.
He took out his mobile phone and dialed Wang Ze¡¯s number.
Wang Ze was one of his top squad leaders, the best inbat among them, and also the most influential.
He was previously a security guard here, recruited by Xiang Yu for his loyalty.
¡°Big brother, did you need something?¡± Wang Ze asked.
¡°Have your men investigate two people.
One¡¯s nickname is Brother Eight, and the other is named Tie Sanjiang,¡± Xiang Yu instructed.
These two were old rivals of Zhong Huashan and were now targets for Luo Lin and himself in thepetition for head of the bodyguard team.
Luo Lin¡¯s target was Brother Eight, and his target was Tie Sanjiang.
With Luo Lin¡¯s many years here, he certainly knew more than Xiang Yu did, giving him an advantage in this regard.
¡°I¡¯ve heard of these two before; they seem to be big shots,¡± Wang Ze said.
¡°I need their detailed information, within two days,¡± Xiang Yu ordered.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, big brother, I will definitelyplete the task within two days,¡± Wang Ze confidently replied.
He had gradually adapted to the role, smoothly transitioning from a bodyguard to a big brother.
After Xiang Yu hung up the phone, Sun Bo walked in with a serious expression.
He was the busiest these days, managing the hotel ever since he took over, his days whirlwind of activity, and he had already nned to upgrade the four-star hotel to five stars.
He entered wearing a suit and shiny leather shoes.
¡°Brother Yu, a department ims that we have vited some rights and says they need toe in for an investigation,¡± Sun Bo reported with a serious face.
Now in charge of finances, Sun Bo naturally knew the importance of maintaining good rtions with these departments, so he always hosted any visiting officials well, and they usually reciprocated.
After all, Sun Bo was the manager of a four-star hotel, and the taxes paid each year were substantial, leading many departments even to regard him as a god of wealth.
However, the two who came today were different, giving no face and speaking forcefully,pletely disregarding Sun Bo.
Although Sun Bo was also angry, the visitors definitely represented some departments, and he couldn¡¯t just send them away.
¡°What aspect did they mention?¡± Xiang Yu asked.
¡°They mentioned our health department, saying some of the drugs used are banned and not allowed,¡± Sun Bo exined.
Hearing this, Xiang Yu understood immediately.
It must be the doings of Xishan Pharmaceuticals.
Last time they had beaten up Xishan¡¯s big boss¡¯s son, Feng Tao, and it seemed they hade specifically to stir up trouble today.
¡°Bring them here, let¡¯s see what they¡¯re made of,¡± Xiang Yu said with a disdainful scoff.
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s expression, Sun Bo grew somewhat worried since although only two people came, they had a significant backing; offending them could lead to trouble in the future¡
Chapter 407 - 407 407 Xiang Yu is Too Shameless
?407: Chapter 407 Xiang Yu is Too Shameless 407: Chapter 407 Xiang Yu is Too Shameless Seeing the disdain in Xiang Yu¡¯s eyes, Sun Bo became somewhat worried.
As the supervisor in charge of finance, he knew the significant role that fostering good rtionships with these departments yed; angering them would lead to trouble.
¡°Bro Yu, we¡¯d better not provoke these people if we can avoid it,¡± Sun Bo advised.
Xiang Yu had never dealt with financial matters before, and thus, he knew very little about it.
Noticing Sun Bo¡¯s urgency, Xiang Yu quickly nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know my limits.¡±
Sun Bo hurriedly nodded and then went downstairs.
Within a few minutes, Sun Bo personally led two people in.
One was a middle-aged man in uniform, his face stern and imposing.
The other was a beautiful young woman, who appeared to have recently graduated from college.
¡°Chairman, this is Section Chief Yang, who is in charge of copyright infringement issues.
And this beauty is Sun Qian.¡±
¡°Section Chief Yang, this is our Chairman, Xiang Yu.¡±
Sun Bo quickly introduced them with a smile.
It was evident that Sun Bo held them in high regard.
Despite being barely twenty years old, Sun Bo was already well-versed in these matters and understood the stakes involved.
Upon seeing this, Xiang Yu quickly stood up with a smile on his face and extended his hand to Section Chief Yang, ¡°Wee, Section Chief Yang.
It¡¯s really great to see you.¡±
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s warm wee, Sun Bo immediately felt relieved.
He had indeed been worried that Xiang Yu might sh with them, making his job difficult.
Xiang Yu reached out enthusiastically, but the other party didn¡¯t give him face and sat down on the sofa with an arrogant demeanor as though he owned the ce.
It was a good thing that Tie Zhuzi wasn¡¯t there; had he been present, Tie Zhuzi would¡¯ve thrown him out already.
Xiang Yu simply retracted his hand indifferently and sat down opposite Section Chief Yang, ¡°Section Chief Yang, your visit today is¡¡±
¡°I¡¯ve received a report iming that there¡¯s copyright infringement and misuse of medication here, and even production activities?¡± Section Chief Yang looked at Xiang Yu seriously, his eyes filled with disdain.
¡°That¡¯s nder, absolutely not true,¡± Xiang Yu chuckled.
Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t good at dealing with such people, so he tried to suppress his anger as much as possible.
¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not isn¡¯t up to you to decide.
I heard you have a health department; we need to conduct a routine inspection,¡± said Section Chief Yang.
¡°That¡¯s right, if you say there¡¯s nothing going on, then what¡¯s our purpose?¡± chimed in the beautiful Sun Qian suddenly.
The young woman Sun Qian had her hair in a ponytail, double eyelids, and wore a uniform that outlined her perfect figure.
Xiang Yu looked at her unabashedly, admitting to himself that people indeed looked smart in uniforms, especially women who appeared all the more valiant.
¡°Chairman Xiang, you had better watch your behavior,¡± Section Chief Yang spoke with a veiled threat.
Xiang Yu ignored him and instead turned to Sun Qian with a smile, ¡°Miss Sun, I bet that you¡¯ve got something padded in there, otherwise it wouldn¡¯t be that big.¡±
Sun Qian certainly noticed Xiang Yu¡¯s gaze.
Her fullness was a source of pride for her, and she was displeased to be used of padding, so she responded with an indignant tone, puffing out her chest, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense, it¡¯s you who have got something padded.¡±
¡°How about we make a bet then?
I bet there¡¯s definitely something stuffed in there,¡± Xiang Yu said with a look of disbelief.
¡°Bet on what?¡± Sun Qian was actually feeling pretty delighted inside despite what Xiang Yu had just said.
After all, it¡¯s a matter of pride to attract a man¡¯s gaze with one¡¯s genuine beauty.
Section Chief Yang sat there and saw that the two of them were ignoring him, so he red at Sun Qian, who quickly lowered her head.
The reason they came here was to give Xiang Yu a hard time, not to discuss her body.
¡°Mr.
Xiang, you had better take this matter seriously, otherwise we can directly charge you with infringement,¡± Section Chief Yang said with a cold face.
He had seen shameless people before, but never someone as shameless as Xiang Yu, who didn¡¯t even try to hide his tant staring at Sun Qian¡¯s chest.
In their department, everyone knew that Sun Qian was a renowned beauty, with many men drooling after her, especially over her¡
countless men had fantasized about her¡
Even Yang Hui often dreamed that one day, he might¡
Therefore, whenever he went out, he would bring Sun Qian along.
With more opportunities like that, there¡¯s a chance he might score.
¡°Oh, right, what were you saying just now?¡± Xiang Yu shifted his gaze from Sun Qian and then looked at Yang Hui.
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s attitude enraged Yang Hui, who mmed his fist on the table and then pointed at Xiang Yu, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you have some money you can forget your own name.
I¡¯m telling you, if you offend me, I¡¯ll make sure your hotel can¡¯t continue to operate.¡±
Yang Hui was quite agitated.
He often dealt with big bosses who were always very respectful towards him.
But Xiang Yu was an exception; he actually dared to ignore him, and what¡¯s more, he looked at the goddess of Yang Hui¡¯s heart with that kind of gaze, which was intolerable to him.
¡°Section Chief Yang, you¡¯re really something, with such great power,¡± Xiang Yu chuckled, unaffected by Yang Hui¡¯s outburst.
¡°What did you just say?¡± Yang Hui red and demanded.
Most of the big bosses he had encountered before were genteel, but this young man before him was not only young but also brazenly vulgar, which was againstmon sense.
¡°I mean, I don¡¯t know whether you¡¯re just bluffing or truly are powerful, howe you¡¯re so formidable?¡± Xiang Yu said with a bitter smile.
At that moment, Sun Qian beside Yang Hui suddenly let out a littleugh, but she quickly restrained herself.
Since joining the unit, she hadn¡¯t seen such a young boss before, nor had she seen a boss speak so casually.
Most bosses she had met were always pot-bellied and overly polite, feigning kindness.
They all coveted her chest but pretended not to care.
But today, with this man, she felt she had found a kindred spirit of her own age, with no generation gap.
It seemed like she could speak freely around him without worrying about saying something wrong.
Yang Hui red at Sun Qian again, as if particrly dissatisfied with her behavior today.
Sun Qian usually performed well, so he didn¡¯t understand why she was acting so out of character now.
¡°You don¡¯t believe I can handle you?¡± Yang Hui sneered as hey back.
¡°To tell you the truth, I really don¡¯t believe it,¡± Xiang Yu alsoy back andughed.
Although both men were smiling, their gazes locked together fiercely, like two sharp swords shing in intense struggle.
¡°Let¡¯s all have some water and cool off¡ªno need to get angry, let¡¯s talk this over slowly.¡± Seeing the atmosphere getting tense, Sun Bo quickly poured a ss of water for each person and ced it in front of them.
Actually, Xiang Yu didn¡¯t take the other party seriously at all.
The only reason he hadn¡¯t kicked them out yet was to avoid embarrassing Sun Bo.
But if they continued to be unreasonable, he wouldn¡¯t care about that anymore.
¡°It seems you¡¯re unwilling toply,¡± Yang Hui said coldly¡
Chapter 408 - 408 408 One Hundred Thousand Can Buy Your Life
?408: Chapter 408: One Hundred Thousand Can Buy Your Life 408: Chapter 408: One Hundred Thousand Can Buy Your Life Actually, Yang Hui also hoped that Xiang Yu would behave like this, because only then could he catch hold of Xiang Yu¡¯s weaknesses and then properly sort him out.
¡°Iply with regtions, but I don¡¯tply with your control.
Who do you think you are?¡± Xiang Yu said with a smile.
¡°Here, I am heaven, and what I say goes,¡± said Yang Hui arrogantly.
Indeed, in many people¡¯s eyes, Yang Hui was heaven; his word could determine the life or death of apany.
Usually, the big bosses all ttered him, letting him gradually develop the illusion that he was the heaven of this ce.
¡°Chief Yang¡¡± Sun Qian, seeing that Yang Hui was somewhat out of line, hurried to remind him.
Yang Hui waved his hand to signal Sun Qian not to speak.
Today he wanted to sort out Xiang Yu properly and also show off in front of the Goddess.
What men needed was momentum, conquering women needed not only pursuit but also attraction.
Xiang Yu suddenly broke intoughter, then looking at Yang Hui, he said, ¡°You¡¯re so awesome, does your mom know?¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡± Yang Hui didn¡¯t know this was inte ng and momentarily didn¡¯t know how to respond.
Sun Qian also burst intoughter at this moment, the young man opposite her bore no resemnce to a chairman, but looked entirely like a big boy who loved to banter.
¡°Very well, since it¡¯s like this, let¡¯s end our conversation here today.
You can just wait for the hotel to close,¡± Yang Hui said, preparing to stand up and leave.
His original intention today was to intimidate Xiang Yu, then make Xiang Yu cough up some money as a way to avoid misfortune, but unexpectedly, Xiang Yu was not ying by these rules, showing no indication of such an intention at all, and Yang Hui wondered how this person ever became the chairman.
¡°Chief Yang, no need to rush off, I haven¡¯t finished my words yet,¡± said Xiang Yu as he sat up straight, then looked at the other party with a coldugh.
¡°Spit it out quickly if you have something to say, let it out fast if you have to fart,¡± Yang Hui also started using coarsenguage, infected by Xiang Yu¡¯s manner.
¡°What kind of benefits did Feng Tao give you foring here today, how much money?¡± Xiang Yu said nonchntly.
At this moment, Sun Qian suddenly gave Xiang Yu a strange look, what was he talking about, what money.
She knew Feng Tao, the big heir of West Mountain Pharmaceuticals.
He had even pursued her, and at one point, she almost fell for it, but when she learned about Feng Tao¡¯s character, she decisively refused him.
¡°What nonsense are you talking about, what Feng Tao or not Feng Tao, I don¡¯t know him,¡± Yang Hui suddenly said, bing noticeably nervous.
¡°Chief Yang, you forgot, it was the one who dined with usst time, the son of the boss of West Mountain Pharmaceuticals,¡± Sun Qian reminded him with widened eyes at that moment.
Yang Hui then red at Sun Qian, signaling her to stop talking nonsense.
Not understanding why, Sun Qian quickly shut her mouth.
¡°A hundred thousand?
Two hundred thousand?
Or even more¡¡± Xiang Yu continued to inquire.
¡°Don¡¯t just bber, what money, I don¡¯t know, and I also don¡¯t know any Feng Tao,¡± Yang Hui gradually calmed the emotions in his heart.
He was caught off guard just now by Xiang Yu¡¯s sudden mention, which caused him some panic.
After all, no one knew about the money that Feng Tao had given him, not even Sun Qian.
These transactions were done privately, part of an unwritten rule and would not be put on the table.
Now Xiang Yu suddenly bringing it up was like breaking this unwritten rule.
Actually, if Xiang Yu had given him some money under the table, he would not have pursued the matter, since everyone was operating within these unwritten rules and everyone followed this silent order.
But Xiang Yu didn¡¯t understand these tactics, nor would he give money to such trash.
Actually, at the beginning, Xiang Yu just wanted to test the other party, and he didn¡¯t expect such a strong reaction, which confirmed his suspicion even more firmly: the other party must have been sent by Feng Tao to cause trouble.
¡°I¡¯ll give you three hundred thousand, and let¡¯s call it even.
How about that?¡± Xiang Yu put forward bluntly.
¡°Three hundred thousand?¡± Yang Hui suddenly seemed a bit stunned.
If Xiang Yu really could give him three hundred thousand, he wouldn¡¯t bother with Xiang Yu anymore.
He could do whatever he wanted.
Three hundred thousand might be a trivial amount for Xiang Yu, but for Yang Hui, it was a substantial sum.
Despite his constant vocalints about rich people, he actually valued money highly in his heart.
It must be said that Yang Hui was indeed tempted.
He looked at Xiang Yu with some doubt, only to see Xiang Yu watching him with a joking expression, showing no intention of giving him any money; he was merely taunting him.
Instantly, Yang Hui felt deceived, a feeling that came with humiliation and frustration, making him erupt in anger.
¡°Xiang Yu, don¡¯t be ungrateful.
What can your money do?
You¡¯re still in my grip.
Once I get back and get those documents out, I¡¯ll have you closed down,¡± Yang Hui shouted, agitated.
Sun Qian sat there, feeling quite embarrassed by everything she was witnessing.
She had never seen Yang Hui behave so unreasonably before.
Normally, whenever they visited apany, they were treated with great respect, and it was smooth sailing all the way.
Sun Qian had seen plenty of this, bing ustomed to Yang Hui¡¯s attitude, but his sudden outburst today left her a little frightened.
¡°You can try,¡± Xiang Yu said with a suddenly icy re, ¡°Feng Tao can buy your dignity for a hundred thousand, I can certainly buy your head for a hundred thousand.
No, for your head, fifty thousand is more than enough.¡±
¡°You¡¯re threatening me,¡± Yang Hui said, clenching his fists as he looked coldly at Xiang Yu.
¡°Whether it¡¯s a threat or not, you can try,¡± Xiang Yu finished, theny back on the couch, gazing indifferently at the other party.
All of a sudden, Yang Hui saw a hint of madness, a hint of determination in Xiang Yu¡¯s eyes.
Even that feeling of being high above and the pressure that came with it began to make his heart tremble.
The truth was, he didn¡¯t understand Xiang Yu at all, and he had never been to this hotel before.
He had no idea what kind of background Xiang Yu had.
If Xiang Yu was indeed a gangster, then angering him would bear no good fruit.
Money was important, but one had to be alive to enjoy it.
If one day an ¡®idental¡¯ car crash sent him to the afterlife, everything would be finished.
¡°Fine, fine, fine, I¡¯ll remember you,¡± Yang Hui said, then stood up and headed towards the exit without waiting for Sun Qian.
Sun Qian, a college graduate who had just entered the workforce, hadn¡¯t been exposed to much of society, but she understood Xiang Yu¡¯s words.
Clearly, Section Chief Yang had taken someone¡¯s money and then tried to target Xiang Yu, but he had been intimidated by Xiang Yu¡¯s words.
Sun Qian was no fool, and such incidents weren¡¯t umon.
She chose to turn a blind eye.
¡°Do me a favor and ry a message to Feng Tao when you see him.
Tell him to return all the stolen prescriptions within two weeks and restore the ownership rights.
I¡¯ll let bygones be bygones, and he can keep all the money he has made during this period.
However, if he doesn¡¯t resolve this within two weeks, I will personally go find him, and then I¡¯ll make him spit out everything he has swallowed,¡± Xiang Yu told Yang Hui.
Yang Hui stood there without turning back, his heart pounding secretly.
He knew very well what kind of person Feng Tao was; moreover, West Mountain Pharmaceuticals had been thriving recently.
Yet Xiang Yu spoke with such authority¡ªcould it be that he had some substantial backing?
Chapter 409 - 409 409 Ambushed on the Road
?409: Chapter 409: Ambushed on the Road 409: Chapter 409: Ambushed on the Road Westhill Pharmaceuticals is currently the most attention-grabbing.
They often appear on TV screens, and their industry keeps expanding.
Feng Tao is the eldest son of the chairman of Westhill Pharmaceuticals, and he is also the manager of the human resources department of the conglomerate, wielding great power over personnel.
Even Yang Hui had to respect such a figure, after all, the man could directly converse with the higher-ups.
Although Yang Hui held some power, a word from those above him would necessitate immediate action.
Feng Tao gave him one hundred thousand yuan, but that was also a matter of face, and at the same time, he was telling him, it¡¯s best not to publicize the matter, understand the unspoken rules without them being explicitly stated.
But this Xiang Yu seemed to be a tough nut to crack.
Knowing that he had been sought out by Feng Tao, he still dared to talk big, clearly not a simple character.
Could he be a rtive of some prominent leader?
The more Yang Hui thought about it, the more rmed he became and decided to quickly investigate Xiang Yu¡¯s political background to see if he was rted to any leader, or if he might be the illegitimate child of one.
Unaware of the other party¡¯s thoughts because of his stern attitude, Xiang Yu saw Sun Qian getting ready to follow him out and stopped her, ¡°Sun Qian, what did you say we were betting on?¡±
What Xiang Yu referred to was the bet they had just made.
He had imed that she was padding her clothes, and Sun Qian denied it.
Seeing Xiang Yu with a mischievous grin, Sun Qian felt even more like he was not so much a big boss as a bad boy.
At the same time, she was somewhat curious about how Xiang Yu, so young, had be the chairman.
Could he be a second-generation rich, inheriting from his father?
But looking at him, he didn¡¯t seem like it.
If she hadn¡¯t known he was the chairman, she would certainly think he was a poor loser.
Sun Qian actually didn¡¯t dislike Xiang Yu; then she made a face and left.
Seeing things hade to this, Sun Bo looked at Xiang Yu somewhat helplessly, ¡°Brother Yu, I¡¯m going down to work.¡±
Xiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°If he dares toe again, just let me know, and I¡¯ll talk to him.¡±
Sun Bo nodded and went downstairs.
He was now the manager of the hotel and had many things to take care of.
¡°Interesting,¡± Xiang Yu chuckled, ¡°Xu, what do you think about this Sun Qian¡¡±
When Xiang Yu saw Xu¡¯s expression was a bit odd, he remembered something and turned around, catching sight of Long Wu¡¯s grim face.
Xiang Yu quickly smiled and said nonchntly, ¡°The weather is really nice today, sunny and bright.
Xu,e on, let¡¯s go for a walk outside.¡±
After speaking, Xiang Yu stood up and walked toward the outside, looking very much as if he were trying to escape.
Xu quickly stood up and followed Xiang Yu out.
¡°You two are not allowed toe back for lunch,¡± Long Wu suddenly said from behind.
Xiang Yu could only give a wry smile and then left with Xu.
Suddenly, Xu looked at Xiang Yu and said, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s overcast today, there is no sunshine.¡±
Xiang Yu: ¡°¡¡±
The two didn¡¯t take a car and just idly wandered the streets.
Xiang Yu whistled as he watched the passing crowd, among which a few beauties were pleasing to the eye.
Xiang Yu¡¯s manner was utterly that of a rascal and a poor loser.
Many people who saw Xiang Yu would nce disdainfully and quickly walk away.
¡°Ah, what¡¯s with the world?
I¡¯m so handsome, yet I can¡¯t score a chick.¡± Xiang Yumented helplessly.
Xiao Xuan shook his head helplessly, knowing that Xiang Yu¡¯s mind wasn¡¯t really on this, but the impression he gave off was indeed that of an undesirable sort.
The two walked a bit further when Xiang Yu spotted a beauty wearing somewhat revealing attire, her hips swaying provocatively.
Without much thought, he was about to go forward and touch her behind.
Just then, Xiao Xuan suddenly stood beside Xiang Yu and said, ¡°Bro, someone has been following us.
Should we confront him?¡±
Xiao Xuan was a sniper by trade, skilled at concealment and equally adept at observation.
He had already sensed that a pair of eyes from a car behind was constantly watching them.
¡°Don¡¯t worry about him, I¡¯ve seen this guy before,¡± Xiang Yu said nonchntly, and as he spoke, the beauty with the swaying hips had walked away.
Xiang Yu felt a sense of regret and continued to walk ahead.
Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t wandering aimlessly, in fact, he had noticed the pair of eyes behind him long ago.
He was simply baiting his pursuer into making a move.
But the person behind seemed very cautious and had yet to take action.
Xiang Yu whistled as he walked, checking out the beauties on the street, and gradually ventured into a rather secluded alleyway.
This street was very quiet during the day, but came alive at night with a bustling night market.
Xiao Xuan knew Xiang Yu¡¯s intention and didn¡¯t speak, simply following cautiously behind him.
As they reached the middle of the road, suddenly a car came speeding from behind.
Seeing the speed of the car, it was clear it was going as fast as one would on a highway, and in the blink of an eye, it had reached Xiang Yu¡¯s front.
¡°Bro, watch out,¡± Xiao Xuan said, then tried to push Xiang Yu out of the way.
While Xiao Xuan had anticipated all sorts of scenarios where the attacker mighte at them, he hadn¡¯t expected them to use a car.
Although the area was remote, it was still a city street; at such speeds, if the driver wasn¡¯t highly skilled, it could easily result in a fatal crash.
By this time, pedestrians on the roadside had begun to exim in rm.
If hit by a car speeding like that, a person would surely be sent flying violently.
In this critical moment, Xiao Xuan thought of Xiang Yu.
He aimed to push Xiang Yu out of harm¡¯s way, but his arm was suddenly grabbed by Xiang Yu, who then forcefully flung him aside.
Simultaneously, Xiang Yu forcefully jumped up.
By then, the car had reached Xiang Yu, who powerfully stomped on the car, then leaped again.
Due to the car¡¯s immense speed, by the time Xiang Yu jumped a second time, the car had already passed beneath him.
Xiang Yu¡¯s leap was elegant, but he lost bnce in mid-air because the car was just too fast, throwing off the force of his footing.
Xiang Yu tumbled a half roll in the air before crashing down onto the road.
Normally such a fall wouldn¡¯t have injured Xiang Yu, but he already had pre-existing injuries, and the fall caused his old wounds to re up, causing an excruciating pain in his ribs.
The car executed a beautiful drift before turning around to face Xiang Yu once more, yet it didn¡¯t approach.
Xiang Yu¡¯s stunt-like evasion had been so spectacr, it had shocked the driver.
The driver stepped out of the car, revealing long hair, earrings, and pale skin, looking somewhat feminine, yet unmistakably a man, and could be described as quite handsome.
Xiang Yu had seen this person before; it was the pretty young man from thest time.
Seeing that the man dared to walk out nonchntly, Xiao Xuan let out a cold snort and charged at him.
If Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t thrown him out of the way just now, he might have been a corpse by now¡
Chapter 410 - 410 410 A Chance to Start Over
?410: Chapter 410: A Chance to Start Over 410: Chapter 410: A Chance to Start Over Xiang Yu was most worried about Xiang Yu.
Seeing that Xiang Yu had gotten up from the ground, he felt relieved and then rushed toward the handsome young man who was driving.
The opponent clearly intended to take their lives, so Xiao Xuan naturally did not hold back.
Just as Xiao Xuan was about to reach him, suddenly another person burst out from the side of the street.
This person was of average height, with short hair, somewhat dark skin, and a face devoid of any expression, but still quite handsome.
He rushed from the roadside straight at Xiang Yu.
Xiao Xuan also noticed this person, which made him gasp in shock, and then he turned and ran towards Xiang Yu.
The handsome young man simply stood by the car, watching calmly, with no intention of helping.
The short-haired man jumped up and kicked at Xiang Yu with great force.
It was evident that if Xiang Yu were hit again, his ribs would definitely not survive.
Although Xiang Yu was in pain from his ribs, it did not affect his movements.
He advanced instead of retreating and quickly grabbed the man¡¯s ankle, stepped back slightly with his right foot, and then forcefully flung the man away.
The entire process took only a moment, and by the time Xiao Xuan arrived, the man had already been thrown out.
The man spun in the air, quickly adjusted his position, andnded steadily on the ground without injury.
¡°Brother!¡± Xiao Xuan looked at Xiang Yu worriedly and, seeing that he was alright, stood by his side, cautiously on guard.
There were two opponents; he could not leave Xiang Yu behind to confront one of them.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine,¡± Xiang Yu confidently said to the handsome young man with a smile.
Seeing Xiang Yu so confident, Xiao Xuan nodded and then charged at the short-haired man.
Meanwhile, Xiang Yu slowly walked towards the handsome young man.
The handsome young man did not panic and continued to lean casually against the car, watching.
¡°I¡¯ve said before that this line of work isn¡¯t as simple as you think, just like today, you¡¯ve already failed.
If I wanted to kill you, you would be dead,¡± Xiang Yu slowly said standing in front of the man.
¡°You overestimate yourself, that line should be mine.
I know you¡¯re injured, and now you¡¯re merely at the end of your strength.
If I wanted to kill you, I would have just driven the car over you,¡± the handsome young man calmly said.
¡°Then why did you stop?¡± Xiang Yu knew that if the opponent had turned the car around and charged again, it would have been difficult for him to dodge again, but the opponent had stopped here and did not continue the assault.
¡°Nothing much, I do things as I please,¡± the handsome young man said indifferently, and then the two stood there, watching Xiao Xuan and the short-haired man battle.
¡°Who do you think will win between the two of them?¡± the handsome young man asked.
¡°He¡¯s no match for Xiao Xuan,¡± Xiang Yu said.
He wasn¡¯t just speaking casually; it was a judgment made from observing the speed and agility of the two men¡¯s movements.
¡°So confident?¡± the handsome young man looked at Xiang Yu with a smile and said.
¡°How about this, if Xiao Xuan wins, you tell me your name and then quit this line of work,¡± Xiang Yu said.
In Xiang Yu¡¯s eyes, the opponent was just a teenager around sixteen or seventeen years old, about the same age as Xiao Xuan.
They should both be in school, yet they were involved in this line of work, which was truly sad.
Xiang Yu just wanted to give the young man a chance.
Although he could tell that he was an assassin, there wasn¡¯t much malice in him, likely a novice who hadn¡¯t killed anyone yet.
There was still room for redemption.
¡°You seem to really enjoy meddling,¡± the handsome young man said with a smile.
Xiang Yu smiled back, ¡°I just don¡¯t want to see someone as young as you die.¡±
¡°I won¡¯t die.
No one can kill me,¡± the handsome young man said arrogantly.
¡°Is that so?¡± Xiang Yu sneered, then suddenly charged at him with a dagger that had appeared in his hand at some unknown moment.
The young man hadn¡¯t expected Xiang Yu to attack so suddenly, as he was still too inexperienced.
In a rush, he rolled back against a car.
Xiang Yu¡¯s de pierced straight through the car window and then slid forcefully, slicing the ss apart.
It was evident how sharp Xiang Yu¡¯s dagger was.
Since Xiang Yu was injured, he needed to finish the fight quickly.
Missing with his dagger, he immediately kicked towards the young man¡¯s head.
Caught off guard, the young man somersaulted backward onto the car.
His movements were incredibly graceful, clearly showing he was an expert.
The boy jumped onto the car and wanted to kick down at Xiang Yu from his higher position.
At this moment, before the young man could kick, Xiang Yu grabbed his ankle, pulled sharply, causing the young man to lose his bnce and fall onto the car.
Xiang Yu seized the opportunity to grab his neck with one hand and his dagger with the other, shouted, and then stabbed forcefully towards the young man¡¯s head.
At that moment, the young man closed his eyes as if waiting for death.
But there was no fear on his face, just calmness, as if death meant nothing to him.
At the critical moment, Xiang Yu¡¯s dagger veered off to one side.
The dagger grazed the young man¡¯s face and embedded itself in the car, emitting a high-pitched metallic sound.
The young man shuddered all over.
This was not fear but simply an instinctive physical reaction.
¡°You are no match for me.¡± Xiang Yu held his neck with his left hand and pulled out the dagger with his right.
¡°You ambushed me,¡± the boy said, lying there and opening his eyes.
He had thought he was about to die, but Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t killed him.
¡°In life and death struggle, there¡¯s only victory and defeat.
No concepts of fair or foul y.
We¡¯re even now,¡± Xiang Yu said and let go of him.
By saying they were even, Xiang Yu meant the young man had the chance to run him over with the car earlier but didn¡¯t.
Now Xiang Yu had spared him, so they owed each other nothing.
Having said that, Xiang Yu then walked towards Xiaoxuan and another person.
They were still fighting.
Apparently, Xiaoxuan was leading, but not by much.
Seeing Xiang Yu approaching, the man quickly left Xiaoxuan and threw a punch at Xiang Yu.
Xiaoxuan hadn¡¯t expected the man to act so desperately, leaving his back exposed, a big taboo.
The man would rather risk severe injury than kill Xiang Yu.
Although Xiang Yu was injured and not at his peak, his agility remained.
He quickly jumped to the side, then kicked the man¡¯s buttocks.
It wasn¡¯t forceful and did not pose any threat, but it sufficed to show the man was no match for him.
Xiang Yu dodged, creating an opportunity for Xiaoxuan.
Xiaoxuan took a step forward and kicked the man¡¯s shoulder with full force, knocking him to the ground.
Xiaoxuan wanted to follow up his sess, but Xiang Yu waved his hand to indicate him to stop.
The man hurriedly got up from the ground, then backed away a few steps, warily watching Xiang Yu.
At this moment, the handsome young man also walked up and grabbed the man, signaling that it was enough for the day.
By then, a crowd had already gathered around.
After all, it was on the street; although not a bustling area, whenever there¡¯s a spectacle, everyone congregates¡
Chapter 411 - 411 411 This Assassin Is Not That Cold
?411: Chapter 411: This Assassin Is Not That Cold 411: Chapter 411: This Assassin Is Not That Cold ¡°That¡¯s enough for today,¡± the handsome young man said, stretching out his hand to stop the short-haired man.
Clearly, the short-haired man was somewhat unwilling, then he looked at the handsome man with suspicion.
¡°You two had better leave this city.
The consequences will be severe if you fail toplete the mission,¡± Xiang Yu reminded them.
Although Xiang Yu was not a member of the assassin organization, he still knew some of its inner workings.
Most were more or less the same, and furthermore, the two had deliberately refrained from killing him today.
It¡¯s possible that among the surrounding crowd there were aplices of the other party, monitoring these two men.
¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about us.
We can handle our own affairs, so you better take care of yourself.
We didn¡¯t kill you today, but certainly, others wille.
When that timees, you won¡¯t be so lucky,¡± the handsome young man said before turning and walking away.
The short-haired man seemed anxious and quickly caught up to him, whispering, ¡°It¡¯s going to be trouble if we don¡¯t kill him today.¡±
The handsome man shook his head nonchntly and replied, ¡°Let it be troublesome then.
Anyway, I¡¯m not nning on killing him anymore.¡±
In fact, just now when the car had swerved towards them, he had clearly seen that Xiao Xuan wanted to save Xiang Yu, but in the end, it was Xiang Yu who had saved Xiao Xuan.
He was moved by this disy of brotherhood.
Just as he felt with his own brothers by his side.
¡°By the way, my name is Su Yongzhen, and his name is Wang Kai, he¡¯s my good brother,¡± the handsome man suddenly turned his head to say to Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu shook his head somewhat helplessly.
These two brothers were still too green.
How could he casually divulge his own name like that?
It was simply asking for trouble.
After Su Yongzhen spoke, he stylishly got in the car.
He started the car and then made a 180-degree turn on the spot.
The car emitted a piercing screeching sound and, apanied by a plume of blue smoke, he drove off without a trace.
¡°This kid¡¯s driving skills aren¡¯t bad,¡± said Xiang Yu with a smile, watching their car disappear.
¡°Brother, we should have taken them out just now.
Otherwise, they¡¯lle backter,¡± Xiao Xuan said indignantly.
If Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t thrown him out of the way earlier, he might well have been smashed to pieces.
He couldn¡¯t swallow this grievance.
Xiang Yu shook his head with a smile, ¡°He¡¯s not a bad person.
He¡¯s just on a different path from us.
Given the right guidance, he could be a useful ally.¡±
The two stood there for a while longer before finally walking away.
As there was no more spectacle to see, the surrounding people also dispersed.
One of them took out a phone and said, ¡°The mission has failed, the pretty boy deliberately let them go¡¡±
Xiang Yu and Xiao Xuan were strolling on the street when Tie Zhuzi called to ask where Xiang Yu was, saying he wasing to find him.
Xiang Yu told him his location and then hung up the phone.
¡°Why do I feel like Zhuzi sounded a bit off?¡± Xiang Yu said, puzzled after hanging up the phone.
¡°Maybe it¡¯s because he¡¯s sent Shi Jian and the others away, he¡¯s probably feeling a bit sentimental,¡± Xiao Xuan guessed.
Xiang Yu shook his head with a chuckle, not thinking much of it.
About ten minutester, Tie Zhuzi found Xiang Yu in his car.
Tie Zhuzi looked like he had a bitter melon face, with ears red, obviously having been grabbed by someone.
As Xiang Yu was wondering, at that moment, Zhong Qin jumped out from the back of the car.
¡°Haha, Xiang Yu, I¡¯ve finally seen you.
I¡¯ve missed you to death these past two days,¡± Zhong Qin said happily, looking so excited she almost wanted to take a bite out of Xiang Yu.
It was then that Xiang Yu realized why Tie Zhuzi had such a bitter melon face.
It turned out that thisdy had been let out.
Xiang Yu quickly chuckled and asked, ¡°How did you get out?¡±
¡°I snuck out,¡± Zhong Qin said excitedly.
It was as if she had done something bad, and it excited her.
¡°You better hurry back, otherwise your dad will spank you,¡± Xiang Yu patted Zhong Qin¡¯s head and said.
¡°Save it, I¡¯m already this big; he wouldn¡¯t spank me.
At most, he would have someone beat you up for taking me out to y, hmph,¡± Zhong Qin said in a very bossy manner.
Xiang Yu: ¡°¡¡±
At this moment, Xiao Xuan exchanged a nce with Tie Zhuzi, and then they quietly got in the car.
Tie Zhuzi stuck his head out and smiled at Xiang Yu, ¡°Bro Yu, we¡¯ve got something to do, so we¡¯ll head off first.
You guys take your time shopping.¡±
Without waiting for Xiang Yu to respond, Tie Zhuzi drove off in a cloud of dust.
Xiang Yu was so angry.
He had wanted to lie to Zhong Qin, iming he had something to do, and then let Tie Zhuzi take her home.
Now, this was just great.
¡°Don¡¯t you want to go shopping with me?¡± Zhong Qin said, pulling a face and looking unhappy.
¡°Of course not.
I couldn¡¯t ask for more than to shop with a beautiful woman.
It¡¯s just that my injury hasn¡¯t fully healed yet, or else¡¡±
¡°Or else, you can apany me to buy clothes.
Let¡¯s go.¡± Zhong Qin then grabbed Xiang Yu by the arm and marched ahead.
Xiang Yu felt so bitter inside.
He feared nothing in the world, except apanying a woman to buy clothes.
Although he had been around countless women, he still found it hard to understand their thoughts.
He didn¡¯t know why they were so keen on trying on clothes without buying them.
It was really vexing.
Xiao Xuan and Tie Zhuzi actually didn¡¯t leave; they circled around and then followed behind Xiang Yu and Zhong Qin from a distance.
Watching Xiang Yu¡¯s back, Tie Zhuzi couldn¡¯t help but express his feelings, ¡°Bro Yu is really lucky to have a beauty¡¯spany.
All I have is a wooden block by my side.¡±
¡°Why don¡¯t you rece Bro Yu then?¡± Xiao Xuan said irritably.
¡°Forget it, I¡¯d rather stick with the wooden block,¡± Tie Zhuzi said with a serious face.
Xiao Xuan didn¡¯t bother with Tie Zhuzi anymore.
Tie Zhuzi used to be rather slow and bad at conversation.
Ever since following Xiang Yu, not only had he be livelier, but his mouth had be quite articte.
Xiao Xuan had already told him about the encounter with the assassin, and Tie Zhuzi was so angry that he was grinding his teeth.
In this matter, he didn¡¯t trust Xiao Xuan at all.
Last time, it was when Xiao Xuan was with Xiang Yu that Xiang Yu came back injured.
Now, Tie Zhuzi was driving very carefully, observing the surroundings to ensure Xiang Yu¡¯s safety.
When he saw two guys with distinctive clothing and dyed yellow hair approaching Xiang Yu, Tie Zhuzi stopped the car and was ready to charge over.
Xiao Xuan promptly grabbed him and asked with a puzzled face, ¡°What are you doing?¡±
Tie Zhuzi red with wide eyes and said to Xiao Xuan, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see?
Those two guys don¡¯t look like good news at all; they might threaten Bro Yu¡¯s safety.¡±
Xiao Xuan sighed helplessly and shook his head.
He really wanted to p Tie Zhuzi.
Those two might not look like good people, true, but they were at best street hoodlums.
Such people, even if there were ten of them, wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against Xiang Yu, who could knock them out in one breath.
Although Tie Zhuzi had strong fighting capabilities, his ability to observe and judge situations was really headache-inducing.
Sure enough, as the two yellow-haired guys passed by Xiang Yu, they suddenly turned their heads to look at Zhong Qin, their eyes leering, clearly up to no good.
¡°Whoa, the babe¡¯s really pretty.
I¡¯ve never seen such a hottie before,¡± one of them said.
¡°Yeah, we¡¯re really lucky today.
It¡¯s true that the best b*tches always end up with the pigs,¡± the two yellow-haired guys said, jeering and chatting without any restraint¡
Chapter 412 - 412 412 Scared to Tears
?412: Chapter 412: Scared to Tears 412: Chapter 412: Scared to Tears Xiang Yu knew there would definitely be trouble if he came out with Zhong Qin, for she was simply too enchanting.
Although not yet fully matured, that delicate, rosy face,rge eyes, and her slender, tall figure were truly mesmerizing.
If it weren¡¯t for Xiang Yu¡¯s strong will, even he might have found it difficult to resist.
¡°Babe,e with me.
Look at your boyfriend, he¡¯s so ugly and outdated.
What era is it now, and he¡¯s still wearing a gray Sun Yat-sen suit, it¡¯s hrious.
He¡¯s clearly a penniless loser who¡¯ll never amount to anything.
If you be my girlfriend, I guarantee I¡¯ll listen to everything you say and buy you delicious food every day,¡± one of the blondes said.
¡°That¡¯s right, if you be my bro¡¯s girlfriend, I¡¯ll be at your beck and call,¡± the other one quickly added.
Both were somewhat excitedly looking at Zhong Qin.
They had never seen such a beautiful girl, not even movie stars on television couldpare to her beauty, she was absolutely captivating.
Zhong Qin gave a chuckle at the two men¡¯s tant advances, then turned to Xiang Yu and said, ¡°See how charming I am?
Isn¡¯t it prestigious to be with me?¡±
To Xiang Yu, these childish antics were headache-inducing, so he took Zhong Qin¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s hurry and buy clothes.¡±
Seeing that the beauty didn¡¯t find them annoying and noting her dowdypanion as an easy mark, the two blondes became even bolder.
In their eyes, the old-fashioned guy was no match for this beauty.
¡°Sis, what¡¯s your name?
Let me treat you to a big meal.
There are lots of fun and tasty ces in this city, you surely haven¡¯t been to them.
How about I take you?¡± the lead blonde said.
¡°Really?
Is it fun?¡± Zhong Qin asked, herrge eyes filled with curiosity.
¡°Of course, it¡¯s fun!
Shall we go now?¡± the blonde invited.
¡°Sure,¡± Zhong Qin agreed, then tugged at Xiang Yu and said, ¡°Xiang Yu, let¡¯s not buy clothes anymore, okay?
Let¡¯s go have some fun together.¡±
Xiang Yu was left speechless by Zhong Qin¡¯s low emotional intelligence.
If she were on her own, she would surely be cheated.
However, going out to y was at least much better than buying clothes.
Xiang Yu quickly nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±
The two blondes were overjoyed at this and couldn¡¯t help harboring sinister thoughts.
Yet Xiang Yu was really getting in their way, and they had to find a way to get rid of him.
¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to have some fun.¡± After saying that, the blonde happily hailed a cab.
They had originally nned to steal some goods from the supermarket on their dull day but had never imagined they would stumble upon such good fortune.
This beauty would surely cause a sensation in society; the thought of winning her over excited them immensely.
One blonde sat in the front passenger seat while Xiang Yu and the other two squeezed into the back, a tad cramped.
¡°Why don¡¯t you drive yourselves?¡± Zhong Qin asked, a bit puzzled, clearly feeling ufortable in this type of car¡ªit was her first time.
The blonde in the front, while texting, chuckled and said, ¡°Our car is too big, it easily gets stuck in traffic.¡±
Zhong Qin just made an agreeing noise and didn¡¯t say much more, apparently believing the other¡¯s words.
As he watched Zhong Qin¡¯s innocent appearance, Xiang Yu was really at a loss for words.
Zhong Huashan didn¡¯t seem to know how to educate his precious daughter, leaving her with no experience of the world whatsoever.
Sitting in the middle, Xiang Yu could smell a perfumeing off the blonde to his left, a scent that he found quite repulsive.
¡°Stop the car,¡± Xiang Yu suddenly said.
The driver quickly pulled over to the side of the road, and Blondie thought Xiang Yu was going to get off halfway through the ride.
Just as he was about to speak, Xiang Yu turned to the person beside him and said, ¡°Get out.¡±
Blondie was stunned for a moment, not expecting this bumpkin to actually dare tomand him.
He was just about to explode in anger when Xiang Yu directly opened the rear car door and kicked Blondie out with a foot before closing the door and saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±
The leading Blondie in front clearly hadn¡¯t expected Xiang Yu to be so bold either.
But he didn¡¯t say a word, just sat there texting on his phone with a sneer, thinking to himself they would soon learn their lesson.
About half an hourter, they arrived at arge amusement park and stopped.
The park was indeed well-constructed, befitting a first-tier city.
The trio got out of the car, and Blondie generously took out a crumpled hundred-yuan bill to pay for the ride, then the three of them headed inside.
Zhong Qin was super excited to be there, as if she had finally found a fun ce.
She was curious about everything she saw, drawing a crowd of onlookers and making Xiang Yu a bit embarrassed.
After leading the two there, Blondie wandered off on his own.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t take him seriously and didn¡¯t care.
Zhong Qin, excited, pulled Xiang Yu and ran towards the interior.
They arrived at the roller coaster, where they saw people screaming in excitement on the ride, which made Zhong Qin very thrilled, and then she dragged Xiang Yu to buy tickets and get on.
Xiang Yu had wanted to stop her, as not everyone could handle such a ride.
Although it wasn¡¯t particrly dangerous, it could potentially have a psychological impact on those who were faint of heart.
But since Zhong Qin insisted on going, Xiang Yu apanied her and made sure they were secured.
As soon as Zhong Qin sat down, before it even started, she began to scream crazily, startling Xiang Yu who thought someone might be attacking her.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiang Yu asked anxiously.
¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just too excited,¡± Zhong Qin said, shaking her head from side to side.
Xiang Yu: ¡°¡¡±
The people around also gave Zhong Qin looks of disdain, but seeing how pretty the young girl was, they forgave her.
It must be said, sometimes being prettyes with many advantages.
A few minutester, the roller coaster finally started.
At first, it was slow, but gradually it picked up speed and began to roll.
People of both genders on the ride started to scream aloud.
Zhong Qin was no exception, a little giddy with excitement.
¡°Ah, Xiang Yu,e save me!
I¡¯m going to be thrown off, ah¡.¡±
Xiang Yu, sitting up there, shook his head helplessly.
This kind of thing was simply too unchallenging for him.
During his intensive training days, when they were preparing to skydive from heights of ten thousand meters, that was what he called thrilling.
Xiang Yu quietly watched Zhong Qin scream wildly, finding it quite amusing.
The young girl was so scared she was crying, yet still shouting for Xiang Yu to save her.
Worried she couldn¡¯t handle it, Xiang Yu quickly took her hand to calm her down.
Zhong Qin, as if she had caught a lifeline, clutched Xiang Yu¡¯s hand tightly, then turned to look at him, meeting a face that was smiling serenely.
Just then, Xiang Yu suddenly caught sight of Blondie out of the corner of his eye.
He saw Blondie, with about a dozen people, rushing over in haste.
From their attire, he knew they were some petty thugs.
Xiang Yu felt a wave of resignation.
No matter where he went, there seemed to be these punks.
They weren¡¯t part of the underworld; they just grouped together and often got into fights, bullied people, and asionally harassed pretty girls, thinking it made them look cool, not realizing that in Xiang Yu¡¯s eyes, they were nothing but small fry¡.
Chapter 413 - 413 413 A Good Place for a Field Battle
?413: Chapter 413 A Good ce for a Field Battle 413: Chapter 413 A Good ce for a Field Battle After stepping off the roller coaster, Zhong Qin was barely able to stand stably, holding onto Xiang Yu¡¯s arm with both hands, looking rather pitiful.
¡°How did it feel?¡± Xiang Yu asked with a smile.
¡°It was really fun, I want to go again.¡± Zhong Qin looked at Xiang Yu with some anticipation.
With a helpless wry smile, Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t believe she was actually a unique flower; she was so scared and yet wanted to go again.
¡°Next time,¡± Xiang Yu said, then started to lead Zhong Qin away to another fun spot.
Just then, a blonde-haired man approached with a group in tow.
From their clothes and expressions, it was clear they were up to no good.
¡°Little sister, let me take you somewhere fun.
I know lots of great ces,¡± the blonde man said,pletely ignoring Xiang Yu.
¡°I don¡¯t want to go with you, I want to go with Xiang Yu,¡± Zhong Qin clung to Xiang Yu¡¯s arm and said.
¡°Kid, when are you going to pay back the money you owe us?¡± Just then, a muscr man stepped forward from behind the blonde man and walked up to Xiang Yu.
The others also crowded around, clearly gathered by the blonde-haired man to trouble Xiang Yu.
They wanted to embarrass Xiang Yu in front of thedy, to make everyone see that Xiang Yu was just a country bumpkin, a poor loser.
¡°I don¡¯t want to deal with you today, just go away,¡± Xiang Yu said somewhat helplessly.
Although he was injured, dealing with these people was child¡¯s y for him.
But this was an amusement park, surrounded by many tourists, including children, and Xiang Yu did not want to cause a bad influence.
¡°The kid is pretty bold, borrowed money and thinking of welching?
If you do not pay today, then leave your life behind,¡± one of them said aggressively.
Seeing them in this state, Xiang Yu almostughed in exasperation.
These were just a bunch of small-time thugs.
Even if Xiang Yu just stood there, they wouldn¡¯t dare take his life; they were merely bluffing.
Seeing that they were relentless, Xiang Yu then said, ¡°There are too many people here, how about we find a quiet ce to talk.¡±
The crowd around them looked at each other, wondering what Xiang Yu was up to.
They all considered Xiang Yu to be a fool.
Initially, they were cautious here, not daring to be too ruthless, but if they went to a secluded spot with no one around, they could be unrestrained.
¡°Fine, let¡¯s do it your way then,¡± the blonde-haired man said somewhat excitedly, then started leading the way.
He seemed to already envision Xiang Yu getting beaten up, his teeth scattered around, while the beauty threw herself into his arms.
Turning back to look at Zhong Qin¡¯s beauty, his heart still couldn¡¯t help but thump erratically.
Having the beauty hold his hand would be wonderful.
Yet he saw that, although surrounded by many people, she seemed unperturbed and somewhat excited, chatting away while clinging to the country bumpkin¡¯s arm.
The country bumpkin was surprisingly unflustered, neither frightened into stupidity nor naturally foolish, but soon he would make sure the opponent was thoroughly beaten, that was certain.
Fifty meters behind them, two men were also following.
One was burly, fierce and menacing, while the other had a handsome, cold face¡ªit was Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan.
¡°How can these idiots be so blind, even daring to provoke Brother Yu?¡± Tie Zhuzi said, baffled.
Xiao Xuan didn¡¯t speak but continued walking towards the front.
Their purpose was to prevent anyone nearby from harming Xiang Yu.
As for those crowding around Xiang Yu, they didn¡¯t take them seriously at all.
Huang Mao led Xiang Yu to a secluded corner, which seemed to be the dead angle of the amusement park.
There were no cameras around.
However, the surroundings were still rather elegant, with couples whispering sweet nothings to each other in the distance.
After arriving here, Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t help but remark, ¡°What a great ce.
It¡¯s quite difficult to find such a spot in this bustling city these days.
It would be wonderful to bring a girl here for some outdoor fun.¡±
¡°So, are you here to pay back the money or looking for a beating?¡± The burly man approached Xiang Yu and said menacingly.
¡°You stand aside first.¡± Xiang Yu shooed Zhong Qin away, then calmly faced the man and asked, ¡°How much do I owe you?¡±
¡°Ten thousand dors!¡± the burly man bellowed.
¡°Ten thousand?¡± Xiang Yu eximed with slight surprise.
The people around who saw Xiang Yu¡¯s surprised expression all burst intoughter.
It was clear to them that Xiang Yu was just a bumpkin, or perhaps he had never seen so much money.
Huang Mao, feeling proud, sidled up to Zhong Qin and said, ¡°Just look at this country bumpkin, a total broke guy, borrowing money from others, and now he can¡¯t even pay it back.¡±
¡°Xiang Yu, how can you borrow money from people and not pay it back?¡± Zhong Qin giggled from the side, showing no concern for Xiang Yu.
Huang Mao stood next to Zhong Qin, somewhat puzzled.
Could it be that this beauty had low intelligence?
She didn¡¯t seem nervous at all, or maybe she was interested in him and wanted to dump the country bumpkin.
¡°Kid, did you spend all the money?
Now you can¡¯t produce it?
Watch me deal with you properly.¡± With that, the burly man signaled to the people around him and then they charged at Xiang Yu.
At that moment, Xiang Yu suddenly took out a card and said, ¡°There are a few million in here.
You can withdraw it yourselves, just make sure to return the card to me afterward.¡±
Upon hearing ¡®a few million,¡¯ everyone around him was momentarily stunned.
They exchanged looks and then burst outughing as if they had heard the biggest joke ever.
They thought the country bumpkin in front of them must have been scared out of his wits, spouting nonsense.
¡°Look at this country bumpkin, he must have been scared silly.
His card probably only has a few hundred dors, and he¡¯s talking about having a few million.
It¡¯s hrious,¡± Huang Mao derided.
¡°His card really does have a lot of money.
I saw itst time when he was buying something,¡± Zhong Qin asserted, her eyes wide.
Huang Mao paused for a moment, as the beauty didn¡¯t seem like someone who would lie.
But then he scoffed dismissively, ¡°A few million, you¡¯re kidding.
He¡¯s just a poor country bumpkin, probably just came from the countryside.
Let¡¯s beat him, and then we¡¯ll see how much money his card really has.¡±
Hearing Huang Mao¡¯s words, the crowd around couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and rushed toward Xiang Yu.
This group often ganged up on others; it wasn¡¯t their first rodeo, and they were quite experienced.
But Xiang Yu¡¯sbat experience was much richer than theirs, especially in singlebat.
He hadn¡¯t met his match yet.
However, since those around him weren¡¯t enemies, merely obstacles, he didn¡¯t need to fight them to death but simply intended to teach them a lesson.
As the burly man struck at him, Xiang Yu simply dodged to the side.
Then he lightly kicked the man¡¯s shin.
The burly man lost bnce, then toppled forward.
Seizing the opportunity, Xiang Yu kicked him on the buttocks, sending him flying out.
The burly man flew forward and collided with hispanions, toppling two of them over.
It all happened in a blink, and the others didn¡¯t catch what had happened, thinking the burly man had tripped over himself.
They all shouted and surged toward Xiang Yu¡
Chapter 414 - 414 414 He is Under Eight Brothers Command
?414: Chapter 414: He is Under Eight Brother¡¯s Command 414: Chapter 414: He is Under Eight Brother¡¯s Command Xiang Yu fought them as if they were children, not exerting himself at all.
Those people couldn¡¯t even touch Xiang Yu; he simply sidestepped, then took advantage of the situation to easily take care of them with a move.
A dozen or so men, and Xiang Yu didn¡¯t take five minutes to have them all lying down.
Yellow Hair, who stood beside Zhong Qin, waspletely petrified.
What was going on, who was this person in front of him, and how could he be so formidable?
As Xiang Yu steadily approached Yellow Hair, Yellow Hair panickedpletely.
All his brothers had been knocked to the ground by that rustic guy; there was no way he could be the match.
That¡¯s when he suddenly pulled out a spring knife from his pocket.
The de didn¡¯t look sharp, clearly, it hadn¡¯t been honed.
Knowing he was no match for Xiang Yu, Yellow Hair then rushed at Zhong Qin with the knife.
Xiang Yu was startled in his heart, Zhong Qin was indeed closer to the assant, something he had overlooked.
In fact, he didn¡¯t intend to incapacitate himpletely, just wanted to give him a light lesson.
Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan, who were further away, also witnessed the scene.
Like Xiang Yu, they thought to rush over but it was already toote.
At that moment, a dagger had appeared in Xiang Yu¡¯s hand.
Should the assant dare to hurt Zhong Qin, he didn¡¯t care who he was, he would directly pierce through their head.
¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± suddenly Zhong Qin took a step forward and said sharply.
Yellow Hair shivered all over from Zhong Qin¡¯s words, clearly not expecting this young girl to be so fierce.
¡°Put the knife down.¡± Zhong Qin red with her big adorable eyes at Yellow Hair.
Yellow Hair stood frozen, not knowing what to do.
If he doesn¡¯t take the young girl hostage now, he was sure to get a beating from that rustic man.
But if he took her hostage, he truly hesitated to follow through.
While he was in a daze, Zhong Qin, with her small fists clenched, struck at him.
¡°I told you to put down the knife, didn¡¯t you hear me?
Still waving that knife in front of me, I¡¯ll have Xiang Yu castrate you¡¡± Zhong Qin said while hitting Yellow Hair.
Yellow Hair had no power to defend himself and kept retreating, until the knife fell to the ground, and then he held his head and squatted down.
Xiang Yu: ¡°¡¡±
Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan were speechless too.
They had been ready to rush over, but after seeing this, they just stood there motionless.
Xiang Yu put away the dagger, then stepped forward and pulled Zhong Qin away.
He had forgotten that Zhong Qin was a little devil¡ªraised with weapons, she naturally wouldn¡¯t be afraid when seeing a dagger.
¡°Xiang Yu, hurry up and castrate him,¡± Zhong Qin said furiously.
Just now, Yellow Hair had actually pulled a knife on her, making her very angry.
Xiang Yu stepped forward and without saying anything, kicked the guy away, then turned to Zhong Qin with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have some guts.¡±
¡°Of course, Miss my martial skills are unmatched in this world, invincible against all,¡± Zhong Qin said proudly.
Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t be bothered to listen to her boasting and then walked up to Yellow Hair, ¡°You¡¯d better behave yourself from now on.
If I ever see you bullying others again, I¡¯ll chop off your little JJ.¡±
After finishing speaking, Xiang Yu prepared to leave.
After all, the other party was just a bunch of riffraff.
Such people can be found anywhere; they only bully the weak and operate on the edges of thew, not posing a great threat.
¡°You¡¯re dead meat¡ªjust you wait, when I tell my big brother, he¡¯s definitely going toe and deal with you,¡± Yellow Hair yelled after seeing Xiang Yu leaving, hastily standing up to speak harshly, as if to save face.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t bother with these people and then pulled Zhong Qin away with him.
¡°You might not recognize my big brother, but my big brother is the famous ¡®Eighth Bro¡¯, if I tell him about you, he¡¯ll definitelye to kill you, so you might as well wait for death,¡± the blond-haired guy yelled from behind.
Hearing the name Eighth Bro, Xiang Yu suddenly stopped and then turned back.
He was currentlypeting with Luo Lin for the position of head of the bodyguard team, and Luo Lin¡¯s mission was to take out Eighth Bro.
¡°Who did you say your big brother is?¡± Xiang Yu walked up to the blond and asked with suspicion.
Seeing Xiang Yu knew of Eighth Bro¡¯s name, the blond finally held his head high with arrogance.
In this area, who didn¡¯t know of Eighth Bro¡¯s big name?
This bumpkin must be scared stiff and ready to apologize to him.
The blond snorted coldly and said, ¡°What, scared now?
As long as you kneel and kowtow three times to me and call me ¡®grandpa¡¯ three times, I¡¯ll let you go today, how about that?¡±
¡°Fucking spit it out quickly, what¡¯s your boss¡¯s name?¡± Xiang Yu didn¡¯t want to listen to the other side¡¯s nonsense and pointless talk, so he grabbed a fistful of the guy¡¯s hair and yanked him over.
The blond was scared witless.
What was this situation?
Why did it seem like the other guy had a grudge against Eighth Bro?
If that were the case, he was as good as dead.
The blond was quick to react, pleading for mercy immediately: ¡°Big brother, spare my life, in truth I don¡¯t actually know Eighth Bro, I just wanted to scare you, that¡¯s all.¡±
Xiang Yu saw how cowardly the blond became, and with a p, he knocked him to the ground.
Then he took out a dagger and stabbed it near the man¡¯s groin, only a few centimeters from his little bird.
At that moment, the blond¡¯s crotch went wet; he had been so frightened that he pissed his pants.
There he was, trembling all over, clearly terrified by what Xiang Yu had just done.
This concerned his happiness for a lifetime; if he truly became an eunuch, he¡¯d rather die.
¡°Grandpa, spare my life, grandpa, spare my life,¡± the blond was so terrified that he immediately knelt down and started kowtowing to Xiang Yu.
Because of his extreme fear, he almost knocked his head on the pee on the ground.
Zhong Qin was giggling merrily at the sight.
It was her first time seeing such a grown man piss his pants; it was too interesting.
She really wanted to pull down the guy¡¯s pants to see exactly how this had happened.
¡°Do you know Eighth Bro or not?¡± Xiang Yu asked coldly.
The fact that the blond was such a coward irritated him greatly, especially as there was a stench of urineing from the man, making Xiang Yu want to kick him away.
¡°I know him, but he doesn¡¯t know me.
This big amusement park is owned by Eighth Bro,¡± the blond hurriedly said.
Now, he realized whom he had crossed.
The man in front of him wanted to find Eighth Bro.
That meant his status was definitely not simple; he might even be someone from the underworld, just like Eighth Bro.
Actually, for people like the blond, there wasn¡¯t much concept of Eighth Bro; they only knew he was involved in the underworld, and anyone from the underworld was not someone they could afford to mess with.
And clearly, this bumpkin in front of him was also from the underworld; he regretted provoking these people immensely.
¡°This amusement park is his, is he here right now?¡± Xiang Yu pressed.
The blond kept shaking his head, clearly not knowing any other details about Eighth Bro.
Seeing the blond like this, Xiang Yu eventually kicked him away, ¡°Don¡¯t let me see you again.¡±
The blond didn¡¯t dare to say anything else and scrambled up, running away in the fastest speed without looking back.
But he hadn¡¯t run far when he suddenly ran into two people.
Both of them had upright statures, dressed in ck suits, wearing earpieces¡ªclearly not ordinary people.
And upon seeing these two, the blond copsed in fear right there¡
Chapter 415 - 415 415 Xiang Yu Must Take Risks Alone
?415: Chapter 415: Xiang Yu Must Take Risks Alone 415: Chapter 415: Xiang Yu Must Take Risks Alone Huang Mao was only focused on escaping when he suddenly bumped into two people.
When he saw their outfits, he was instantly terrified and almost wet his pants as he sat there again.
Seeing the outfits of the two men, Huang Mao knew they must be employees there, meaning they were underlings of Bage.
One of them looked at Huang Mao and said coldly, ¡°What are you panicking about?¡±
Huang Mao, shivering, looked at the man and realizing that he wasn¡¯t being med, turned around and pointed at Xiang Yu, saying, ¡°He¡¯s causing trouble here and has injured someone.¡±
At that moment, Huang Mao thought of a way to punish Xiang Yu and pointed at him again, ¡°He¡¯s a thief, always stealing from tourists here.
I tried to teach him a lesson, but I couldn¡¯t beat him.¡±
The two men in ck heard that Xiang Yu was a thief, frowned, and walked over without paying any attention to Huang Mao.
Seeing that the two men in ck believed him, Huang Mao was overjoyed.
He couldn¡¯t wait to see Xiang Yu being punished and hurried away toward the distance.
Then, two more people quickly approached him.
Huang Mao nned to bypass them, as the day had already been too stimting for him.
He thought he could capture a cute girl, but instead, he got beaten up and almost had his privates chopped off.
Today, he didn¡¯t want to cause any more trouble and only thought of leaving this problematic ce.
He tried to quickly pass by the two men when a burly man suddenly blocked his path.
Huang Mao was terrified and tried to dodge and flee, but his cor was already caught by someone who looked even more terrifying than the grubby old men before.
¡°You¡¯ve really got some nerve messing with my brother Yu.
I¡¯ll beat you to death,¡± said the burly man, who was none other than Tie Zhuzi.
Tie Zhuzi grabbed Huang Mao by the cor and started pping him hard.
The sound of the ps was crisp, making one¡¯s scalp tingle, and Huang Mao¡¯s teeth were shattered by Tie Zhuzi.
¡°Stop,¡± shouted the two men in ck when they saw Tie Zhuzi attacking there, and they quickly charged towards him.
Tie Zhuzi, seeing them charging at him, snorted coldly and threw Huang Mao aside, then charged at the two men in ck.
He and Xiao Xuan had originally nned to hide and avoid any confrontation.
But when they saw the two men in ck approaching, they could tell by their demeanor that these were no ordinary guys.
¡°Stop,¡± Xiang Yu called out to stop Tie Zhuzi from moving into a fight.
Xiang Yu saw that the two men in ck weren¡¯t really bad people and meant no harm to him, so he stopped Tie Zhuzi.
The two men in ck helped Huang Mao up to check his injuries and saw that he had hardly any teeth left.
One of them looked at Tie Zhuzi with a frown, ¡°You¡¯re really ruthless.
Do you know where you are that you dare to cause such a scene here?¡±
Tie Zhuzi just sneered, not caring about the words of the other.
He believed that if Huang Mao wasn¡¯t taught a lesson, he would harm others in the future.
At that moment, Xiang Yu came over and said to the two men in ck, ¡°This guy is no good.
What he just said was lies.
He¡¯s a local thug who often bullies the weak.
He just wanted to bully us, but ended up getting taught a lesson by me.¡±
Xiang Yu spoke slowly, neither arrogantly nor rashly.
The two men in ck exchanged looks, apparently believing what Xiang Yu had said.
They looked down at Huang Mao, who was lying on the ground, nearly about to cry, but he couldn¡¯t speak from the pain of his shattered teeth.
The two men in ck had no sympathy for Huang Mao and one of them kicked him far away.
¡°I¡¯m really sorry, we almost used you wrongly.
I hope you won¡¯t hold it against us,¡± one of the men in ck said.
The attitude of the other party took Xiang Yu by surprise, and Tie Zhuzi who was standing by felt a bit embarrassed.
After all, he had just attempted to beat someone up only to find out that the other party was being amicable.
¡°I heard the boss here is called Brother Ba?¡± Xiang Yu asked, puzzled.
Seeing the attitude of the two men in ck, Xiang Yu suddenly felt a desire to meet Brother Ba.
He really wanted to see what kind of person Brother Ba was to have trained his subordinates so well.
¡°Our boss is called Hong Li,¡± one of the men in ck said.
Upon hearing this, Xiang Yu felt somewhat disappointed.
It seemed Huang Mao had lied again, truly such people can¡¯t be trusted.
He turned to look at Zhong Qin then said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±
Just as Xiang Yu was about to leave, one of the men in ck suddenly asked, ¡°May I ask what business you have with Brother Ba?¡±
Hearing the tone of the other party, it was clear they knew Brother Ba.
Their boss was named Hong Li, and Brother Ba was just a nickname.
Realizing this, Xiang Yu quickly turned back and looked at the man who spoke, ¡°I¡¯d like to meet him.¡±
The two men in ck exchanged nces, then shook their heads, ¡°Sorry, the boss is very busy and rarely meets with strangers.¡±
The words of the men in ck clearly indicated one thing, their boss Hong Li was indeed Brother Ba.
As the saying goes, birds of a feather flock together.
Since Brother Ba had suchpetent subordinates, he must be amendable person himself.
¡°I have important matters to discuss with him,¡± Xiang Yu stated, standing in front of them.
¡°What important matters?¡± one of them pressed.
¡°Someone wants to kill him,¡± Xiang Yu stated bluntly, knowing well that if he didn¡¯t reveal the reason, they probably wouldn¡¯t let him meet him.
The two men in ck clearly were taken aback by Xiang Yu¡¯s statement, then unconsciously took a step back, warily watching him.
¡°Is what you say true?¡± one of the men in ck asked.
¡°Absolutely,¡± Xiang Yu replied.
Luo Lin¡¯s mission was to kill Brother Ba, and this was exactly why Xiang Yu was so certain.
¡°Pleasee with us,¡± the two moved forward a couple of steps, subtly forming a pincer move around Xiang Yu.
Although they were asking, if Xiang Yu refused, they were ready to act.
Tie Zhuzi had obviously witnessed this scene, he snorted coldly and stood next to Xiang Yu.
He had just seen them speaking quite politely and felt apologetic for his earlier recklessness.
Now that they were thinking ofying hands on Xiang Yu, Tie Zhuzi wouldn¡¯t allow it.
¡°You two better not act rashly, otherwise, I¡¯ll deal with you,¡± Tie Zhuzi said coldly.
Xiang Yu then gestured with his hand for Tie Zhuzi to stop talking, then turned to Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan and said, ¡°You two take thedy back first, I still have some matters to take care of here.¡±
¡°Brother!¡± Xiao Xuan called out worriedly.
They could tell that the two men in ck were nning to make a move on Xiang Yu, and with Xiang Yu injured, he was not in his prime condition, which was why he was so concerned.
¡°Brother Yu, no, I don¡¯t trust these two guys,¡± Tie Zhuzi directly said.
Xiang Yu then shook his head and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s fine.
You two quickly take thedy back, be safe.¡±
The reason Xiang Yu was urging them to quickly take Zhong Qin back was because Zhong Qin¡¯s father was an old rival of Brother Ba, and he was worried that if they discovered Zhong Qin¡¯s identity, they would make things difficult for her¡
Chapter 416 - 416 416 Wherever There Are Men Trying to Impress
?416: Chapter 416: Wherever There Are Men Trying to Impress 416: Chapter 416: Wherever There Are Men Trying to Impress ¡°I¡¯m not going back.
I haven¡¯t had enough fun yet,¡± Zhong Qin said with some displeasure as she looked at Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu, feeling a bit helpless, shook his head and replied, ¡°Next time, I¡¯ve got some things to do today.¡±
Although Zhong Qin often pestered Xiang Yu unreasonably, she was not someone who couldn¡¯t weigh the importance of things.
Seeing the seriousness on Xiang Yu¡¯s face, she nodded and said, ¡°Alright, but next time you muste here to y with me.¡±
Tie Zhuzi and Xiaoxuan were naturally reluctant as well, after all, the opponent was Ba Ge.
Since Ba Ge was a figure like Zhong Huashan, he must be no simple matter.
There was an unpredictable danger in Xiang Yu¡¯s journey this time.
¡°Yu, I¡¯lle with you this time.
Leave the young miss for Xiaoxuan to take back alone,¡± Tie Zhuzi stared at Xiang Yu and said.
When the assassin appeared earlier, Tie Zhuzi had not been by Xiang Yu¡¯s side, which made him quite frightened afterwards.
He was genuinely worried that Xiang Yu might suddenly encounter some misfortune.
¡°No need, I¡¯ll go by myself,¡± Xiang Yu looked at the two with a determined gaze.
Tie Zhuzi was the one who listened to Xiang Yu the most.
Although he wanted to join Xiang Yu on the adventure, since Xiang Yu wouldn¡¯t allow it, he didn¡¯t insist any further.
¡°Be careful,¡± Tie Zhuzi said somewhat gloomily.
Xiang Yu looked at Xiaoxuan silently, then said, ¡°Trust me, I will return.
Take good care of the young miss, now hurry off.¡±
Seeing Xiang Yu in such a hurry, Tie Zhuzi quickly nodded and, together with Xiaoxuan, took Zhong Qin away.
Zhong Qin was Zhong Huashan¡¯s precious daughter.
Zhong Huashan was at odds with Ba Ge, and if Ba Ge found out about Zhong Qin¡¯s identity, he might send people to capture her.
Seeing Zhong Qin being led away, he felt relieved.
¡°Are we going to see your boss now?¡± Xiang Yu asked the two with a rxed face.
Seeing that Xiang Yu had sent Tie Zhuzi and Xiaoxuan away, the two felt much more at ease¡ªas dealing with one person was not a problem.
¡°Follow us,¡± one of the men in ck said, leading the way, while the other stood guard behind Xiang Yu.
They circled around the outer perimeter of the amusement park for half a circle, then at the very back, they found an office building with two small vis behind it.
One of the men in ck led Xiang Yu directly into the office building.
The man in ck led Xiang Yu into the office building and made a phone call in the lobby on the first floor.
They first called their squad leader, who would report to the head of the security team, who in turn would report to Ba Ge.
However, when the man in ck called the squad leader, the squad leader intercepted the message directly.
¡°What kind of background does he have to see the boss?¡± the squad leader on the other end of the phone asked.
The man in ck recounted the reason Xiang Yu wanted to see Ba Ge.
But the squad leader on the other end of the phone snorted coldly, ¡°There are plenty who want to see the boss every day.
We can¡¯t let everyone see him.
Send him away quickly.¡±
The squad leader hung up immediately after speaking, without giving the man in ck any chance to exin further.
Seeing this, the man in ck sighed, and one of them approached Xiang Yu, saying, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, but the boss isn¡¯t here.
You should leave for now, alright?¡±
Xiang Yu had already guessed this much; he couldn¡¯t possibly meet Ba Ge so easily.
After all, thetter was someone who caused Zhong Huashan a headache.
If that old fox Zhong Huashan couldn¡¯t do anything about Ba Ge, how could he easily meet with Xiang Yu?
¡°No problem, I¡¯ll just sit here and wait for him toe back,¡± Xiang Yu said firmly.
¡°That won¡¯t do, this is our office space, you must leave immediately,¡± one of the men in ck spoke coldly.
¡°You tell me toe and then to leave, what does this mean?
Since I¡¯m already here, I won¡¯t leave unless I see Boss Ba.¡± Xiang Yu retorted somewhat defiantly.
Perhaps this was what they call ¡®easy to invite the gods, hard to send them away¡¯.
Xiang Yu swaggered over to the sofa and sat down as if he were the real owner of the ce.
Seeing that Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t leaving, the two men in ck took out their phones to ask their team leader for instructions.
Their team leader, almostughing in exasperation upon hearing that Xiang Yu was squatting there and refusing to leave, couldn¡¯t believe it.
What kind of ce did he think this was, not a shelter for sure; why would he ever allow someone to sitfortably here?
It hadn¡¯t even been ten minutes since Xiang Yu took his seat when a man entered from outside.
He was rtively tall with a cigarette in his mouth and a small scar on his neck, a clear indication of a ruthless character.
This man was the big brother of the two men in ck and also their squad leader, Qin Liang.
¡°Captain.¡± The two men in ck hurriedly greeted him, clearly showing their deep respect for their leader.
¡°What¡¯s his story?¡± Qin Liang asked impatiently, ncing over at Xiang Yu who was seated.
¡°Don¡¯t know, we met him at the entertainment venue.
He said he wanted to see the boss, so we brought him here,¡± one of the men in ck replied.
Qin Liang looked at the man impatiently, clearly dissatisfied with the answer, then waved his hand, signaling for the two to step down.
¡°Do you even know where you are?¡± Qin Liang asked as he sat across from Xiang Yu, his face nonchnt.
¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Xiang Yu replied with a headshake and a smile.
Xiang Yu had a good impression of the two men in ck from earlier, but he was somewhat displeased with their leader.
This youngster was putting on too much of an act, especially in front of Xiang Yu, with his pretentious smoking and the disdainful way he looked at him.
¡°Youe running here without knowing where you are; you¡¯re asking for death,¡± Qin Liang said with a chilling nce at Xiang Yu.
In his view, Xiang Yu was just the type looking for trouble without a cause.
Boss Ba¡¯s reputation was well-known in the area¡ªwho didn¡¯t know it, who didn¡¯t speak of it?
Nobody dared to cause trouble here, and it seemed like today Xiang Yu was ready to set a precedent.
¡°I didn¡¯te to find death, I came to find your boss,¡± Xiang Yu replied with neither servility nor arrogance.
Qin Liang was quite unimpressed by Xiang Yu¡¯s calm demeanor, and with a cold snort retorted, ¡°You have three seconds to leave this ce, get far away from here, or else I will cripple you.¡±
Seeing Qin Liang behave this way, Xiang Yu¡¯s impression of Boss Ba plummeted.
The strong impulse he had earlier to meet Boss Ba had all but disappeared.
Since the opposition showed such an attitude, Xiang Yu no longer cared as much; whether they lived or died had absolutely nothing to do with him.
At this point, Xiang Yu could have simply stood up and left, but Qin Liang¡¯s words had provoked him.
Xiang Yu gave a coldugh, ¡°Just you?¡±
Qin Liang hadn¡¯t expected Xiang Yu to be so bold.
Suddenly, he stood up from the sofa and looked at Xiang Yu, ¡°If you¡¯re not convinced, you can try me.¡±
Qin Liang showed no intention of calling his brothers for help, obviously, he was quite confident in his own abilities.
A naive young fool like Xiang Yu should be taught a good lesson with fists.
Only then would he learn, and not be stupid enough to blunder into this ce.
¡°You¡¯re not my match,¡± Xiang Yu said without standing, just sneering.
¡°Quite confident, aren¡¯t you, kid?
If I don¡¯t cripple you today, you¡¯re going to be impossibly arrogant,¡± Qin Liang said before walking towards Xiang Yu.
Today he just happened to be free, so why not teach this greenhorn a lesson¡
Chapter 417 - 417 417 Could They Be Brothers
?417: Chapter 417: Could They Be Brothers?
417: Chapter 417: Could They Be Brothers?
Qin Liang didn¡¯t like Xiang Yu¡¯s attitude, and since he was already in a bad mood, he decided to make an example out of Xiang Yu.
He didn¡¯t care who Xiang Yu was, even if he was the boss¡¯s illegitimate child, today he was going to teach him a lesson.
After all, he didn¡¯t know him and could always deny responsibilityter if the bossined.
Just as Qin Liang was about to make his move, his phone suddenly rang.
He didn¡¯t want to answer, but after checking the caller ID, he cursed under his breath and picked it up.
¡°What is it?¡± Qin Liang said, impatiently.
¡°Did someonee looking for the boss?¡± someone on the other end asked.
¡°Yes, what about it?
I was just about to finish him off,¡± Qin Liang said.
¡°Don¡¯t do anything reckless.
The boss is on his way back to the amusement park, he might want to meet him,¡± the person advised.
After hearing this, Qin Liang hung up the phone and nearly smashed it on the ground in anger.
¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Qin Liang finally assessed Xiang Yu and asked.
Xiang Yu remainedpletely calm, even as Qin Liang was about to hit him, which showed he wasn¡¯t just anybody.
Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t casuallye looking for the boss.
¡°Who I am, do I really need to report to you?¡± Xiang Yu had also heard the call, obviously Ba Ge had heard someone was looking for him and wanted to see Xiang Yu.
It seemed this Qin Liang was somewhat displeased with his own boss, always frowning.
¡°You¡¯ve got guts, kid.
If the boss doesn¡¯t take to you, I¡¯ll see that you get what¡¯sing to you,¡± Qin Liang, seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s indifference, was so angry his chest was about to explode, but since the boss¡¯s bodyguard captain had called to say not to touch him, he was helpless.
Xiang Yu sat there waiting for about half an hour, when he heard voices outside.
He knew the boss must have arrived and promptly stood up.
After all, the man was on the same level as Zhong Huashan, and he needed to show respect.
Just as Xiang Yu stood up, five people walked in, the leader towering and well-coordinated, every move showed he was a skilled fighter.
He walked up to Xiang Yu and asked, ¡°Are you the one who wanted to see our boss?¡±
Xiang Yu knew this man must be Ba Ge¡¯s personal bodyguard.
He quickly nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±
¡°Please cooperate with us,¡± the bodyguard captain said sternly.
Xiang Yu knew the drill, then pulled out his dagger and handed it over, spreading his arms for the search.
Seeing how readily Xiang Yuplied, the bodyguard captain nodded, and after ensuring that Xiang Yu had no dangerous items, he went outside to call their boss in.
Behind Xiang Yu, four men in ck stood guard, ready in case he made a sudden move.
Ba Ge entered with a friendly smile, of medium height and slim build, wearing gold-rimmed sses.
He didn¡¯t look like a gang leader at all, more like a schoolteacher.
¡°I hear you were looking for me,¡± Ba Ge said with a smile as he sat across from Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu was momentarily confused by Ba Ge¡¯s appearance, wondering if he had the wrong person.
The person across from him didn¡¯t look like a gang leader, but the way he spoke carried an intangible authority that couldn¡¯t be feigned, earned only through long-held power.
¡°I was just curious about what sort of person Ba Ge really was, wanted to see for myself,¡± Xiang Yu simply said.
¡°Oh?¡± Ba Ge chuckled, it was well known that he was a figure in the underworld, and his influence was not small.
Very few people came looking for him out of idle curiosity.
Even those who did seek him out were usually trembling, deeply respectful, unlike the calm young man across from him.
At that moment, Qin Liang, who had been standing aside, couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.
With a cold snort, he said, ¡°I think this kid just came here to seek death for nothing.
Why waste emotion on him?
Just throw him out.
Boss, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m saying, but you are just too good-natured¡¡±
¡°Qin Liang, you¡¯d better shut up.¡± Suddenly, the head of the bodyguards behind Ba Ge coldly stared at Qin Liang.
Seeing the head of the bodyguards getting somewhat angry, Qin Liang finally kept quiet.
¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Ba Ge asked patiently.
¡°Xiang Yu.¡± Xiang Yu replied directly.
Hearing the name, everyone around involuntarily paused for a moment, and the head of the bodyguards even moved closer to Ba Ge and then cautiously looked at Xiang Yu.
¡°I¡¯ve heard of you.¡± Ba Ge still wore an unruffled expression.
Xiang Yu felt the change in their demeanor and couldn¡¯t help being shocked.
He was just a minor character, how could the other party know him?
Seeing the puzzled look on Xiang Yu¡¯s face, Ba Ge then chuckled and said, ¡°You work under Lao Wu, right?
Did he send you to kill me?¡±
Xiang Yu¡¯s mind raced quickly; obviously Ba Ge had heard his name.
And him saying that he was under Lao Wu, could this Lao Wu be his boss, Zhong Huashan?
¡°I¡¯m not here to kill you,¡± Xiang Yu said directly.
Ba Ge nodded, seemingly indifferent.
¡°You didn¡¯te today just to see me, did you?¡± Ba Ge said with a smile.
Xiang Yu kept observing the other¡¯s expression, hoping to see some hypocrisy or pretense, but the man seemed entirely at ease, devoid of arrogance when facing Xiang Yu, conversing as if they were equals.
The image that Qin Liang had tarnished in his mind was once again erected.
Xiang Yu could never understand how someone like Ba Ge could possibly take the position of a boss.
¡°Just wanted to see you,¡± Xiang Yu replied directly.
¡°Alright, since we¡¯ve met now, I won¡¯t see you out,¡± Ba Ge said, a hint of disappointment shing in his eyes, then he stood up, preparing to head upstairs.
At this moment, Xiang Yu also stood up and then said to him, ¡°You¡¯re just letting me go like this?¡±
The other¡¯s demeanor had surpassed Xiang Yu¡¯s expectations, almost as if the other was just an ordinary businessman.
¡°What else do you want?¡± Ba Ge turned around, looked at Xiang Yu, and smiled.
Xiang Yu was utterly defeated by the other¡¯s response.
Zhong Huashan considered him a rival, yet the man seemed to have no such intentions.
Moreover, he called Zhong Huashan Lao Wu; could it be that they were brothers before?
¡°You better be careful this week.
I won¡¯t kill you, but that doesn¡¯t mean others won¡¯t,¡± Xiang Yu warned, having thought it over carefully, he still decided to inform the other.
He had a good impression of this man, who was not onlyposed and gentlemanly, but his followers mostly seemed the same, of course, except for Qin Liang.
Moreover, Xiang Yu was currentlypeting with Luo Lin, so warning the other party to be cautious¡ªif Luo Lin¡¯s mission failed, that too would be good.
A hint of helplessness shed in Ba Ge¡¯s eyes, then he looked at Xiang Yu and said, ¡°Are you saying, Lao Wu sent someone to kill me?¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t say that; I just want to remind you to be careful for the next week,¡± Xiang Yu replied.
Ba Ge then nodded and smiled, ¡°Thank you, you¡¯re not bad.
I¡¯ll seek you out individually if there¡¯s a chance,¡± he said, then went straight upstairs¡
Chapter 418 - 418 418 Jiang Chao Actually Bullies Someone
?418: Chapter 418: Jiang Chao Actually Bullies Someone 418: Chapter 418: Jiang Chao Actually Bullies Someone Xiang Yu didn¡¯t know what the other party meant by wanting to speak to him alone.
He couldn¡¯t understand why and when he saw Eighth Brother had gone upstairs, he had no further opportunity to ask.
At this moment, Eighth Brother¡¯s captain of the bodyguards came over and returned the dagger to Xiang Yu, saying, ¡°Nice dagger.¡±
¡°Thank you,¡± Xiang Yu replied.
¡°I¡¯m Du Ziyang, Hong Li¡¯s bodyguard,¡± the man said, extending his hand to Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu, seeing no malice in the other person, then reached out and shook hands with him.
For some reason, Xiang Yu always felt that Du Ziyang, Hong Li, or even Eighth Brother seemed to recognize him.
Xiang Yu was sure he had never met these two people before and was unclear about their deeper intentions.
Without giving it much thought, he said farewell to Du Ziyang and left.
After leaving, Xiang Yu prepared to take a taxi back to his hotel.
Suddenly, a tall figure appeared behind him, smoking and leaning against a tree, watching him¡ªit was none other than Qin Liang.
¡°Kid, you¡¯re just going to leave like that?¡± Qin Liang said in a mocking tone.
Qin Liang hadn¡¯t found it appropriate to make a move when the boss and Du Ziyang were there, but now that it was just Xiang Yu alone, he decided it was time to teach him a lesson and let him know that this was not a ce anyone coulde to.
Moreover, this was his territory, Qin Liang¡¯s, and no one was allowed to be arrogant in his presence, let alone the insignificant Xiang Yu.
¡°If I don¡¯t leave, are you nning to invite me for a meal?¡± Xiang Yu joked, then turned and continued, ¡°First off, I should make it clear that I¡¯m not interested in men.
If you¡¯re inviting me to dinner, I won¡¯t go, so don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t give you face.¡±
Hearing Xiang Yu talking nonsense, Qin Liang snorted coldly and then walked towards him.
Today, he was determined to give Xiang Yu a proper lesson.
Xiang Yu knew he was no easy opponent and certainly couldn¡¯t be careless, especially since he was injured.
If he got kicked by the other person, he figured his ribs would probably break again.
But that didn¡¯t mean Xiang Yu was scared of him.
Seeing the other person approaching, Xiang Yu also snorted coldly and clenched his fists.
Just then, two people quickly ran towards them, and Xiang Yu, ncing out of the corner of his eye, just managed to see Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan.
After escorting Zhong Qin back, they had hurriedly returned.
Seeing someone about to fight with Xiang Yu, they both shouted and ran over.
Their speed was swift and, apanied by Tie Zhuzi¡¯s loud voice, they quickly attracted attention.
Including a few individuals in ck suits who also moved towards them.
Qin Liang, seeing this, was so angry he could only grit his teeth.
He wasn¡¯t afraid of Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan but he didn¡¯t want to create a big disturbance.
After all, the boss had just let Xiang Yu go.
If he caused trouble for Xiang Yu now, wouldn¡¯t it seem as if he was going against his boss?
¡°Listen, kid, you¡¯re lucky today, but if I see you another time, I¡¯ll twist off your head,¡± Qin Liang said before quickly leaving.
Xiang Yu just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.
He had twisted many people¡¯s necks before, and actually, that feeling was quite satisfying.
He didn¡¯t take the other person¡¯s words to heart, and since it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to fight today anyway¡ªhe was in someone else¡¯s territory after all¡ªhe let the matter go.
However, Tie Zhuzi had arrived by then.
Seeing Qin Liang escaping, he shouted and wanted to give chase.
Xiang Yu quickly stopped him.
At that moment, the two men in ck suits came over and saw that it was Xiang Yu and his group.
They shook their heads somewhat helplessly and said, ¡°You better leave quickly and don¡¯t cause trouble here.¡±
Xiang Yu recognized them¡ªthey were the same two nice young men from before.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t give the others a hard time and then nodded with a smile and called for Tie Zhuzi and hispanion to leave.
¡°Bro Yu, have you met Eighth Bro yet?¡± Tie Zhuzi asked with some curiosity.
Xiang Yu nodded, ¡°Yeah, I saw him.
He¡¯s not as handsome as me, nor as tall.¡±
Tie Zhuzi, of course, wasn¡¯t concerned about these details.
He looked at Xiang Yu, ¡°He just let you go without giving you a hard time?¡±
Xiang Yu quickly nodded, ¡°Yeah, he thought I was too handsome to kill, so he let me go.¡±
That was just Xiang Yu¡¯s bullshitting nature, and Tie Zhuzi and hispanion were used to it, not thinking much of it.
However, the park visitors around them couldn¡¯t help but cast disdainful nces at Xiang Yu as he praised himself.
Undisturbed, the trio of Xiang Yuughed and chatted as they left the amusement park.
The three of them had nothing else to do, so they took a taxi back to their turf.
In fact, Xiang Yu was somewhat relieved because Eighth Bro, also known as Hong Li, was not his target.
After meeting with him today, Xiang Yu felt that Hong Li was not the utterly despicable type of person.
If that were really the case, Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t sure he could go through with it.
He had killed many people, but most of them had iting.
And Xiang Yu just didn¡¯t get a bad vibe from Hong Li.
Xiang Yu wondered what kind of man Tie Sanjiang was.
Currently, Wang Ze was looking into his background.
If Tie Sanjiang turned out to be a man of great loyalty and fairness, Xiang Yu would rather give up the position of chief bodyguard.
¡°Bro Yu, what are you thinking about?¡± Tie Zhuzi interrupted Xiang Yu¡¯s thoughts.
¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had a ¡®blissful¡¯ life; I¡¯m a bit thirsty,¡± Xiang Yu said recklessly, without filtering his words.
¡°That¡¯s easy; I¡¯ll take you.
Last time with Shi Jian and the others was just epic¡¡±
Tie Zhuzi hadn¡¯t finished his sentence when he saw Xiang Yu and Xiao Xuan looking at him with a strange expression.
Guilty, Tie Zhuzi¡¯s face turned red, and then he said to the two, ¡°Why are you two looking at me like that?
It¡¯s not like either of you are saints.¡±
Xiang Yu and Xiao Xuan bothughed out loud, wandering aimlessly down the street.
Just then, they saw someone arguing up ahead.
The person involved was someone Xiang Yu recognized; it was Jiang Chao.
¡°I¡¯m taking this ce, and I won¡¯t pay you a penny more than a hundred thousand,¡± Jiang Chao dered arrogantly, surrounded by six or seven people.
In front of him was a skinny man with sses, who was evidently scared of Jiang Chao.
In an attempt to appease him, the man said, ¡°Big boss, please spare me.
I¡¯ve only bought this ce less than a year ago for five hundred thousand.
Selling it to you now for a hundred thousand, how am I supposed to live?¡±
¡°Cut the crap; giving you a hundred thousand is already giving you face, otherwise I¡¯d just take it by force,¡± Jiang Chao said menacingly.
The skinny man nearly burst into tears, about to kneel in front of him.
Facing someone as unreasonable as Jiang Chao, he was utterly helpless, muttering, ¡°Please, big brother, I¡¯m begging you.¡±
¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Xiang Yu walked over with a stern look and confronted Jiang Chao.
It was apparent that Jiang Chao was bullying someone.
A subordinate of Xiang Yu, Jiang Chao usually wasn¡¯t like this.
It was unclear why he was acting so arrogant today.
When Jiang Chao saw it was Xiang Yu, he cheered up.
It had been a few days since hest saw Xiang Yu and he had missed him a bit.
The men behind Jiang Chao were even more excited to see Xiang Yu, happily calling out to their ¡®big brother.¡¯
To them, Xiang Yu was an esteemed figure; seeing him in person today got everyone a bit worked up¡
Chapter 419 - 419 419 Thats the sound of eggs cracking
?419: Chapter 419: That¡¯s the sound of eggs cracking 419: Chapter 419: That¡¯s the sound of eggs cracking They all looked excitedly at Xiang Yu, for in their hearts, he was the big boss, someone they rarely saw.
They never expected to see him on the street today.
But what they saw was Xiang Yu with a serious face, as though they had done something wrong.
The skinny man, upon seeing Jiang Chao address Xiang Yu as the big brother, hurriedly said to Xiang Yu, ¡°Big brother, you must stand up for me.
This store is mine, I bought it for five hundred thousand yuan, but now they are trying to seize my store with just one hundred thousand.
How am I supposed to live?¡±
The more the skinny man spoke, the more heartbroken he became, finally with red-rimmed eyes as if he had suffered a great injustice.
By this time, a crowd had already gathered around, as people enjoyed watching the excitement when they had nothing to do.
The more intense the dispute, the more amusement it provided.
There were people taking photos with their phones, and others taking selfies.
¡°Let¡¯s talk inside,¡± Xiang Yu said coldly, and then stepped inside first.
The space inside wasrge, and there were areas that had already been destroyed, clearly the work of Jiang Chao and his group.
It was typical thuggish behavior, and Xiang Yu was very dissatisfied with what Jiang Chao had done.
Several people came in and then closed the door.
Xiang Yu found a chair to sit on and then, with a cold face, looked at Jiang Chao and asked, ¡°Is what he said true?¡±
Jiang Chao could feel Xiang Yu¡¯s fury and was somewhat panicked.
He had been d to see Xiang Yu, but now the situation was like this.
Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan were also a bit puzzled.
Although the skinny, bespectacled man looked somewhat sleazy and didn¡¯t seem like a good person, appearances can be deceiving.
If the other man was an honest businessman, then what Jiang Chao had done was indeed excessive.
Jiang Chao, looking at Xiang Yu, said with some urgency, ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense.
This guy is no good.
A year ago, a woman managed this store, a widow with a child.
This beast said he liked her and wanted to marry her, but it was all for the store.
After he swindled the store from her, he dumped the widow.
The mother and daughter were left destitute and eventuallymitted suicide by jumping into a river.¡±
¡°Really?¡± Xiang Yu asked the skinny man with doubt in his eyes.
The skinny man adjusted his sses and then stated assertively, ¡°It¡¯s not that I cheated her out of the store, she offered it to me willingly.
I had no choice when our rtionship fell apart, so, of course, we broke up.¡±
The way the skinny man spoke showed no sign of remorse, as if everything was a matter of course.
Hearing this, Xiang Yu felt furious inside.
The skinny man didn¡¯t look like much, and indeed he wasn¡¯t.
It seemed true that what is inside shows on the face; a bad heart naturally spawned a sleazy appearance.
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s icy face, Jiang Chao lowered his head, thinking he had done something wrong, and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry big brother, for causing you trouble.¡±
Jiang Chao¡¯s brothers naturally also felt down.
It was rare for them to meet the big boss, and unexpectedly they had even made the boss angry.
Xiang Yu, seeing Jiang Chao¡¯s guilt, quickly waved his hand and said, ¡°You¡¯re not wrong, I mistook you.¡±
After speaking, Xiang Yu turned to the skinny man and asked, ¡°You say that you bought this store for five hundred thousand?¡±
The skinny man straightened his sses and said, ¡°Of course.
When she and I broke up, the breakup fee was five hundred thousand.
I took care of their mother and son for a while, so asking for five hundred thousand isn¡¯t too much.
But in the end, I was magnanimous and took only the store, not her money.¡±
The skinny man spoke as if he was righteous and noble.
Xiang Yuughed angrily.
He had seen shameless people before, but never someone this shameless, utterly despicable.
It was a pity for the mother and child to have been taken in by him.
¡°Now my brother wants to take over this store, what do you think?¡± Xiang Yu asked the skinny man suspiciously.
The skinny man thought Xiang Yu was here to enforce justice, which made him happy.
Then he took off his sses, wiped them, and said pretentiously, ¡°I bought it for 500,000 at the time, but now that the housing prices have gone up, I¡¯m asking for 800,000.
But for your sake, big brother, I¡¯ll take 700,000.
Consider the extra 100,000 as my treat for a meal.¡±
The skinny man was rather shrewd; he thought Xiang Yu was his god of wealth.
Jiang Chao¡¯s face flushed with restraint upon hearing this, but with Xiang Yu present, he couldn¡¯tsh out.
He had to listen to Xiang Yu¡¯s decision.
When Xiang Yu heard the skinny man¡¯s words, he burst outughing.
He really couldn¡¯t understand what had be of society, how such shameless people could exist.
¡°Beat him up,¡± Xiang Yu said,ughing heartily, suddenly pointing at the skinny man.
Jiang Chao didn¡¯t catch on at first.
He looked at Xiang Yu, and then at the brothers behind him, and asked, ¡°What did big brother just say?¡±
¡°Big brother said to beat him up,¡± one of them also said uncertainly.
¡°What the hell are you waiting for?
I¡¯ve been fed up for ages,¡± Tie Zhuzi, seeing Jiang Chao hesitate, stepped forward ahead of the rest, and then pped the skinny man hard across the face.
That¡¯s when Jiang Chao finally realized.
He hadn¡¯t misheard; the big brother did tell them to beat the man.
Unable to hold back any longer, he moved forward and started pummeling the guy.
They were all hot-blooded men who couldn¡¯t stand this kind of sly weasel; not only did he deceive a woman¡¯s feelings, but he also drove her to suicide.
As they cursed and assaulted him, the feeling was incredibly satisfying.
¡°Spread his legs apart,¡± Tie Zhuzi shouted at that moment.
Jiang Chao and the others knew what Tie Zhuzi intended to do.
They hesitated for a moment but still grabbed one leg each and spread them apart.
Without any hesitation, Tie Zhuzi kicked viciously toward the man¡¯s groin.
Everyone shuddered involuntarily without hearing the sound of eggs cracking.
They were all men, and they valued that part of the body most; now, with Tie Zhuzi¡¯s kick, it was likely the guy was either dead or ruined, and he wouldn¡¯t be having a ¡®happy¡¯ life ever again.
The skinny man initially screamed in agony, but eventually passed out.
Tie Zhuzi, with a smug look on his face, said, ¡°How was that kick of mine?
You guys are satisfied, right?¡±
Although Jiang Chao and the others didn¡¯t say anything, they all felt extremely pleased.
This was the oue they wanted.
Initially, when they were haggling with the skinny man, they felt suffocated.
And then with Xiang Yu there, they felt even more suffocated, as Xiang Yu seemed to be ming them.
But now that feeling was gone, they were incredibly refreshed, and they all wanted to pull down the skinny man¡¯s pants to see what became of the crushed eggs.
Xiang Yu, seeing the skinny man¡¯s plight, felt no sympathy for him.
This was called retribution for one¡¯s evil deeds.
¡°In the future, when youe across people like this, don¡¯t be soft-handed¡ªjust give them this kind of treatment,¡± Xiang Yu said.
Jiang Chao was, of course, delighted to hear this from Xiang Yu; with his word, everything was easy to handle.
Xiang Yu looked around the shop, which spanned two floors and seemed quite nice.
He then turned to Jiang Chao and asked, ¡°What exactly happened, how did you guys end up here?¡±
Jiang Chao gave Xiang Yu a smile, somewhat embarrassed.
¡°Just say what you need to, don¡¯t beat around the bush,¡± Xiang Yu said with a smile¡
Chapter 420 - 420 420 Just Tell Your Brother If Youre Out of Money
?420: Chapter 420 Just Tell Your Brother If You¡¯re Out of Money 420: Chapter 420 Just Tell Your Brother If You¡¯re Out of Money When Xiang Yu asked about it, Jiang Chao didn¡¯t hide anything and said, ¡°Boss, you let our brothers open stores, and I also found a few.
The business is decent.
But we now have more and more people, if we don¡¯t continue to expand, we¡¯ll run out of food.
If that happens, we¡¯ll have to go back to the old ways.
Some of the brothers have already suggested extorting protection money, but I¡¯ve held it off.¡±
¡°Our current funds are tight.
I heard that the owner of this store is a sleazy guy.
After digging into it, I found out about his vile acts, and that¡¯s why I came here, nning to take over this ce and open an entertainment venue.¡±
Jiang Chao quicklyid out his n, to sum it up, he was out of money, but he had to expand.
That was why he was taking a shortcut, targeting this store.
Xiang Yu understood Jiang Chao¡¯s predicament, as he had assigned him this task, and Jiang Chao was trying his best to carry it out.
They used to live by violence, and now that they were doing business, they couldn¡¯tpletely transition right away.
¡°You¡¯re doing great.
Don¡¯t worry about the finances, I¡¯ll handle it.
This ce is good, make sure it¡¯s done well,¡± Xiang Yu said, then took out his phone and called Sun Bo.
Sun Bo was in charge of financial power, so any money matters naturally had to go through him.
¡°Yu, what¡¯s up?¡± Sun Bo said in a busy tone.
Ever since Sun Bo took on the financial authority, he had been nonstop.
Negotiating and interacting with clients every day.
It has to be said, Sun Bo had a talent for this.
The entirepany¡¯s operations were well-ordered under his management, and the turnover naturally kept climbing.
¡°Jiang Chao and his crew are short of money.
Send them some,¡± Xiang Yumanded.
¡°No problem.
Once I¡¯m finished with this, I¡¯ll send it over in the evening,¡± Sun Bo replied decisively.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t ask how much, then hung up the phone and looked at Jiang Chao, ¡°If you can¡¯t make ends meet in the future, call me, and I¡¯ll figure something out.¡±
Jiang Chao nodded, feeling somewhat embarrassed.
He had followed the boss before, but no one had been like Xiang Yu.
Usually, the money flowed from the brothers to the organization.
But now, Xiang Yu was directly taking money out to support them.
It seemed as though money was like waste paper to Xiang Yu, too much of it being of no use.
With Xiang Yu¡¯s support, Jiang Chao and his team¡¯s work would naturally flourish.
If the economy got going, they wouldn¡¯t go out and cause trouble anymore, and that was part of Xiang Yu¡¯s n.
As Xiang Yu was preparing to leave, Jiang Chao came up to him and whispered, ¡°Boss, Luo Lin and his men are investigating Octopus¡¯s matter.
You need to hurry up as well.¡±
Thepetition between Xiang Yu and Luo Lin was already the talk of the town, especially among the organization¡¯s internal members who were all looking forward to their performance.
The rule set by Zhong Huashan was that when the twopleted tasks, they had to go in person, their actions representing themselves, not the organization.
However, information gathering could be delegated to their subordinates.
Seeing that Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t in a rush, casually strolling around, Jiang Chao reminded him.
Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t involved them in these matters, so Jiang Chao didn¡¯t dare to inquire further.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, there are still six days left.
That¡¯s plenty of time,¡± Xiang Yu reassured.
Xiang Yu¡¯s confidenceforted Jiang Chao, as everything seemed manageable before the big brother.
They had blind trust in Xiang Yu, firmly believing he would definitely defeat Luo Lin.
However, their firm belief didn¡¯t mean others were optimistic about Xiang Yu.
Most people in the organization still thought Luo Lin would win.
Because Luo Lin was a local, he understood the local powers well and knew much more about theplex rtionships between the major powers than Xiang Yu did, not to mention he also had Ding Yongwei¡¯s support.
Xiang Yu could have garnered Miao Honglei¡¯s support, but he didn¡¯t n on it.
He didn¡¯t approach Miao Honglei, and naturally, Miao Honglei didn¡¯te looking for Xiang Yu either.
In fact, Miao Honglei really wanted to offer his support to Xiang Yu, after all, Xiang Yu was one of their own.
If Xiang Yu could be the head of the bodyguards, that would certainly be much better than Luo Lin.
Miao Honglei had already gathered a lot of information about Tie Sanjiang, just waiting for Xiang Yu toe and seek his help.
But as a day passed by, Xiang Yu was nowhere to be seen.
Miao Honglei also had his pride, so since Xiang Yu wouldn¡¯te to seek help from him, he naturally would not make the first move.
After all, for now, Xiang Yu was still under him, and he had to maintain the demeanor of a ¡°big brother.¡±
In recent times, Xiang Yu¡¯s behavior had been very unsatisfactory to Miao Honglei.
If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Xiang Yu was still making money for him, he would have stripped Xiang Yu of his squad leader position long ago.
But now he couldn¡¯t do that, not only could he not demote him, but he also had to amodate Xiang Yu.
Because there was a chance Xiang Yu could be the head of the bodyguards.
Once that happened, his status would be no different from his own, or even surpass him.
Although the possibility was small, it could not be ignored.
It would be good if it happened, but if Xiang Yu failed, he would let Xiang Yu know that the dignity of him as a ¡°big brother¡± was not to be challenged.
The rtionship between Xiang Yu and Miao Honglei was very delicate at the moment.
Twice, Miao Honglei wanted Xiang Yu to go on missions, but both times Xiang Yu had lied about feeling unwell to refuse.
Actually, he was not afraid of Miao Honglei removing his position as the small team¡¯s leader, because the brothers under him were his own, not members of the organization.
Most of the people under him now knew only Xiang Yu and not Miao Honglei.
This was a qualitative change.
If Miao Honglei knew about this, he would probably be furious.
When Xiang Yu and his twopanions returned to the hotel, it was already nine o¡¯clock in the evening.
Long Wu hadn¡¯t rested, still sitting there waiting for the three of them.
Upon seeing the trio return, she stood up somewhat happily, but her face remained as cold as ever.
¡°Why didn¡¯t youe back for dinner?¡± Long Wu said.
The trio gave an awkward smile; it was Long Wu who had said not toe back for dinner, and judging by her expression at that time, she seemed to be serious.
And now she was ming them for noting back.
Indeed, the thoughts of a woman were impossible for a man to fathom.
Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t guess, Xiao Xuan wouldn¡¯t try to guess, and as for Tie Zhuzi, well, there was even less need to mention him.
The three men stood there foolishly, not knowing what to do for a moment.
Seeing the three of them looking so clueless, Long Wu could only shake her head helplessly and then said, ¡°You guys rest first, I¡¯ll go warm up the food for you.¡±
The trio indeed hadn¡¯t eaten, and their stomachs were now growling.
It had to be said, having a woman take care of them was such a wonderful thing ¨C to have food to eat, clothes to wear, and if they were also provided with a warm bed, that would be even better.
Just as Xiang Yu and the others were waiting for their meal, Xiang Yu¡¯s phone rang.
It was Wang Ze calling.
Initially, Xiang Yu had assigned Wang Ze the task of investigating everything about Tie Sanjiang within two days.
Now, not even a day had gone by; could it be that he had already finished the investigation¡
Chapter 421 - 421 421 Xiang Yus Assassination Plan
?421: Chapter 421 Xiang Yu¡¯s Assassination n 421: Chapter 421 Xiang Yu¡¯s Assassination n ¡°Come to my office,¡± Xiang Yu said directly.
Long Wu prepared the meal, Xiang Yu ate a bit, and then went back to his office.
¡°What¡¯s up with him?¡± Long Wu looked at Tie Zhuzi with puzzled eyes.
Tie Zhuzi initially wanted to say he was missing a woman, but he swallowed his words and instead said, ¡°There¡¯s an eventing up that Brother Yu needs to attend, he might be preparing for it now.¡±
Long Wu nodded and didn¡¯t continue the inquiry.
About half an hourter, Wang Ze arrived alone at Xiang Yu¡¯s office.
At that time, Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan were also sitting there.
¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Xiang Yu asked, sitting there.
Sitting there, Wang Ze collected his thoughts and said, ¡°Tie Sanjiang¡¯s past background can¡¯t be traced.
When he came to this city, he brought a group of people over and then started to expand here.
He is domineering and rather brutal.
When he first arrived, he faced opposition from several forces, but eventually, he wiped them all out.
In the northern part of the city, there¡¯s a Stone Mountain, and after Tie Sanjiang arrived, he took that piece ofnd.
At that time, he even killed someone, causing quite an uproar, yet he faced no consequences.
His fortune started from there, he built a cemetery on the mountain, and also started quarrying stone.
As his influence grew, so did his business, and eventually, it spread into the city, bing what it is now.¡±
¡°Looks like this guy is no good either,¡± Tie Zhuzi murmured, sitting there.
¡°What¡¯s his current strength?¡± Xiang Yu pressed on.
¡°Now, he owns countless properties, and he has so many brothers everywhere.
He also monopolizes the entire construction materials industry.
Any construction site in the city needs materials supplied bypanies under Tie Sanjiang¡¯s name.
There were a few who tried topete with him before, but they mysteriously disappeared, and afterwards, no one dared to enter the industry.
Now, Tie Sanjiang¡¯s influence has surpassed our current big boss, he is influential in both the underworld and legitimate businesses, and he is the kind who could cause a significant tremor with just a stomp,¡± Wang Ze said, detailedly, showing that he had thoroughly investigated.
¡°Did you find anything about his travel patterns?¡± Xiang Yu asked.
Wang Ze furrowed his brow and continued, ¡°This man is very cautious, usually without a routine.
Moreover, where he goes and whom he meets are always decided spontaneously.
But¡¡±
¡°Spit it out,¡± Xiang Yu urged, seeing him hesitate.
¡°I heard that on the fifteenth of every month, he goes to Jade Spring Vi for a hot spring bath, but I haven¡¯t been able to verify this information yet, so I¡¯m not sure,¡± Wang Ze said.
¡°How did you get this information?¡± Xiang Yu pressed further.
¡°One of our brothers, his good friend is one of Tie Sanjiang¡¯s men.
He heard it unintentionally,¡± Wang Ze said.
Xiang Yu sat there, tapping his head, deep in thought.
The fifteenth was the day after tomorrow; time was tight.
But this was a great opportunity to take down Tie Sanjiang.
For someone like Tie Sanjiang, who would be extremely cautious, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to get a chance to meet him.
If everything Wang Ze said was correct, then Tie Sanjiang was not a good person, and killing him would not cause any psychological burden.
However, since Tie Sanjiang was a leader of the criminal underworld, killing him would definitely throw the underground forces into chaos, and it was hard to predict what might happen afterward.
¡°Brother Yu, let me handle it, we just need to find his hideout.
Then we can set up an ambush outside, and the moment hees out, just take him down with one shot,¡± Tie Zhuzi said simply.
He knew Xiang Yu¡¯s capabilities well; just give Xiang Yu a sniper rifle, and he wouldn¡¯t be inferior to Xiao Xuan.
¡°Tie Sanjiang¡¯s whereabouts are unpredictable, and he doesn¡¯t really have a hideout, so where can we wait for him?
We might end up waiting a year without even seeing him,¡± Xiang Yu analyzed.
Wang Ze then shared some more information about Tie Sanjiang, which was not very useful for Xiang Yu¡¯s assassination attempt but did prove that Tie Sanjiang was a scoundrel, a viin capable of all kinds of evil.
Hearing this, Xiang Yu¡¯s resolve to kill the man only grew stronger.
Even if it weren¡¯t an assignment, he would still find an opportunity to take the man down.
Xiang Yu told Wang Ze to go back first and cautioned him not to talk about their investigation.
Otherwise, if Tie Sanjiang ended up deadter, the people in the underworld would point their fingers at Xiang Yu, which would put him at a disadvantage.
¡°Brother, what should we do?
How about I secretly take Luo Lin down?
Once he¡¯s gone, the position of the head of the guard will naturally be yours,¡± Xiao Xuan suddenly said.
Upon hearing this, Tie Zhuzi pped his thigh joyfully and said, ¡°This idea isn¡¯t bad, why didn¡¯t I think of that before?
Xiao Xuan, you¡¯re quite clever.¡±
Xiao Xuan was speechless; he had considered this option a long time ago.
But it was ast resort, not to be used unless absolutely necessary.
He believed that Xiang Yu had also considered it, and he was merely reminding him.
Xiang Yu, however, shook his head, rejecting Xiao Xuan¡¯s suggestion.
He was currentlypeting with Luo Lin, and if Luo Lin were taken out now, everyone would assume it was Xiang Yu¡¯s doing, even if it wasn¡¯t.
Then, Zhong Huashan would definitely be wary of Xiang Yu, meaning that even if Xiang Yu did win, he might not be able to take over the position of head guard.
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s troubled expression, Tie Zhuzi grew increasingly anxious as he felt his seemingly good methods were not being epted by Xiang Yu.
At that moment, Xiang Yu suddenly said to Xiao Xuan and the others, ¡°Starting tomorrow, I will be gone for two days.
If you two don¡¯t have anything pressing, don¡¯t roam around and make sure to protect Long Wu and Zhong Qin.¡±
Upon hearing this, Tie Zhuzi and the others were momentarily stunned; Xiang Yu was leaving for two days, and in two days, it would be the 15th.
¡°Brother, you can¡¯t take this risk,¡± Xiao Xuan quickly said.
Tie Sanjiang was different from the others; the guy had significant influence and was very cunning.
If Xiang Yu went alone recklessly, he might encounter unexpected dangers.
Tie Zhuzi also realized this and anxiously said to Xiang Yu, ¡°Brother Yu, I¡¯ll go with you.
I want to see what this damned guy is made of.¡± Tie Zhuzi was not afraid to die; he wanted to go through this with Xiang Yu.
¡°Enough said, you two aren¡¯t to go anywhere these next two days, just make sure to protect Long Wu and Zhong Qin,¡± Xiang Yu insisted, worried that Luo Lin would send someone to harm Long Wu after he left, though Zhong Qin would be rtively safe since she was Zhong Huashan¡¯s daughter, and not many would dare hurt her within the organization.
Although Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan were anxious, since Xiang Yu had made his decision, there was nothing they could do.
The reason Xiang Yu didn¡¯t want them involved was precisely because Zhong Huashan had stated that their assignment had to be done by him and Luo Lin alone.
If Tie Zhuzi and others were involved, it would be easy for Luo Lin to gain leverage.
Moreover, Xiang Yu didn¡¯t want them to take risks.
He could easily adapt to situations alone, but with the two of them, it could be more cumbersome.
Moreover, Tie Zhuzi¡¯s imposing figure was too conspicuous; the average person would be frightened upon seeing him, making it easy for him to be exposed.
As for Xiao Xuan, who wasn¡¯t good at talking, he might also give them away in a critical situation; thus, Xiang Yu¡¯s going alone was the best option¡
Chapter 422 - 422 422 Xiang Yu Plays Dumb to Catch the Tiger
?422: Chapter 422: Xiang Yu ys Dumb to Catch the Tiger 422: Chapter 422: Xiang Yu ys Dumb to Catch the Tiger Xiang Yu had decided.
He had Tie Zhuzi and another look after the house while he prepared clothes and switched to a new phone.
The next morning, he quietly took a cab and left.
Xiang Yu wore casual attire, looking like a college student who had just graduated.
¡°Where to?¡± asked the driver, ncing at Xiang Yu through the rearview mirror.
¡°Jade Spring Vi,¡± Xiang Yu replied sinctly.
After Xiang Yu had spoken, the driver couldn¡¯t help but turn back, giving him a puzzled look, then shook his head helplessly and drove off.
Xiang Yu could see the expression on his face, then smiled and asked, ¡°Brother, do you know what Jade Spring Vi is like?
I saw their job posting online.
The sry is very high, and I¡¯m thinking of applying.¡±
Xiang Yu spoke very earnestly and his smile was radiant, giving off a sunny, big boy vibe.
The driver sighed and said, ¡°Young man, I¡¯d advise you not to go there.
It¡¯s no ce for decent folks, all murky and shady.¡±
¡°Have you been there?¡± Xiang Yu asked with a smile.
The driver quickly shook his head and said, ¡°No, I¡¯ve never been there; I¡¯ve just heard things.¡±
Xiang Yu could tell this driver was quite straightforward and figured he wouldn¡¯t get any useful information from him.
So, he sat back and kept quiet.
After about two hours of driving, the driver finally stopped, pointing ahead to a sprawling estate and said, ¡°See that?
That¡¯s Jade Spring Vi.¡±
¡°It¡¯s still several hundred meters away, could you please drive me a bit closer?¡± Xiang Yuined.
The driver hurriedly shook his head, indicating he wouldn¡¯t go any closer.
Left with no choice, Xiang Yu shouldered his bag and started walking towards the vi.
The vi wasn¡¯t as big as their headquarters, but it was still spectacr.
The vi was nestled against a small hill, shrouded in mist like a fairnd.
The surrounding scenery was stunningly beautiful, making it a lovely ce.
As Xiang Yu approached the vi, a young man came over.
He was short, dressed in a loose red work outfit, and quite delicate-looking.
¡°What are you here for?¡± the man demanded, eyeing Xiang Yu¡¯s attire, then said haughtily.
Xiang Yu hurriedly chuckled and responded, ¡°I heard they are hiring here, and I came to apply.¡±
The man sized Xiang Yu up, noting his slender and tall physique, sharp eyebrows, bright eyes, red lips, and white teeth, embarrassingly handsome.
¡°We¡¯re not hiring anymore, get lost,¡± the man said impatiently.
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s attire, he knew this was not a man of importance, surely just a recent college graduate, unexposed to society.
If allowed here, he¡¯d certainly catch the eye of the madam, and he didn¡¯t want such a person working here.
¡°Please, young man, just¡¡±
Before Xiang Yu could finish, the short man red at him and pointed, saying, ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯ll call someone over to beat you up.¡±
Seeing that the young man was unwilling topromise, Xiang Yu threw down his backpack, grabbed the short man, lifting him up easily since he was significantly taller, and brought his face close, demanding, ¡°Are you asking for trouble?¡±
The short man was panicked by Xiang Yu¡¯s domineering approach and started yelling.
¡°Someonee quick, there¡¯s trouble here, someonee quick¡¡±
Xiang Yu was rather helpless with this person and then forcefully threw him to the ground.
He was just a fool and truly not worth Xiang Yu¡¯s effort.
Just then, five people rushed out from inside.
They were all dressed in red, oversized work uniforms and were generally short, the tallest being only about one meter seventy-five.
Xiang Yu had gotten used to being surrounded by tall people, so being here gave him the feeling of standing out like a crane among chickens.
After all, the people in Xiang Yu¡¯s circle weren¡¯t exactly saints; they were all fierce-looking figures, whereas these people were just ordinary servers, you could say they were ordinary people.
¡°You better leave quickly, don¡¯t make trouble here,¡± said the servers, seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s tall stature and not daring to act rashly.
¡°I don¡¯t want to cause trouble, I¡¯m here for a job interview, take me to see your boss,¡± Xiang Yu said.
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s stature and handsome face, the servers felt some jealousy and refused to make way for him.
Xiang Yu felt very helpless; what kind of ce was this, where a group of men behaved like gossiping womenparing each other?
Eventually, the servers came up with a n¡ªto gang up and beat Xiang Yu so he wouldn¡¯te back again.
After five or six of them agreed, they swarmed towards Xiang Yu.
Watching them charge, Xiang Yu felt very helpless.
Even if another ten joined the five or six, he could handle them all within five minutes.
But since he was here for a job interview, he couldn¡¯t show off too much and prepared to run away.
Just then, a shiny red BMW series sedan came from afar.
The car suddenly stopped and rolled down its window to address the group of servers, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±
Seeing their boss, the servers stopped and then pointed at Xiang Yu, saying, ¡°He¡¯s causing trouble here.¡±
Thedy boss frowned slightly as she nced at Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu quickly said, ¡°Hello, boss, I¡¯m here for the interview.
They wouldn¡¯t let me in and they hit me.¡±
Xiang Yu¡¯s words carried a tinge of innocence, much like that of a na?ve fresh graduate, which was quite endearing.
Thedy boss looked Xiang Yu up and down, and she could sense the strong masculine vibe emanating from him.
Xiang Yu also took the opportunity to check her out; she appeared to be in her thirties, with very fair skin,rge eyes, and an oval-shaped face adorned with a delicate pearl pendant ne.
Below that was a pair of prominently high peaks, round and squeezing out a noticeable cleavage, irresistibly charming even to someone like Xiang Yu, who had seen countless women.
¡°You¡¯re here for an interview?¡± thedy boss said, her eyes sparkling as she stared at Xiang Yu.
At that moment, Xiang Yu suddenly felt as if he was beingpletely seen through, as if he was a smallmb and she was a wolf.
Xiang Yu quickly nodded very respectfully and didn¡¯t speak.
Thedy boss then gave a breathtaking smile and said, ¡°Come with me,¡± and then she drove further inside.
Xiang Yu quickly picked up his backpack from the ground, looking quite foolish as he strapped it on, and then followed the red sedan.
The servers watched with envy as they saw the joy in their boss¡¯s eyes; this new guy was a pretty boy who would definitely be favored by thedy boss.
Xiang Yu followed the red sedan to a row of buildings, which were modest two-story buildings, not very tall.
Thedy boss got out of the car wearing tight jeans and a low-cut ck silk blouse, showcasing her splendid figure, truly making it hard for anyone to resist having their hearts race.
Xiang Yu was no exception, and seeing that provocatively perky bottom, he couldn¡¯t help the itching in his palms and felt the urge to reach out and touch¡
Chapter 423 - 423 423 Physical Examination
?423: Chapter 423 Physical Examination 423: Chapter 423 Physical Examination Following behind the female boss, Xiang Yu could smell the faint fragrance emanating from her.
That scent must havee from some foreign designer perfume, which Xiang Yu was not familiar with; therefore, he didn¡¯t know the brand.
The female boss seemed to know that Xiang Yu was looking at her and suddenly turned her head, catching Xiang Yu in the act of staring intently at her buttocks.
Busted, Xiang Yu quickly lowered his head, pretending to be very remorseful.
In truth, all of this was a fa?ade by Xiang Yu; not to mention being caught staring at her behind, even if Xiang Yu went forward and grabbed a handful, he wouldn¡¯t feel guilty at all.
The female boss noticed Xiang Yu¡¯s shy demeanor and couldn¡¯t help butugh, then said, ¡°If you¡¯re going to work here, you¡¯d better behave yourself.
We have quite a few girls around, and you can¡¯t mess around.¡±
No sooner had the boss finished speaking than a group of chattering girls suddenly approached them.
It was then that Xiang Yu understood the hidden meaning in the boss¡¯s words, as he saw that each girl had a standard figure and beautiful appearance.
Even more striking was that they were tantly walking around in bikinis, as if the world had turned upside down.
Xiang Yu felt an irresistible itch to go forward and grab a handful; had it been the past, he definitely would have done so.
But things were different now.
Today he was posing as a college student applying for a job and couldn¡¯t let the boss see his lustful demeanor.
The group of girls quickly greeted the female boss and then curiously eyed Xiang Yu, their looks almost devouring him.
¡°Did you remember what I just said?¡± the female boss asked Xiang Yu with a smirk.
Xiang Yu nodded nkly, saying he remembered.
He followed the female boss upstairs and entered her office.
The boss sat in her executive chair in front of him and just stared at Xiang Yu without saying a word.
Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t help but think to himself that this flirty dame seemed to be interested in him.
But since he was ying the role of a college student, he stood there, feigning a kind of awkwardness.
¡°Boss, I¡¯m here to look for a job,¡± Xiang Yu said with a smile.
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s face full of contrition, the female boss felt a sense of achievement, and then she crawled to the front of the desk, propped her chin on her hands, revealing¡
Xiang Yu almost lost control and almost revealed his true nature.
¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± the female boss asked.
¡°I¡¯m Xiang Mao, Mao as in feather,¡± Xiang Yu lied.
Hearing this name, the female boss almost burst intoughter.
What a strange name indeed.
¡°Do you have any special skills?¡± the female boss asked.
¡°I studied Chinese literature and have just graduated,¡± Xiang Yu said somewhat awkwardly, which was to say he was pretty much unskilled and it was up to her what to do with him.
¡°All our openings are for service staff.
As a college graduate, would you be willing to start from the very bottom and work your way up?¡± the female boss inquired.
Xiang Yu hurriedly nodded, ¡°As long as I¡¯m paid, I don¡¯t mind whatever the work is.¡±
¡°Oh?¡± The female boss¡¯s eyes sparkled, and then she examined Xiang Yu once more, ¡°You don¡¯t mind whatever the work is?¡±
Xiang Yu saw a teasing look in her eyes and pretended to be the naive fresh face in the working world, then nodded.
The female boss was very satisfied with Xiang Yu¡¯s performance.
She took out her phone and made a call.
¡°We have a new employee; take him for a medical check-up,¡± the female boss said before hanging up the call, clearly a dominant personality.
¡°Ourpany has a very strict management.
Absolute obedience is required.
Can you do it?¡± the female boss asked.
Xiang Yu chuckled foolishly, ¡°I can do that.¡±
Within a few minutes, someone came in from outside, wearing a whiteb coat, looking just like a doctor.
The person appeared to be around thirty-five, with a rtively smooth face and a full figure.
¡°Sister Wang, please take him for a medical examination.
If he is healthy, he can start work tomorrow,¡± the female boss said.
Sister Wang quickly nodded her head and then led Xiang Yu away.
Sister Wang was also a warm-hearted person, constantly asking Xiang Yu about his situation on the way, and Xiang Yu hurriedly responded.
Along the way, he saw many girls.
¡°Sister Wang, why are there so many girls here, and why are they dressed so revealingly?¡± Xiang Yu asked.
Sister Wang looked at Xiang Yu as if looking at a naive bird and then chuckled, ¡°Where do you think this is, a simple bathhouse?
Don¡¯t look at how strong you are now; you might be drained of energy in a month.¡±
Sister Wang spoke in a bold and unrestrained manner.
They arrived at the medical examination room, which had a few pieces of equipment.
However, the equipment was covered in dust, clearly having been unused for a long time.
¡°Take off your clothes,¡± Sister Wang said bluntly as she came in.
Xiang Yu was stunned there and then.
Getting a medical check didn¡¯t require undressing.
Just a blood test or a check with the equipment to see if there were any internal issues would suffice, but¡
¡°What are you standing there for, take off your clothes,¡± Sister Wang said, looking at Xiang Yu with some confusion.
Xiang Yu now felt truly embarrassed, ¡°How should I undress?¡±
Xiang Yu¡¯s body was full of scars from top to bottom.
If he really took them off and let the other person see, it would surely frighten her.
¡°You¡¯re shy, huh?
Are you a newbie?¡± Sister Wang looked at Xiang Yu with interest.
Xiang Yu nodded awkwardly, confirming that she was right.
Seeing Xiang Yu nod, Sister Wang became even more intrigued.
She urged Xiang Yu, ¡°We can skip the rest, just take off your pants.¡±
Xiang Yuughed embarrassedly again, ¡°Sister Wang, isn¡¯t this supposed to be a medical check?
¡°Of course, it¡¯s a medical check, to see if you¡¯re developing normally, and also to check if your size is up to standard,¡± Sister Wang finished speaking and nced at Xiang Yu¡¯s lower half.
Xiang Yu finally understoodpletely.
It turned out this medical examination was just to see if his ¡®bird¡¯ was big enough.
All of this was sheer nonsense; this ce didn¡¯t seem to be a decent ce, branding itself as a hot spring but engaging in shady business.
But in fact, Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t too bothered by all this.
This was, after all, an entertainment venue, where one could spend money freely without being forced.
While Xiang Yu was lost in thought, Sister Wang grabbed him and pressed him down on the bed, then proceeded to pull his pants down.
Seeing Sister Wang¡¯s domineering air, Xiang Yu truly felt like he was being vited.
However, there was no helping it¡ªsince he wanted to infiltrate and work here, he had toply.
Now that his pants had been taken off by someone else, he could only lie there andment quietly, ¡°What kind of world are we living in?¡±
When did women be so dominant?
Perhaps Sister Wang was so used to these scenarios that she didn¡¯t care.
But when she saw Xiang Yu¡¯s ¡®equipment¡¯, she became a little unsettled and gave it a squeeze.
¡°Wow!¡± Sister Wang couldn¡¯t help but exim softly upon seeing it.
What was this situation?
She had been working here for so long, yet had never seen such a steel-like object.
¡°Kid, you¡¯re going to do well here, and there¡¯s plenty of money to be made,¡± Sister Wang said and couldn¡¯t resist reaching out to grab it.
This sight was rare, and she wanted to get a good look, but this made things difficult for Xiang Yu¡
Chapter 424 - 424 424 Xiang Yu Assigned to the Frontier
?424: Chapter 424: Xiang Yu Assigned to the Frontier 424: Chapter 424: Xiang Yu Assigned to the Frontier Sister Wang, looking at Xiang Yu with a suggestive expression, said, ¡°Do you want Sister Wang to take your virginity now?¡±
To be honest, Xiang Yu actually felt like getting busy, and Sister Wang could offer him the service.
However, Xiang Yu had to control himself; he couldn¡¯t ruin his image of restraint.
Xiang Yu hurriedly shook his head like a fool, declining Sister Wang¡¯s offer.
It took a lot of courage to make this decision.
¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of?
There¡¯s hardly anyone around,¡± Sister Wang said, and again tried to push Xiang Yu down.
Xiang Yu could only struggle to stand up and then quickly adjusted his trousers.
It was then that he smirked at Sister Wang and said, ¡°Can Ie to work tomorrow?¡±
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s restraint, Sister Wang just smiled and didn¡¯t force him.
Then, looking at him, she said, ¡°You¡¯ve got potential; you can start working now.
I¡¯ll show you where to go.¡±
Sister Wang enthusiastically led Xiang Yu to an office and introduced him to another person.
This person was around Xiang Yu¡¯s age, quite handsome, though slightly shorter than Xiang Yu.
¡°This is your team leader, He Dong.
From now on, he¡¯ll be assigning your tasks,¡± Sister Wang said after introducing Xiang Yu, and then she left in a hurry.
She went outside and then called the female boss.
¡°Boss Zheng, this young guy has potential; he¡¯s a real catch,¡± Sister Wang said with some delight.
He Dong sat there giving Xiang Yu a once over without a word and then continued ying with his own stuff as if Xiang Yu were invisible.
¡°Team Leader He, aren¡¯t you going to assign me any tasks?¡± Xiang Yu inquired, puzzled.
¡°You don¡¯t need to work; just standing here is fine,¡± He Dong said irritably, clearly dissatisfied with Xiang Yu speaking up.
Xiang Yu uttered an ¡°Oh¡± and then sat down leisurely across from him.
He was only here to infiltrate and get an identity, not really here to work.
¡°Who told you to sit down?
Stand up,¡± He Dong said sharply when he saw Xiang Yu so self-aware.
Upon hearing this, Xiang Yu quickly stood up.
After all, he was pretending to be a fresh college graduate; if he was going to act, he had to make it convincing.
¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± He Dong finally put down what he was holding and asked when he saw that Xiang Yu was quite obedient.
¡°Xiang Mao,¡± Xiang Yu responded.
¡°What a mess of a name.
Go work in Zone Three; head over now,¡± He Dong said impatiently, and then he picked up his stuff and resumed ying with it.
Xiang Yu quickly nodded and then headed outside.
Just as Xiang Yu stepped out, He Dong looked at his retreating figure and snorted coldly.
The reason he could sit in this position was because of his good looks and skills downstairs.
Now that someone more handsome than himself had arrived, he felt a sense of crisis, which was why his attitude towards Xiang Yu had cooled.
As Xiang Yu walked and asked around, he finally arrived in Zone Three.
Inside, there were more than a dozen hot spring pools, none toorge and separated by artificial rocks.
Wandering around, Xiang Yu could hear some discordant male and female noises.
Getting it on in broad daylight; they really are full of stamina, Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t help but think to himself.
Just then, someone from Pool Five yelled out.
¡°Waiter, bring me another condom,¡± the man called out urgently.
As a waiter here, Xiang Yu had no idea where the condoms were kept.
He saw another waiter running over, so he followed.
Upon reaching Pool Five, he saw a middle-aged man with his arms around a young girl, getting handsy.
The girl¡ Seeing Xiang Yu and the others, she didn¡¯t seem shy at all.
Xiang Yu, not particrly interested, didn¡¯t give it another nce.
The girl seemed to be thoroughly enjoying herself on the surface, but in fact, she was getting a bit impatient.
Xiang Yu could tell from her expressions.
After the other waiter put down the items, he looked at Xiang Yu and then pulled him away.
¡°You¡¯re new here?¡± The man asked Xiang Yu with a smile.
Xiang Yu quickly nodded, noticing the man was about as tall as himself and also quite handsome¡ªa surprise to find here.
¡°My name is Xiang Mao, what¡¯s yours?¡± Xiang Yu asked.
¡°I¡¯m Zhang Han,¡± Zhang Han said with a wry smile, then looked at Xiang Yu and said, ¡°Did you also tick off He Dong and get sent here?¡±
Xiang Yu shook his head in confusion and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t offended him.
Is this ce not good?¡±
Only then did Zhang Han give a wry smile and said, ¡°It must be because you¡¯re taller and more handsome than he is.
He¡¯s jealous, that¡¯s why he sent you here.
You don¡¯t know, Zone Three is tricky; it¡¯s usually people who are **** down whoe here for the hot springs.
They¡¯re difficult to serve, and if you¡¯re not careful, you might get hit.¡±
Zhang Han spoke carefully, as if afraid of being overheard, but Xiang Yu could tell that Zhang Han wasn¡¯t actually scared.
¡°Then why don¡¯t you find another job?¡± Xiang Yu asked, puzzled.
¡°Lifepels me; the pay is good here,¡± he replied with a sigh of resignation.
¡°Waiter, bring me a dry towel,¡± someone shouted loudly.
Zhang Han quickly stood up to fetch a towel for the customer, while Xiang Yu sat there, bored.
Just then, there was a sudden shout from a distance.
¡°What the hell are you looking at?
Are you mocking me?
Are you looking for trouble?¡± one of them roared.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, big brother, I didn¡¯t mean to mock you; it was just an inadvertent nce,¡± Zhang Han apologized, but there was no sign of apology on his face, rather a hint of disdain.
¡°Inadvertent my ass, you were clearly looking,¡± the man persisted.
At this point, Xiang Yu walked over and noticed the man¡¯s body was covered in tattoos with a dragon tattoo across his shoulder, looking quite intimidating.
Xiang Yu looked the man up and down and then burst intoughter.
The guy¡¯s tattoos were somewhat intimidating, but what was below was embarrassingly small, just like a newborn¡¯s.
Zhang Han, seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s mocking expression, knew it was over; Xiang Yu had definitely stirred up trouble.
¡°You ****** dare to mock me; do you know who I am?¡± the man jumped out of the pool and red at Xiang Yu.
Behind the man was also a young woman.
Perhaps for someone like him, she had no sense of privacy; only by exposing herself in front of others could she fully reflect her value.
¡°I am mocking you; what¡¯s it to you?¡± Xiang Yu replied with a chuckle¡
Chapter 425 - 425 425 This is the Real Me
?425: Chapter 425: This is the Real Me 425: Chapter 425: This is the Real Me Xiang Yu was here on a mission and didn¡¯t want to start trouble, but the other guy¡¯s arrogance was too much, and Xiang Yu wouldn¡¯t feel right if he didn¡¯t put him in his ce.
Plus, seeing the over-the-shoulder dragon tattoo on the other guy, Xiang Yu really wanted to teach him a lesson.
Not just anyone could sport an over-the-shoulder dragon tattoo.
Xiang Yu had to see if this kid could really bear the weight of the dragon on his shoulders.
¡°Bro, don¡¯t start anything here¡ªjust apologize and let¡¯s wrap this up,¡± Zhang Han interjected, pulling on Xiang Yu¡¯s arm.
Zhang Han was different from Xiang Yu; he was working here out of necessity, and he could put up with a lot just to avoid losing his job.
Seeing Zhang Han in a difficult position, Xiang Yu decided to contain his anger.
After all if he caused a scene here, Zhang Han would definitely be affected too.
¡°Do you fucking know who I am?
You dare to mock me?¡± the man yelled viciously at Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu turned away impatiently¡ªready to leave; he had heard this type of talk countless times before, and it usually came from cowards.
¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, nor do I want to,¡± Xiang Yu said and then he walked away with a lift of his foot.
Just then, the man grabbed Xiang Yu¡¯s clothes saying, ¡°Think you can leave just like that?
I swear, I¡¯m going to kill you today.¡±
¡°Boss, let it go when you can¡ªit¡¯s best not to go too far,¡± Zhang Han cautioned at that moment.
¡°Fuck off; what are you, just a waiter.¡±
¡°p!¡± At that moment, Zhang Han suddenly pped the man.
¡°Just because I¡¯ve been patient doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m scared of you,¡± he suddenly dered with firmness.
He originally intended to persuade Xiang Yu not to make trouble, and Xiang Yu had respected him for that.
Yet the opponent was relentless, which angered him, and he finally couldn¡¯t hold back any longer.
Seeing Zhang Han take action, Xiang Yu felt no mercy, then kicked the man flying into a pool.
The man struggled to get up from the pool, not managing to utter a single harsh word before Xiang Yu dove into the pool, grabbed the man by the neck and yanked him up.
¡°You know I am¡¡±
The man tried to spit out a few harsh words, but Xiang Yu¡¯s ps quickly disfigured his face.
The woman in the pool finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and let out a loud ¡®wow,¡¯ her voice high and loud, carrying far.
¡°Stop yelling, or I¡¯ll ruin you,¡± someone suddenly shouted from a nearby pool.
The woman knew that the pools in this area were no ordinary ces, so she quickly covered her mouth, unable to speak, as tears dropped down continuously.
Xiang Yu ignored her and gripped the man he had just subdued, ¡°So you think you¡¯re really tough?¡±
The man, nearly confused by Xiang Yu¡¯s beating, no longer had his initial confidence; he nodded and then shook his head.
Seeing him like this, Xiang Yu hit him again and said, ¡°What, got no mouth anymore?
Can¡¯t talk?¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry, boss, it¡¯s my fault.
I shouldn¡¯t have provoked you,¡± the man finally submitted in the face of Xiang Yu¡¯s aggression.
¡°What¡¯s with this dragon?¡± Xiang Yu pointed at the man¡¯s shoulder tattoo, though he was just using it as an excuse to have beaten him.
Since the man had the over-the-shoulder dragon, it usually meant he imed to be tough enough to bear the weight of the dragon, and Xiang Yu hitting him was to see if he could actually handle it.
¡°It was a foolish choice from my past¡ªI¡¯ll remove it once I get back,¡± the man respectfully said.
Xiang Yu had just thrown the person into the water and then stood up, speaking disdainfully, ¡°Stay low-key around here from now on, and don¡¯t go yelling about everything.¡±
The person didn¡¯t dare to talk back to Xiang Yu and quickly nodded in agreement.
Only then did Xiang Yu nce at the woman in the water and beckoned her over with a finger.
The woman, not knowing what Xiang Yu intended, came over trembling.
Xiang Yu had his way with her.
This was the real Xiang Yu.
After venting, he feltpletely rxed, acknowledging that pretending to be a pure college student was no easy task.
Zhang Han stood aside, a bit astonished, and asked Xiang Yu, ¡°Are you one of them, a gangster like them?¡±
Xiang Yu quickly chuckled and replied, ¡°I just graduated from school, I don¡¯t know anything.¡±
The speed of Xiang Yu¡¯s change of face was too quick.
Seeing that Xiang Yu didn¡¯t want to talk more, Zhang Han didn¡¯t press further, and the two went to the lounge area to chat and mess around.
At noon, when they took their break, they all headed to the cafeteria for the free meal.
When Xiang Yu and Zhang Han entered the cafeteria, they immediately caught everyone¡¯s attention, especially from thedies, who looked at Xiang Yu with curiosity and smiles.
In this ce, ny percent of those eating were female, and male servers were rare.
While Xiang Yu was puzzled, Wang suddenly came over, patted him on the shoulder, and announced, ¡°This is Xiang Mao, whom I¡¯ve told you all about.
He is quite something; you all should give him a try.¡±
Wang burst outughing after saying this.
Xiang Yu then realized it must have been Wang, the bbermouth, who had blurted out about his endowment.
Seeing that everyone¡¯s focus was on Xiang Yu, Zhang Han quickly moved aside.
Feeling somewhat helpless, Xiang Yu quickly lowered his head to get some food and retreated to a corner to eat.
Yet that did not stop the girls¡¯ gazes; they all wanted to see just how big the ¡°wonder¡± Wang had spoken of really was.
Even a few of thedies with their food came before Xiang Yu; they were workers there, one could say they sold their bodies, and everyone knew it, so there was nothing to be ashamed of.
¡°I¡¯m not going on stage this afternoon, why don¡¯t youe to find me?¡± one of the beauties sitting in front of Xiang Yu said.
Xiang Yu was busy eating and when he looked up, he saw a woman, made up modestly, who could be rated a solid eighty percent in terms of beauty, just tantly inviting him.
There was no reason for him to refuse.
Just as Xiang Yu was about to agree, another beauty walked over and assertively said, ¡°You¡¯re called Xiang Mao, right?
I¡¯lle find you this afternoon and guarantee you a good time.¡±
Two women actually started confronting each other over Xiang Yu, leaving him utterly speechless.
When had the world be like this, totally overturning Xiang Yu¡¯s worldview.
In the past, men fought over women showing off their strength, but now¡
He Dong, who had been watching from the sidelines, finally could not stand it any longer.
He had been the center of attention, the idol of all these girls, but now Xiang Yu was stealing his thunder.
This was asking for trouble.
He Dong swaggered over to sit opposite Xiang Yu, chased away the girls, and then asked, ¡°Who told you, you coulde and eat here?¡±
Xiang Yu chuckled and replied, ¡°Everyone¡¯s eating; I just came too.¡±
¡°Get out now, go to district three for overtime.
Without my orders, you are not toe out, got it?¡± He Dong stated arrogantly.
The people around felt sympathy for Xiang Yu, as he was the new, handsome college student who was now being bullied.
Chapter 426 - 426 426 It Turns Out to Be Simple
?426: Chapter 426 It Turns Out to Be Simple 426: Chapter 426 It Turns Out to Be Simple Although everyone felt some sympathy for Xiang Yu, no one stepped forward to talk to him.
This was because He Dong was highly favored by Boss Zheng, and although his position wasn¡¯t high, he wielded great influence.
¡°I¡¯lle over after I finish eating,¡± Xiang Yu replied with a chuckle.
¡°You won¡¯t eat shit,e over now,¡± He Dong suddenly yelled.
Fortunately, Tie Zhuzi wasn¡¯t here.
If Tie Zhuzi had been here and heard him talk to Xiang Yu like that, he would have torn He Dong¡¯s mouth off on the spot.
Not many people here liked He Dong, although he was considered handsome.
But because he relied on Boss Zheng¡¯s backing, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to everyone.
Therefore, people were actually hoping Xiang Yu would stand up to him and beat him up.
But after all, Xiang Yu was just a fresh university graduate with little work experience, and was no match for He Dong.
People didn¡¯t really harbor much hope.
Xiang Yu continued eating his meal, enjoying the food which was quite tasty here.
¡°Give me one more minute,¡± Xiang Yuughed, obviously not taking the other party seriously.
He Dong was thoroughly infuriated.
He picked up the te in front of Xiang Yu, preparing to smash it in Xiang Yu¡¯s face.
Just then, Zhang Han suddenly stood beside Xiang Yu and grabbed the other¡¯s wrist.
¡°He Dong, don¡¯t get too carried away.
He¡¯s a new college graduate who has just joined our ce.
It¡¯s not right for you to do this,¡± Zhang Han said coldly to He Dong.
The two had been old rivals, and He Dong knew how to please women, which brought him this far, while Zhang Han was more upright, hence he was assigned to Area 3.
¡°Isn¡¯t this Young Master Zhang?
How¡¯s life in Area 3 treating you?¡± He Dong, seeing Zhang Han, said with a sneer.
¡°How I¡¯m doing is none of your business,¡± Zhang Han replied coldly.
At that moment Xiang Yu put his bowl and chopsticks down and said to He Dong with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m full now.¡±
He Dong was seething inside.
He mmed the table hard and pointed at Xiang Yu, ¡°Get out of my sight.¡±
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t take his words to heart.
Right now, he had to y the part of this university graduate.
Once he achieved his goal foring here, he was going to show He Dong who really should get lost.
Today, Xiang Yu applied for a job here after much preparation; his sole intention was to take down Tie Sanjiang.
He had to keep a low profile these next couple of days.
Even if He Dong told him to get lost, he had to endure it.
Just then, Boss Zheng Qingxia walked in.
As always, she wore jeans with a low-cut ck silk blouse.
Her well-proportioned figure was enough to make even women¡¯s hearts flutter.
She usually didn¡¯te here to eat, as this was amon cafeteria, and she was not ustomed to the food.
It was unexpected that she woulde today.
Zheng Qingxia looked around and then walked toward Xiang Yu.
He Dong thought she wasing for him and hurried over with a big smile on his face.
¡°Boss Zheng, what brings you here for a meal today?¡± He Dong said obsequiously.
Zheng Qingxia merely nodded in response and didn¡¯t pay him any attention.
Instead, she said to Xiang Yu with a smile, ¡°Are you settling in well here?¡±
Xiang Yu quickly nodded somewhat naively, acting like a simple university student.
¡°Some big clients came to my side today,e over and socialize with me,¡± Zheng Qingxia instructed, then hurriedly left.
It was clear to everyone that Zheng Qingxia seemed to be grooming Xiang Yu, while He Dong waspletely left out in the cold.
He was so frustrated that if he didn¡¯t think of something soon, he might lose his position.
¡°I¡¯m off to work,¡± Xiang Yu chuckled, then quickly left under the watchful eyes of everyone.
It wasn¡¯t until he was outside that Xiang Yu clenched his face hard.
ying the innocent act was quite ufortable, but thankfully it was only for two days.
On the third day, Tie Sanjiang would appear, and then he would do everything possible to take him down.
Xiang Yu arrived at Area 3, ostensibly to work, but who would be here taking a bath in the middle of the day when there was no work?
Seeing no one around, he stripped off his clothes and jumped into the pool.
Just as he dived in, suddenly a woman burst in.
The woman, upon seeing Xiang Yu in his birthday suit, did not scream but instead gazed at him with excitement.
This woman had just been pinched by Xiang Yu, and she hade back to retrieve something she left behind.
What she hadn¡¯t expected was to catch Xiang Yu just as he jumped in.
Not only was Xiang Yu handsome and tall, but his ¡°assets¡± were quite impressive as well.
The woman ogled him, momentarily mesmerized before she also jumped in.
Xiang Yu was slightly panicked ¨C not because his bare backside was exposed, but the scars on his body were a giveaway to anyone with insight that Xiang Yu was no ordinary person.
Xiang Yu hid his body underneath the mist rising from the water and carefully swam to the edge.
He grabbed his shirt and slipped it on; the woman thought Xiang Yu was just shy, which is why he got dressed.
¡°Are you afraid of me?¡± the woman asked with a brilliant smile.
Now that Xiang Yu had his shirt on, he was fearless ¨C unafraid of heaven, earth, and certainly not a woman.
¡°How about I offer you my services?¡± The woman suggested, and without waiting for a response, she pressed forward, straddling Xiang Yu.
They were in the water, everything felt natural¡ªespecially as the woman had plenty of experience in this realm.
¡
Xiang Yu had his workout and felt invigorated all over.
He then jumped back into the hot spring to enjoy it.
Tonight Zheng Qingxia asked him toe over.
As a recent college graduate, Xiang Yu didn¡¯t know what to expect.
Could she really be nning to cultivate him, and perhaps have him negotiate with clients?
Business waspletely foreign to Xiang Yu, and he was sure to give himself away when the time came.
He had to maintain this identity for two days, after which he would disappear from here.
But even these two days were proving to be difficult to endure.
Still, having thepany of a youngdy wasn¡¯t too bad ¨C he could y the groom every day.
However, what he aspired to the most was Zheng Qingxia¡¯s figure and that face, which could easily score ny out of a hundred.
He wondered if she might tonight¡
Chapter 427 - 427 427 The Confidence of Luo Lin Group
?427: Chapter 427: The Confidence of Luo Lin Group 427: Chapter 427: The Confidence of Luo Lin Group Xiang Yu found himself drifting off into a restless slumber after a flurry of chaotic thoughts.
Meanwhile, in Ding Yongwei¡¯s office, he was discussing matters with Luo Lin.
¡°Boss, Eighth Brother has been like a ghost recently, we have no idea where he actually is,¡± Luo Lin said anxiously.
He had secretly sent people to investigate for a day but had found no trace of Eighth Brother.
¡°Don¡¯t panic yet, I¡¯ve already sent someone to investigate, and if all goes well, we should have rity by tonight,¡± Ding Yongwei said confidently.
¡°Boss, do we still have an undercover in Eighth Brother¡¯s ce?¡± Luo Lin asked cautiously, sensing Ding Yongwei¡¯s confidence.
Ding Yongwei responded with an enigmatic smile but offered no exnation.
Luo Lin had worked with Ding Yongwei for five years and spent almost two years by his side, thinking he knew him well, but now he realized how far off he still was.
¡°I¡¯ve notified the brothers in the shadows; they will back you up fully when you make your move,¡± Ding Yongwei said.
¡°But¡¡± Luo Lin was worried.
After all, the rules of the mission dictated they had toplete it personally.
If others got involved during the action, it would mean he had lost.
¡°Stop being naive.
This is a tremendous opportunity for you.
You must win by any means necessary.
Besides, no one knows about those in the shadows, and even if they did, they wouldn¡¯t know they¡¯re our people,¡± Ding Yongwei said with a cold smile.
These hidden pieces had been ced by him many years ago and had covertly executed some operations.
They were his reliable aides, particrly pivotal in times of need, capable of achieving unexpected results.
Only Ding Yongwei knew of their existence, so even Luo Lin was in the dark about who these people were.
Although Luo Lin felt somewhat ufortable, he didn¡¯t show it.
¡°Moreover, do you think we¡¯re the only ones ying games?
Our brothers reported that some mysterious people have been investigating Tie Sanjiang¡¯s whereabouts.
Those must be Miao Honglei¡¯s men; he too hopes Xiang Yu will win,¡± Ding Yongwei said with a wry smile, clearly not convinced of Xiang Yu¡¯s chances of victory.
¡°The brothers reported that Xiang Yu seems to have disappeared; he hasn¡¯t returned to the hotel,¡± Luo Lin said with some concern.
He wasn¡¯t worried about Xiang Yu¡¯s safety but about the possibility of Xiang Yu ying some trick.
Luo Lin would feel at ease as long as Xiang Yu was within his surveince range, but now that Xiang Yu had vanished, it made him uneasy.
¡°Rx.
Who do you think Tie Sanjiang is, a street vendor?¡± Ding Yongwei said with augh and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t even imagine it¡¯s simple for Xiang Yu to act alone.
Even if our entire organization mobilized to take down Tie Sanjiang, it wouldn¡¯t be an easy task.¡±
Reassured by Ding Yongwei¡¯s words, Luo Lin felt much better.
Having grown up here, he had heard many legends about Tie Sanjiang, a living legend who was not someone Xiang Yu could handle.
At this moment, Luo Lin was already fantasizing about his life after bing the chief bodyguard.
Only Zhong Huashan and Ding Yongwei would be above him, and they could not touch him.
The feeling of being second only to one person and above tens of thousands thrilled him.
Ding Yongwei seemed to read his mind and said with a smile, ¡°What, can¡¯t wait?¡±
Luo Lin didn¡¯t hide his expression and chuckled, ¡°Boss, no matter what happens, I¡¯m always your soldier.¡± Luo Lin needed to keep Ding Yongwei¡¯s trust until the final moment of victory before showing his true nature.
Working under Ding Yongwei, Luo Lin had long since grown tired of it.
Not only was Ding Yongwei stingy, but he was also overly suspicious.
Luo Lin did not doubt for a second that, should they truly encounter danger, Ding Yongwei would be the first to use him as a human shield.
Ding Yongwei nodded with a smile, ¡°Luo Lin, remember what you¡¯re saying now.
No matter what happens, you will always be my brother, and I will always be your elder brother.
If one day you dare to betray me¡¡±
Ding Yongwei didn¡¯t finish his sentence, Luo Lin nced up at him and caught the coldness in his face, as if Luo Lin were his mortal enemy.
Luo Lin quickly gave an awkward smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, big brother.
No matter what, I will listen to you.¡±
Ding Yongwei then nodded; he had a crazy n in his mind, and the first step was to ce Luo Lin at the boss¡¯s side.
If this first step were to fail, then the road ahead would be even more difficult.
Furthermore, if the first step seeded but Luo Lin betrayed himter on, then his loss would be even greater.
At this moment, he needed to ensure that Luo Lin was trulymitted to following him.
From the current standpoint, Luo Lin seemed to have no other ideas, but that was no guarantee for the future; he nned to have people keep an eye on him.
Although the two men were ¡°brothers¡± now, there was a lot going through their minds.
Most thoughts were about what would happen after Luo Lin became the bodyguard captain.
Theypletely overlooked Xiang Yu, thinking his task was simply impossible toplete.
When Xiang Yu woke up from the pool, it was alreadyte afternoon.
His skin had turned white from being soaked in water for so long.
He had just woken up when Zhang Han approached with a helpless expression, ¡°You surely know how to enjoy yourself.
You¡¯re a server here, not a customer.¡±
Xiang Yu could only give an apologetic chuckle, realizing that he had slept for a lengthy period, and during that time, Zhang Han had been busy.
Xiang Yu had a favorable impression of the young man.
He was someone responsible and courageous in facing challenges, only his luck had not been good, and he had yet to meet a benefactor to help him.
¡°I¡¯ll be right there,¡± said Xiang Yu as he stood up and stretched.
Then he noticed Zhang Han looking at him in surprise, and realizing something was amiss, quickly sat back down into the water.
It was clear that Zhang Han had seen the scars on Xiang Yu¡¯s body which were harrowing to behold.
Enough to make anyone scream upon seeing them.
¡°You¡¯re not interested in men too, are you?
I¡¯ll warn you, I¡¯m not into messing around,¡± Xiang Yu said with a smile.
Zhang Han naturally understood that Xiang Yu was just covering his embarrassment.
He didn¡¯t say much or ask further and simply walked away with a smile.
Xiang Yu quickly got dressed and jumped out of the pool, seeing Zhang Han busily working alone and wanting to offer help.
Zhang Han quickly stopped him, then said with a smile, ¡°You better get ready, you have to meet with Boss Zhengter tonight.¡±
In Zhang Han¡¯s eyes, Xiang Yu was not a good man, having heard the intense sounds of battle between Xiang Yu and a woman earlier in the afternoon.
Having just seen Xiang Yu¡¯s scars, he was even more convinced that Xiang Yu was no saint.
Now that Boss Zheng was taking a fresh look at Xiang Yu, he didn¡¯t believe Xiang Yu would resist the temptation and would surely end up being captivated, turning into someone like He Dong.
But no matter what Xiang Yu turned into, it didn¡¯t much concern him; he was just there to work and earn money¡
Chapter 428 - 428 428 Changing Clothes in Front of Xiang Yu
?428: Chapter 428 Changing Clothes in Front of Xiang Yu 428: Chapter 428 Changing Clothes in Front of Xiang Yu Xiang Yu didn¡¯t know why Zheng Qingxia was looking for him, but one look at her and he knew it wasn¡¯t anything good.
But Xiang Yu didn¡¯t care.
He wasn¡¯t a good person himself.
Back when he was in the military, he was famously known as a rogue soldier, and now in society, he was a ***** big brother.
Xiang Yu was a carefree and unrestrained man, barely influenced by the Confucian and Taoist thoughts of China; he didn¡¯t suppress his desires.
If Zheng Qingxia stubbornly wanted to engage with him, he wouldn¡¯t mind.
Originally, Xiang Yu had not nned to stay here for long.
If Zheng Qingxia talked to him about serious matters, it would really be uninteresting.
After all, Xiang Yu was now ying the role of a pure-hearted university student.
He had changed into a white casual outfit, looking very sunny.
Around 7:30, Xiang Yu arrived at Zheng Qingxia¡¯s office.
At that moment, Zheng Qingxia was on the phone.
Seeing Xiang Yu enter, she didn¡¯t pay him any attention and continued talking.
It was evident she was a dominant person.
He wondered what her husband was like and if he could actually handle her.
Zheng Qingxia kept talking on the phone for about half an hour, then finally sat exhaustedly on the sofa next to Xiang Yu, massaging her forehead.
She clearly looked worn out.
¡°Give me a massage,¡± Zheng Qingxia said without looking up, her tone as if she and Xiang Yu were very familiar.
Xiang Yu hesitated a moment, then looked around.
It seemed there were only the two of them in the room.
He then stood up and moved behind Zheng Qingxia to massage her shoulders.
That evening, Zheng Qingxia wore a baggy outfit.
Zheng Qingxia had an excellent figure, damn attractive, whether natural or cosmetically enhanced.
He knew there was a technique abroad that could craft breasts and make butts look beautifully tempting.
If she had undergone surgery, that was fine, but if she were born this way, she was truly a *****.
¡°Put some strength into it,¡± Zheng Qingxia suddenly leaned back on the sofa and whispered with her eyes half-closed.
This voice made Xiang Yu fantasize, his whole body feeling limber.
It had to be said, Zheng Qingxia was an expert at teasing.
In her eyes, Xiang Yu was just a recent university graduate, the kind of person who has desire but no courage, making it amusing to tease him.
¡°Am I pretty?¡± Zheng Qingxia suddenly asked.
It seemed all women liked to ask this question, he wondered what they thought.
¡°Pretty,¡± Xiang Yu bluntly replied.
Just then, Zheng Qingxia nced at her watch, then sat up straight and said, ¡°See the clothes on the rack?
Put them on.¡±
Following her gaze, Xiang Yu saw a beige suit on the clothes rack by the door.
He quickly walked over, picked it up, and measured it against himself.
¡°Put it on now,¡± Zheng Qingxia said and then moved to the rack.
She then began to undress.
Xiang Yu was dumbfounded.
What was this situation?
Changing clothes didn¡¯t have to be like this.
It was easy for things to slip out.
But Zheng Qingxia didn¡¯t care about Xiang Yu¡¯s stare and outright removed her top.
¡°What are you thinking?¡± Zheng Qingxia suddenly asked.
Xiang Yu really wanted to tell her, he wanted to kill her, execute her right there.
But he didn¡¯t say that.
Instead, he disyed a look of wanting to see but not daring to, not daring to watch but sneakily peeking.
It had to be said that Xiang Yu¡¯s acting skills were quite high.
Seeing his expression, Zheng Qingxia felt a thrilling sensation of conquering the world.
She had experienced all sorts of things.
Getting a recent university graduate was nothing but a piece of cake for her.
After she finished speaking, Zheng Qingxia headed outside, treating all that had just happened as though it was very natural, not at all abrupt or awkward.
Xiang Yu, on the other hand, felt a bit like a country bumpkin seeing a morous rich woman.
¡°Damn, leading me on and now ying innocent.
I¡¯ll handle you sooner orter,¡± Xiang Yu swore inwardly, then began to calm himself down.
He took a deep breath and thought about other things before he managed to calm his feelings and his arousal subsided.
He quickly dressed and ran outside.
It had to be said, the clothes really fit him as if they were tailored just for him.
Wearing them, Xiang Yu stood out brilliantly, and his tall, erect stature in this outfit was incredibly charming.
When Zheng Qingxia saw Xiang Yu, she too couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart flutter.
His resolute face, broad shoulders, and the prominent bulge she had seen earlier made her heart stir, her cheeks inevitably flushing.
¡°Get in the car.
We¡¯re heading out,¡± Zheng Qingxia didn¡¯t want to admit that she was smitten by a green university student and promptly got into the car.
Xiang Yu then took the passenger seat, the car started, and they drove off.
At a distance, someone saw this scene and gritted his teeth in anger.
¡°Xiang Mao, you wait.
I will not let you get away with this.
Since you have such a pretty face, let¡¯s see how you face people once I¡¯ve scarred it,¡± that person said viciously.
This person was quite handsome; it was He Dong.
Although Zheng Qingxia used to partly take care of him, she never did to the extent she did with Xiang Yu, even going as far as riding in the same carte at night in formal wear for an outing, one could guess what they were up to.
At the moment, a dark thought took precedence in He Dong¡¯s mind.
He wanted to castrate Xiang Yu, to destroy thetter part of Xiang Yu¡¯s life¡
Chapter 429 - 429 429 Playing with Minds
?429: Chapter 429: ying with Minds 429: Chapter 429: ying with Minds Unbeknownst to Xiang Yu, He Dong¡¯s nefarious thoughts were far from his mind as he now sat in the car with Zheng Qingxia, driving away.
They arrived at a hotel that looked quite ordinary from the outside, even unimpressive, but the interior was astonishingly luxurious.
It seemed that Qingxia was a familiar face here; as they walked into the hotel, she immediately linked arms with Xiang Yu and headed upstairs.
Xiang Yu had no actual rtionship with Qingxia, and without any sense of guilt toward her, he took advantage of the situation to enjoy a little benefit.
Qingxia certainly felt Xiang Yu¡¯s movements, but she neither disliked nor resisted them, instead looking at him with a smile and saying, ¡°Make sure you behaveter, don¡¯t embarrass me.¡±
Xiang Yu had no idea what she meant by that, and he didn¡¯t respond.
They arrived at a room and walked right in to find three men and three women already seated inside.
Although the women weren¡¯t particrly young or pretty, they were dressed provocatively.
The three men, without a doubt, were very handsome, tall and exuding youthful vitality.
¡°Little Zheng, why onlye now?
We¡¯ve been waiting for you,¡± a slightly older woman said, casting a casual nce at Xiang Yu.
¡°We hit some traffic on the way.¡± Qingxia also smiled sweetly, then settled down next to them.
Xiang Yu found a spot for himself amidst the three men.
¡°I hear Little Zheng¡¯s business has been really hottely, raking in hundreds of thousands a month,¡± said one of the men.
Qingxia quickly shook her head with a smile, then nonchntly said, ¡°Business has been good this month, with a monthly ie that should be in the three digits.¡± Of course, she meant to add ¡°hundreds of thousands¡± after the three digits.
Upon hearing this, the other three women¡¯s expressions shifted, obviously envious and almost jealous of Qingxia¡¯s ie.
¡°Qingxia¡¯s earnings are really impressive; I did quite well this month too.
That old ghost at home just gave me a few million to spend however I like¡¡±
At this point, Xiang Yu fully understood the nature of the gathering: these women hade topete in showing off.
Each one presented their best side, hoping to earn the others¡¯ envy.
On the surface, they called each other ¡®sisters,¡¯ but in reality, they allpared themselves in secret, each hoping to outdo the others.
The women incessantly bragged, eventually turning the conversation towards their four malepanions and boasting about their respective male pets¡¯ prowess.
They then pretended to be shy as they described the impressive bedroom talents of their men.
As he listened to them sing praises of these three men, Xiang Yu nearly burst outughing.
These men were indeed handsome, but they all seemed a bit effeminate.
The way they spoke and moved was excessively gentle for grown men.
For such men tost more than five minutes in bed would truly be miraculous.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t bother to argue and, seeing some tasty food on the table, quietly began to eat by himself.
Finally, it was Qingxia¡¯s turn to speak.
She then said in a low, forlorn voice, ¡°The one I¡¯ve found may have a pretty face, but he¡¯s given me a hard time.¡±
The other three, seeing Qingxia¡¯s furrowed brows, immediately felt cheered up.
When Xiang Yu had first entered, they had all noticed him¡ªhis tall stature, handsome face, and the unmistakable masculinity he exuded, all indicative of his superiority.
His presence had already outshone the men they had brought, and now, hearing Qingxiain about Xiang Yu, they felt a sense of bnce return to their hearts and listened intently to learn just how this man wascking.
Qingxia, seeing she had sufficiently stirred the mood, continued with brows furrowed and an air of helplessness, ¡°This kid can go twice a night, each time for over an hour; he leaves mepletely exhausted, no need for any ¡®enhancements.¡¯ ¡±
Upon hearing this, the three women¡¯s expressions changed instantly.
They had wanted to know what ws Xiang Yu might have, but they didn¡¯t expect him to be so bold and assertive.
They couldn¡¯t help but take a closer look at Xiang Yu.
That¡¯s when they noticed something¡ªthe other three men were sitting there neatly, even somewhat restrained, while Xiang Yu was unabashedly eating, doing so with gusto and seemingly enjoying every bite and sip.
The three women naturally wouldn¡¯t miss the opportunity to mock Zheng Qingxia and turned to her with a smile, ¡°The man you¡¯ve brought seems a bit clueless about manners, didn¡¯t you just pick him up off the street?¡±
¡°Yeah, the way he eats, it¡¯s as if he hasn¡¯t had a meal in eight lifetimes.¡±
¡°Could he be a beggar?¡±
The three women were all too happy to gossip back and forth while Zheng Qingxia¡¯s face grew increasingly ugly.
She had assumed Xiang Yu, being a college student, wouldn¡¯t embarrass her.
However, Xiang Yu¡¯s current manner of eating was making her ufortable.
¡°What do you know, this is what a real man is like.
If men aren¡¯t a bit hearty, should they be delicate like us?¡± retorted Zheng Qingxia.
¡°What are you talking about, sister?
A man should be gentle.
That¡¯s morefortable, don¡¯t you think?¡±
¡°Absolutely, absolutely.
They are supposed to be our little boyfriends, meant to be at our beck and call.
Looking like a beggar like this, what does that make us look like?
If someone didn¡¯t know better, they might think we¡¯re crazydies.¡±
In the beginning, they had felt somewhat inferior in front of Zheng Qingxia, but now that they had found something to pick apart, they were eager tounch a strong counter-offensive.
By this time, Xiang Yu had almost finished eating, and noticing the women looking at him, he stopped and chuckled, then nonchntly wiping his greasy hands on the pants of the man beside him.
¡°What are you doing?
Have some hygiene, don¡¯t just touch anything,¡± the man said in a soft, delicate voice.
Seeing that the other was displeased, Xiang Yu then smeared the grease on the shirt of the man to his right.
The man quickly stood up and moved away from Xiang Yu, turning to the woman by his side, ¡°Sister Wang, look at this guy, he has no sense of hygiene.
I don¡¯t want to sit with him.¡±
The man¡¯s voice was very tender, and his actions were somewhat effeminate.
Watching the three grown men acting like this, Xiang Yu really felt like pping them across the face.
Zheng Qingxia, seeing Xiang Yu behaving so improperly, also felt embarrassed.
Xiang Yu seemed like a wild child who didn¡¯t understand anything.
The other three women also cast disdainful looks at Zheng Qingxia, as if she had just picked up a random guy off the street.
Zheng Qingxia quickly stood up, then excused herself to go to the bathroom, and left.
The other three women then started to nder her.
They said things like how her beauty was all due to stic surgery, and that the young pretty boy she brought was cheap trash picked up from the street,pletely clueless about manners¡ªin short, they were venomous in their remarks.
Xiang Yu was rendered speechless by what he heard.
Women were terrifying, showing one face in front and another behind the scenes.
As Xiang Yu was contemting the invincibility of women, the three men beside him also began to gossip.
¡°Sister Wang is the best for sure.
Just look at that Zheng Qingxia, what terrible taste¡¡±
The three men whispered among themselves, thoroughly enjoying their conversation.
Xiang Yu, listening in, was covered in goosebumps.
It was tolerable when women did it, but these grown men acting like gossiping women, Xiang Yu could not stand it any longer¡
Chapter 430 - 430 430 Xiang Yu Offers a Strategy
?430: Chapter 430: Xiang Yu Offers a Strategy 430: Chapter 430: Xiang Yu Offers a Strategy Xiang Yu saw Zheng Qingxia go to the restroom, and he thought he¡¯d seize the opportunity to have a big meal.
He couldn¡¯t care less what those rich women on the side thought.
Just as he was about to start eating,
the three men aside began to chatter away about him, all makingments about Xiang Yu.
They called him a wild man, a stinky beggar, someone who had never seen the world; in short, they were as vicious as they could be with their words.
Xiang Yu was very helpless inside.
It was one thing for those rich women to talk, but for these grown men to go on without end, it really made him angry.
After finishing a piece of meat and carelessly throwing the bone aside, Xiang Yu stood up and looked at the three men, ¡°Are you done talking?
If you are, then shut up quickly.¡±
The three men clearly didn¡¯t take Xiang Yu¡¯s words to heart and kept on chattering.
Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and walked up to them, grabbed one by the head, and forcefully smacked it onto the tabletop.
The other two hadn¡¯t even reacted before Xiang Yu moved forward, grabbing their heads and pressing them into the tes on the table.
If Xiang Yu had not been holding back, he probably would¡¯ve disfigured all three with that press.
The first man he¡¯d grabbed stood up angrily, pointed at Xiang Yu, and turned purple with rage as he said, ¡°You, you have some nerve to¡¡±
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t wait for him to finish and stepped forward, grabbing the man¡¯s hair viciously, ¡°If you keep talking endlessly here, I¡¯ll stuff your head into his ass.¡±
The man could feel the strengthing from Xiang Yu¡¯s wrist and was so scared that he quickly shut his mouth.
The other two felt an invisible pain in their buttocks.
By then, the three rich women couldn¡¯t stand it anymore; how could they allow Xiang Yu to beat up their men?
So, they all stood up, intending to rebuke Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t want to make a big deal of it and approached the three with a hey hey smile, ¡°The three sister fairies are so beautiful, like celestial beings.
Just looking at you makes my heart pound.¡±
As he spoke, Xiang Yu sat down between them, gazing at the women with utmost tenderness.
What woman doesn¡¯t like beingplimented on her looks?
Especially by a handsome guy, and not just any handsome guy, but someone else¡¯s handsome guy.
That feeling was just indescribable.
The rich women, who had been furious moments ago, suddenly let their anger dissipate, and even began to feel pleased because Xiang Yu looked at them with a bit of heat in his eyes.
¡°I wonder when the three sisters might be free, I would like to visit sometime,¡± Xiang Yu said sincerely, his eyes filled with anticipation.
The three rich women, nearing middle age, couldn¡¯t resist Xiang Yu¡¯s charm and all cast friendly nces at him.
¡°Little brother, you really have a way with words, I like it a lot.
I¡¯m free every day, you can give me a call anytime, and I¡¯ll treat you well,¡± one of the rich women offered a business card to Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu quickly epted it and seized the chance to touch her hand, sending a thrill through her.
The other two were not to be outdone, each sharing their contact information in turn.
Xiang Yu was not only handsome andmanding in appearance, but ording to what Zheng Qingxia had said¡
And those few cross-dressers, they needed to rely on medicine to keep going.
Furthermore, their physical strength had been waning recently, and they could no longer satisfy their desires, serving only as a decorative vase to be looked at.
Now that Xiang Yu was actively ttering them, they naturally epted it, each one fantasizing about just how formidable this man in front of them could be.
¡°Today, I¡¯m here with Manager Zheng.
Give her face, make her happy, and in the future, I¡¯ll have the chance to interact more with you,¡± Xiang Yu said with a smile.
¡°You can rest assured, little brother, we¡¯re all good sisters here.
We alle here to have fun, and we¡¯ll certainly have a good time.¡±
¡°Yeah, don¡¯t worry about it.¡±
Xiang Yu felt that Zheng Qingxia was almost ready toe out, so he smiled at the three of them and then returned to where he had been before.
At this moment, he also felt helpless, never imagining that he, a man of impressive stature, would actually resort to using his good looks as a tactic.
As soon as Xiang Yu sat down, the three cross-dressers shot hateful nces at him because he had stolen their master¡¯s attention.
But Xiang Yu didn¡¯t care about their res at all, a bunch of cross-dressers¡ªthey wouldn¡¯t darey a hand on him no matter how bold they were.
Just then, Zheng Qingxia walked out, and herplexion had improved a lot.
She had thought of a strategy in the restroom, and she came out ready to battle with the three sisters.
Just as Zheng Qingxia was about to speak, one of them took the lead and said, ¡°Sister, you look especially elegant today.
Is it because you received satisfaction tonight that you are like this?¡±
¡°Indeed, Sister Qingxia looks much more spirited than before.¡±
The three of them took turnsplimenting Zheng Qingxia, leaving her confused.
At first, she remained on guard, not knowing what scheme the three of them were up to, but she eventually let her guard down.
Who doesn¡¯t want others to praise and envy them, especially women, and especially when they are worshipped by their own close girlfriends?
That feeling is as thrilling as can be.
In the end, even Zheng Qingxia began to act humble and said, ¡°Xiang Mao is a capable subordinate of mine, verypetent in normal times, but a bit reckless and uncontained.¡±
The other three socialites took the chance to look at Xiang Yu, who was eating gracefully with his head bowed, his movements indescribably handsome.
¡°Even eating is so handsome, it¡¯s truly mesmerizing,¡± one of them eximed unintentionally.
Realizing her own slip, she quickly shut up and turned to Zheng Qingxia, ¡°Sister Qingxia, such a handsome young man, would you be willing to lend him to me for a few days?¡±
She made the remark in jest, and everyoneughed it off without taking it seriously on the surface, but internally they were all quite expectant.
But Zheng Qingxia protected Xiang Yu like a mother hen, ¡°That won¡¯t do, you¡¯ll have to find your own.¡±
Zheng Qingxia didn¡¯t understand why their attitude had taken such a drastic turn, but regardless, she felt immensely satisfied with the boost to her vanity.
Eventually, after the meal, Zheng Qingxia said generously, ¡°Today¡¯s expenses are on me.
I have booked four rooms on the side, enjoy yourselves to the fullest.¡±
The other three socialites were naturally delighted,plimenting Zheng Qingxia a few more times before calling over their male secretaries to head to the rooms, presumably to consummate the evening.
As they passed by Xiang Yu, they couldn¡¯t help but throw him a coquettish nce, the intention of which was quite clear¡ªthey were inquiring if Xiang Yu found the oue satisfactory.
Xiang Yu just kept his head down without saying anything.
At that moment, Zheng Qingxia came over and draped her arms around him, pulling him up.
¡°I¡¯m happy today and I drank a bit too much; help me to my room,¡± Zheng Qingxia saidzily as she leaned on Xiang Yu¡¯s arm.
At this time, Zheng Qingxia was limp, putting all her weight on Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu knew exactly what she meant; this little minx hadn¡¯t drunk much at all.
Now she was ying this act in front of him, simply to cover the embarrassment.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t mind; he had fantasized about Zheng Qingxia anyway, and now it was just a matter of putting those thoughts into action¡
Chapter 431 - 431 431 Xiang Yus Investigative Work
?431: Chapter 431 Xiang Yu¡¯s Investigative Work 431: Chapter 431 Xiang Yu¡¯s Investigative Work Xiang Yu supported Qingxia back to her room, thenid her on the bed.
Xiang Yu pretended to leave, but at that moment, Qingxia wrapped her legs around Xiang Yu¡¯s waist.
¡°I¡¯m a bit tired, give me a massage,¡± Qingxia said, clinging to Xiang Yu¡¯s waist, and with a forceful tug, she had Xiang Yu straddle her.
¡°How do I massage?¡± Xiang Yu said, feeling at a loss.
¡°Start from the shoulders, then slowly work your way down,¡± Qingxia instructed with closed eyes and a slightly parted mouth, looking thoroughly content.
Qingxia was naturally beautiful, with a melon-seed face and cherry lips.
However, given the circumstance, Xiang Yu had no choice but to oblige.
So, he straddled her and began to massage her shoulders.
This position was indeed indecent, even just for a shoulder massage.
Qingxia¡¯s shoulders were narrow and delicate, offering a pleasant touch.
With her eyes closed, Qingxiay there, swaying back and forth, making it seem as though they were already engaged in intensebat.
Xiang Yu simply continued massaging her shoulders without moving any further.
This was both a grand battle and a sustained conflict.
What they didn¡¯t realize was that during their vigorous encounter, several forces were secretly observing their movements, hiding in the shadows and watching the clock.
¡°Qingxia didn¡¯t deceive us, indeed a whole hour, this Xiang Mao is quite something,¡± one of the rich matronsmented expectantly as shey in bed and nodded.
At that moment, she nced at her male secretary beside her ¨C hardly looking like a man at all.
¡°Hurry up and get my medicine; if you can¡¯t satisfy me tonight, you¡¯re out tomorrow,¡± she said, desperate with desire.
The next morning, all the rich matrons got up early, except for Qingxia who had not yet risen.
When Xiang Yu woke up, he saw that Qingxia lying there was already exhausted.
¡°Spare me today, let¡¯s battle another day,¡± Qingxia pleaded.
She couldn¡¯t remember how long they had gone at it the night before, only feeling that her body was almost broken by Xiang Yu.
Now, this early in the morning, he was ready to go to battle again, and she couldn¡¯t handle it.
After the previous night¡¯s activities, Xiang Yu was not at all listless; on the contrary, he felt quite refreshed, looking even more spirited.
Xiang Yu was not a good man; after having his way with his bossdy, he felt absolutely no guilt, especially since she needed it too.
When Xiang Yu supported Qingxia out of the room, she could barely stand, attesting to his virility.
The other three rich matrons, seeing Qingxia¡¯s pitiable state, knew exactly what had transpired and were already infatuated with Xiang Yu, wishing they could push Qingxia aside and throw themselves at him immediately.
¡°Could this be the legendary love?¡± the matrons couldn¡¯t help but wonder silently, thankfully not voicing their thoughts; if they had, Xiang Yu might have felt nauseated.
He wanted to tell them this was not love; this was ****.
Xiang Yu helped Qingxia into the car, and then they drove off, leaving the three rich matrons behind, lost in their own thoughts.
Qingxia was truly exhausted, lying in the car and falling asleep.
It wasn¡¯t until they got back to Jade Spring Vi and Xiang Yu called out to her that she finally woke up.
After waking up, she did not let Xiang Yu support her but went to her office by herself.
Xiang Yu, however, felt clear-headed and refreshed, which was a perfect opportunity for him to survey the vi¡¯s geographical environment.
Tie Sanjiang wasing tomorrow, and he had to ensure nothing would go amiss.
The vi was veryrge, surrounded by artificial mountains, providing plenty of hiding spots.
Xiang Yu had to consider everything, including which area the opponent might choose for a hot spring soak.
Toprehensively understand the vi, he had to run through every corner.
From the first to the second area, he wore his work clothes, so no one stopped him.
It wasn¡¯t until he reached the fourth area that he waspletely unsettled.
Inside were all women, dressed provocatively, some even walking around bare-bottomed.
The few male employees in the vi also worked here, asionally being graced by the favors of the rich matrons.
At that moment, Xiang Yu suddenly remembered what Sister Wang had told him ¨C working here, a man like him would quickly be drained of his essence.
Luckily he had spent all his ¡®ammunition¡¯ the night before, otherwise faced with such a situation, he really wouldn¡¯t know what to do.
He took a quick look at the area from outside, deciding it wasn¡¯t of value, and then walked away, ready to survey the next area.
As Xiang Yu was passing through the fourth area on his way to the fifth, three people approached him, looking furious, and each of them was carrying a rubber truncheon.
The rubber truncheon is actually a prohibited item since it inflicts internal injuries without leaving external signs.
Looking at the three men, Xiang Yu saw the leader was somewhat handsome: it was He Dong.
He Dong had figured Xiang Yu, being new, wouldn¡¯t be familiar with thepany¡¯s situation and would inevitably wander here, so he had enlisted two reliable helpers to wait for Xiang Yu.
As he expected, Xiang Yu indeed arrived, providing him with the chance to teach Xiang Yu a lesson.
¡°Xiang Yu, I knew you were up to no good, sneaking here.
This is the VIP area; unauthorized entry is not allowed without permission, and anyone who intrudes will have their legs broken on the spot.
I always knew you were no good, and today I¡¯ve caught you red-handed,¡± He Dong shouted with a hint of madness and excitement.
The two henchmen he had summoned behind him were also smirking with rubber truncheons in hand, looking at Xiang Yu¡¯s delicate skin and doubting he could withstand a blow, which might even be fatal.
Xiang Yu, on the other hand, just sneered disdainfully.
He noticed that He Dong¡¯s gait was unsteady, and figured he must have snuck into the fourth area the previous night to ¡®serve¡¯ in the women¡¯s pools while Qingxia was away.
And now, he had the audacity to step forward and try to discipline Xiang Yu ¨C truly oblivious to his impending doom¡
Chapter 432 - 432 432 Early Morning Rendezvous in the Small Grove
?432: Chapter 432: Early Morning Rendezvous in the Small Grove 432: Chapter 432: Early Morning Rendezvous in the Small Grove However, having said that, Xiang Yu had also been through a great battlest night.
Now he felt numbness in his legs and found it hard to muster his strength.
Although he didn¡¯t take the two brawny men behind He Dong seriously, the prospect of a real fight did seem somewhat daunting.
He Dong had long had a grudge against Xiang Yu and today he was determined to take this opportunity to give Xiang Yu a good thrashing.
¡°Beat him up for me, beat him up good,¡± He Dong shouted.
The two brawny men behind He Dong, armed with rubber sticks, came at Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu snorted coldly and had nned to kick their sticks away, but suddenly he felt weak in his legs, lost his bnce, and nearly fell over.
¡°Wait a second,¡± Xiang Yu suddenly called out.
Seeing Xiang Yu scared, He Dong felt incredibly smug and said arrogantly to Xiang Yu, ¡°Speak up if you have something to say, fart if you need to, I¡¯m running out of patience.¡±
That¡¯s when Xiang Yu grinned at He Dong and said, ¡°We¡¯re not far from the members¡¯ area, and if we start fighting here, it might upset the customers there.
Wouldn¡¯t it be better to find a quiet spot to have a good fight?¡±
Looking at Xiang Yu¡¯s annoying demeanor, He Dong snorted coldly, ¡°Are you afraid?
If you¡¯re scared, kneel on the ground and call me ¡®Grandpa¡¯ three times, and I¡¯ll let you go.¡±
¡°Me, afraid of you?¡± Xiang Yu snorted disdainfully and said, ¡°I¡¯m just worried that if we fight here and the boss finds out, it might not bode well for you.
I don¡¯t really care, I¡¯m just a minor employee; at worst, I¡¯ll just go home.¡±
Xiang Yu¡¯s words instantly sobered He Dong.
He had be a little too agitated by his anger.
Indeed, if he made a scene here and Zheng Qingxia came to know about it, it might infuriate her, and she might even remove him from his position.
¡°You¡¯re saying, we go somece secluded and quiet?¡± asked He Dong.
¡°Of course, wouldn¡¯t it be great to give you three a good thrashing?¡± boasted Xiang Yu.
Watching Xiang Yu¡¯s arrogant attitude, He Dong snorted and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, right now.
I want to see who is truly formidable, you or us three.¡±
He Dong couldn¡¯t wait to beat up Xiang Yu immediately, but he knew that making trouble here was inappropriate.
Since Xiang Yu himself suggested going somewhere secluded, they might as well do just that.
¡°It¡¯s broad daylight and I still have work to do.
How about this: tonight at midnight, you choose the ce, and we¡¯ll settle all scores then,¡± suggested Xiang Yu.
¡°Fine, fine, let it be in the woods to the south.
Tonight at midnight, don¡¯t stand me up.
If you don¡¯t show up, you¡¯re a bastard,¡± He Dong said angrily, then turned and walked away.
The two brawny men also followed He Dong and left.
As for Xiang Yu, he didn¡¯t take the matter to heart; he was surveying the terrain.
With Tie Sanjianging tomorrow, he wasn¡¯t about to get upset over a fool like He Dong.
He should have given them a good lesson just now, but with his legs feeling weak, dealing with the two brawny men was indeed a bit difficult, so he had to resort to this dying tactic.
After He Dong left, Xiang Yu carefully made his way to the VIP area.
Each pool in the VIP area waspletely isted by artificial hills.
It felt as though one was in the mountains while in the pools, a trulyfortable experience.
It was especially suited for quietly lying there.
Moreover, this area was the hub for mary and sexual transactions, with the women here being meticulously selected, each one top-notch.
And those who bathed in the hot springs of the VIP area were wealthy individuals who didn¡¯t care about such things; all they sought was enjoyment.
Xiang Yu quietly infiltrated a VIP area pool, only to see mist shrouding the waters and the surrounding rockery vividly lifelike, exuding a sense of artistic conception.
At the edge of the pool, there was a bed where a portly many, enjoying a massage from a beautiful woman.
Xiang Yu surveyed the surrounding environment, then carefully made his way out.
He walked through several VIP area pools in session, finding them all more or less simr.
After making the rounds, Xiang Yu gained a basic understanding of theyout.
If Tie Sanjiang came here tomorrow, he would definitely choose the VIP area.
At that time, Xiang Yu would pretend to be a waiter, blend in, catch him off guard, eliminate him, and then run away, disappearing from this ce forever.
He ran through the whole n twice in his head, and, only after making sure it was foolproof, Xiang Yu finally rxed.
Everything was set for tomorrow.
If Xiang Yu could sessfully take out Tie Sanjiang, he would have a shot at bing the head of the bodyguards.
Once he was in that position, his horizons would expand, and he could interact with many more important figures.
Then, getting rid of Ding Yongwei and Miao Honglei would be much easier.
Xiang Yu knew that while he was diligently preparing, Luo Lin would surely be gearing up actively.
Although Bage seemed weaker than Tie Sanjiang, Xiang Yu had a feeling that Bage was not a simple man either, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be causing the boss such a headache.
Having sorted everything out, Xiang Yu then went to Area Three.
At that moment, Zhang Han was busily scurrying around.
Seeing Xiang Yu return, he just smiled and didn¡¯t say much.
In his view, Xiang Yu was somewhat unreliable.
He had just arrived and had already hooked up with the boss¡¯s wife, and now it was eleven in the morning, and he was justing to work.
Zhang Han knew he and Xiang Yu were not cut from the same cloth, so he didn¡¯t me Xiang Yu.
He was working hard to earn money so his family could live a better life, while Xiang Yu seemed more like a loafer.
¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask why I¡¯m sote?¡± Xiang Yu said when he saw Zhang Han¡¯sposed face.
¡°Your personal matters are none of my business, and besides, thepany doesn¡¯t care about you beingte, so why should I?¡± Zhang Han replied with a smile and then got busy again.
It was obvious that Zhang Han was a very upright person with a clear conscience who took his job seriously.
Xiang Yu quickly caught up with him and with a smile said, ¡°What if one day I be the boss and youe work for mypany?¡±
Zhang Han was taken aback for a moment, then looked Xiang Yu up and down and said, ¡°I guess you¡¯ll never be a boss in this lifetime; I won¡¯t hold out hope.¡±
Xiang Yu was speechless, then, grabbing Zhang Han, he said, ¡°How do you know I¡¯ll never be a boss?
There is more to people than meets the eye.¡±
¡°One look at you and I can tell you¡¯re not cut out for business.
If you became a boss, the world would truly turn upside down,¡± Zhang Hanughed and then walked away.
Xiang Yu snorted, ignoring him, obviously Zhang Han¡¯s judgments were quite urate.
He indeed wasn¡¯t cut out for business, but that didn¡¯t mean he couldn¡¯t be a boss.
Seeing Zhang Han so active, Xiang Yu didn¡¯t offer to help.
Instead, he quietly found another pool to jump in for a soak.
He had overexerted himself the night before and could use the rest.
Zhang Han naturally noticed Xiang Yu¡¯s actions.
Working like Xiang Yu was truly an art form; not only was he not working, but he was also exploiting thepany¡¯s resources.
However, Zhang Han had a positive mindset.
Before Xiang Yu came, he was managing Area Three by himself, and now that Xiang Yu was here, there was no difference¡
Chapter 433 - 433 433 Xiang Yu Is the Most Untrustworthy
?433: Chapter 433 Xiang Yu Is the Most Untrustworthy 433: Chapter 433 Xiang Yu Is the Most Untrustworthy It seems that when Xiang Yu was unupied, his favorite pastime was sleeping.
He could fall asleep in any environment, under any conditions, and in any position.
To call him a sleeping deity wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration.
Just now, Xiang Yu had fallen asleep in the water after slipping in and nearly drowning; then he had climbed out onto the shore, felt ufortable there, and finally snuck off to the VIP area where he imed a pool andy down on a bed to sleep.
Xiang Yu had slept straight through until five o¡¯clock in the afternoon.
In the meantime, many people had been looking for Xiang Yu, but none could find him.
In the end, it was a waiter who had caught Xiang Yu sneaking out of the VIP area.
After Xiang Yu was found, He Dong was furious.
If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was going to teach Xiang Yu a lesson tonight, he would have beaten Xiang Yu ck and blue already.
Zhang Han was at a loss for words.
Xiang Yu was truly one of a kind, cking off on his very first day at work and even sneaking into the VIP area.
He was bold, to say the least.
If it had been anyone else, the boss would have had them beaten and thrown out long ago, but Xiang Yu was unscathed.
Obviously, the boss took special care of Xiang Yu.
Everyone could see the special treatment Xiang Yu received.
But the more this was the case, the angrier He Dong became.
Tonight, he had called four people to wait in the grove, determined to not stop until he had thoroughly dealt with Xiang Yu.
They had arrived early at the grove and been waiting there all along.
¡°He wouldn¡¯t be too scared toe, would he?¡± one of them said to He Dong.
¡°Impossible.
That kid seemed to have a lot of spunk.
He will definitelye to prove himself.
Don¡¯t show any mercyter; I¡¯ll take the me if anything goes wrong,¡± He Dong, full of anticipation, said as he sat in the grove.
Later, he would make sure to beat Xiang Yu until he knelt down and called him ¡°grandpa.¡± Simply making him call grandpa wouldn¡¯t be enough.
He had to ruin the kid.
Making him a eunuch would be the best oue.
The more He Dong thought about it, the more excited he became.
It was almost midnight, and he had already stood up, holding a rubber bat, looking around warily.
Although he wasn¡¯t afraid of Xiang Yu, if Xiang Yu ambushed him, that would be a different story.
He had to be prepared for this move from Xiang Yu.
¡°Be careful, everyone,¡± He Dong said, watching his surroundings nervously.
The five of them stood in the grove, anxiously waiting.
Half an hour had passed without a sound, not even a small cat or a dog had been seen, let alone Xiang Yu.
Now He Dong was starting to doubt.
ording to his years of experience in judging people, Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t be the kind of person to do this.
He surely was the kind to do anything for his honor, but now Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t shown up, which didn¡¯t make sense.
¡°Don¡¯t panic.
Let¡¯s wait a bit more.
Maybe he¡¯s hiding somewhere close by,¡± He Dong encouraged his men.
The group tried to stay spirited, keeping watch.
But now it was one in the morning, and there was still no sign of Xiang Yu.
Finally, unable to wait any longer, they all started moring to go back.
He Dong had no choice but to call his men and head back.
At this point, He Dong was simply fuming.
For the first time, he had misjudged someone.
To think that Xiang Yu was such a coward.
Well, if he was a coward, then all the more reason he should be taught a lesson.
He Dong, leading four men, first went to Xiang Yu¡¯s dormitory.
When they walked in, He Dong was so angry that he threw his rubber bat aside and pounced, intent on strangling Xiang Yu to death.
At that moment, Xiang Yu was sprawled on his bed, sleeping soundly, even smacking his lips as if he was dreaming of something delicious.
¡°Xiang Mao, I¡¯m going to kill you,¡± He Dong roared, and then he lunged at Xiang Yu.
But before he could get close to Xiang Yu, Xiang Yu suddenly kicked up a foot and sent He Dong flying.
Xiang Yu was always wary of people approaching when he slept, and that kick was a reflex action.
This was something that Tie Zhuzi knew very well.
Fortunately, Xiang Yu didn¡¯t have a dagger in his hand right now, or the dagger might have flown out just now.
After kicking He Dong away, Xiang Yu finally opened his eyes groggily and lookedzily at the people before him: ¡°You idiots, what are you doing here in the middle of the night instead of sleeping?¡±
At this moment, Zhang Han also heard themotion and turned on the light.
Seeing so many people in the dormitory, he got up nervously, wide awake.
¡°Xiang Mao, you¡¯re not keeping your word,¡± He Dong said with blood at the corner of his mouth as he got up from the ground and pointed at Xiang Yu, yelling loudly.
¡°What¡¯s all this about keeping my word or not?
Stop your noise and get lost,¡± Xiang Yu said, still groggy and unable to bother turning his head.
¡°Wasn¡¯t it agreed that we¡¯d meet at the small grove at midnight today?¡± Seeing Xiang Yu acting like this, He Dong knew he must be pretending.
pping his head as though suddenly remembering, Xiang Yu said, ¡°Oh, that thing, I was just messing with you, and you actually believed it.
What time is it now?
You better hurry back to sleep.¡±
He Dong was so angry that he felt like his chest was about to explode.
He had never encountered someone as shameless as Xiang Yu, the epitome of shamelessness.
Having made an agreement, not only did he not show up, but he also acted as if it were his due.
He had thought himself experienced, keenly aware of people¡¯s inner weaknesses, yet today, he had failed to see through Xiang Yu.
¡°Beat him, beat him, I want to kill him,¡± He Dong shouted almost in a howl, unable to tolerate Xiang Yu any longer, wanting him gone from here.
Zhang Han was in the same dormitory as Xiang Yu.
Seeing Xiang Yu being attacked by these people, he did not stand by idly, and with a yank of his underwear, he was ready to fight.
But at that moment, he saw Xiang Yu¡¯s indifferent face, showing no sign of panic.
Recalling the shocking scars he had seen on Xiang Yu¡¯s body, he suddenly wanted to see just how skilled Xiang Yu was.
If Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t hold outter, he¡¯d step in then.
But when the four strong men all charged at Xiang Yu, they were sent flying one after another, all of them kicked away by his feet.
In the morning, Xiang Yu had no strength in his legs, but now it was different.
He had slept almost the entire day, and now his strength was more than he could vent.
He Dong thought it was just a fluke, that they had all been too careless, which led him tomand the four men: ¡°Don¡¯t hold back, whether you kill or cripple him it¡¯s all on me.
Today, I¡¯m going to take him down.¡±
The four strong men were naturally frustrated too, having been kicked away by Xiang Yu.
They felt they couldn¡¯t show their faces, especially since it was they who had started the trouble.
If they were beaten by Xiang Yu alone, it would be a disgrace once word got out.
Although they were very careful, pairing up in twos, the result was the same.
They were all kicked away by Xiang Yu¡¯s leg, one after another.
In front of Xiang Yu¡¯s might, they seemed somewhat powerless.
It was only then that He Dong truly came to his senses, realizing that Xiang Yu was a master of legwork.
¡°Watch out for his feet, attack his upper body.
Let¡¯s all go together and take him down,¡± He Dong urged anxiously.
The four strong men got up from the ground, now aware of Xiang Yu¡¯s formidable legwork, and they all watched out for Xiang Yu¡¯s feet.
At that moment, Xiang Yu indeed raised his right foot, scaring the four men into quickly retreating a step.
But Xiang Yu didn¡¯t kick them.
Instead, he suddenly stood up from the bed and with a p per person, he hit them to the ground, then turned to He Dong and said, ¡°It¡¯s your turn¡¡±
Chapter 434 - 434 434 Xiang Yus Plan Is Disrupted
?434: Chapter 434 Xiang Yu¡¯s n Is Disrupted 434: Chapter 434 Xiang Yu¡¯s n Is Disrupted He Dong simply couldn¡¯t believe his eyes; in the blink of an eye, Xiang Yu had knocked down the four helpers he had called.
This defied all logic.
During the day, he had seen that Xiang Yu was clearly scared of him, so how could he suddenly be so powerful?
Could it be that he was possessed by the devil?
In the middle of the night, such thoughts were indeed chilling.
The current He Dong was already regretting his decision.
He should have called more people, but who could have predicted that Xiang Yu¡¯s fighting skills would be so formidable?
¡°Xiang Mao, what do you want to do?¡± He Dong sat on the ground, watching Xiang Yu slowly approach, and then kept retreating, saying.
¡°You look so clean and white, how about you keep mepany tonight?¡± Xiang Yu said with a bad smile.
Zhang Han: ¡°¡¡±
He Dong was even more terrified.
Although he was very lecherous, he had no interest in men.
If he were vited by Xiang Yu today, how could he face anyone in the future?
That scared him even more than a beating.
¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯te over here,¡± He Dong said in fear, looking very much like a girl about to be vited.
¡°Xiang Mao, you¡¡± Zhang Han stopped himself just as he was about to speak, not knowing what to say.
If Xiang Yu really was a homosexual, he couldn¡¯t discriminate against him.
Xiang Yu chuckled, then advanced, straddling He Dong, and firmly stepping on the other¡¯s arms with his feet.
He Dong waspletely terrified, thinking how disgusting it would be if Xiang Yu kissed him.
Xiang Yu just watched him with a smile, silent.
¡°Xiang Mao, don¡¯t mess around, if you dare to touch me, the boss will definitely not let you off,¡± He Dong said, frightened.
¡°I can let you go, but only if you call me ¡®Grandpa¡¯ three times,¡± Xiang Yu said as his hand gently caressed the other¡¯s face.
At that moment, He Dong had said the same thing, a taste of his own medicine, but Xiang Yu was more powerful.
If Xiang Yu¡¯s fighting skills weren¡¯t good, he would probably be the one lying on the ground.
¡°Don¡¯t you go too far,¡± He Dong shouted.
¡°Am I being excessive?¡± At that moment, Xiang Yu slowly ced his hand on the other¡¯s neck, caressing it, then began unbuttoning the top button of his cor.
Looking at Xiang Yu with that lecherous demeanor, it seemed he was about to force himself on the other.
Zhang Han, lying on the bed, couldn¡¯t stand it any longer, so he simplyy down and looked away, finding it hard to believe that his roommate was gay.
Lucky for him, he¡¯d found out early, or he might have been assimted one day.
¡°Xiang Mao, let me go, I¡¯ll call you, I¡¯ll call¡¡± He Dong trembled all over, then called out ¡®Grandpa¡¯ three times in a low voice.
¡°Can¡¯t hear you, louder,¡± Xiang Yu said as he pressed down hard.
He Dong had no choice but to call out ¡®Grandpa¡¯ three times loudly, knowing that his reputation was now ruined, all because of that bastard Xiang Mao.
Seeing the other in this state, Xiang Yu finally stood up from on top of him.
After all, the other was kind of a leader; if he hurt him too badly, it would be a big hassleter.
Just as Xiang Yu stood up, he suddenly noticed that the other¡¯s crotch area was erect.
Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.
Although he hadn¡¯t been serious, the other definitely had been.
He must have fantasized about the sensation of being dominated by Xiang Yu.
¡°Hurry up and get lost, don¡¯te bothering me again, or else I¡¯ll¡¡± With a lecherous look, Xiang Yu scared He Dong so much that he shivered, then got up and ran away like a madman.
The four burly men also looked at Xiang Yu with disgust before fleeing with He Dong.
Xiang Yu tidied up briefly and theny down on the bed, nning to continue resting.
He had an important mission tomorrow and needed to stay fully energized.
¡°Are you really that¡¡± Zhang Han didn¡¯t want to probe further, but the question tormented him so much that he couldn¡¯t fall asleep.
¡°Yeah.¡± Xiang Yu didn¡¯t offer much defense and theny there, falling asleep.
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s indifferent expression, Zhang Han suddenly found him to be mysterious.
Just earlier, she had easily brought down the four sturdy men with just a few kicks.
He asked himself honestly if he would be able to beat those four men.
He couldn¡¯t.
Who exactly is he?
What is he doing here?
Zhang Han was full of doubts.
Thinking about the scars on Xiang Yu¡¯s body, he knew that Xiang Yu must be someone with a story.
But now he appeared carefree, without a serious concern, and even spoke in an unfocused way¡ªcould it be that he had really seen through the ways of the world?
Zhang Hany there thinking a lot and then drifted off to sleep in a daze.
The next morning, Zhang Han was up early to wash and prepare for work.
He didn¡¯t disturb Xiang Yu, who was still sound asleep there.
The night before, he had seen He Dong approach Xiang Yu and witnessed how Xiang Yu kicked him away.
Xiang Yu slept until 8:30 a.m.
before getting up to wash, and then he went out.
The vi was unusually quiet today; aside from the staff working here, there were no customers at all.
This took Xiang Yu by surprise.
His n had been to take out the target and escape in the chaos, but with the ce being so deserted, that method seemed unfeasible now.
He arrived swiftly at Area 3 to see Zhang Han diligently and meticulously cleaning.
Zhang Han was very thorough in his work.
Xiang Yu approached him quickly and said, ¡°Howe there isn¡¯t a single guest today?¡±
¡°Because today is the fifteenth,¡± Zhang Han replied without looking at Xiang Yu, continuing his work.
¡°What¡¯s special about the fifteenth?
Does it hold some specialmemorative significance?¡± Xiang Yu pressed on.
¡°Because on every fifteenth of the month, a big shot is supposed toe.
In preparation for his arrival, we close for the day.
Regr customers all know this.
We also take this chance to rest and get the ce in order,¡± Zhang Han said as he switched to a different mop and continued working.
At this moment, Xiang Yu furrowed his brows.
He had thought that Tie Sanjiang was justing here to soak in the hot springs and rx, never expecting such a grand arrangement.
It was difficult to discern Tie Sanjiang¡¯s regr routine, and this might be the only fixed time he visited a fixed ce.
Perhaps he also knew that this would be a dangerous time for him, hence he made thorough preparations.
All of Xiang Yu¡¯s pre-arranged ns were now invalid.
Indeed, ns can¡¯t keep up with changes.
At this moment, at the headquarters.
Zhong Huashan was leisurely lounging on the sofa, smoking.
Sitting opposite him was Miao Honglei.
With a frown, Miao Honglei said, ¡°Boss, I think this is a bit unfair.¡±
¡°How so?¡± Zhong Huashan exhaled a puff of smoke and looked at Miao Honglei.
¡°Hong Li and Tie Sanjiang are not on the same level.
Although Hong Li also has significant influence, he doesn¡¯t have many mortal enemies, which definitely means he¡¯s not as cautious as Tie Sanjiang.
Tie Sanjiang is notoriously careful; Xiang Yu killing him is simply impossible.¡±
Miao Honglei continued with a frown, ¡°Moreover, over at Luo Lin¡¯s side, Yongwei will definitely help him.
With Yongwei¡¯s many years of operation, he must know a lot about Hong Li.
In contrast, Xiang Yu ispletely on their own.
I think Xiang Yu¡¯s chances of winning are almost zero.¡±
Zhong Huashan remained unaffected, taking another drag on his cigarette and remarking, ¡°Thispetition doesn¡¯t have much significance, really, because neither of them willplete the mission¡¡±
Chapter 435 - 435 435 Just Training Him
?435: Chapter 435 Just Training Him 435: Chapter 435 Just Training Him Upon hearing the boss say that, Miao Honglei was momentarily stunned, looking at him somewhat disbelievingly and said, ¡°Neither of them couldplete the mission?¡±
At this point, Zhong Huashan just smiled rxedly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate either of them; you still don¡¯t understand them.
Hong Li is always very low-key, but he is also careful; getting close to him is not so easy.¡±
Zhong Huashan paused then continued, ¡°As for Tie Sanjiang, there¡¯s even less to say.
Although Xiang Yu is decent, killing Tie Sanjiang is still a tall order.¡±
¡°If that¡¯s the case, then boss, why did you still set this task?¡± Miao Honglei asked, puzzled.
¡°There is no reason.
Xiang Yu is too arrogant.
Training him a bit, giving him a lesson, is also good,¡± Zhong Huashan said with a smile.
After hearing this, Miao Honglei also smiled bitterly.
Zhong Huashan wanted to train Xiang Yu, but if by some mischance it led to his death, what would they do then?
Clearly, before Xiang Yu had be the other¡¯s bodyguard, his life was worthless, even though he was Zhong Qin¡¯s lifesaver.
¡°Then what if neither of them canplete the mission?¡± Miao Honglei asked curiously.
The expression on Zhong Huashan¡¯s face then turned serious, ¡°Then I have new tasks for them to undertake.¡±
After hearing this, Miao Honglei nodded thoughtfully.
Perhaps, in reality, Zhong Huashan¡¯s intention to find a captain for his bodyguards was just a pretext; his true aim was to have the two sell their lives for him.
Thinking this, Miao Honglei felt somewhat sorrowful in his heart.
The boss was simply using Xiang Yu and Luo Lin, and he too was nothing more than a pawn for the other.
At that time, Ding Yongwei and Luo Lin had already grasped Hong Li¡¯s routine.
Being different from Tie Sanjiang, Hong Li did not have many enemies, and fewer assassination attempts were made on him, which made him feel more at ease.
Ding Yongwei and Luo Lin had already devised a n to assassinate Hong Li.
This n was mainly implemented by Luo Lin, seemingly all nned and executed by him, but actually, Ding Yongwei had been supporting behind the scenes.
¡°ording to this n, if nothing unexpected happens, it should definitely seed,¡± Ding Yongwei said confidently.
Luo Lin also had confidence in this n and, somewhat excited, looked at Ding Yongwei and said, ¡°Brother, thank you.
If I really be the boss¡¯s head bodyguard, I will never forget you.¡±
The current Luo Lin was speaking from his feelings because Ding Yongwei had indeed helped him a lot.
Without Ding Yongwei¡¯s participation, this n would never have been possible.
Listening to Luo Lin say this, Ding Yongwei just sat there, lit a cigarette, and after a moment of silence, he said, ¡°I just hope you remember what you said before.¡±
Luo Lin thought for a moment, and small changes appeared on his face.
Just the other day, he had assured Ding Yongwei that no matter what he became, he would always be Ding Yongwei¡¯s soldier, always following his orders.
Now thinking about it, Luo Lin found it somewhat humorous.
When the time came, if his status was equal to Ding Yongwei¡¯s, expecting him to abide by hismands was purely a dream.
At that moment at Jade Spring Vi, Xiang Yu¡¯s mind was racing, unable to implement the first n; he could only adapt to the situation.
Around nine o¡¯clock in the morning, Xiang Yu received a message, urging him to hurry to the vi¡¯s main gate.
Knowing that important people were arriving, he quickly made his way to the gate.
When Xiang Yu arrived there, he saw two neatly formed rows.
Everyone was dressed in red work attire, standing on both sides as if to wee something.
The staff working here were predominantly women, a distinct imbnce of yin over yang, with women essentially dominating both rows.
These women were all carefully selected, standing neatly in a quite impressive disy.
Seeing Xiang Yu running over, Zhang Han quickly waved to him, signaling Xiang Yu to stand by his side.
¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Xiang Yu whispered.
¡°Don¡¯t speak, a big shot is about to arrive.
When he does, you must not do anything excessive,¡± Zhang Han warned.
¡°What, could he kill me?¡± Xiang Yu asked with an indifferent smile.
¡°Listen to me, you¡¯re not wrong.
If you cause trouble now, even if he doesn¡¯t kill you, he¡¯ll definitely cripple you.
There was an employee, on the fifteenth one day, who came runningte and bumped into that man, and as a result, he had his hands chopped off,¡± Zhang Han said with a serious face.
Xiang Yu cursed Tie Sanjiang¡¯s cruelty in his heart.
Just then, he suddenly felt a gaze on him, and when he looked up, he saw He Dong with a malicious expression.
Seeing him like that, Xiang Yu suddenly tensed up.
If He Dong did something out of line now, his own identity could be exposed.
He regretted not having tied up the young man the night before.
And in front of He Dong was Zheng Qingxia, who looked exceptionally beautiful today, wearing a ck miniskirt and a white blouse, looking very formal.
At that moment, Zheng Qingxia had no expression on her face, just staring off into the distance, thoughts unknown.
Xiang Yu had been standing there waiting for a while, and the person still hadn¡¯t arrived.
He was growing impatient; if Tie Sanjiang didn¡¯te today, all his efforts would be wasted.
Tie Sanjiang always moved mysteriously, known only to the brothers who constantly followed him.
If he couldn¡¯t kill him today, it would be even harder in the future.
¡°He¡¯s noting today, is he?¡± Xiang Yu asked doubtfully.
Zhang Han shook his head and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll definitelye.
I¡¯ve worked here for so long, and he has never missed the fifteenth.¡±
Just as Zhang Han¡¯s words fell, two cars suddenly arrived in the distance and drove straight to the front of the vi.
Four people got out of the cars, with the lead person being tall and stern, his eyes sharp as knives.
¡°That shouldn¡¯t be him,¡± Xiang Yu could tell at first nce that this person wasn¡¯t Tie Sanjiang, probably Tie Sanjiang¡¯s bodyguard.
Because on him, Xiang Yu could feel a sword-like sharpness, but not the kind of authority thates with long-held power.
The man came up to Zheng Qingxia first, nodded at her, and said, ¡°Hello, sister-inw.¡±
Zheng Qingxia smiled slightly, nodded, and said nothing more.
Although the man¡¯s voice was very soft, Xiang Yu clearly heard it, ¡®Sister-inw?¡¯ Xiang Yu was secretly shocked.
Could it be that Zheng Qingxia is the man¡¯s woman?
Thinking this, Xiang Yu felt bitter.
To think that he had been involved with Tie Sanjiang¡¯s woman, if the man found out, he would be in a terrible situation.
Fortunately, he was nning to kill the man today.
At that moment, Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t help but feel that life was full of dangers.
If Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t heard it here himself, who would have known that Zheng Qingxia was Tie Sanjiang¡¯s woman?
Had he not known this rtionship and been involved with Zheng Qingxia, wouldn¡¯t that be akin to seeking death?
The tall man walked past Zheng Qingxia and then came to the middle, looking at each of the waitstaff as if inspecting something¡
Chapter 436 - 436 436 Xiang Yu Was Captured
?436: Chapter 436 Xiang Yu Was Captured 436: Chapter 436 Xiang Yu Was Captured The tall figure stood in the center of the crowd, then looked over each person.
Xiang Yu knew this person must be Tie Sanjiang¡¯s vanguard, the one who came first to scout the way.
¡°Who are you?
I¡¯ve never seen you before,¡± the tall figure coldly said to a woman.
¡°I haven¡¯t been here long.¡± The woman, seeing the tall figure¡¯s fierce and threatening appearance and the silence all around, with no one speaking, became even more frightened.
¡°Haven¡¯t been here long?¡± The tall figure suddenly grabbed the woman¡¯s hair and yanked her over, then stared face-to-face with her for thirty seconds.
At this moment, Zheng Qingxia¡¯s face showed a sullen expression, it was clear she was somewhat displeased, but she held back and remained silent.
The waitress was already so terrified that she trembled all over and couldn¡¯t speak.
The tall figure let out a coldugh, then simply tossed the woman aside.
Obviously, this woman was just an ordinary person, not used to such scenes.
¡°Zhang Xiaochuan, no need to look anymore, everyone here was personally recruited by me, there are no bad people,¡± Zheng Qingxia said unhappily.
Although the tall man called her sister-inw, it seemed their rtionship wasn¡¯t very good.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, sister-inw, but it¡¯s my duty, I have to ensure big brother¡¯s safety,¡± Zhang Xiaochuan said without any gratitude, continuing to scrutinize everyone.
Since he came every month, he recognized many of the people.
When he came to Zhang Han, he suddenly stopped and said to him, ¡°Why are you still here?¡±
Zhang Han, not showing any fear, looked up Zhang Xiaochuan and said, ¡°This is my job, where else would I be?¡±
¡°You should really think about it, with your skills, you could find better opportunities.
Staying here is truly a waste,¡± Zhang Xiaochuan said.
¡°I¡¯m not like you, I earn my living with honest work, with a clear conscience,¡± Zhang Han said.
¡°Who doesn¡¯t earn their living with their hands?
Don¡¯t I?¡± Zhang Xiaochuan said somewhat agitatedly, as if Zhang Han had touched a sore spot.
¡°Back then, I was almost beaten to death, and at that time, I too was a conscientious worker.
Why can¡¯t you learn to adapt?¡± Zhang Xiaochuan seemed increasingly agitated.
¡°Back then, it was your own fault.
She was already someone else¡¯s wife, why couldn¡¯t you give up?
Her death was all because of you,¡± Zhang Han also got agitated and shouted.
Xiang Yu was standing right beside Zhang Han; it was evident that they knew each other from before and both had their own stories.
¡°What did you say?¡± Zhang Xiaochuan lost control, suddenly pulling out a gun and pressing it against Zhang Han¡¯s head.
But Zhang Han remained calmly defiant, with a cold sneer in his eyes, showing no fear.
¡°Zhang Xiaochuan,¡± Zheng Qingxia suddenly called out.
Zhang Xiaochuan then snapped back to reality and, with a forceful push to Zhang Han, turned and walked away.
However, he had only taken a few steps when he suddenly turned back to look at Xiang Yu.
At that moment, Xiang Yu also felt some nervousness.
If the other recognized him, all their ns would be ruined.
¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Zhang Xiaochuan had calmed down and now stood in front of Xiang Yu, looking at him and asked.
¡°Zhang Xiaochuan, when will it ever be enough for you?¡± Zheng Qingxia saw that he wanted to confront Xiang Yu and got somewhat angry, then she walked over quickly to stand opposite him.
Zhang Xiaochuan ignored Zheng Qingxia, still staring at Xiang Yu like his gaze could cut.
He felt there was something unusual about Xiang Yu, he couldn¡¯t say specifically what it was, it was just a feeling.
¡°My name is Xiang Mao,¡± Xiang Yu quickly nodded with a pacifying smile.
¡°When did you get here?¡± Zhang Xiaochuan had now calmed down and then stared intently at Xiang Yu with his chin lifted.
Xiang Yu showed a look of intense fear and then said to the other person, ¡°Big brother, I, I¡¯ve just arrived not long ago, I¡¯m a new employee.¡±
¡°A new employee?¡± Zhang Xiaochuan suddenly grabbed Xiang Yu¡¯s neck with force.
Zhang Xiaochuan¡¯s grip was very strong, leaving Xiang Yu struggling to breathe.
But Xiang Yu still did not retaliate, fear of death evident in his eyes, and his whole body began to tremble.
At this point, Zhang Han finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, then he grabbed the other person¡¯s wrist and said, ¡°Let him go, he¡¯s my brother.¡±
¡°Your brother?¡± Zhang Xiaochuan scoffed, then squeezed even harder.
Xiang Yu¡¯s eyes rolled back as if he was about to die, which of course was all an act by Xiang Yu.
Normally, anyone grabbed by Zhang Xiaochuan like this would have been unable to bear it long ago.
¡°You only have me as your brother,¡± shouted Zhang Xiaochuan.
¡°Let him go.¡± Zhang Han¡¯s face turned grim, and although he hadn¡¯t known Xiang Yu for long, they shared a dormitory, and he was not annoyed by Xiang Yu.
Zhang Xiaochuan seemed to care a lot about Zhang Han, and seeing Zhang Han with such an expression, he quickly let go of Xiang Yu.
However, he did not intend to let Xiang Yu off, turning his head to the brothers behind him and saying, ¡°Grab him and watch him closely.¡±
The three people behind hurriedly seized Xiang Yu, who now was coughing violently as if he was about to die at any moment.
¡°Zhang Xiaochuan, don¡¯t go too far,¡± said Zheng Qingxia sternly.
Zhang Xiaochuan merely nodded apologetically without saying a word.
Clearly, although he showed superficial respect to Zheng Qingxia, deep down he didn¡¯t take her seriously.
Seeing that the other person didn¡¯t deal with Xiang Yu on the spot, Zhang Han didn¡¯t continue to speak.
He could only help this much, and how they would deal with Xiang Yu afterward was out of his hands.
After all, his rtionship with Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t deep.
Besides, if Xiang Yu were an ordinary person, Zhang Xiaochuan wouldn¡¯t have troubled him.
Zhang Xiaochuan nced at Zhang Han and then ignored him, continuing to look at the others.
Just then, He Dong came over with a smile on his face.
He came in front of Zhang Xiaochuan and said with a smile, ¡°Big brother, I have to report something to you.¡±
Zhang Xiaochuan, seeing the other¡¯s sleazy face, couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay attention and shoved him away with a shout to scram.
He knew what kind of person He Dong was.
This guy only knew how to please women, having no real ability, and Zhang Xiaochuan looked down on such people.
People like that would always live in a woman¡¯s world.
¡°Big brother, I really have something to tell you, it¡¯s about this guy,¡± He Dong said, pointing at Xiang Yu.
Seeing He Donge out at this time, Xiang Yu also inwardly groaned.
He had been careless with He Dong.
He thought he would finish his business today and sneak away in the confusion, but who would have thought that Tie Sanjiang would be so cautious.
Today the vi was unexpectedly not open for business, and all their staff hade here for inspection.
¡°Speak,¡± Zhang Xiaochuan suddenly became interested and looked at He Dong.
Seeing Zhang Xiaochuan¡¯s interest, He Dong finally snickered and said, ¡°Reporting to big brother, his name is Xiang Mao, and yesterday¡¡±
¡°Get to the point,¡± Zhang Xiaochuan shouted, grabbing the other¡¯s cor.
He didn¡¯t have time to listen to the other¡¯s rambling nonsense.
If what He Dong was about to say did not please him, he was sure to teach the kid a good lesson.
¡°Yes, yes, the main point,¡± He Dong took a deep breath and said, ¡°Last night, I took four men to his dormitory, originally intending to discuss some matters with him¡¡±
Chapter 437 - 437 437 The Rib Injury Saved Him
?437: Chapter 437: The Rib Injury Saved Him 437: Chapter 437: The Rib Injury Saved Him He Dong stepping forward now was Xiang Yu¡¯s biggest mistake; he underestimated Tie Sanjiang¡¯s caution.
¡°Big brother, this Xiang Mao is definitely not a good guy.
Last night, I took four brothers with me to find him, and he kicked us out one by one with his feet,¡± He Dong admitted unabashedly.
¡°What, just the four of you?¡± Zhang Xiaochuan asked, puzzled.
He looked He Dong up and down.
Although He Dong also appeared heroic, his gait was frivolous¡ªit was clear from his outward appearance that he was not much of a fighter.
Even eight of him wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against Zhang Xiaochuan.
However, Zhang Xiaochuan was professionally trained and could handle eight men with no problem.
But Xiang Yu was just a waiter here, and if he could fight off four, that was indeed strange.
Seeing Zhang Xiaochuan¡¯s suspicion, He Dong continued, ¡°Yes, my four good brothers.
They are all burly and far stronger than me.¡±
Zhang Xiaochuan was taken aback by this.
If what He Dong said was true, then Xiang Mao was not to be underestimated.
Zhang Xiaochuan was a very cautious man; he wouldn¡¯t ignore any potential danger.
Tie Sanjiang was his benefactor.
He had to ensure his safety and would not allow any mishaps.
¡°Who exactly are you and what are you doing here?¡± Zhang Xiaochuan stared at Xiang Yu and demanded.
¡°I¡¯m Xiang Mao, I came here for a job.
I just graduated from college,¡± Xiang Yu replied with wide eyes, looking every bit the innocent college graduate he imed to be.
Yet Zhang Xiaochuan was no ordinary man; the more believable something seemed, the less trustworthy it was.
¡°You are here to kill my boss, aren¡¯t you?
Who sent you?¡± Zhang Xiaochuan challenged resolutely.
Xiang Yu knew the other party was trying to trick him, and he got nervous and excited before saying, ¡°Big brother, I really mean no harm.
I only saw the job posting online and came here because the sry was high.
I don¡¯t know your boss, and I definitely wouldn¡¯t kill him.¡±
¡°I can vouch for him; he is only here to work,¡± Qingxia hurriedly interjected.
After interacting with Xiang Yu for two days, she felt he was indeed a naive college graduate.
He was shy, green, and naive.
¡°On what basis can you vouch for her?
Do you know his past?¡± Zhang Xiaochuan challenged bluntly.
Qingxia was caught off guard by Zhang Xiaochuan¡¯s words; she knew nothing of Xiang Yu¡¯s past and was merely going by her intuition.
¡°What exactly do you want?
If you¡¯ve got a problem, take it out on me,¡± Zhang Han stepped forward and said.
He thought Zhang Xiaochuan¡¯s trouble with Xiang Yu was because of what he had said earlier¡ªthat Xiang Yu was his brother, which had upset Zhang Xiaochuan.
¡°Don¡¯t tie everything to yourself; this matter has nothing to do with you.
I am just doing my job,¡± Zhang Xiaochuan replied.
Then Zhang Xiaochuan suddenly turned to Xiang Yu and said, ¡°Your character seems quite decent, seeing how many people are pleading for you.¡±
After saying this, Zhang Xiaochuan suddenly punched Xiang Yu hard in the stomach.
The punch was both a lesson for Xiang Yu and a way to test him.
If Xiang Yu had been trained before, such a punch would be nothing but a slight inconvenience to him.
But if he was just a recent college graduate as he imed, that punch must have caused him unbearable pain.
Xiang Yu was suddenly struck by the punch, feeling a burst of pain in his ribs, as if his bones were about to break.
Fortunately, his ribs had almost been healed by Liu Yuhang; otherwise, that punch would havepletely shattered them.
Still, that pain made Xiang Yu break out in a cold sweat and tremble all over from the agony.
Such a reaction could not be faked.
Zhang Xiaochuan stood on one side, observing Xiang Yu¡¯s transformation.
Seeing the pain on his face, he concluded that Xiang Yu was nothing but a delicate schr.
Not only had he never trained, but he also appeared to be someone with a weak physical constitution.
This waspletely inconsistent with He Dong¡¯s im that Xiang Yu could fight four men alone.
Could it be that the other party was framing Xiang Yu?
Thinking this, Zhang Xiaochuan turned his head to look at He Dong only to see him taking pleasure in Xiang Yu¡¯s misfortune, clearly delighted.
¡°You¡¯re lying,¡± Zhang Xiaochuan suddenly said in an icy tone, despising anyone who deceived him.
Seeing Zhang Xiaochuan¡¯s angry expression, He Dong quickly waved his hands and said, ¡°Everything I said is true.
Last night, he fought five of us alone¡¡±
¡°What were you doing at his dormst night?¡± At that moment, Wang Xiaochuan suddenly turned around and took a step towards He Dong.
He Dong was instantly petrified, then took two steps back consecutively.
¡°I, I went to his dorm¡¡±
He Dong faltered, unable to speak clearly as he quickly organized his thoughts, unsure of where to start.
Watching He Dong¡¯s nervous demeanor, Zhang Xiaochuan suddenly understood.
He Dong was just a petty man driven by jealousy, like a woman, surely envious of Xiang Yu¡¯s better looks.
Usually unable to do anything about Xiang Yu, he decided to use Zhang Xiaochuan¡¯s hand to eliminate him.
Zhang Xiaochuan suddenly felt like he was being used.
He reached out and pped He Dong¡¯s face, sending him flying two meters away and crashing to the ground.
He Dong¡¯s teeth were shattered, and his nasal bone was broken, bleeding profusely.
¡°Boss¡¡± He Dong didn¡¯t understand why Zhang Xiaochuan had suddenly turned hostile and now felt deeply wronged, then hoped that Zheng Qingxia woulde to his aid.
At that moment, Zheng Qingxia just snorted coldly and kicked him away.
In her view, He Dong was a traitor, a spy working with outsiders against their own people and deserved such punishment.
Zhang Xiaochuan clearly had no intention of stopping.
He slowly walked toward He Dong, intent on crippling the boy today.
He loathed people who had deceived him.
Just as Zhang Xiaochuan was about to continue, his phone suddenly rang.
He stopped paying attention to He Dong and hurriedly answered the call.
¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± A voice of displeasure came from the other end.
¡°Sorry, boss.
Just a minor issue, I¡¯ll handle it immediately.
You cane over now,¡± said Zhang Xiaochuan respectfully, showing his deep respect for the person on the other end of the call.
The other end hung up without another word.
Zhang Xiaochuan knew the boss was upset and felt uneasy himself.
Then he waved to three of his subordinates, signaling them to take Xiang Yu down and keep a close watch on him, not letting him wander around freely.
Although he was certain that Xiang Yu was just a delicate schr, he wouldn¡¯t easily let him go without thoroughly investigating his identity.
This was an example of Zhang Xiaochuan¡¯s meticulousness.
Zhang Xiaochuan quickly surveyed the surroundings to ensure there were no strangers.
Then, he instructed everyone to disperse, standing straight as he awaited further arrival.
Zheng Qingxia also stood beside him, expressionless.
She did not like Zhang Xiaochuan and unconsciously distanced herself from him.
Zhang Xiaochuan paid no mind to this, as the most important thing at the moment was the safety of the boss.
In his eyes, there was only the boss, no one else¡
Chapter 438 - 438 438 Why Isnt the Beauty Happy
?438: Chapter 438: Why Isn¡¯t the Beauty Happy?
438: Chapter 438: Why Isn¡¯t the Beauty Happy?
Zhang Xiaochuan stood straight, his face stern as he greeted his boss, an act of respect.
Unlike him, Zheng Qingxia stood to the side looking somewhat reluctant.
At that moment, a luxury convoy approached from afar.
The convoy wasvish, with several vehicles paving the way and a stretched Lincoln in the middle, its windows pitch dark, making it impossible to see how many people were inside.
The convoy came to a stop, and Zhang Xiaochuan quickly walked up to the Lincoln and cautiously opened the door.
The surrounding vehicles had already enclosed the Lincoln in the center.
The others also got out of their cars, and then encircled the man in the middle.
It was clear they were professional, forming a solid barrier around him, a sniper would have found it difficult to take a shot from a distance.
The middle-aged man, of average height and short hair, exuded the aura of a big boss, this man was Tie Sanjiang.
Tie Sanjiang, draped in a ck light overcoat, held arge cigar and wore photochromic sunsses.
After getting out of the car, he nced at Zhang Xiaochuan and said coldly, ¡°What have you been doing, why did it take so long?¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry, boss, I was dealing with a minor matter,¡± Zhang Xiaochuan quickly apologized.
¡°A minor matter took so long, be more careful in the future,¡± Tie Sanjiang said unhappily.
Zhang Xiaochuan felt guilty and quickly nodded without speaking, as it was his fault for making the boss wait.
After speaking, Tie Sanjiang then raised his head to look at Zheng Qingxia, who was standing in the distance.
He then walked over with a smile on his face.
Zheng Qingxia stood there and did not move, only slightly smiling back, not too warmly.
¡°Missed me?¡± Tie Sanjiang quickly walked up to her, wrapped his arms around Zheng Qingxia¡¯s waist, and kissed her face.
Tie Sanjiang, looking quite pleased, nodded and said, ¡°You still smell so sweet.¡± Then in front of everyone, he boldly grabbed her buttocks, unabashedly disying hisscivious nature.
¡°Baby, I¡¯ll make sure you have a great timeter,¡± Tie Sanjiang joked, pinching Zheng Qingxia¡¯s chin.
Zheng Qingxia quickly nodded, seeming happy, though a hint of disappointment was in her eyes, barely noticeable unless one looked closely.
Zhang Xiaochuan just stood behind the boss, carefully observing the surroundings, naturally not noticing Zheng Qingxia¡¯s gaze.
¡°Xiaochuan, go ahead to the hot springs and check the water temperature,¡± Tie Sanjiang said.
Zhang Xiaochuan quickly nodded and briskly walked ahead.
It wasn¡¯t his first time here, he could probably navigate theyout even with his eyes closed.
The hot springs area was a specially reserved zone for Tie Sanjiang, normally off-limits to others.
Zhang Xiaochuan¡¯s main purpose was to ensure the safety of the surroundings.
This was precisely what Tie Sanjiang had in mind as well.
Zhang Xiaochuan was cautious, and Tie Sanjiang even more so.
He knew he had many enemies and had to be very careful.
After confirming that everything around was secure, Zhang Xiaochuan then walked back and stood behind Tie Sanjiang.
Tie Sanjiang knew it was safe inside, and then he walked in, arm in arm with Zheng Qingxia.
Zheng Qingxia understood Tie Sanjiang¡¯s intentions quite well; ostensibly, he let Zhang Xiaochuan test the waters, but it was also a manifestation of his distrust towards her.
With his arm around Zheng Qingxia, Tie Sanjiang continually teased her, while Zheng Qingxia tried her best to cooperate, though her heart was not in it.
On Xiang Yu¡¯s side, he endured the pain in his body as three men took him to a room, having pretty much decided Xiang Yu was just a dumb college student.
Then each of them pped Xiang Yu twice on the face,ughed heartily, and sat down on the side.
Today, their task was simply to watch Xiang Yu, a task that was almost too simple.
They had been here before, but such good fortune as today was rare.
In the past, they had been stationed outside, having to listen to the discordant sounds of the boss and Zheng Qingxia.
The sound was enchanting, making them itch within, but they could not act, making it incredibly frustrating.
This time, their task was to keep an eye on Xiang Yu, the foolish kid, a much easier task, so one of them began to stir.
¡°Brothers, how about we get a chick here?¡± one of them said.
The ce was full of women; it was easy for them to find one.
¡°Isn¡¯t that bad?
We still have a task, hold off for now, we can find one after we go back; then you¡¯ll have your fun,¡± another one said.
¡°What¡¯s so bad about it?
Before, our task was to protect the boss, but now our task is to watch this idiot.
Look at his frail state, just one punch from Chuan has brought him to this; indeed, a schr is good for nothing,¡± the man scoffed.
After finishing his taunt, he stood up and looked at the others with a sly smile, ¡°I¡¯ll call one over, and we¡¯ll take turns on her, always leaving two to watch the idiot.
We shouldn¡¯t run into any trouble.¡±
¡°What if Chuan finds out?¡± another one said, ¡°He¡¯ll definitely punish us.¡±
¡°Coward, Chuan is now with the boss; he doesn¡¯t have time toe here, rx,¡± the man said and walked straight out.
The one called a coward merely sighed and said no more.
He, too, wanted to have a go here; the girls here were experienced and it was enjoyable to have them.
Xiang Yu was thus left lying on a bed by three people.
Hey on his side, not moving.
Just when the pain in his ribs had red up, he had been pped several times, and there were now traces of blood at the corner of his mouth.
Actually, after taking a punch from Zhang Xiaochuan, Xiang Yu had almost spit out blood.
But he had controlled it, knowing if he did spit blood, it would make the others suspect he had been previously injured.
At that time, the trembling of his body had been a good trick, misleading Zhang Xiaochuan into thinking he was very weak.
Poor Zhang Xiaochuan, so careful in his observations, would never guess that Xiang Yu had been injured before.
At the moment, Xiang Yuy in bed easing the pain in his body, waiting for it to subsidepletely.
It had to be said that the medical skills of Liu Yuhang and his father were quite high; without their help, Xiang Yu would not have recovered so quickly.
Hey in bed quietly listening to the three men talking.
He had thought Zhang Xiaochuan woulde to check on him, ensuring nothing was amiss before leaving.
Xiang Yu had nned to make his move after Zhang Xiaochuan left, but unexpectedly, the other did note.
From what the kid just said, Zhang Xiaochuan would always be by the boss¡¯s side.
If that was the case, Xiang Yu did not need to worry about Zhang Xiaochuaning over.
Now, the problem before him was how to get rid of the three men currently present.
Although Xiang Yu did not consider the three a threat, if one of them shouted, everything would be ruined.
He had to take out all three at once to be able to walk out of there.
As Xiang Yu was nning his move, one of them suggested getting a girl¡
Chapter 439 - 439 439 Bursting He Dongs Chrysanthemum
?439: Chapter 439: Bursting He Dong¡¯s Chrysanthemum 439: Chapter 439: Bursting He Dong¡¯s Chrysanthemum Xiang Yu heard that the other party wanted to bring a girl over, he knew his opportunity had just arrived, then hey there motionless.
Sure enough, one of them walked out.
Seeing the timing was right, Xiang Yu, lying there, began clutching his stomach and groaning.
Initially, the two men didn¡¯t want to deal with Xiang Yu, but as Xiang Yu kept shouting incessantly, one of them could no longer stand it and decided toe over to teach Xiang Yu a lesson.
As a result, he was kicked by Xiang Yu.
¡°You dare to fight back, little brat, brothers, beat him up,¡± one of them shouted.
Then the two quickly rushed over, ready to drag Xiang Yu down and beat him up fiercely.
Just as they reached the bedside, Xiang Yu suddenly jumped up, his right hand forming a de and chopping directly at one of their necks.
The man fainted before he could even be surprised.
The other man, seeing this scene, hadn¡¯t yet reacted when Xiang Yu¡¯s left hand was already clutching the man¡¯s neck, then forcefully snapped it.
These men were all bodyguards of Tie Sanjiang, they hadmitted countless misdeeds, and Xiang Yu had no hesitation in eliminating them.
After dealing with the two, Xiang Yu dragged them onto the bed,ying them t there, while he hid behind the door.
Less than five minutester, another man walked in, hugging a beautiful woman.
¡°Old Third, I¡¯ve brought the beauty, I¡¯ll go first,¡± he hadn¡¯t finished speaking when he suddenly felt that something was amiss.
His response was quick.
Seeing this scene, he immediately threw the woman away, then reached for his gun.
But before his hand touched the gun, he felt a sharp pain in his head and lost consciousness.
Xiang Yu dealt with him, then also knocked out the woman.
After dealing with these people, Xiang Yu quietly slipped out and then locked the door.
Since he was staff here, others didn¡¯t pay him any attention.
The men who had just arrived with Tie Sanjiang didn¡¯t recognize Xiang Yu, so they didn¡¯t think twice upon seeing him.
Now, Xiang Yu only needed to avoid Wang Xiaochuan.
Just as he was preparing to go to the VIP area, he suddenly spotted someone upstairs with a deep palm print on his face¡ªit was He Dong.
Upon seeing him, Xiang Yu snorted coldly and then headed upstairs.
Arriving at the door of He Dong¡¯s office, he checked that no one was around and then dashed in.
At that moment, He Dong was sitting in his office, cursing someone.
Seeing someone enter, especially someone in a red work outfit, immediately angered him.
¡°What are you doing here, get out now,¡± He Dong shouted.
He didn¡¯t want to see anyone now because he had been pped in the face, and he believed that anyone who saw him was mocking him.
But when he saw clearly who had entered, he was taken aback.
Xiang Mao was supposed to be captured, so how could he suddenly walk into his own office?
¡°What are you doing here?¡± He Dong looked at Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu, with a smile, came over to him, then sat on his desk and said, ¡°I came over because I don¡¯t like your face, to beat you up.¡±
He Dong paused for a moment, looking at Xiang Yu¡¯s smiling demeanor, which didn¡¯t seem like he was going to beat him up, but clearly, just like yesterday, he wanted to¡.
¡°Xiang Mao, you freak, don¡¯t mess around.
It¡¯s broad daylight now.
If I scream, someone will definitelye, and then everyone will know you¡¯re gay,¡± He Dong, frightened that Xiang Yu might mess around, quickly stood up.
He knew he was no match for Xiang Yu.
If Xiang Yu really forced himself on him, he couldn¡¯t scream, or he would lose all his dignity.
Xiang Yu could afford to be shameless, but he couldn¡¯t.
¡°Take off your pants,¡± Xiang Yumanded inly.
He Dong backed off a few steps like a frightened little girl and nervously said, ¡°Xiang Mao, let¡¯s talk this out, it¡¯s broad daylight¡¡±
But before he could finish his sentence, Xiang Yu was already in front of him, grabbing his cor and fiercely demanded with a clenched fist, ¡°Are you going to strip or not?¡±
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s sudden change of expression, He Dong didn¡¯t dare not to strip.
Reluctantly, he removed his pants one piece at a time, and finally his shirt as well, standing naked in front of Xiang Yu.
In his mind, if he were vited by Xiang Yu, as long as he kept silent, no one else would know.
He could then secretly gather more people to drive Xiang Yu away afterward.
¡°Turn around.¡± Xiang Yu, feeling disgusted by the sight of the naked man in front of him,manded.
Fearfully, He Dong turned around, having never experienced what it was like to be sodomized.
Just as he turned around, Xiang Yu suddenly stepped forward, knocked him out, and then made him lie naked on a table.
Xiang Yu had already picked his tool; he grabbed a mop by the door, then forcefully inserted the handle into He Dong¡¯s buttocks.
Xiang Yu only heard a crack, then chuckled and left.
Unfortunately, it seemed He Dong¡¯s buttocks were a lost cause.
Xiang Yu walked out of He Dong¡¯s office, then locked the door with the key.
This way, he had no worries about the aftermath.
He had already familiarized himself with most of the hot spring area of the vi, and he determined that Tie Sanjiang was in the high-end VIP area, then cautiously made his way there.
Everywhere around were Tie Sanjiang¡¯s men.
They each stood vigntly at their posts, monitoring the surroundings.
If anyone suspicious approached, they would be apprehended immediately.
Xiang Yu reached the VIP area, but surprisingly, it was quiet, and Tie Sanjiang¡¯s men were absent.
The staff inside were cleaning the pools.
¡°Could it be that he¡¯s not here?¡± Xiang Yu wondered, frowning.
Theoretically, Tie Sanjiang couldn¡¯t be in the general area, as not only were the surroundings less appealing, but it also wasn¡¯t as clean as here.
Xiang Yu suddenly realized there must be certain areas within the vi he hadn¡¯t yet visited.
Walking out of the VIP area, he carefully observed the distribution of Tie Sanjiang¡¯s men.
The men were scattered sparsely, with only one ce densely packed with people.
And that ce was thergest artificial hill.
¡°Could there be a hot spring hidden behind that artificial hill?
Why haven¡¯t I seen anyone go there before?¡± Xiang Yu thought to himself.
As Xiang Yu was analyzing the distribution of the opponents¡¯ manpower, someone suddenly approached him.
Looking at the surrounding terrain, Xiang Yu knew if the man became suspicious, he could instantly knock him out.
¡°Brother, give me a light,¡± said the man, leaning against a nearby artificial hill and addressing Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu chuckled innocently, ¡°Sorry, big brother, I don¡¯t smoke.
Our unit also doesn¡¯t allow us to smoke, so I don¡¯t have a lighter.¡±
The man seemed to scorn Xiang Yu, then scoffed, ¡°What kind of man doesn¡¯t smoke?¡± He then prepared to leave.
Xiang Yu suddenly called out to the man, then smiled, ¡°Big brother, you guys look really impressive.
Could you introduce me to work with you guys?¡±
The man, seeing Xiang Yu admiring him, immediately brightened up and arrogantly said, ¡°Our job isn¡¯t something just anyone can handle.
You, young fellow, too soft-skinned, would be knocked out with just a couple of punches.¡±
¡°I can fight pretty well too,¡± Xiang Yu clenched his fist and said.
The man sized up Xiang Yu, then suddenly burst outughing¡
Chapter 440 - 440 440 Tense Undercover
?440: Chapter 440: Tense Undercover 440: Chapter 440: Tense Undercover Hearing Xiang Yu say he was good at fighting, the man suddenlyughed.
Considering how clean and delicate Xiang Yu appeared, it didn¡¯t seem like he could be involved in a fight.
¡°When ites to fighting, that¡¯s something Brother Chuan excels at.
I guess even three of me wouldn¡¯t be a match for him,¡± the man said with admiration and nced at the rockery in the distance.
¡°Are they behind the rockery?¡± Xiang Yu asked casually.
The man nodded nkly, then suddenly looked intently at Xiang Yu and asked, ¡°Why are you asking so many questions?¡±
Xiang Yu chuckled, then without warning, grabbed the man¡¯s head and mmed it hard against the rockery.
The man only had a moment of surprise before he was knocked unconscious.
¡°Now do you know I can fight?¡± Xiang Yu said to the man, then dragged him into an empty pond and left him by the side.
Now Xiang Yu was even more certain of one thing: Tie Sanjiang was behind the rockery in the water pond.
What he needed to do now was figure out how to approach the rockery.
It was entirely surrounded by Tie Sanjiang¡¯s brothers; it was impossible for him to get close.
Besides, Zhang Xiaochuan, who knew him, was there, so blending in was not an option.
¡°What should I do?¡± This was the problem Xiang Yu needed to solve most urgently.
He thought of Zhang Han, whom he could ask for help with and then find a way to pull Zhang Xiaochuan away.
But he hadn¡¯t had much contact with Zhang Han and didn¡¯t really know the man.
At such a critical moment, he couldn¡¯t afford to bet on someone he didn¡¯t understand.
Moreover, time was pressing.
If Xiang Yu didn¡¯t act soon, it could lead to unexpected consequences.
As Xiang Yu pondered his next move, he edged closer to the rockery.
It was surrounded by Tie Sanjiang¡¯s brothers, and those who could stand guard there were certainly his trusted subordinates.
Every step he took now had to be careful.
The closer he got to the rockery, the more distinct the sound of a woman¡¯s moans became.
It was a sound he recognized all too well¡ªit was Zheng Qingxia¡¯s voice.
He had heard it clearly the night beforest.
But today¡¯s cries were different from that night¡¯s.
Although loud, Xiang Yu sensed something was off; the voice didn¡¯t seem to contain any joy.
Hearing Zheng Qingxia¡¯s moans, Xiang Yu suddenly felt a wave of difort, as if something of his had been stolen, although, in reality, it was he who had taken something from someone else.
After all, Zheng Qingxia was Tie Sanjiang¡¯s wife, and Xiang Yu sleeping with her meant he had cuckolded Tie Sanjiang.
Xiang Yu shook his head, trying to clear it of such thoughts, and focused on figuring out how he could infiltrate the area.
That¡¯s when he suddenly spotted Zhang Xiaochuan.
Zhang Xiaochuan¡¯s eagle-like eyes began scanning the surroundings.
Xiang Yu quickly held his breath and hid.
It was clear that Zhang Xiaochuan was not like the others; he had a sharp sense of judgment.
For an instant, he had felt someone lurking in the shadows, and then walked over in this direction.
But when he arrived, he found no one there.
¡°Could it have been an illusion?¡± Zhang Xiaochuan reluctantly shook his head and walked away.
At that moment, Xiang Yu felt relieved.
Luckily, he had hidden quickly, otherwise, he might have been discovered just now.
¡°Everyone keep a sharp lookout.
If anyone dares to approach, take them down immediately,¡± Zhang Xiaochuan called out.
Xiang Yu walked around the perimeter of the rockery for a while and found no angle to approach from.
He tried to remain calm, thinking that if he had a rocketuncher, he could easily solve the problem with a single shot.
But he was alone, without any weapons, not even the dagger he normally carried with him.
This greatly affected his assassination n.
However, Xiang Yu didn¡¯t give up.
He kept observing everything around him.
Suddenly, he noticed that therge rockery connected with another smaller rockery.
Xiang Yu could have easily climbed over the small rockery and then entered from above.
Having discovered these options, Xiang Yu felt a wave of excitement course through his entire body.
The moaning from inside continued unabated, Tie Sanjiang was certainly working hard at his endeavors, and at such time when his attention was most focused, it was the perfect opportunity for Xiang Yu to make his move.
Xiang Yu cautiously moved to the perimeter, reached the side of the small rockery, and then prepared to climb up.
During this process, he had to make sure nobody saw him; if anyone caught sight of Xiang Yu in this act, they would most certainly take him for an assassin and put an end to him.
Just as Xiang Yu was about tomence climbing, someone entered in a hurry.
Xiang Yu was startled and quickly hid himself away.
The man, in a great rush, entered and after swiftly ensuring there was no one else around, he hurriedly pulled down his trousers and began to stroke himself quickly with his hand.
Xiang Yu watched from the shadows, unable to help but inwardly sigh.
Zheng Qingxia¡¯s moans were too enticing, even the brother outside couldn¡¯t withstand them.
It only took a few minutes for the man to surrender, then with an appearance of great enjoyment, he pulled up his trousers and walked out.
Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t help but remark internally, what a quick shooter thisd was.
Seeing the man leave, Xiang Yu listened carefully for a while to make sure no one else wasing in, and then he climbed up.
The rockery was not tall, and Xiang Yu scaled it in no time.
There was a connection point here leading to therger rockery in front, and Xiang Yu could climb across it.
The trouble was that there was no cover when crossing the connection point, making it easy to be spotted by people below.
Xiang Yu thus hid above, carefully observing his surroundings, waiting for his chance; the moment the people below showed the slightestpses in attention, he would rush over.
Yet those below were as vignt as machines, relentlessly scanning their surroundings.
Especially that quick shooter who had just relieved himself, he was now particrly alert.
Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t help but curse silently, what a bunch of dogs these were.
While Xiang Yu hid above, finding himself somewhat at a loss, Zhang Xiaochuan suddenly appeared below.
Seeing everyone on high alert, he was quite pleased.
He then addressed the people, ¡°I¡¯m leaving for a bit; you all keep a sharp watch for me.
If anything unexpected happens, I¡¯ll have your heads.¡±
The men hastily acknowledged and assured Zhang Xiaochuan they would be vignt.
Pleased, Zhang Xiaochuan nodded and then walked towards the distance.
His direction was exactly where Xiang Yu was being held.
He had a nagging feeling that there was something off about Xiang Yu earlier.
With a single punch, he had caused Xiang Yu to tremble all over.
Theoretically, this wasn¡¯t a normal reaction; his punch, while powerful, wasn¡¯t that devastating.
Even if itnded on a woman, it wouldn¡¯t cause such pain, let alone on a rather sturdy man like Xiang Yu seemed to be.
At first, Zhang Xiaochuan didn¡¯t think much of it, but the more he thought about it, the more it seemed inappropriate.
Therefore, he decided to go have a look and find out what was going on with the man iming to be Xiang Mao.
When Zhang Xiaochuan appeared, Xiang Yu didn¡¯t dare to show himself.
Only after hearing that he had departed did Xiang Yu stealthily look outside.
Seeing the direction Zhang Xiaochuan was heading, Xiang Yu knew he must be going to check on him.
Time was of the essence now.
If Zhang Xiaochuan discovered that Xiang Yu had killed his three brothers, it would be toote for anything.
Hiding above and looking down, Xiang Yu could see the four men below on high alert.
Under the pressure of time, Xiang Yu could no longer avoid taking risks; he had to act swiftly and decisively¡
Chapter 441 - 441 441 So Thats the Truth
?441: Chapter 441: So That¡¯s the Truth 441: Chapter 441: So That¡¯s the Truth Xiang Yu realized the urgency of the situation, but the people below were still so attentively focused that if he dared to dash across, he would definitely be spotted.
Yet at this moment, Xiang Yu had no choice but to take the risk.
He picked up a small stone from the artificial hill and threw it powerfully towards the distant faux mountain.
The stone struck the fake mountain with a crisp sound.
Instantly, several people¡¯s gazes swept in that direction.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Four people huddled together, one of them asked seriously.
Just then, Xiang Yu suddenly darted toward therge faux mountain.
The effort caused many pebbles to slip down.
The four people hurriedly looked up but saw nothing above them.
¡°I thought I saw a shadow just now,¡± one of them said.
¡°You two go check it out; we¡¯ll stay here,¡± another ordered.
The two nodded, then walked towards the small artificial mountain and the pond behind it.
Inside, they saw no trace of anything but a creamy white substance on the ground.
The two exchanged smiles, then walked back out.
One of them eximed as if he had discovered a new continent, ¡°Xiao Li, what did you just do in there?¡±
The gunslinger knew what he had done, and his face reddened without a word, causing everyone to rxpletely.
Xiang Yu hid on top of therge fake mountain, daring not to move.
Only when he saw the four had forgotten the incident did he begin his next move.
He climbed further up, hiding behind thergest boulder at the top, and then looked inside.
It was spacious and misty inside, resembling a fairnd.
Yet, the discordant pping sounds broke this enchantment.
Xiang Yu followed the direction of the sounds, and although he couldn¡¯t see clearly, he got a general idea.
This sightpletely astounded him.
What was this situation, Xiang Yu had never anticipated such a scene.
Tie Sanjiang, in his underwear,y on the water¡¯s surface, continuously pping his thighs; p-p-p.
This was how the sounds were produced.
Meanwhile, Zheng Qingxia sat in the water doing nothing, merely shouting out, simting things happening in bed.
Seeing this, Xiang Yu suddenly understood that the two were not actually doing anything but creating an illusion, possibly to deceive Tie Sanjiang¡¯s subordinates and the world.
Perhaps Tie Sanjiang was impotent, and he used this method to tell everyone he was a normal man.
But, regardless of whether he was a normal man or not, today Xiang Yu had to kill him.
Xiang Yu carefully climbed down and started slowly approaching the other.
At this moment, Xiang Yu could clearly see Tie Sanjiang¡¯s face, which was serene as he closed his eyes, appearing to enjoy the sounds.
Xiang Yu was sure that at this moment, Tie Sanjiang was lost in thought, providing him the perfect opportunity to strike and twist his neck.
Just as Xiang Yu was less than three meters away, ready to leap down and attack, Zheng Qingxia¡¯s shouting suddenly stopped, but the pping sounds from Tie Sanjiang continued.
With Zheng Qingxia¡¯s shouting halted, the pping sounds suddenly seemed very jarring.
Tie Sanjiang opened his eyes disapprovingly; his look was ferocious, as if he was about to devour someone.
But when Tie Sanjiang saw the shocked expression on Zheng Qingxia¡¯s face, he suddenly felt a sense of crisising from behind.
Xiang Yu, realizing that Zheng Qingxia had discovered him, knew he had to act right away, and it had to be swift.
He made a split-second decision and jumped down.
Xiang Yunded directly behind Tie Sanjiang and then grabbed his head.
With just a bit of force, this mission would bepleted.
Though the journey was fraught with dangers, he had finally aplished it.
What slightly pleased Xiang Yu was that Zheng Qingxia hadn¡¯t said a word but instead covered her mouth, her face a picture of disbelief.
What she saw was the resolute face of Xiang Mao.
From the beginning, he had thought that Xiang Mao was just a recently graduated college student ¡ª shy, innocent, and exceptionally skilled in bed, something he had experienced firsthand.
But at this moment, Xiang Yu¡¯s face was indifferent, his eyes dark and empty, like a whirlpool that could suck people in,pletely different from the Xiang Mao she knew.
At this moment, the Xiang Mao in her eyes was grabbing Tie Sanjiang¡¯s neck, and the next moment might spell Tie Sanjiang¡¯s doom.
But at this time, she did not scream; there was even no sadness on her face, only surprise at seeing Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu grasped Tie Sanjiang¡¯s head and truly wanted to say, ¡°You owe society too much.¡± But just as he was about to twist the opponent¡¯s neck, he suddenly noticed a problem.
There was a tattoo on the back of Tie Sanjiang, depicting a blue eagle soaring high in the heavens.
¡°Blue eagle?¡± Xiang Yu blurted out unintentionally.
He remembered that Xiao Xuan had once told him that his enemy had a blue eagle tattoo on his back.
Could it be that he was Xiao Xuan¡¯s enemy?
Just as Xiang Yu was momentarily distracted, Tie Sanjiang suddenly rolled backwards, kicking towards Xiang Yu¡¯s head.
Xiang Yu quickly let go of his head and jumped back.
¡°What does the tattoo on your back mean?
Does it represent yourself or an organization?¡± At the moment, Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t thinking about anything else; he just wanted to know if the other party was Xiao Xuan¡¯s enemy.
Tie Sanjiang was momentarily stunned when he heard Xiang Yu ask this, then burst intoughter.
¡°You are that kid, all grown up now.
It¡¯s really karma.
I can¡¯t believe you¡¯vee before me like this,¡± Tie Sanjiang said, followed by another bout ofughter.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t understand what he meant by being that kid; could the kid he mentioned be Xiao Xuan?
¡°I¡¯m asking you, what does the tattoo on your back really mean?¡± Xiang Yu urged, having already missed the best opportunity to kill Tie Sanjiang, but he had discovered Xiao Xuan¡¯s enemy.
Xiao Xuan was his close brother, and he had promised to avenge him.
Today was an opportunity.
No matter the cost, he would eliminate the opponent.
¡°So, you¡¯vee to kill me today?¡± Facing Xiang Yu¡¯s questioning, Tie Sanjiang was not nervous but stood there calmly.
¡°Yes, I came to kill you,¡± Xiang Yu said straightforwardly.
¡°Too bad you didn¡¯t act just now; now you¡¯ve lost your chance.
It¡¯s good that I spotted you first.
If those old guys had, it might have saved you,¡± Tie Sanjiang said, quite excitedly.
¡°Are you going to tell me or not?¡± Xiang Yu, seeing that the other party had no intention of discussing the blue eagle, started to get anxious.
If he dyed any further, Tie Sanjiang¡¯s gang outside would surely notice something was wrong, making things even more troublesome.
¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter if I tell you since you¡¯re going to die today.
That night, we found out a kid was missing.
After looking for a long time without sess, we eventually had to leave because we were out of time.
It¡¯s really unexpected.¡± Tie Sanjiang shook his head,ughed, and recalled past events as if Xiang Yu¡¯s appearance brought him back to that night¡
Chapter 442 - 442 442 Xiang Yu on the Line Between Life and Death
?442: Chapter 442: Xiang Yu on the Line Between Life and Death 442: Chapter 442: Xiang Yu on the Line Between Life and Death ¡°You need to tell me what the blue eagle tattoo on your back means now!
Is there someone else involved?¡± Xiang Yu knew time was of the essence and pressed for an answer.
However, Tie Sanjiang responded with a nonchnt smile, ¡°Don¡¯t rush, since you can¡¯t escape today, I will slowly tell you everythingter.¡±
In Tie Sanjiang¡¯s opinion, Xiang Yu had the perfect opportunity to kill him just moments earlier, but he missed his chance.
Opportunitiese only once, and since he failed to seize it, killing him now would be impossible.
As the two talked, sudden gunshots rang out from outside.
Everyone outside immediately went intobat mode.
Xiang Yu understood this wasn¡¯t a reinforcement for him but rather Zhang Xiaochuan who had noticed something was wrong.
Knowing the severity of the situation, Zhang had fired a warning shot to alert everyone.
Upon hearing the gunshots, Xiang Yu knew it was toote.
He rushed towards Tie Sanjiang, uncertain of Tie¡¯s capabilities but, based on how Tie had maneuvered around him earlier, he knew the man was no simple foe.
Regardless, he was determined to do everything he could.
His back bore a tattoo of a blue eagle, surely linking him to Xiaochuan, but now was not the time for questions.
Seeing Xiang Yu lunging at him, Tie Sanjiang justughed and struck back.
He was clearly confident in his fighting skills.
The two closed in; Xiang Yu threw a punch at Tie Sanjiang, and at the same time, Tie aimed a punch at Xiang Yu¡¯s face.
Both mennded their punches and staggered backward several steps.
Just then, a loud voice came from outside, ¡°Boss, are you alright?¡± It was Zhang Xiaochuan.
He didn¡¯t dare enter immediately but instead called out first.
¡°You guys wait outside, I¡¯m fine,¡± Tie Sanjiang shouted back, then smiled at Xiang Yu.
Seeing his opponent¡¯s arrogance, Xiang Yu also sneered and then took off his red work outfit.
¡°You won¡¯t escape today.
You might as well surrender and let¡¯s discuss this,¡± Tie Sanjiang said calmly, still watching Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu ignored him and, with a cold snort, threw another punch.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t use his full strength; his opponent¡¯s men were surrounding outside, and if Tie Sanjiang realized he was outmatched, he would definitely call for backup.
By then, killing him would be impossible.
Xiang Yu had to pretend he was not as skilled, making Tie overconfident.
At that moment, he would look for a chance tond a killing blow.
Xiang Yu punched at Tie Sanjiang, whoughed and stepped back half a step, then kicked Xiang Yu in the chest.
The kick from Tie Sanjiang was heavy, sending Xiang Yu flying back.
Already injured, Xiang Yu coughed up blood from the impact.
¡°You were already injured and still dared to confront me?¡± Tie Sanjiang stood tall, looking down on Xiang Yu with a smug expression of assured victory.
¡°Who else is with you?¡± Xiang Yu struggled to his feet and asked.
Tie Sanjiangughed and said, ¡°Come with me, and I¡¯ll tell you all about it, how about that?¡±
Xiang Yu obviously didn¡¯t trust him; following him would mean certain death.
¡°You¡¯re no match for me; continuing this fight is pointless,¡± Tie Sanjiang stated and walked towards Xiang Yu, clearly letting down his guard.
Xiang Yu hesitantly stepped back half a step, then pretended to be furiously grinding his teeth.
¡°Today, I must kill you,¡± he screamed and charged at his opponent again.
Yet Tie Sanjiang, somewhat disdainfully, threw a kick thatnded on Xiang Yu¡¯s head, sending him flying back.
Xiang Yu crashed into a decorative rockery behind him, then slid down to the ground, coughing up more blood.
At that moment, Xiang Yu was truly injured, and the pain in his ribs almost made him faint.
Standing aside, Zheng Qingxia covered her mouth as she stared nkly at Xiang Yu.
She really wanted to plead on Xiang Yu¡¯s behalf¡ªthe two of them had a past rtionship, after all¡ªbut if she did, it could very likely make Tie Sanjiang suspect they were in collusion.
Yet if she didn¡¯t step forward, it really pained her heart.
¡°Do you two have a feud?¡± Zheng Qingxia finally mustered the courage to ask.
Tie Sanjiang gave her a cold nce, motioning her to better stand there and remain silent.
In Tie Sanjiang¡¯s eyes, she was nothing more than a tool to be used.
Zheng Qingxia was very beautiful, and Tie Sanjiang was merely using her good looks to cover up his own ipetence.
In fact, there was no real affection between them, and Tie Sanjiang could easily rece her with someone else.
However, recing her meant one more person who knew his secrets, so unless absolutely necessary, he wouldn¡¯t rece her lightly.
Frightened by Tie Sanjiang¡¯s look, Zheng Qingxia quickly stepped back and stopped talking.
At that moment, Xiang Yu barely managed to get up and then sat there leaning against a rockery, his face pale, with blood dripping from the corner of his mouth.
Tie Sanjiang, a man on par with Zhong Huashan, perhaps even surpassing him, easily saw that Xiang Yu was at the end of his rope.
Now he walked towards Xiang Yu without any reservations.
Just then, Zhang Xiaochuan¡¯s voice rang out from outside; they had heard themotion here, but without Tie Sanjiang¡¯s order, they dared not burst in.
¡°I told you to stay outside, don¡¯t make a fuss,¡± Tie Sanjiang heard Zhang Xiaochuan¡¯s inquiry and immediately shouted in anger.
This was an extreme distrust of his ability, as if a mere youngster could ever harm him.
The people outside, after hearing Tie Sanjiang¡¯s roar, all kept their mouths shut.
Zhang Xiaochuan¡¯s face also turned awkward, but since the man was his elder brother and benefactor, he would not defy Tie Sanjiang¡¯s orders.
¡°Surround this ce, don¡¯t allow anyone to rush in or run out,¡± Zhang Xiaochuanmanded.
Everyone nodded and then encircled the area.
Meanwhile, inside, Tie Sanjiang watched Xiang Yu with a look of having everything under control, then shook his head and said, ¡°You were meant to die at our hands.
You escaped back then, but after all these years, you¡¯re still here to face your death.¡±
Tie Sanjiang took great pleasure in squatting there, watching Xiang Yu.
Back then, they intended to eliminate him root and branch, not expecting a child to escape.
This child was a thorn in the side for each of them, because it was possible that this child could appear before them, holding a gun.
¡°I¡¯ll give you one more chance,e back with me, and I will tell you everything,¡± Tie Sanjiang said and then stood up, looking down at Xiang Yu.
It seemed as if all it would take was for Xiang Yu to say no, and he would kick him to death.
Sitting there, Xiang Yu gave a miserable smile and said, ¡°You want to use me to eliminate others, don¡¯t you?¡±
Tie Sanjiang paused, then burst intoughter, cing a foot on Xiang Yu¡¯s chest, his face suddenly turning very cold as he looked at Xiang Yu and said, ¡°You¡¯re smart, and I don¡¯t like dealing with smart people¡¡±
Chapter 443 - 443 443 A Round Trip to the Ghost Gate
?443: Chapter 443: A Round Trip to the Ghost Gate 443: Chapter 443: A Round Trip to the Ghost Gate Tie Sanjiang, seeing that Xiang Yu had figured out his intentions, then stepped on Xiang Yu¡¯s chest.
He was the leader, and he didn¡¯t want anyone to guess his thoughts.
Clearly, Xiang Yu was a clever man, and such a clever man should die early.
This is a ssic case of being too clever for one¡¯s own good.
Seeing the resolute expression on Xiang Yu¡¯s face, Tie Sanjiang knew thetter would never submit to him, so he decided to take Xiang Yu¡¯s life.
Xiang Yu saw that his opponent hadpletely disregarded him, considering him as weak as a hen.
Feeling like a fish on the chopping block, Tie Sanjiang evidently saw himself as the butcher.
With one foot on Xiang Yu¡¯s chest, Tie Sanjiang sneered and said, ¡°Go see your parents,¡± preparing to stomp down forcefully.
Tie Sanjiang was confident in his own strength, knowing that this stomp would definitely break Xiang Yu¡¯s breastbone, and by then, Xiang Yu would certainly not survive.
Although Xiang Yu was in a near-death state, he had been waiting for an opportunity, waiting for that one fatal blow.
Just as he saw Tie Sanjiang about to stomp forcefully on him, Xiang Yu suddenly made his move.
He shifted his body to one side and forcefully kicked at Tie Sanjiang¡¯s leg.
With one leg supporting his body, now that Xiang Yu had kicked him forcefully, Tie Sanjiang instantly lost bnce and then toppled to the ground.
Before his body could hit the floor, Xiang Yu suddenly kicked at his opponent¡¯s head.
Even though Xiang Yu was injured, at this life-and-death moment, his kick had a lot of force.
The two consecutive kicks sent Tie Sanjiang flying, he fell to the ground, then slid into the water.
Xiang Yu quickly stood up and dove into the water.
He had to finish him off before the other could react.
Otherwise, if he called loudly for backup, it would be Xiang Yu who died.
Tie Sanjiang fell into the water after being kicked in the head, a bit stunned.
After swallowing a couple of mouthfuls of water, he started toe to his senses, except for the severe pain in his head.
Fortunately, he fell into the water.
If, like Xiang Yu, he had hit a rockery, the kick from Xiang Yu just now would have killed him.
No sooner had Tie Sanjiang regained his senses than Xiang Yu grabbed his neck and pressed him forcefully into the water.
It was a fight to the death, and all Xiang Yu wanted was to finish off his opponent, nothing else mattered.
Tie Sanjiang struggled desperately.
He punched Xiang Yu in the head, causing Xiang Yu to nearly pass out, and greatly reducing the strength in his hands.
Tie Sanjiang then took the opportunity to break free from Xiang Yu¡¯s hands and lunged at him.
Xiang Yu¡¯s injuries were much more severe than his.
If it came down to an attrition war, Xiang Yu wouldn¡¯t manage.
Tie Sanjiang lunged over and grabbed Xiang Yu¡¯s head, then kicked him.
Xiang Yu lost his bnce and was pressed down into the water.
¡°Come on, I¡¯ll drown you today.
I¡¯ll make you die a worse death than your father,¡± Tie Sanjiang shouted frantically.
Xiang Yu¡¯s neck was being held down, and he was suffocating in the water.
Combined with his previous injuries, his brain began to hallucinate.
He saw his former brothers-in-arms smiling at him, as if saying, ¡°Come on, brother, we¡¯re all waiting for you.¡± There was also the squad leader who had given him a pack of peanuts at a critical moment; these scenes unfolded vividly before him.
Suddenly, Zhong Min appeared in front of him and told him that she had never loved him.
It was all fake, and she had only been using Xiang Yu.
The past scenes, full ofughter and pain, shed before Xiang Yu¡¯s eyes, but most prevalent were the bloody scenes from the battlefield.
Perhaps his entire life was destined to be a tragedy.
At school, he wasn¡¯t a good student, often getting into fights and causing trouble.
After joining the army, he made a few good brothers, but they all died on the battlefield.
He met a girl and thought he had found true love, but it turned out to be a scam.
In his life, he had done many things without knowing if they were right or wrong, but everything should have ended.
It was time to put a full stop to it all.
Xiang Yu felt his strength dissipate, his thoughts fading away bit by bit.
Tie Sanjiang sensed Xiang Yu¡¯s weakness and burst outughing, ¡°Trying to fight me?
You¡¯re way out of your league.
When I started making my way in the world, you were still in split pants.¡±
Xiang Yuy in the water, his world turning darker and darker.
Just as the glimmer of light ahead was about to vanish, a voice suddenly rang in his head.
¡°Brother, you promised to help me get revenge, to kill the one with the blue eagle tattoo on their back,¡± Xiaoxuan¡¯s voice suddenly screamed out.
¡°Yu, can you let me have some food during meals?
I eat slowly, and you end up with all the good stuff,¡± Tie Zhuziined unwillingly.
¡°Xiang Yu, don¡¯t worry, I will take good care of everything at home,¡± Shi Jian said cheerfully, punching Xiang Yu yfully.
¡°Xiang Yu, it¡¯s time to get up.
Wash your face before eating and then go for a run.
No cking off.¡±
¡°Xiang Yu, where are you now?
Why haven¡¯t youe back yet?¡±
These voices exploded in Xiang Yu¡¯s head like bombs.
He realized he couldn¡¯t die yet; he still had many good brothers who needed his care.
If he died, they would surely fall apart and be exploited by Zhong Huashan and his gang.
¡°I can¡¯t die, I can¡¯t die¡¡± This voice echoed continuously in Xiang Yu¡¯s mind.
The light before his eyes grew brighter, and suddenly he opened his eyes and let out a breath.
Both Tie Sanjiang and Zheng Qingxia were taken aback; they had thought Xiang Yu was already dead.
Now, to their shock, he had suddenly stood up.
Could it be that he hade back from the dead?
Zheng Qingxia was so frightened she almost fell into the pool, while Tie Sanjiang reacted quickly.
Seeing Xiang Yu stand up, he lunged at him again.
He didn¡¯t care whether Xiang Yu was a human or a ghost, he had to finish him off first.
Xiang Yu felt as if he had been reborn, and his whole body experienced an indescribable pain.
But there was a force keeping him from falling.
Seeing Tie Sanjiang pounce towards him, Xiang Yu gritted his teeth and charged at him too.
Now, both men were at theirst gasp, their fight driven by sheer willpower.
Tie Sanjiang grabbed Xiang Yu¡¯s throat instantly, and at the same time, Xiang Yu grabbed his opponent¡¯s throat, neither willing to let go.
After all, Xiang Yu¡¯s injuries were more severe, and he was too exhausted.
Although he was spiritually driven, he probably couldn¡¯t hold on for much longer.
On the other hand, Tie Sanjiang still had plenty of fight left in him.
He looked ferociously at Xiang Yu, taking the opportunity to chuckle, ¡°Stop struggling.
Your parents are down there waiting for you.
Don¡¯t you miss them?¡±
¡°Fuck your mother.¡± At that moment, Xiang Yu let out a curse and increased the strength in his hands.
It was hisst bet; if he couldn¡¯t kill his opponent now, then there was no hope left for him.
The suffocating feeling in his neck made Xiang Yu feel weak again.
Although still unwilling to give in, this was after all his limit.
So be it, it was over¡
Just as Xiang Yu was about to give up, Zheng Qingxia walked towards him step by step.
Seeing her approach, Xiang Yu suddenly smiled.
If he were to be killed by a beauty, that wouldn¡¯t be such a bad oue¡
Chapter 444 - 444 444 Xiang Yu Begins the Great Escape
?444: Chapter 444 Xiang Yu Begins the Great Escape 444: Chapter 444 Xiang Yu Begins the Great Escape Seeing Qingxia approach step by step, Xiang Yu suddenlyughed.
If he were to be killed by a beauty, it would still be better than dying at the hands of that bastard, Tie Sanjiang.
Thinking about the night he had spent with Qingxia, he still had some lingering memories, and the experience was truly thrilling¡ªthe skin, the chest, all top-notch.
At the critical moment of life and death, the fact that Xiang Yu thought of such a messy array of things truly made him a rare breed.
¡°Qingxia, hurry up and kill him.¡± At this point, Tie Sanjiang had also reached his limit; he was struggling to speak.
If he could have shouted, he would have called his brothers in from outside long ago.
Unbelievably, Xiang Yu¡¯s desire to survive was so strong; he still hadn¡¯t given up, even in such circumstances.
If Xiang Yu could hold on a little longer, he would not be able to cope.
¡°Come on,¡± Xiang Yu said with a smile, looking at Qingxia.
After all, as the saying goes, ¡°Who in life does not face death?¡± Dying at the hands of a beauty could also be considered a kind of happiness.
Surprisingly to both of them, when Qingxia walked over, she didn¡¯t help anyone but just stood in the middle, watching the two.
Tie Sanjiang got a bit anxious, he red fiercely at Qingxia as if to say, if you don¡¯t take action, I will kill you.
The attitudes of Tie Sanjiang and Xiang Yu werepletely opposite.
Just then, Qingxia finally made a move; she stretched out her hand and struck down at Tie Sanjiang.
Although the blow wasn¡¯t strong, the sound was loud.
The sound reverberated around the hot spring, and Tie Sanjiang waspletely dumbfounded.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Not only did Qingxia not help him, but she also hit him¡ªwas she courting death?
Although Xiang Yu didn¡¯t understand what Qingxia was thinking, this was an opportunity for him.
While Tie Sanjiang was in a daze, Xiang Yu suddenly lifted his leg and harshly thrust it into Tie Sanjiang¡¯s groin.
At a critical moment of life and death, Xiang Yu was not going to be merciful; that one hit was enough to crush his opponent¡¯s testicles.
After all, keeping them had no use since he couldn¡¯t even satisfy a woman.
If they were crushed, then let them be, Xiang Yu thought to himself darkly.
Xiang Yu was no saint.
Unconstrained by traditional thoughts, using such underhanded tactics was nothing out of the ordinary for him; he felt no guilt about it at all.
And Tie Sanjiang began to lose hisposure.
The thing might have been useless, but getting hit there by Xiang Yu was unbearable.
His grip weakened, and a pained expression took over his face.
Seizing the moment, Xiang Yu applied more force with his hand, then grabbed his opponent¡¯s head and pushed it into the water.
In critical moments, one must be decisive and not give the opponent any chance to strike back.
Tie Sanjiang had given Xiang Yu that one opportunity, allowing Xiang Yu to gain the upper hand.
As Tie Sanjiang struggled for his life, he tried again to strike Xiang Yu on the head, but by this time, Xiang Yu had fully prepared himself and didn¡¯t give Tie Sanjiang any chances.
Tie Sanjiang¡¯s strength gradually waned.
Although his hands were still iling on the water surface, they were devoid of energy.
His body also began to soften.
Xiang Yu harshly gripped his opponent¡¯s neck until there was no more movement from him, only then did he let go.
But just to be safe, Xiang Yu still twisted his opponent¡¯s neck.
If the opponent had been pretending to be dead, he was now truly beyond revival.
Exhausted, Xiang Yu then sat down by the shore, gasping for breath.
¡°He¡¯s dead¡¡± Qingxia tried to speak, but Xiang Yu quickly made a silencing gesture.
Now that Tie Sanjiang¡¯s brothers were still outside guarding, if they knew their leader was dead, they would go mad, especially since he was murdered within their encirclement.
This was something Tie Sanjiangcked, and if she could have a man to cherish her like this, what a wonderful thing it would be.
She would rather give up everything she had, she would rather live a life of poverty with the person in front of her than continue her past life.
In the past, she was just Tie Sanjiang¡¯s wife in name.
With Tie Sanjiang around, no one dared to mess with her, nor did anyone dare to make a move on her.
She was able to get close to Xiang Yu because he was new here and didn¡¯t know about her rtionship with Tie Sanjiang.
If he had known, he surely would have been scared away.
That was what she thought at the moment.
Xiang Yu¡¯s kisssted a full minute before he finally released Zheng Qingxia¡¯s mouth, but his hand remained on it.
¡°Should we elope?¡± Zheng Qingxia suddenly asked, her eyes misty as she looked at Xiang Yu.
Although she said those words, she knew it was impossible because Xiang Yu was already surrounded.
He was definitely going to die, and it would be a gruesome death.
¡°Thank you for saving me,¡± Xiang Yu said with a warm smile.
Just then, he suddenly struck her neck with his left hand, knocking Zheng Qingxia unconscious.
Xiang Yu gentlyid her by the shore and then took a deep breath, preparing to escape from this ce.
His strength had slightly returned, but the pain in his body still made him feel an urge to sleep.
Just then, Zhang Xiaochuan suddenly shouted from outside, ¡°Big brother, how are you doing inside?
Are we going to rush in?¡±
Xiang Yu hurriedly straightened himself up, realizing that now was truly a matter of life and death.
He nced again at Zheng Qingxia, whoy there with a face of bliss, then covered her body with a work uniform from the ground before quickly climbing toward the top of the rockery.
Now that Xiang Yu hadpleted his mission, all he needed to do was to escape from here.
He had just reached the top of the rockery when Zhang Xiaochuan rushed in alone.
He didn¡¯t call for others; if their boss were to me someone, he alone would take the responsibility.
When Zhang Xiaochuan rushed in, he saw Xiang Yu climbing to the top.
His boss, Tie Sanjiang, was floating face up in the water, eyes closed, no longer breathing.
Zheng Qingxiay on the shore, covered with a work uniform.
Seeing this scene, Zhang Xiaochuan was stunned.
Just moments ago, Tie Sanjiang was loudly warning him not toe in, and now he was dead.
¡°Did you kill him?¡± Zhang Xiaochuan asked frantically, then pulled out a gun and began shooting wildly at Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu did not linger; after reaching the top of the hill, he jumped down and ran out as fast as he could.
The surrounding rockery provided good cover for Xiang Yu.
Those outside who saw someone rushing down from the rockery knew something had happened; without waiting for Zhang Xiaochuan¡¯s order, they began chasing after Xiang Yu.
If he were in good physical condition, breaking out from here would have been a piece of cake for Xiang Yu.
He never considered these people a threat, but now, injured, every step he took caused waves of pain through his body.
Had it not been for his gritted determination, he would have already been lying on the ground.
Zhang Xiaochuan stood in the pool, foolishly watching his boss.
This was the man who had saved his life; although Tie Sanjiang was often cold and even brutal towards him, Zhang had always regarded him as his savior, but now¡
(Dear readers, you may have monthly tickets and rmendation tickets in your hands without even knowing it.
If you are enjoying this book, please cast a vote with your monthly ticket as a form of support to the author and to show your enthusiasm.
Thank you¡)
Chapter 445 - 445 445 Mountains Exhausted Waters Restored Doubt Theres No Path
?445: Chapter 445: Mountains Exhausted, Waters Restored, Doubt There¡¯s No Path 445: Chapter 445: Mountains Exhausted, Waters Restored, Doubt There¡¯s No Path Zhang Xiaochuan was a man of deep feelings and loyalty.
At that time, he fell in love with a woman, but she was already married.
He refused to give up, which ultimately led to the woman¡¯s suicide by jumping off a building.
In a fit of rage, Zhang Xiaochuan killed the woman¡¯s husband.
That man was no pushover; he had a group of brothers under him, who then started to pursue Zhang Xiaochuan for revenge.
The adversaries even hired an assassination organization.
One deep night, Zhang Xiaochuan was hiding in a hotel, but unexpectedly, he was discovered, suffering serious injuries while frantically trying to escape, he was finally cornered.
At that moment, he had lost all hope, but he did not want to die.
He fought back desperately, but there were too many on the other side, and he was powerless to reverse his fate.
He cried out in despair, thinking he would die just like that.
At the crucial moment, Tie Sanjiang appeared with his men, not to save Zhang Xiaochuan but because he had a score to settle with those people, and he incidentally saved him.
From that point on, Zhang Xiaochuan followed Tie Sanjiang.
In his heart, Tie Sanjiang was his lifesaver.
His life had been saved by the other man, and he would serve Tie Sanjiang to the death.
That¡¯s what he thought, and that¡¯s what he did.
Several times when Tie Sanjiang was the target of assassination attempts, it was Zhang Xiaochuan who shielded him from the bullets, without any regrets.
Despite Zhang Xiaochuan¡¯s loyalty, Tie Sanjiang never appreciated it.
In his eyes, Zhang Xiaochuan was merely his bodyguard, and all these actions were expected of him.
If not for today, Zhang Xiaochuan would have followed Tie Sanjiang until he died in battle one day.
But now everything was chaos; he was not dead yet, but his boss was.
Standing in front of Tie Sanjiang, Zhang Xiaochuan was filled with deep self-reproach, ming himself for not charging in earlier.
Why had he been so careless when he clearly felt that something was off about Xiang Mao?
¡°Ahh¡¡± Zhang Xiaochuan suddenly let out a loud cry.
He wanted revenge; he wanted to kill Xiang Mao.
Zhang Xiaochuan had gone mad.
Clutching his gun, he ran out at a speed that was definitely faster than a rabbit¡¯s.
¡°Where is he?¡± Zhang Xiaochuan charged out, screaming frantically.
Outside, there were still people loyal to Zhang Xiaochuan.
Without hismand, they would never leave.
¡°He ran that way,¡± one of them quickly reported.
Zhang Xiaochuan didn¡¯t need to be told, as he could see many of his brothers gathering in that direction.
Clenching his teeth, Zhang Xiaochuan charged towards that direction, determined to tear Xiang Yu into pieces that very day.
Xiang Yu was wounded, and the things before his eyes were gradually blurring.
If it wasn¡¯t for the shouting behind him, he would have already copsed, especially after Zhang Xiaochuan¡¯s angry roar, which had sobered him up quite a bit.
Xiang Yu¡¯s strength was waning.
He bit the tip of his tongue to force himself to stay alert while dodging the bullets from behind and pushing forward.
Suddenly, a person leaped out from one side, grabbed Xiang Yu, and pulled him over.
Xiang Yu thought it was one of the enemy¡¯s men.
He clenched his fist, ready to fight.
¡°Come with me,¡± the person said, then started pulling Xiang Yu away.
Only then did Xiang Yu see that the person was Zhang Han.
Although he did not fully understand Zhang Han¡¯s background, his intuition told him that this man would not harm him.
Moreover, Xiang Yu was severely injured and had no time to think about anything else.
He followed Zhang Han into Zone Three.
Zone Three was where Zhang Han worked, merely an ordinary hot spring area.
By entering here, it was as if announcing that Xiang Yu had no hope left, only allowing the pursuers to trap him easily.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t understand why Zhang Han had pulled him into this ce with time so pressing that he had no chance to ask any questions.
Zhang Han pulled Xiang Yu to thest hot spring pool, then he stepped in first.
Behind the artificial mountain at the back of the hot spring pool, there was a secret door that was virtually imperceptible unless one looked closely.
Zhang Han, having worked here for a long time, had a crystal-clear understanding of the terrain.
¡°Go out through here, and it leads straight to the main road.
Hail a car and escape as fast as you can,¡± Zhang Han said with an expression of grave seriousness.
¡°Thanks, I¡¯ll definitely return to repay this debt of life-saving grace someday.
Farewell.¡± Xiang Yu was not one to be overly sentimental, and with his life on the line, he didn¡¯t ponder any further and entered the secret door.
Just at this moment, shouting erupted from outside, especially the frantic yelling of Zhang Xiaochuan.
His voice wasden with a thick murderous intent.
¡°Xiang Mao,e out!
You won¡¯t escape now, you killed the boss, and today I¡¯ll y you alive,¡± Zhang Xiaochuan screamed in frenzy.
A crowd followed him, storming into Zone Three with great momentum.
Zone Three wasn¡¯t veryrge, consisting of only about a dozen pools, and it would take them just a few minutes to search the entire area.
At this point, Zhang Han emerged from thest pool with an unfazed demeanor.
Zhang Xiaochuan, mistaking him for Xiang Yu, nearly shot him on the spot.
Unintimidated, Zhang Han stood there, calmly facing Zhang Xiaochuan and asked, ¡°Do you want to kill me?¡±
At that moment, Zhang Xiaochuan had no time to deal with Zhang Han; he merely told him to move aside and then headed towards thest pool.
Zhang Han stepped in front of Zhang Xiaochuan first, coldly blocking his way and questioned, ¡°This is where I work, what exactly do you intend to do?¡±
¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Zhang Xiaochuan, not interested in further conversation, forcefully pushed Zhang Han aside.
Zhang Han tried to intervene again, but at that moment, the crowd surged forward, trapping him.
Given their knowledge of the rtionship between Zhang Han and Zhang Xiaochuan, they didn¡¯t mistreat him.
Since someone had seen Xiang Yu heading into Zone Three, Zhang Xiaochuan was convinced Xiang Yu was hiding in thest hot pool.
He tossed aside his handgun and slowly walked in.
Tie Sanjiang had been killed by Xiang Yu breaking his neck, and today Zhang Xiaochuan intended to twist Xiang Yu¡¯s neck as well, to repay Tie Sanjiang for saving his life.
His followers remained armed and on alert for any unexpected moves from Xiang Yu.
However, when Zhang Xiaochuan reached thest pool, there was still no one to be seen, making his heart nearly explode in fury.
¡°Where is he?
Where?¡± Zhang Xiaochuan yelled manically.
Hispanions were also puzzled; they had distinctly seen Xiang Yu running in.
Zhang Xiaochuan clenched his teeth in anger, then turned to search the other areas.
Alone and seriously wounded, Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t have gone far.
As the group was about to leave, Zhang Xiaochuan suddenly noticed that Zhang Han seemed to let out a sigh of relief and his gaze inadvertently flicked past the artificial mountain behind them.
Having a meticulous mind, Zhang Xiaochuan also looked towards the artificial mountain.
There, on the mountain wall, was a fine line, almost undetectable without close inspection.
As if he had discovered a new world, Zhang Xiaochuan quickly rushed over.
He grasped the handle and pulled hard, revealing a camouged door leading to a two-meter-deep small tunnel.
¡°Here it is!¡± Zhang Xiaochuan shouted, stepping in first.
Through the two-meter tunnel, they arrived outside the entire vi.
They were high up, and not far ahead, the main roady below.
And there, a weary figure was slowly making his way on the main road, a silhouette Zhang Xiaochuan recognized all too well¡ªit was Xiang Yu.
¡°Xiang Mao, you¡¯re definitely going to die today,¡± Zhang Xiaochuan bellowed, then madly charged down towards Xiang Yu¡
Chapter 446 - 446 446 Car God Racing on the Highway
?446: Chapter 446: Car God Racing on the Highway 446: Chapter 446: Car God Racing on the Highway Standing on high ground, Zhang Xiaochuan immediately spotted Xiang Yu.
At this moment, Xiang Yu could only keep walking by sheer willpower.
He heard the shouting from Zhang Xiaochuan behind him, but he no longer had the strength to fight back and could only walk blindly ahead.
Zhang Xiaochuan, leading a group of men, charged down like madmen, seemingly intent on beating Xiang Yu to death.
Just at this critical moment, a car suddenly sped toward them from a distance.
The car screeched to a halt ten meters from Xiang Yu, stopping precisely in front of him amidst a shrill noise of brakes and a cloud of smoke.
¡°Need help?¡± The car door opened, and a handsome and dashing face appeared in front of Xiang Yu.
The man had long hair, a pale face, big eyes, and was wearing an earring.
If it weren¡¯t for his Adam¡¯s apple, you might have mistaken him for a woman.
Xiang Yu had seen this man before.
He had even attempted to assassinate Xiang Yu, but without sess.
This man was none other than Su Yongzhen.
At that moment, he was smiling at Xiang Yu.
Zhang Xiaochuan¡¯s group was now less than twenty meters away, with bullets striking the car, creating a piercing sound as they hit the metal.
At this crucial moment, Xiang Yu didn¡¯t think twice and jumped into the car.
Su Yongzhen drove off in a cloud of dust, while Zhang Xiaochuan fired a barrage of shots and then quickly ordered his men to find a vehicle.
Today, he had to kill Xiang Yu, or he would not be at peace.
Sitting in the car, Xiang Yu looked at Su Yongzhen with a smile on his face and said, ¡°Have you had a change of heart?¡±
Su Yongzhen just smiled nonchntly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve taken the job of killing you, and you can only be killed by me.
If someone else gets to you first, it means my mission has failed, and I won¡¯t get paid.¡±
Xiang Yu just shook his head and smiled without saying much more.
It was clear that Su Yongzhen was making excuses; he had saved Xiang Yu but wouldn¡¯t admit it.
At that moment, as Xiang Yu sat in the car, weariness overcame his body, and a heavy sense of fatigue washed over him.
His eyelids were already struggling to stay open.
Just as he was about to take a nap, a car suddenly crashed into them from behind, jolting him awake¡ªZhang Xiaochuan and his men had caught up.
Seeing this, Su Yongzhen justughed.
ying a car game with him was like asking for death.
He mmed on the elerator, and the car shot forward.
Then, swerving to the side, he followed up with a brake.
The whole action was smooth, causing Xiang Yu, who was in the car, to be caught off guard and nearly collide with the windshield.
¡°Can you drive a bit more steadily?¡± Xiang Yuined.
¡°Big brother, take a good look at the situation.
I¡¯m saving you.
Can you be a little nicer to me?¡± Su Yongzhen argued.
The two cars behind hadn¡¯t reacted in time and both surged forward, past them.
Su Yongzhen then executed a 180-degree turn on the spot¡ªa stunt he had performed in front of Xiang Yu before, so Xiang Yu was not surprised to see it.
Without hurrying, Su Yongzhen turned the car around and drove in the opposite direction.
Although it was only a momentary change, they had put some distance between themselves and Zhang Xiaochuan.
By the time Zhang Xiaochuan and his men managed to turn around, Su Yongzhen was already far away.
But it seemed he was not in a rush.
Driving slowly forward, it was more like he was waiting for the others to catch up.
Indeed, it took less than ten minutes for those people to catch up again.
It seemed Su Yongzhen was somewhat dissatisfied, muttering under his breath, ¡°A bunch of useless fools, it took them this long to catch up.¡± He was driving slowly, waiting for the moment when the other car tried to overtake him, and then he suddenly performed a ¡°Dragon Tail Flick,¡± forcing the other car to slow down.
The sensation was akin to drifting, thrilling to the extreme.
Su Yongzhen was enjoying himself immensely.
Those behind could only grind their teeth in anger, as they had no way to counter him.
Even though their cars were better than Su Yongzhen¡¯s and could elerate faster, they just couldn¡¯t overtake him.
Furthermore, it seemed like he was toying with them.
¡°Increase the horsepower, and catch up to him no matter what,¡± Zhang Xiaochuan roared at another car while sitting inside his own.
The other car, having heard Zhang Xiaochuan¡¯s order, recklessly increased the throttle and charged forward.
Su Yongzhen snorted disdainfully inside his car, calling them ¡°idiots,¡± and then he too increased the throttle.
He could have performed a ¡°Dragon Tail Flick¡± to flip the other car over, but that seemed less thrilling.
Now he was elerating speedily forward as well.
The following car was keeping up tightly with him.
After driving for a few minutes, Su Yongzhen sped up again.
There was arge truck carrying cargo ahead.
Su Yongzhen drove straight towards therge truck, aiming for a collision.
Just when he was less than two meters away from the truck, he suddenly steered the wheel and shot past it.
The person following Su Yongzhen was closely tailing him, but now with Su Yongzhen out of the way, they were toote to evade and crashed directly into the cargo truck.
The front of their car waspletelypromised, the driver in front was crushed t, and the two passengers in the back were ejected through the windshield, smacked into the front of the cargo truck, and then fell onto the truck¡¯s roof.
Seeing this, Su Yongzhen was so excited he almost shouted out loud.
Then he slowed down his speed, waiting for the next car toe closer.
He was nning to use another method to kill the oing pursuer.
Zhang Xiaochuan, though extremely unwilling, had to admit to himself that the driver in the car ahead was very skilled; there was no way they could keep up.
If they rashly attempted to chase, they would likely end up with the same fate: the destruction of their car and loss of lives.
Zhang Xiaochuan and his group stopped at the scene of the ident and did not continue to pursue, only to watch helplessly as Xiang Yu and the others drove away.
¡°No matter where you escape to, I will kill you,¡± Zhang Xiaochuan said through clenched teeth, his eyes filled with a cold light.
¡°How about my driving skills, top-notch, right?
That bunch of trash behind me is just rubbish; they don¡¯t even know how to drive.
They dream of chasing me, and I never would have imagined them to be so foolish,¡± Su Yongzhen said with disdain.
Through the rearview mirror, he had already seen that the cars behind had given up the chase, which somewhat disappointed him.
He was chattering away by himself, expecting Xiang Yu topliment him with a few words, but to his surprise, Xiang Yu sat motionless in his seat.
Su Yongzhen took a closer look and saw to his astonishment that Xiang Yu had fallen asleep, and quite soundly at that, almost drooling as he slumbered.
Suddenly, Su Yongzhen felt an inexplicable surge of anger, ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m having a good time here, and you, my sister, are actually sleeping.
That¡¯s too disrespectful of my skills.¡±
With this thought, Su Yongzhen suddenly performed a ¡°Dragon Tail Flick.¡± He mmed on the brakes, the car¡¯s front and rear spinning around, with the rear leading and sliding forward continuously.
The screeching friction noise was piercing, and along the way, ck smoke was billowing, probably from the tire heat caused by the friction.
Due to inertia, Xiang Yu¡¯s head mmed into the front and then bounced back to the rear seat.
Yet even so, Xiang Yu still didn¡¯t wake up.
Su Yongzhen was furious; having such splendid skills but no audience was torturous.
He had wanted to unt his skills a bit more to awaken Xiang Yu.
But at that moment, he suddenly realized a problem¡ªcould it be that Xiang Yu had passed out¡
Chapter 447 - 447 447 Is Xiang Yu Really Dead
?447: Chapter 447: Is Xiang Yu Really Dead?
447: Chapter 447: Is Xiang Yu Really Dead?
Su Yongzhen dragged Xiang Yu to the hotel, then just left him there and walked away.
He didn¡¯t know why he saved Xiang Yu, maybe it was just a spur-of-the-moment thought.
He was an assassin, and he had been keeping an eye on Xiang Yu for a while.
It wasn¡¯t a coincidence that he encountered him there today.
When Xiang Yu sneaked into the vi, he already knew and had been lurking in the shadows.
He had been waiting outside for two days until he heard shots fired inside.
Then, he circled around the vi a few times and happened to see Xiang Yu being chased.
Luckily, he arrived just in time.
If he had been a few minutester, Xiang Yu would probably have been beaten to death.
Su Yongzhen knew he hadmitted a grave sin for an assassin, but he just couldn¡¯t bring himself to kill Xiang Yu.
He left Xiang Yu by the door of the hotel.
Upon seeing a security guard approaching, he then drove away.
The security guard came over and saw someone lying there.
Initially, he intended to call the police, but in the end, they informed Sun Bo immediately.
After receiving the news, Sun Bo quickly came out and almost cried out when he saw it was Xiang Yu.
Then he hurriedly had people take Xiang Yu up to the fifth floor¡¯s health department.
Sun Bo, somewhat anxious, rushed over and pulled Liu Yuhang, saying, ¡°Quick, save him, quick, save him.¡±
Seeing Sun Bo so anxious, Liu Yuhang was initially stunned, then tried to get Sun Bo to sit down and exin properly.
By then, the security had already carried Xiang Yu in.
Upon seeing that it was Xiang Yu, Liu Yuhang also started to get nervous, and then he drove all the outsiders out of the health department.
Their injuries weren¡¯t serious; some had a cold, others had scrapes, none of them were in any grave danger, but Xiang Yu was different.
His injuries were unclear.
Liu Yuhang drove everyone else out, leaving only a few staff members.
Sun Bo, although anxious, was also ushered out.
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s face turn pale, it must have been very serious.
He paced around in distress and finally thought to call Tie Zhuzi.
At that moment, Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan were apanying Long Wu shopping in the supermarket.
Hearing that Xiang Yu had an ident, they couldn¡¯t care less and rushed back immediately.
It didn¡¯t take half an hour for the three to return, and by that time, Xiang Yu was still unconscious.
After returning, Tie Zhuzi didn¡¯t speak, but just grabbed Sun Bo and looked at him.
Sun Bo quickly said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened.
The security found him below, and I immediately brought him up here.¡±
Long Wu didn¡¯t bother with anyone else; he just pushed the door open and went inside.
Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan wanted to follow, but Long Wu locked the door behind him.
Inside, Liu Yuhang was nervously performing surgery.
Xiang Yu¡¯s ribs were injured again, and he had new wounds on his chest.
He didn¡¯t know how Xiang Yu made it through.
Such injuries would have caused an ordinary person to faint long ago.
Long Wu stood aside without disturbing Liu Yuhang.
She just stood there quietly watching.
Her eyes were red, and for some reason, her heart ached.
She would have preferred to be the one lying there.
She really wanted to ask Liu Yuhang how Xiang Yu¡¯s injuries were, but she was worried about distracting him, so she stood there silently.
¡°Xiang Yu, you mustn¡¯t die on me.
What would I do without you?¡± Long Wu harbored an inexplicable thought in her heart.
She felt very afraid, afraid that Xiang Yu might just die like this.
Outside, Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan were equally worried.
Tie Zhuzi crouched down, covered his head with his hands, and fiercely hit himself.
Seeing Liu Yuhang busily at work inside, he knew Xiang Yu¡¯s injuries must be very serious, but he didn¡¯t know how serious they were.
Xiang Yu came back looking like this, and once again, he wasn¡¯t there by Xiang Yu¡¯s side.
His heart was filled with profound self-me.
¡°Tie Zhuzi, don¡¯t do this to yourself.
Brother will be fine, right?¡± Xiao Xuan hastily reminded when he saw Tie Zhuzi tormenting himself.
Tie Zhuzi ignored Xiao Xuan and simply shook off his hand.
His mind was in turmoil, and he didn¡¯t want to pay attention to anyone.
The reason Xiang Yu ended up like this was all because of that Tie Sanjiang.
No matter what, even if he was shattered to pieces, he would never let that bastard off the hook.
Moreover, the mission was arranged by Zhong Huashan, and Tie Zhuzi detested him deeply.
If Xiang Yu didn¡¯t wake up, he would take Zhong Huashan down along with him.
Xiang Yu took less than five days for the mission from start to finish, while now, Luo Lin and Ding Yongwei¡¯s group were also busily preparing.
¡°Boss, it¡¯s already been two days, why hasn¡¯t he shown up?
Could the information be inurate?¡± Luo Lin was bing anxious.
He had thought that the information from Ding Yongwei would be absolutely reliable, but even after two days, Ba Ge hadn¡¯t made an appearance.
This made Luo Lin doubt the uracy since it concerned his future.
Ding Yongzhi also started to frown.
By all ounts, his information should have been correct.
He had nted that person next to Ba Ge years ago.
Nobody else, except for himself, knew about that person.
Now was the perfect time to utilize that person¡¯s information, but several pieces of information provided in session had not been urate, which also caused Ding Yongwei to doubt.
¡°Let¡¯s wait one more day, maybe he wille tomorrow,¡± Ding Yongweiforted.
After all, they had already waited two days, one more day wouldn¡¯t make much difference.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if we fail the mission, Xiang Yu definitely won¡¯tplete his mission either.
Do you think Tie Sanjiang is a pushover?¡± Ding Yongwei confidently dered.
Luo Lin of course knew that Xiang Yu wouldn¡¯t be able toplete the mission, but he still had an indescribable uneasy feeling.
¡°Big brother, what if neither of uspletes the mission?¡± Luo Lin asked with concern, showing that he greatly valued this opportunity.
¡°If this mission fails, the boss will surely assign you both another task,¡± said Ding Yongwei with a sly smile, as if he had seen through the boss¡¯s intentions.
While the two were discussing their ns, suddenly someone called.
¡°Boss, the target has appeared.¡±
Upon hearing the call, Ding Yongwei instantly brightened up.
He hung up and then turned to Luo Lin, ¡°Now it¡¯s your time to shine.
The target has appeared.¡±
Luo Lin, hearing that Ba Ge had appeared, was so excited he nearly jumped for joy.
Xiang Yu surely wouldn¡¯tplete his mission, and if he seeded smoothly, the position of bodyguard captain would undoubtedly be his.
¡°Thank you, big brother.
If I be the bodyguard captain, I definitely won¡¯t forget my promise,¡± Luo Lin assured.
¡°Now hurry up and don¡¯t let me down,¡± Ding Yongwei said as he patted Luo Lin¡¯s shoulder.
Luo Lin nodded and then hurried off with an excited expression, as if he could already see the thrilling moment of bing the bodyguard captain.
After Luo Lin left, Ding Yongwei watched him go and let out a coldugh.
All of this was within his n, including Luo Lin, who was nothing more than a pawn to him.
One day, he intended to show the world just how extensive his power was.
Shen San had been eliminated, and a significant part of his power had been taken under Ding Yongwei¡¯smand, while another part¡¯s whereabouts remained unknown¡
Chapter 448 - 448 448 Luo Lins Assassination Operation
?448: Chapter 448 Luo Lin¡¯s Assassination Operation 448: Chapter 448 Luo Lin¡¯s Assassination Operation A part of Shen San¡¯s influence had been absorbed by Ding Yongwei, but the other part mysteriously vanished as if it had never existed.
Although Ding Yongwei was curious, he did not pursue the matter, knowing that he had already gained benefits and could not monopolize them all.
Watching Luo Lin confidently walk away, he could almost see his glorious future.
Initially, Luo Lin wasn¡¯t confident, but now that the Baga was actually spotted at their designated meeting ce, the chances of sess had considerably risen.
This was a five-star upscale caf¨¦, which was difficult for ordinary people to book a seat.
The guests here were either rich or noble, and their visits weren¡¯t mainly for coffee but for other purposes.
Since the owner had significant backing, there was no fear of investigations by the authorities, and the underworld figures would show respect and not cause trouble here, making it a safe ce.
Luo Lin himself didn¡¯t qualify to be here, but he knew of a back door through which he could sneak in.
Moreover, Ding Yongwei had arranged everything inside the caf¨¦ for him.
For him, it was all clear inside.
After Luo Lin sneaked in, he disguised himself as a waiter and approached the vicinity of Baga¡¯s room.
Outside, there stood four men who were cautiously observing the surroundings.
Just then, someone inside asked for a coffee.
Luo Lin quickly prepared the stuff, attempting to blend in.
But the four men stopped him and took the coffee from his hands to deliver it inside themselves.
Luo Lin had underestimated their caution.
But he hadn¡¯t really hoped to get in.
It was just one of his ns.
When the first n failed, he resorted to the second.
He went to a secluded area and deliberately triggered the fire rm system.
The entire building was engulfed in rm sounds.
Suddenly, chaos erupted throughout the caf¨¦ building.
People rushed outside in a panic, and the security personnel, thinking there was a fire, began to evacuate the crowd.
After all, the patrons here were all individuals of status and position, and even a slight mishap causing any harm would be irreparable.
Luo Lin hid in a covert spot outside, simply waiting for Baga and his people toe out.
As soon as they did, Luo Lin would shoot during the confusion and make his escape¡ªhis n, easy and joyful.
Moreover, he had theirrades around to cover him; if Luo Lin managed to act, he was sure to break out.
At that moment, Luo Lin clenched the gun tightly in his hand, nervously vignt as he stared dead at Baga¡¯s room.
But those standing outside seemed utterly unworried, still maintaining a calm demeanor.
¡°What¡¯s going on, aren¡¯t they afraid of burning to death?¡± Luo Lin said anxiously.
This was his second n: create chaos and then take the opportunity to eliminate the target.
But now, although he had achieved his aim of creating chaos, the opponents didn¡¯t flinch.
They remained calm, sitting inside as if nothing had happened.
Ten minutes passed, and there was still no sign of them nning to leave.
By now, almost everyone else had left the building, and the chaos outside had also settled down.
Even if they dide out now, Luo Lin¡¯s chances were slim.
If he continued waiting like this, he¡¯d surely be discovered by others.
¡°What should I do?¡± Luo Lin gritted his teeth, his mind racing.
If the second n failed, he¡¯d have to implement the third n.
The third n was riskier; it required the help of surroundingrades.
Even if he seeded in killing Baga, there was a risk of being discovered by the owner.
If the owner found out that he¡¯d enlisted help, he could never be the captain of the bodyguard team.
But if he didn¡¯t take the risk, he would miss a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.
It wasn¡¯t easy for ¡°Eight Brother¡± to appear, and he wouldn¡¯t believe that if he left here, he would encounter ¡°Eight Brother¡± again within two days.
Fifteen minutes had already passed, and if he didn¡¯t act now, he might really lose the chance.
¡°Implement the third n.¡± At the critical moment, Luo Lin couldn¡¯t help it anymore and then adopted the third n.
As soon as his words ended, suddenly gunshots rang out around them.
The gunshots weren¡¯t dense but came from all directions.
The four people guarding outside were instantly injured and fell, but there was no fatal danger.
Luo Lin¡¯s third n was to deliberately create chaos, hoping to use this method to worry ¡°Eight Brother¡± and then force him out.
However, even after the gunshots sounded several times, ¡°Eight Brother¡± still did not appear.
Even though his brothers outside were injured, they did note out.
¡°What a coward,¡± Luo Lin said fiercely.
If the other party still didn¡¯te out, he even thought about leading people to storm in and forcibly kill them.
But by doing so, he would definitely expose the involvement of his other brothers.
Even if he killed ¡°Eight Brother,¡± he wouldn¡¯t be the bodyguard captain.
He might even anger the boss and cause undesirable consequences.
¡°This da*n cunning fox,¡± Luo Lin couldn¡¯t help but curse.
Originally, he thought that the first two ns would suffice to get the job done, but now it seemed utterly impossible as if the opponent knew someone was out to kill him.
Luo Lin would never have guessed that previously, Xiang Yu had already met ¡°Eight Brother¡± and had even warned him to be cautious and not wander around carelessly for the next week.
¡°Eight Brother¡± was smart enough to understand what Xiang Yu meant and had taken his advice.
Still, being the boss, there were many things he had to handle himself.
After dragging things out for two days, ¡°Eight Brother¡± finally couldn¡¯t wait any longer and arrived here first.
He had just sat down when the fire rm went off outside.
Their first reaction was that someone wasing to kill them, so they hid inside and didn¡¯te out.
It wasn¡¯t that they were afraid of Luo Lin; it was just that Luo Lin was hidden, and they didn¡¯t want to take the risk.
Indeed, after a dozen minutes passed, there was no sign of fire outside, and it was now obvious, they were definitely the targets.
¡°Eight Brother¡± sat calmly on the sofa inside.
At that moment, gunshots and screams of his brothers suddenly erupted outside again.
Clearly, the attackers wanted him toe out, but he simply refused to do so.
Outside, while Luo Lin was anxiously waiting, the door of the room suddenly opened, but only a crack, and then suddenly someone was thrown out from inside.
Seeing the opportunity, Luo Lin stared intensely at the door, really hoping that ¡°Eight Brother¡± woulde out; if ¡°Eight Brother¡± came out, he was confident he could take him down and then escape.
But after throwing out one person, the door was closed again.
Luo Lin was curious about why they would throw out a person, but as he thought about it, he suddenly became nervous.
That person was definitely Ding Yongwei¡¯s spy, who had been hiding inside for a long time.
It was unexpected that he was discovered today and disabled and thrown out, clearly indicating that they already knew of Luo Lin¡¯s presence¡
Chapter 449 - 449 449 The End of Their Mission
?449: Chapter 449: The End of Their Mission 449: Chapter 449: The End of Their Mission Although Luo Lin didn¡¯t recognize the man, his intuition told him that the person thrown out was the undercover agent Ding Yongwei had nted beside Bage.
Since the other party had disabled him and thrown him out, it meant one thing¡ªthey already knew someone was out to kill them.
Luo Lin thought he had been discreet, but to his dismay, his actions were just like those of a clown in the eyes of others.
He felt frustrated because he had prepared a lot for today.
Yet, he hadn¡¯t expected this oue and truly wanted to lead his brothers in a charge to kill Bage.
But the problem now was that the other side already knew of his n.
When the rm sounded earlier, they must have taken measures.
¡°Retreat, retreat quickly,¡± Luo Lin ordered.
He wasn¡¯t a fool¡ªBage¡¯s current achievements were more than enough to prove the man¡¯s capabilities, so now he had to retreat.
Luo Lin looked terrified as he ran towards the staircase.
Just as he reached the entrance, about a dozen people came rushing up from below.
By their frantic demeanor, they looked as if their father had died.
Seeing them, Luo Lin was certain that these were Bage¡¯s subordinates.
He pretended to be afraid and said to the neers, ¡°Don¡¯t go up, run, it¡¯s on fire.¡±
The men looked at Luo Lin with some confusion but ignored him and continued rushing towards Bage¡¯s room.
Seeing this, Luo Lin couldn¡¯t help but inwardly breathe a sigh of relief.
Between the mission and his life, thetter was obviously more important.
He ran out of the coffee building and blended into the crowd, watching from afar.
He hoped for another opportunity.
He stood there for a full hour, but Bage and his group never appeared.
Meanwhile, the cause of the rm had been found¡ªa deliberate sabotage of the rm system, a false rm.
The onlookers, realizing there was nothing more to see, gradually left.
Naturally, Luo Lin wouldn¡¯t just stand there alone, so he also left.
He hid in a teahouse across the street, keeping a close watch.
When Bage reappeared, it was two hourster.
Bage was surrounded by a lot of people, who encircled him tightly like a bucket¡ªthere was no chance to act.
If Luo Lin acted rashly, he was likely to lose his life.
And so, he watched helplessly as Bage left.
The assassination n he and Ding Yongwei had devised had failed.
Luo Lin looked dejected, but there was nothing he could do about it.
In the afternoon, when he returned to headquarters and saw Ding Yongwei, he ryed the entire process to him.
After listening, Ding Yongwei mmed the table and stood up,
¡°Useless, all useless,¡± Ding Yongwei yelled, but then it seemed he thought of something, and he fell silent, only grinding his teeth in anger.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, big brother, I didn¡¯t do well,¡± Luo Lin hurriedly apologized.
¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize to me; this is all your own doing.
Why didn¡¯t you just set the building on fire at that time?
Just start a fire there, and I¡¯d like to see if he woulde out,¡± Ding Yongwei said angrily.
Luo Lin just gave a bitter smile and said no more.
He wasn¡¯t ruthless enough.
ording to Ding Yongwei, if he had been there, he would definitely have gone with this fourth n¡ªto set the building on fire.
The entire coffee building was connected to many other structures¡ªif one caught fire, the others would not be spared either.
From this, it was clear that Ding Yongwei was much more ruthless than Luo Lin.
Seeing Luo Lin¡¯s remorseful demeanor, Ding Yongwei could only take a deep breath and say, ¡°Let¡¯s leave it at that for this matter.
Don¡¯t worry, if we fail our task, Xiang Yu certainly won¡¯t seed either.¡±
Ding Yongwei finished speaking and then went upstairs.
He didn¡¯t pay any more attention to Luo Lin.
¡°Next time, I must be ruthless,¡± Luo Lin clenched his fist and said.
Neither he nor Xiang Yu hadpleted their mission.
He looked forward to the boss giving them another assignment and made up his mind that he wouldplete it at any cost.
Little did he know, Xiang Yu had already killed Tie Sanjiang and was now lying in a hotel room.
When Liu Yuhang finally finished the surgery and sat down exhausted, Long Wu immediately lifted him up.
Then, with a cold face, he asked, ¡°How exactly is Xiang Yu?
Is he going to die?¡±
Liu Yuhang gave an awkward smile and said, ¡°Boss Xiang won¡¯t die.
He¡¯s just¡¡±
¡°He¡¯s just what?¡± Long Wu, anxious, grabbed Liu Yuhang¡¯s cor.
¡°He¡¯s just too tired and fell asleep.
There¡¯s nothing seriously wrong with him now, but he does need to rest for a while,¡± Liu Yuhang said with some embarrassment when he saw how worried Long Wu was.
He should have told them earlier.
Although Xiang Yu¡¯s injuries were severe, they weren¡¯t life-threatening.
He would be fine as long as he rested well.
Liu Yuhang had been worried too, but after checking, he confirmed that Xiang Yu was very exhausted and had fallen asleep.
¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± Long Wu released Liu Yuhang furiously.
Hearing that Xiang Yu was okay, she feltpletely relieved.
Just moments before, she was worried about what they would do if Xiang Yu had died.
It turned out the guy was actually sleeping all this time.
Liu Yuhang had been performing surgery for a very long time and was tired.
He needed to rest, but obviously, he couldn¡¯t do so sitting there, so he prepared to return to his own room.
But just as he opened the door, Tie Zhuzi pulled him over, his voice booming, ¡°How is Brother Yu?
If you¡¯ve treated him to death, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±
Liu Yuhang couldn¡¯t help but feel that being a doctor was indeed a high-risk job.
A little oversight could lead to retribution.
However, Liu Yuhang knew that Tie Zhuzi was just talking nonsense because he was too worried about Xiang Yu.
He normally liked to bber.
¡°Go in and see for yourself.
I need to go back and rest,¡± Liu Yuhang didn¡¯t pay attention to Tie Zhuzi and walked away.
¡°Hey, are you looking for death, kid?¡± Seeing Liu Yuhang¡¯s expression, Tie Zhuzi knew that Xiang Yu would be fine; otherwise, his expression wouldn¡¯t be as such.
Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan both hurriedly rushed in.
Seeing that Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t woken up yet, Tie Zhuzi approached and began shaking Xiang Yu¡¯s shoulder, saying, ¡°Brother Yu, wake up, it¡¯s Zhuzi.¡±
Tie Zhuzi thought Xiang Yu was just in aa and began speaking to him like they do in TV dramas, hoping he¡¯d wake up soon.
Xiao Xuan thought the same and squatted down, also ready to say a few words to Xiang Yu.
¡°You two stop making noise.
Xiang Yu is okay; he¡¯s just too tired and fell asleep.
He¡¯s probably dreaming right now,¡± Long Wu, a bit upset by Tie Zhuzi¡¯s rough behavior, said.
Hearing that Xiang Yu was sleeping, Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan immediately stood up.
They knew very well that thest thing Xiang Yu wanted when he was sleeping was for someone toe near him.
Both of them had suffered in this regard before, and Tie Zhuzi was almost killed by Xiang Yu because of it.
¡°You¡¯re saying that Brother Yu is sleeping right now?¡± Tie Zhuzi looked disbelieving and nced at Xiang Yu¡¯s face again.
Indeed, Xiang Yu was breathing evenly, with a slight smile on his face as if he was dreaming of something delicious¡
Chapter 450 - 450 450 The Scent of His Perfume
?450: Chapter 450: The Scent of His Perfume 450: Chapter 450: The Scent of His Perfume Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan were relieved to hear that Xiang Yu was alright, but they didn¡¯t know how Xiang Yu hade back.
That question had to wait until Xiang Yu woke up.
Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan saw Long Wu with a worried face guarding there, so they wisely stepped out.
¡°What do you think, would Long Wu make a good sister-inw?¡± Tie Zhuzi talked as they walked out of the room and then sat outside.
¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Xiao Xuan said impatiently, clearly not wanting to discuss the matter with Tie Zhuzi.
These were Xiang Yu¡¯s private affairs, how Xiang Yu felt about them was unknown, and it was not appropriate to specte.
¡°I think it¡¯s good; the sister-inw¡¯s cooking skills are not bad.
She could make us tasty food,¡± Tie Zhuzi said, nodding to himself as if he longed for it, thankfully Long Wu hadn¡¯t heard him.
If she had, she might have kicked him out already.
Tie Zhuzi then furrowed his brows.
Xiao Xuan thought he had something to say and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
¡°I¡¯m feeling a bit confused, not sure what to do,¡± Tie Zhuzi voiced his troubles.
¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xiao Xuan hurriedly asked.
He had never seen Tie Zhuzi worried like this before.
Normally, he was carefree and often threatened to throw people out of windows, but now he was frowning.
¡°If Long Wu bes our sister-inw, what about Lan Tingting?
Both are quite beautiful, and Lan Tingting is even gentler,¡± Tie Zhuzi thoughtfully said.
Xiao Xuan was nearly knocked out by Tie Zhuzi¡¯s words; idly considering such matters here.
He couldn¡¯t stand listening to Tie Zhuzi¡¯s nonsense and went to sit on the ground to the side.
Meanwhile, Tie Zhuzi appeared thoughtful.
Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan had stayed there without leaving, thinking Xiang Yu would wake up by evening at thetest.
But he still hadn¡¯t woken up byte at night.
Unable to stay awake any longer, theyy down on the ground and fell asleep.
Long Wu remained sitting beside Xiang Yu.
It was deep into the night, and seeing that Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan had fallen asleep, she finally mustered the courage to grasp Xiang Yu¡¯s hand.
Xiang Yu¡¯s hand wasrge and warm.
Long Wu held Xiang Yu¡¯s hand against her face and closed her eyes, savoring the moment.
Perhaps then, she finally shed her facade to reveal her true self.
¡°Why are you so foolish, why do you push yourself so hard?¡± Long Wu said with ament.
Long Wu whispered these words and, feeling tired, she clung to Xiang Yu¡¯s hand andy down beside him, resting until the following morning.
Waking up the next day, the sunlight streamed in, warm on their faces.
Long Wu truly wished she could just stay lying beside Xiang Yu, finding it very heartwarming.
While Long Wuy beside Xiang Yu not wanting to get up, she suddenly smelled a faint fragrance on him, a famous French perfume.
Why would Xiang Yu have it on him?
Thinking this, Long Wu purposely sniffed Xiang Yu¡¯s body again, and indeed, the scent of that perfume was distinct.
¡°What is this?¡± As Long Wu drew closer to Xiang Yu, she suddenly discovered a long hair on his body.
The hair was somewhat yellow, clearly dyed.
Long Wu always sported a natural look, never wearing makeup or dying her hair, so the hair clearly wasn¡¯t hers.
Zhong Qin was the same; her hair wouldn¡¯t look like this either.
While Long Wu pondered where Xiang Yu had been these past days, Xiang Yu suddenly spoke.
¡°Your hand is really small, quite smooth too,¡± Xiang Yu said as he grasped Long Wu¡¯s hand.
Long Wu jumped in fright, quickly withdrew her hand, and then cast a cold nce at Xiang Yu, before punching him in the stomach and storming off without a word.
Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan rushed in after seeing Long Wu leave.
Seeing that Xiang Yu had woken up, both of them were very happy and started asking numerous questions.
Xiang Yu gestured with his hand for them to stop, indicating he would tell them everything in due course.
¡°What happened to Long Wu just now, why did she look so unhappy?¡± Xiang Yu asked, puzzled.
Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan were somewhat at a loss for words, they too wanted to ask Xiang Yu what exactly had happened.
¡°Brother Yu, could it be that you¡¡± Tie Zhuzi gave an awkward smile and did not continue.
¡°If you have something to say, just say it.
What¡¯s with the hesitation?¡± Xiang Yu demanded bluntly.
Tie Zhuzi then chuckled and said, ¡°Brother Yu, why do you smell so strongly of perfume?
It¡¯s quite nice actually.¡±
Tie Zhuzi¡¯s nose had always been sensitive, he had smelled the scent on Xiang Yu earlier but hadn¡¯t thought much of it until he saw Long Wu upset, which made him pay more attention.
Xiang Yu quickly sniffed himself, and indeed there was a hint of it.
He hadn¡¯t expected the perfume to be so potent; just staying with Zheng Qingxia for one night had transferred it onto him.
¡°Both of you go over there, I need to sleep for a while.¡± Xiang Yu hastily pushed them aside theny down on the bed, looking very much like someone with a guilty conscience.
The three of them sat together for a long time, Xiang Yu recounted the events of the past couple of days.
Of course, he omitted many details.
Even so, Tie Zhuzi was boiling with excitement, wishing he had been there himself.
¡°Brother Yu, how¡¯s He Dong¡¯s butt now?¡± Tie Zhuzi asked curiously.
At the time, Xiang Yu had been so angry that he had shoved a mop handle into He Dong¡¯s butt, and he didn¡¯t know what happened afterward.
Xiang Yu justughed and shook his head, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s leave that matter behind, we don¡¯t know Tie Sanjiang, nor have we ever met him.¡±
Tie Zhuzi understood what Xiang Yu meant and both nodded their heads, dropping the subject.
The deadline was tomorrow, Zhong Huashan would announce their results then.
He had already decided what he would say tomorrow.
Neither of them hadpleted the task, which was why he had made the task so difficult in the first ce because he had more important tasks nned for them afterwards.
This was his ultimate goal.
Just as Zhong Huashan was sitting leisurely in his office, enjoying the brief satisfaction that smoking brought, suddenly someone knocked on the door¡ªit was one of his bodyguards.
The bodyguard stood in front of Zhong Huashan and whispered something in his ear.
Zhong Huashan stared dumbly at him for a moment, then asked incredulously, ¡°He really died?¡±
The man nodded affirmatively and then walked out, leaving a bewildered Zhong Huashan there, dumbfounded.
The task he had set for the two men was meant to be impossible, but now it seemed to have exceeded his expectations.
While he was lost in thought, his phone suddenly rang.
He looked at it for a long while before answering, ¡°What is it?¡±
¡°Sanjiang is dead,¡± a voice suddenly said from the other end.
¡°I know,¡± Zhong Huashan sat there, looking bewildered and sighed, not believing it.
¡°Who do you think did it?¡± There was a pause on the other end, then the person said¡
Chapter 451 - 451 451 Who is the Ultimate Winner
?451: Chapter 451: Who is the Ultimate Winner 451: Chapter 451: Who is the Ultimate Winner Zhong Huashan sat there, stunned, for quite a while after taking a phone call.
He couldn¡¯t shake a feeling of disbelief.
He then called the men who were keeping tabs on Xiang Yu, but the feedback he got was that Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t used anyone else; he¡¯d done everything on his own.
Finally, he had no choice but to ept the truth and he sighed.
Xiang Yu hadpleted the task¡ªdid that mean Luo Lin had as well?
With that thought, Zhong Huashan hastily picked up the phone to inquire.
The conclusion was that Luo Lin had involved Ding Yongwei¡¯s forces, yet still failed toplete the task, which made him breathe a sigh of relief, as if a weight had been lifted off his chest.
With Tie Sanjiang truly dead, there were many things he needed to do; he couldn¡¯t wait any longer.
He then instructed his subordinates to call Ding Yongwei and Miao Honglei and have theme over in the afternoon.
When Xiang Yu received the call from Miao Honglei, it was already nine in the morning, and he had returned to his room, lying there while Long Wu sat beside him, having prepared many delicious dishes for Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu ate, feeling somewhat awkward, because Long Wu waspletely ignoring him.
She must have noticed the scent of perfume on Xiang Yu.
¡°Has anything happened thesest couple of days?¡± Xiang Yu asked with a smile.
Long Wu nced at him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t make small talk if there¡¯s nothing to say.
I don¡¯t want to deal with you.¡±
Seeing this, Xiang Yu quickly shut his mouth and then ate his meal with big bites.
Although Long Wu said this, the food she made was still delicious.
In the afternoon, the squad leaders under Xiang Yu all came to see him.
This included Wang Ze and Jiang Chao, who also took the opportunity to report on the recent situation.
Their enterprises were gradually expanding and all the brothers were busily and joyfully engaged in their work.
Now that they had money, everything was developing for the better.
All of this was brought to them by Xiang Yu, and so, his men held him in high esteem.
Their admiration wasn¡¯t rooted in fear, but in genuine respect from the depths of their hearts.
Xiang Yu was like their own brother, and if an outsider spoke ill of Xiang Yu, they would rush over without hesitation and deliver a couple of ps to the offender¡¯s face.
Jiang Chao and the others spent the whole afternoon with Xiang Yu and finally left when they saw that he was tired.
In Xiang Yu¡¯s room, only Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan remained.
¡°How did things go with Luo Lin and his lot?¡± Xiang Yu asked.
¡°Heard the mission failed,¡± Tie Zhuzi said.
Xiang Yu simply nodded, his face showing little change.
In his view, Brother Ba was not that easy to deal with, and he actually liked the man; if he really had been taken out by Luo Lin, it would have been a shame.
The next morning, after they had eaten breakfast, it was already eight thirty.
¡°Brother Yu, we should get going.
They¡¯re definitely going to be surprised today,¡± Tie Zhuzi said with a grin.
Xiang Yu grunted in acknowledgment but didn¡¯t immediately move.
Hey there for a bit longer, then finally stood up, called Tie Zhuzi, and the two of them set off.
In the headquarters¡¯rge meeting room, Ding Yongwei, Miao Honglei, their bodyguards, and the squad leaders had already gathered.
Luo Lin also stood behind Ding Yongwei.
Despite the mission¡¯s failure, he didn¡¯t feel disgraced; after all, the task was too difficult, impossible for anyone toplete.
Xiang Yu would surely be the same, and his task was even more challenging; he couldn¡¯t possibly havepleted it.
¡°Why hasn¡¯t Xiang Yue, is it because he didn¡¯tplete the task and was too scared to show up?¡± At this time, Ding Yongwei looked at Miao Honglei and said with a smile.
Thepetition between Luo Lin and Xiang Yu was actually apetition between Ding Yongwei and Miao Honglei.
Ever since Shen San died, their conflict had graduallye to the surface.
¡°If Xiang Yu hasn¡¯tpleted the task, could it be that Luo Lin has?
Xiang Yu doesn¡¯t dare to show up, which shows he still has some sense of shame, unlike some people who are shameless and brazen,¡± Miao Honglei mocked.
Ding Yongwei didn¡¯t get angry after hearing this, but let out a coldugh and said, ¡°It¡¯s a matter of attitude, unrted to the sess or failure of the task.¡±
The two of them were there, neither willing to back down, speaking their minds until Zhong Huashan finally came in, and then it quieted down.
¡°Now that everyone is here, let¡¯s get started,¡± Zhong Huashan swept a nce around and suddenly furrowed his brows.
At that moment, Miao Honglei suddenly said, ¡°Boss, Xiang Yu hasn¡¯t arrived yet, he probably got held up.¡±
Zhong Huashan had already noticed the absence of Xiang Yu.
He sat there with a stern face, not saying a word.
Since he didn¡¯t speak, naturally, no one else would say anything either.
In a moment, the spacious conference hall, with so many people standing there, became eerily quiet.
This atmospherested for a full twenty minutes until Zhong Huashan suddenly realized a problem¡ªcould Xiang Yu have learned something and fled?
If he knew too much, then he must not be allowed to live.
Just as Zhong Huashan was filled with doubts, at that moment, Xiang Yu came in with Tie Zhuzi, both looking travel-worn.
Seeing Xiang Yue in, Ding Yongwei gave a snort of derision and said, ¡°So you actually remember toe, Xiang Yu.
Do you even know what time it is?
The boss has been waiting for a long time.
You¡¯re being disrespectful to the boss, you know?¡±
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t even bother with him and went straight to Zhong Huashan, saying apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, boss, there was a traffic jam on the road, so I¡¯mte.¡±
Originally, Zhong Huashan wanted to get angry, but in the end, he just nodded and smiled, signaling Xiang Yu to join the others.
Seeing that Zhong Huashan didn¡¯t say anything, Xiang Yu quickly went to stand behind Miao Honglei.
Miao Honglei nced at him irritably.
It was well-known that Xiang Yu liked to bete, and every time he had the same excuse: traffic jam.
For some reason, it seemed to be only him who got stuck in traffic, while others could travel unimpeded.
Seeing that everyone had finally arrived, Zhong Huashan then said in a loud voice, ¡°As everyone knows, I¡¯m currently selecting a bodyguard team leader.
This position is between Xiang Yu and Luo Lin.
Both of them have done well¡¡±
Zhong Huashan rambled on for quite a bit, simply stating that the performances of both had been recognized by their brothers, and he could only choose one as the bodyguard team leader, and such.
These pleasantries might have been pointless, but they still had to be said.
After all, he was the big boss and a man who cared about his face.
After saying these things, Zhong Huashan finally turned to Luo Lin and Xiang Yu and said, ¡°Now, the two of you, report on your respective tasks.
Although there¡¯s still one day left, I feel there¡¯s no need to wait anymore.¡±
Even though today was the sixth day, Luo Lin knew it would be impossible to eliminate Brother Eight.
As soon as Zhong Huashan finished speaking, Luo Lin quickly said, ¡°Due to some minor mistakes, my task was notpleted.¡±
Luo Lin spoke frankly, as if the failure toplete the task did not greatly affect him.
After all, Xiang Yu wouldn¡¯tplete it either.
At worst, they would end up on equal footing.
The people around didn¡¯t show any surprise after hearing this.
After all, Brother Eight and Tie Sanjiang were not ordinary people, not ones who could be killed just by saying so.
If dying were so easy, they probably would have died a thousand or even ten thousand times by now, not waiting for these two to do the job.
At that point, everyone¡¯s gaze focused on Xiang Yu.
In their subconscious, they had already determined that Xiang Yu definitely hadn¡¯tpleted the task either¡
Chapter 452 - 452 452 Thats How Wild My Buddy Is
?452: Chapter 452: That¡¯s How Wild My Buddy Is 452: Chapter 452: That¡¯s How Wild My Buddy Is After Luo Lin finished speaking, everyone¡¯s gaze settled on Xiang Yu.
In their eyes, it was certain that Xiang Yu would not havepleted the task either.
Although they knew this would be the result, they still wanted to hear the words of task failure from Xiang Yu himself.
In this ce, many people did not like Xiang Yu, including Miao Honglei.
But whether they liked him or not was one thing, and whether they outwardly supported him was another.
Ding Yongwei was sitting there, coldly snorting with disdain, ¡°If you haven¡¯tpleted the task, just say so, instead of beating around the bush like this.¡±
Behind him, Luo Lin also snorted coldly.
He knew very well what kind of person Tie Sanjiang was, and that killing him would be harder than reaching the heavens.
Unless there were a massive earthquake that crushed the enemy to death.
Now Luo Lin had no right to speak, or else he would have already ridiculed Xiang Yu.
¡°Don¡¯t take it too seriously, there will be more opportunitiester,¡± Miao Honglei suddenly turned to look at Xiang Yu and said, thinking that Xiang Yu had failed the task and was too ashamed to speak.
But he was someone who knew the inside story.
If the two of them failed in their task this time, there would be another task following closely behind.
That would be the real time for their rivalry.
¡°I¡¯vepleted my task,¡± Xiang Yu said calmly at that moment.
Xiang Yu¡¯s words exploded like a bomb next to everyone¡¯s ears, making them all think they had misheard.
They looked at each other in disbelief, questioning amongst themselves whether what they had just heard was real.
But eventually, everyone confirmed one thing: they had not misheard, Xiang Yu had indeed said that he hadpleted his task.
And at this moment, Ding Yongwei suddenly burst into heartyughter.
Hisughter startled the people around him, and they all turned to look at Ding Yongwei, wanting to know why he wasughing.
Then, with a face full of contempt, Ding Yongwei looked at Xiang Yu and said, ¡°Did you just say that youpleted the task, Xiang Yu?¡±
Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t be bothered with him and stood there without saying a word.
¡°Do you even know what your task was?
You were supposed to kill Tie Sanjiang, not some random stray cat or dog.
Do you know who Tie Sanjiang is?
Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re passing off an impostor as the real deal,¡± Ding Yongwei said disdainfully.
The crowd nodded in agreement upon hearing this.
If Xiang Yu had killed a fake Tie Sanjiang, that really would be a joke.
Xiang Yu, upon hearing this, also furrowed his brows and muttered to himself thoughtfully, ¡°You¡¯re right, maybe I did kill a fake, otherwise it wouldn¡¯t have been so easy.¡±
Although Xiang Yu¡¯s voice was low, everyone around heard it clearly, and they erupted withughter.
They didn¡¯t believe that Xiang Yu could have been sessful; the thought of his sess was something they found hard to ept.
As Xiang Yu¡¯s elder brother, Miao Honglei felt as if his own face had been lost by Xiang Yu.
He then turned back and red at Xiang Yu without saying a word.
Regarding the reaction of these people, Xiang Yu just smiled and did not say much.
The people around him mocked him unabashedly.
Some said he was dreaming, others called him an idiot.
At this point, Tie Zhuzi couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.
He looked at the people around him and shouted, ¡°You are the idiots, pure and simple idiots!
Brother Yu was just saying there¡¯s a possibility he killed the wrong person, but he may not have.
Maybe he really did take out the person you all think is so awesome.¡±
At the roar of Tie Zhuzi, the crowd became furious.
That big dumb man actually called them idiots, this was a tant provocation.
Many were itching for a fight, but in front of their elder brother, they did not dare to act rashly.
Ding Yongwei was naturally among those Tie Zhuzi had insulted.
Others might take it, but he could not, and he sneered before looking at Miao Honglei and saying, ¡°You¡¯d better control your dog behind you, otherwise, if I identally blow him away, you¡¯d better not get mad.¡±
¡°Who are you calling?¡± Others might regard Ding Yongwei as someone of importance, but Tie Zhuzi only saw him as the balls on a dog.
Now that the man had insulted him, he felt an urge to throw Ding Yongwei out the window, but this was the first floor, so throwing him out probably wouldn¡¯t do much.
¡°What, are you really seeking death?¡± Ding Yongwei sneered, his eyes brimming with a murderous intent.
If it had been Xiang Yu, he might have had to reconsider, given that the boss had taken an interest in him, but if it was Tie Zhuzi, then killing him would just mean one less person around.
¡°So what if I¡¯m seeking death?¡± Tie Zhuzi red back and shouted loudly.
¡°Then that makes things easy.¡± Ding Yongwei said and immediately pulled out a gun, disengaging the safety catch.
A minor yer daring to be so arrogant in front of him was something he truly had never seen before.
The atmosphere around them suddenly tensed up, and Miao Honglei was also ring at Ding Yongwei.
Even if Tie Zhuzi was arrogant, he was one of his own people.
If Ding Yongwei really killed him, it would be a p in his face.
¡°You dare?¡± Xiang Yu watched Ding Yongwei coldly, a dagger already appearing in his hand.
If Ding Yongwei really fired, he was certain the dagger would end up nted in his opponent¡¯s neck.
Behind Ding Yongwei, Luo Lin and several others all promptly took out their guns and stood ready.
¡°Xiang Yu, you should understand your ce.
Even if I lent you some guts, you wouldn¡¯t dare touch me,¡± Ding Yongwei said fearlessly.
¡°Is that so?¡± Xiang Yu sniffed disdainfully, his dagger swiftly thrown.
Nobody surrounding them could have expected Xiang Yu to be so bold.
Surrounded by so many, he had actually taken the initiative to attack.
It was like he was courting death.
By the time Ding Yongwei realized what was happening, the dagger had already struck his handgun, knocking it from his grip with great force.
The gun and dagger both hit the ground, and as the daggernded, it identally discharged a bullet into the roof.
Behind Ding Yongwei, Luo Lin and the others all immediately aimed their guns at Xiang Yu.
On Xiang Yu¡¯s side, only Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan were armed.
Though they were only two, they were fearless, their eyes showing unwavering determination.
Xiang Yu stood in front of the two, with his hands sped behind his back and head raised, not bothering to conceal his contempt.
When he first came to this city, it was Ding Yongwei who had crossed him.
Back then, there were only the three of them.
Ding Yongwei could have handled him however he wanted; they even stamped a cigarette mark on Xiang Yu¡¯s forehead.
Xiang Yu remembered clearly how Ding Yongwei had made him kneel without mercy, humiliating him.
He and his two brothers had endured endless humiliation.
The current situation was not much different from back then.
Only now, Xiang Yu was no longer the neer he once was; he was no longer someone who could be easily squeezed.
Not even Ding Yongwei could do that, as Xiang Yu had already established a firm foothold here.
If Ding Yongwei wanted to mess with him, he¡¯d better weigh his options carefully.
¡°Xiang Yu, you¡¯ve got quite the nerve,¡± Ding Yongwei said as he got to his feet and coldly stared at Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu just snorted coldly and then stepped out from behind Miao Honglei, standing in front of everyone and staring at Ding Yongwei.
¡°What of it?¡± Xiang Yu said without fear.
Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan closely followed behind Xiang Yu, ready to act at any moment.
Once, Xiang Yu had knelt on the ground, subjected to public humiliation.
He and Tie Zhuzi had sworn that one day they would have their revenge, and that day was drawing ever nearer¡
Chapter 453 - 453 453 This is the Counterattack Legend
?453: Chapter 453 This is the Counterattack Legend 453: Chapter 453 This is the Counterattack Legend Although Xiang Yu did not yet possess the strength to contend with Ding Yongwei, he was certain that his opponent would not dare to harm him.
First of all, he had a group of brothers under hismand, and if he were killed by the other side, his brothers would definitely seek revenge for him.
Xiang Yu had confidence in this.
Moreover, Zhong Huashan was still here, and he was about to be his personal bodyguard.
If he were killed by Ding Yongwei at this moment, once the word got out, Zhong Huashan might as well quit the scene.
Therefore, at this point, Xiang Yu exhibited an arrogant side.
Even Miao Honglei was somewhat surprised by Xiang Yu¡¯s behavior.
Miao Honglei had always been engaged in both overtpetition and covert struggles with Ding Yongwei but had never gone to such lengths.
He had not expected Xiang Yu, this junior, to be so bold and to openly challenge Ding Yongwei.
Although Miao Honglei was somewhat worried, he had to admit that what Xiang Yu said resonated deeply with him, and he couldn¡¯t help but cheer for Xiang Yu aloud.
The tension between the two sides had escted to breaking point, and minor carelessness could set things off.
Just now, when Xiang Yu threw the dagger, Luo Lin behind him came close to firing his gun.
If a shot were fired, a battle would inevitably erupt, and the resulting chaos and casualties were certain.
The boss would definitely hold the first person who fired the gun ountable.
It was during his brief moment of distraction that Xiang Yu¡¯s dagger struck Ding Yongwei¡¯s pistol, allowing him to breathe a sigh of relief.
If the dagger had been aimed at Ding Yongwei, then the problem would have been serious.
¡°You think you can take me with just three people?¡± Ding Yongwei said disdainfully.
¡°To deal with trash, three is already a bit too many,¡± Xiang Yu sneered.
¡°Is that so?¡± Ding Yongwei said.
He then turned to grab the gun from one of his men behind him, determined to see what made this Xiang Yu so audacious today.
Just then, someone pped the table with a ¡®bang,¡¯ the sound loud enough to almost shatter the tabletop.
¡°Are you two finished yet?
What do you think this ce is?¡± Zhong Huashan stared at them angrily.
In reality, he could have stopped them earlier, but he wanted to witness Xiang Yu¡¯s performance.
Indeed, Xiang Yu did not disappoint him.
What he needed was exactly someone like Xiang Yu.
If Xiang Yu had been timid in front of Ding Yongwei, Zhong Huashan would not have been at ease making him the head of his bodyguards.
He had to be sure that Xiang Yu would be able to stand up for him if trouble arose.
¡°Boss, look at him, he¡¯s already so arrogant.
If things persist, he¡¯ll stop taking you seriously,¡± Ding Yongwei voiced his dissatisfaction.
¡°You want to kill his brother, so his reaction is understandable,¡± Zhong Huashan said.
Now, Xiang Yu could openly quarrel with Ding Yongwei for his brothers¡¯ sake, and in the future, once he was following him, he would bravely stand up in the face of danger to him as well.
Of course, this was Zhong Huashan¡¯s thinking, but he neglected one thing.
Xiang Yu and Tie Zhuzi were as close as life-and-death brothers, whereas the rtionship between Xiang Yu and him was merely one of mutual use.
¡°This can be understood?
He¡¯s already so defiant without evenpleting the mission.
If you really had him kill Tie Sanjiang, who knows what he would be?¡± Ding Yongwei said discontentedly.
His words were aimed at Xiang Yu, but they were also meant for the boss.
¡°Who says his mission is iplete?¡± Suddenly, Zhong Huashan spoke.
Zhong Huashan¡¯s words were like a thunderp, snapping everyone back to reality.
Indeed, Xiang Yu had just said there was a possibility of having killed the wrong person, but that was only a possibility.
¡°What do you mean?¡± Ding Yongwei looked at Zhong Huashan in disbelief.
¡°Yesterday, I received news that Xiang Yu had already taken out Tie Sanjiang, clean and without help,¡± Zhong Huashan said, feigningposure.
In his heart, he didn¡¯t believe it either, but the facts were in front of him, and he had no choice but to ept them.
At that moment, the room fell into a dead silence.
If the statement hade from Xiang Yu¡¯s mouth, they would not have believed it, but since it was Zhong Huashan who spoke, they had to believe it.
Tie Zhuzi looked around at the foolish faces with smug satisfaction, their smug expressions had turned into the color of pig liver.
Miao Honglei felt the same, the news was both a surprise and inconceivable for him.
What kind of monster was Xiang Yu that he could aplish such a task?
Ding Yongwei was even more incredulous; he stared dumbfounded at Zhong Huashan, hoping to detect some hint of lying on his face.
But Zhong Huashan¡¯s expression was dark, showing no signs of deceit.
¡°He really killed Tie Sanjiang?¡±
¡°How is that possible?
He must have had aplices.¡±
¡°The boss said it himself, how could it be false?¡±
The people around were also stunned by the news, discussing the unbelievable message that challenged their disbelief.
¡°Boss, are you talking about Tie Sanjiang, the big shot from Sanjiang Association?¡± Ding Yongwei asked the boss, still unable to believe it.
They knew all too well who Tie Sanjiang was.
Holding high positions, they had ess to more information and understood more.
Tie Sanjiang could be described as a legendary figure, a War God whom people on the streets talked about with respect.
But now he was suddenly killed, and the murderer was an inconspicuous character right before them.
What was even more surprising was that Xiang Yu seemedpletely unharmed, not even a scratch on him¡ªhow could that be possible.
¡°There will no longer be a Sanjiang Association,¡± Zhong Huashan finished saying, then sat down in his chair, looking somewhat sad and contemtive.
Zhong Huashan¡¯s words made it clear that Xiang Yu had shattered that myth.
He had done the deed himself, and it seemed he did it with ease, without getting injured.
It was only then that they realized how ignorant their mockery of Xiang Yu had been.
They thought Xiang Yu was the fool, but it turned out they were the fools themselves.
At this moment, no one could have been more delighted than Tie Zhuzi.
Heughed heartily, watching their bitter faces.
Hisughter was a sheer insult to those around him.
If Xiaoxuan hadn¡¯t pulled him back to silence hisughter, Tie Zhuzi would haveughed out loud, then pointed at them and told them that in front of his bro Xiang, all the so-called tough guys were nothing but trash.
At this time, the most shocked was Luo Lin.
From the beginning, he had been indoctrinated with the idea that no matter whether he could seed or not, Xiang Yu was definitely doomed to failure.
And his own mission was to take down Bage, which was much easier than Xiang Yu¡¯s mission.
But now, he had failed, while Xiang Yu had sessfullypleted the task.
Consequently, the position of head of the bodyguard team had nothing to do with him anymore.
He had prepared for so long and carried such high hopes, but now he was being told it had nothing to do with him.
¡°Big brother, tell me this isn¡¯t true?¡± Luo Lin grabbed Ding Yongwei, his face filled with disbelief.
At that moment, all Ding Yongwei could do was sigh and shake his head; the news had also caught him off guard.
It seemed now that Xiang Yu had outperformed Luo Lin.
Luo Lin had his own support and still couldn¡¯tplete the mission, which could only mean he really was no match for Xiang Yu, something everyone could see.
¡°Impossible, impossible.
Xiang Yu, you couldn¡¯t have killed Tie Sanjiang, this must be a lie.
Xiang Yu, you¡¯re deceiving everyone, you must be lying,¡± Luo Lin suddenly started shouting uncontrobly¡
Chapter 454 - 454 454 Luo Lins Sudden Rampage
?454: Chapter 454: Luo Lin¡¯s Sudden Rampage 454: Chapter 454: Luo Lin¡¯s Sudden Rampage This oue waspletely beyond Luo Lin¡¯s expectations; despite preparing for so long, he couldn¡¯t believe he still lost to Xiang Yu.
He couldn¡¯t ept it; he was sure that the result was a fabrication between Xiang Yu and the boss, that the boss must have favored Xiang Yu from the start, just toying with him.
This thought consumed Luo Lin¡¯s entire mind, and at this moment, he hadpletely lost his reason.
¡°Xiang Yu, you big liar, you¡¯re lying,¡± Luo Lin shouted hysterically at Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu did not pay attention to him and just sneered before continuing to look at him.
Seeing Luo Lin lose hisposure like this, Ding Yongwei quickly pulled him aside, urging him to mind the repercussions.
Now that all the influential figures of the organization were present, Luo Lin¡¯s embarrassment would be akin to his own.
¡°Big brother, tell me, is Xiang Yu lying?¡± Luo Lin suddenly grabbed Ding Yongwei, looking at him with hopeful eyes.
¡°Luo Lin, stop it,¡± Ding Yongwei suddenly shouted.
Generally, Luo Lin was very obedient to Ding Yongwei.
To think that today, in front of everyone, he would embarrass him, which made Ding Yongwei feel mortified.
¡°I don¡¯t care, they must be cheating, he and the boss are making a fool out of me together, I don¡¯t believe it, I won¡¯t believe it¡¡±
Before Luo Lin could finish speaking, Ding Yongwei suddenly pped him hard across the face, the force of the p leaving a five-finger imprint on Luo Lin¡¯s cheek.
Far from sobering up, Luo Lin became even more crazed, and he drew a gun, aiming it straight at Xiang Yu.
He couldn¡¯t ept this reality; he had been with the organization for five years, and by now, he had built a sessful career with a group of brothers under him, he was considered a big brother among his peers.
But when a bigger tform was presented to him, he got tempted and exerted effort.
If he were sessful, he could be a dragon among men.
And the odds were in his favor, he had great hopes, but now he was suddenly told he had no chance anymore; the shock was too much for him, he started to crumble and couldn¡¯t believe this fact.
He wanted to kill Xiang Yu, who was the root cause of all this.
If Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t been there, he would undoubtedly be the captain of the bodyguards; he hated Xiang Yu.
Luo Lin took out his gun and aimed it directly at Xiang Yu¡¯s head, ready to shoot without any hesitation.
Tie Zhuzi reacted quickly, stepping directly in front of Xiang Yu to shield him.
At this moment, Ding Yongwei also became anxious.
If Luo Lin killed Xiang Yu now, then Luo Lin would definitely die, and Ding Yongwei would inevitably face the boss¡¯s punishment.
Ding Yongwei was right beside Luo Lin, and at the critical moment, he lifted Luo Lin¡¯s arm.
The gunshot rang out, and the bullet hit the ceiling.
Meanwhile, Zhong Huashan¡¯s men swarmed around them, surrounding Luo Lin on all sides, with two others stepping forward to grab his arms and pin him down.
Ding Yongwei snatched the gun from Luo Lin in frustration, then pped him hard across the face.
¡°Luo Lin, clear your head,¡± Ding Yongwei shouted.
Luo Lin had been with the organization for five years, following Ding Yongwei for three.
He had affection for Luo Lin and didn¡¯t want to see him die here.
But looking at the situation now, if Luo Lin didn¡¯t back down in time, the boss might very well have him executed.
Just then, Tie Zhuzi pushed Ding Yongwei aside, then started pping Luo Lin fiercely.
Tie Zhuzi wasn¡¯t like Ding Yongwei; he didn¡¯t hold back.
After several ps, Luo Lin¡¯s mouth was full of blood.
Ding Yongwei immediately intervened to stop Tie Zhuzi; after all, that was his brother.
He himself could strike Luo Lin, but outsiders were not allowed to do it so casually.
Tie Zhuzi, on the other hand, red at Ding Yongwei with a look that seemed ready to strike him too.
Xiang Yu hurriedly pulled Tie Zhuzi back, recognizing that themotion had escted enough.
By tomorrow, he figured the entire organization would know of Xiang Yu¡¯s existence.
At this moment, Luo Lin suddenly burst into tears, crying like a child, as if he had suffered a great injustice.
¡°Big Brother¡¡± Luo Lin looked at Ding Yongwei with a choked voice and called out.
Ding Yongwei also felt a sourness in his heart, then he quickly stepped forward, pushing aside the people on both sides.
It seemed as if he was saying, ¡°I¡¯m here today, and no one can touch my brother.¡±
Seeing Ding Yongwei¡¯s resolute face, Zhong Huashan suddenly let out a sigh and said, ¡°Let Luo Lin go down for now.¡±
Zhong Huashan did not punish Luo Lin, and Luo Lin¡¯s status in everyone¡¯s hearts had plummeted to rock bottom, probably bing the butt of jokes among them.
Ding Yongwei nced at his brothers behind him, then motioned for them to help Luo Lin down.
After Luo Lin left, everyone turned their attention to Zhong Huashan, waiting for him to make a decision.
Zhong Huashan also scanned the crowd and said, ¡°Everyone, please take a seat.¡±
As soon as Zhong Huashan spoke, the crowd then realized that because of the earlier tension, they were all standing, and many were holding guns in their hands.
They all breathed a sigh of relief and put away their weapons.
Tie Zhuzi picked up Xiang Yu¡¯s dagger, and then they all stood behind Miao Honglei again.
¡°A week ago, I said that whoever among the twopleted the task would be my bodyguard captain.
Now, Xiang Yu haspleted the task outstandingly, and entirely on his own.
Therefore, I¡¯ve decided to appoint today¡¡±
¡°Boss, I think there must be something fishy about this,¡± Ding Yongwei suddenly interrupted Zhong Huashan.
Zhong Huashan, interrupted without finishing, felt somewhat annoyed and frowned at him, ¡°What fishiness?¡±
¡°We all know that Tie Sanjiang is famously cautious, and he¡¯s always surrounded by a group of bodyguards, with unpredictable movements.
It¡¯s impossible to kill him, let alone to see him.
Xiang Yu, relying solely on his own, killed the target in a mere six days?
I think it¡¯s simply impossible.¡±
¡°Moreover, Xiang Yu now stands here unscathed.
Doesn¡¯t that raise doubts among anyone?¡±
Ding Yongwei vocally expressed his agitation.
Xiang Yu knew the role of bodyguard captain wouldn¡¯t be easy to secure, and Ding Yongwei would surely stir up trouble.
But he wasn¡¯t in a hurry and stayed standing behind Miao Honglei without speaking.
Zhong Huashan then looked at Ding Yongwei, ¡°What do you mean, speak inly.¡±
It was then that Ding Yongwei looked at Xiang Yu and said, ¡°There are two possibilities.
First, Tie Sanjiang isn¡¯t actually dead, and Xiang Yu has only fabricated this information; after all, Tie Sanjiang is elusive, and none of us would see him, nor would hee out to deny it.¡±
At this point, Ding Yongwei nced at Xiang Yu, who stood there with an indifferent expression, showing neither joy nor sorrow.
¡°Second, even if Xiang Yu did kill Tie Sanjiang, he definitely didn¡¯t do it alone; he must have had the help of a master,¡± said Ding Yongwei.
Hearing this, everyone looked at Xiang Yu with skepticism, because it was very usible.
If Xiang Yu had killed Tie Sanjiang alone, they all felt an unreal sensation.
¡°Xiang Yu, do you have anything to say?¡± Zhong Huashan asked Xiang Yu at this moment.
Actually, Zhong Huashan knew everything that had happened; he just wanted to hear how Xiang Yu would defend himself.
Xiang Yu replied with a disdainful smile, ¡°If that¡¯s what he thinks, let him think it.
I have nothing to say¡¡±
Chapter 455 - 455 455 The Ending Everyone Hopes For
?455: Chapter 455: The Ending Everyone Hopes For 455: Chapter 455: The Ending Everyone Hopes For Xiang Yu did not intend to defend himself; what others thought was their business, and he could not control it, but the fact remained unchangeable.
The attitude of Xiang Yu was somewhat unexpected to Zhong Huashan; given Xiang Yu¡¯s earlier arrogant demeanor, he had been sure Xiang Yu would argue, but Xiang Yu did not.
¡°Feeling guilty, are you?¡± Ding Yongwei said,unching an offensive when he saw Xiang Yu remaining silent.
Bing the head of the bodyguard was what Ding Yongwei least wanted to see.
Not to mention his strained rtionship with Xiang Yu, just the fact that Xiang Yu had reached the same level as him in such a short time was something he found unbearable.
¡°I am not feeling guilty, I disdain to argue with you,¡± Xiang Yu replied directly.
¡°You¡¡± Ding Yongwei said through gritted teeth.
Of course, all these were just his spections, his purpose was simply to prevent Xiang Yu from bing the head of the bodyguard team.
¡°The heads are on your own necks, think whatever you want, I can¡¯t control it.
But the fact is right here, even if you dare not believe it.
You say I wasn¡¯t injured, then let me tell you, I nearly died out there, which of you saw that?
Three of my ribs are broken, one of my breastbones is injured, which of you knows that?
Now I can stand here with injuries, which of you can imagine the pain I am enduring?
Saying I wasn¡¯t injured, where are all your eyes?
Are they blinded by your selfish desires?¡±
That Xiang Yu was silent did not mean he couldn¡¯t speak, that he had no reason, it just meant he disdained to argue with them.
Now that Xiang Yuid the facts before them, they did not know how to respond for a moment.
¡°The day before yesterday, I was alone, escaping on the edge of life and death, a group of people chasing me crazily with guns, if not for my sheer luck, I would not be standing here,¡± Xiang Yu said righteously.
Then he looked up at Ding Yongwei, not concealing his scorn.
¡°Mr.
Ding, you say I didn¡¯tplete the mission, you say I had help from powerful people, do you have any evidence?
Making up stuff out of thin air is not very nice.
I know, Luo Lin is your brother, now he has lost to me and you can¡¯t ept it, but even if you can¡¯t ept it, you have to admit he¡¯s not as strong as I am, he¡¯s just useless,¡±
Xiang Yu said passionately and straightforwardly.
¡°Good!¡± Tie Zhuzi, standing on the side, was boiling with excitement, pping loudly for Xiang Yu.
No one else spoke, only Tie Zhuzi pped alone, which sounded quite jarring.
¡°Xiang Yu, you, you¡¯re talking nonsense,¡± Ding Yongwei said infuriated, then pointed at Xiang Yu with clenched teeth, ¡°You say you¡¯re injured and you¡¯re injured, how can we not see it?¡±
Xiang Yu smiled faintly, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe, you can find a doctor.¡±
Ding Yongwei looked at Zhong Huashan, seeking his opinion.
Zhong Huashan was also influenced by Xiang Yu¡¯s words, then he pursed his lips and said to Ding Yongwei, ¡°You deal with it.¡±
Quickly, Ding Yongwei took out his phone and made a call.
¡°Dr.
Li,e here right away.¡± After saying this, he hung up and then sent apanion to meet Dr.
Li outside.
The surrounding people were also anxious, they all wanted to see if Xiang Yu¡¯s ims of severe injuries were true.
Xiang Yu had surely exaggerated, if he really had rib injuries, how could he stand there perfectly fine; he would probably be in too much pain to get up.
And Ding Yongwei also harbored a thought; if what Xiang Yu imed was false, then the other things he had imed might also be false, and he would find a breakthrough to challenge Xiang Yu¡¯s assertions.
Less than half an hourter, Dr.
Li hurried over with his belongings.
He briefly exined a few things to Ding Yongwei and then began to check in front of everyone whether Xiang Yu was truly injured.
Dr.
Li was not very tall and chubby with sses, appearing very amiable.
They cleared a sofa for Xiang Yu toy on for his examination.
However, when Xiang Yu lifted his shirt, everyone gasped in shock at the sight of his body covered in scars, which was chilling to behold.
Dr.
Li reacted simrly, but he didn¡¯t look any further and began his examination.
He knew he couldn¡¯t afford to offend the people around, so it was best for him to finish his job and leave quickly.
Dr.
Li¡¯s hands trembled as he examined Xiang Yu for a long time, his expression growing increasingly grim, as if he couldn¡¯t believe his own hands, prompting him to check again.
After touching Xiang Yu¡¯s ribs, he felt his sternum, his expression turning even grimmer, muttering to himself, ¡°This isn¡¯t right, this defies science.¡±
Xiang Yu had not held much hope for his medical skills.
While Liu Yuhang had diagnosed his condition with just one nce, Dr.
Li had fumbled for quite some time.
¡°Are you done?¡± Xiang Yu coldly pushed him away, then stood up.
At this moment, Ding Yongwei hastily helped Dr.
Li up, asking, ¡°So what¡¯s the verdict, is there really an injury or not?¡±
Whether Xiang Yu had injuries and the severity of them was a crucial point for undermining Xiang Yu¡¯s position, so he needed to be clear.
Dr.
Li wore a pained expression as he replied, ¡°This isn¡¯t right.
I¡¯ve never seen anyone¡¯s ribs form like this.
Logically speaking, if it were so, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to stand from the pain, and his sternum is also injured.
This certainly counts as a severe injury; ordinary people couldn¡¯t bear it without anesthesia.¡±
After finishing, Dr.
Li looked at Xiang Yu with confusion, ¡°How do you feel right now, is this congenital, or¡?¡±
¡°I¡¯m in pain right now, you can leave now.¡± Xiang Yu told Dr.
Li.
Dr.
Li wanted to say more, urging Xiang Yu to be hospitalized and receive treatment, but seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s cold gaze, he held back.
Meanwhile, Ding Yongwei simply dragged him out.
Now it was confirmed: Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t lied, and he was indeed standing there despite his severe injuries, which alone was enough to impress the people around him.
Except for Ding Yongwei, everyone at the scene was won over by Xiang Yu.
Especially Zhong Huashan¡¯s bodyguards felt that having such a person as their leader would be preferable.
Now nothing could stop Xiang Yu from bing the leader of the bodyguards, not even Ding Yongwei.
If he opposed further, it would only indicate that he couldn¡¯t grasp the current situation, or that he bore a grudge against Xiang Yu, vehemently obstructing him.
Although everyone clearly understood this, it would be unwise for Ding Yongwei to continue to obstruct.
¡°Yongwei, what¡¯s your view now?¡± Zhong Huashan suddenly asked.
At that moment, the surrounding bodyguards looked at Xiang Yu with admiration, ready to ept him as their leader wholeheartedly.
Ding Yongwei had some tensions with Xiang Yu, and now they all stood by Xiang Yu, looking somewhat angrily at Ding Yongwei.
They had also witnessed Luo Lin¡¯s behavior and would rather die than have him as their captain.
Facing this, Ding Yongwei could only sigh¡
Chapter 456 - 456 456 Preparing a Celebration Banquet for Her
?456: Chapter 456 Preparing a Celebration Banquet for Her 456: Chapter 456 Preparing a Celebration Banquet for Her Ding Yongwei was no fool; the situation was now crystal clear, and it would be unwise of him to obstruct any further.
He finally let out a sigh and said, ¡°I agree to Xiang Yu bing the bodyguard team leader; he is the suitable choice.¡±
Upon hearing this, everyone couldn¡¯t help but inwardly sigh.
What kind of person was Ding Yongwei?
The fact that Xiang Yu had pressured him to this extent was sufficient to show that Xiang Yu was no ordinary man.
¡°Do you have any objections?¡± Zhong Huashan asked, looking at the others at this point.
The bodyguards around Zhong Huashan were somewhat excited; they were deeply impressed by Xiang Yu¡¯s presence and were looking forward to him bing their team leader.
Of course, there was one person there, clenching his fist and huffing coldly.
He was rtively tall, sporting short hair and phoenix eyes, and had a somewhat sinister appearance.
This man¡¯s name was Zhao Wen, a subordinate of Zhong Huashan.
Had it not been for Xiang Yu and Luo Lin, he would have had a good chance of bing the leader of the bodyguard team.
Now that Xiang Yu was appointed as the leader, he felt somewhat unreconciled, hence the cold snort.
Of course, at this moment, everyone¡¯s focus was on Xiang Yu, and nobody paid him any attention.
After Zhong Huashan had spoken, everyone nodded their heads, with no one objecting.
Indeed, given Xiang Yu¡¯s demonstrated ability, it was certain he could assume the position of bodyguard team leader.
Raising an objection now would only offend Xiang Yu.
Seeing no responses, Zhong Huashan then said, ¡°In that case, I hereby announce that from today onwards, Xiang Yu will be the bodyguard team leader by my side, exclusively responsible for my safety.
Now, Xiang Yu, like the rest of you, is one of my trusted generals.
I hope there won¡¯t be any conflicts among you and that you can cooperate well.¡±
These words from Zhong Huashan were actually meant for Xiang Yu and Ding Yongwei, who at this time had the greatest conflict between them.
At this time, Miao Honglei also hurried over to Xiang Yu¡¯s side, patted his shoulder, and said, ¡°Do your job well by the boss¡¯s side and don¡¯t let us down.¡±
Miao Honglei¡¯s tone carried the thick vor of brotherhood, which made Xiang Yu slightly ufortable.
However, he still managed a smile and nodded, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, big brother; I will handle my own affairs.¡±
Xiang Yu¡¯s response was both a thank you and a message to Miao Honglei to not meddle in his business, conveying that he knew what he was doing.
Miao Honglei, seemingly oblivious to Xiang Yu¡¯s implication, nodded and looked genuinely happy for him.
At this moment, Mo Lan also came over with a smile and extended her hand, saying, ¡°Congrattions.¡±
Xiang Yu had a good impression of this person, so he also extended his hand and shook hers with a thank you.
Although Zhong Qin referred to her as Aunt Mo Lan, this person was only in her early thirties, still charming and alluring, somewhat simr to the former Kong Ruyu.
Thinking of Kong Ruyu, Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t help but be stirred.
It had to be said, Kong Ruyu was truly exceptional, and Xiang Yu liked her body very much.
¡°Xiang Yu, do you have anything to say?¡± At this moment, Zhong Huashan looked at Xiang Yu with a smile and spoke.
Xiang Yu nced around at the others and said, ¡°Since the boss has ced his trust in me to be the bodyguard team leader, I will do my best to live up to the role.
As long as I, Xiang Yu, am here, I will ensure the boss¡¯s safety.
Also, I have had some minor conflicts with some of the brothers present; I hope that starting today, we can put the past behind us and from now on, we¡¯ll be good brothers.¡±
Upon hearing this, Ding Yongwei couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly to himself.
Xiang Yu¡¯s words were clearly aimed at him alone.
Could he get along peacefully with Xiang Yu?
Obviously not.
Now that Xiang Yu had be the bodyguard team leader, it merely meant that his enemy, Ding Yongwei, had grown stronger.
¡°Well said.¡± At this point, Zhong Huashan stood beside Xiang Yu and dered, ¡°From today on, Xiang Yu will be my bodyguard.
I hope those who have had conflicts with him in the past can let bygones be bygones, starting today.
Tonight, I¡¯m hosting a feast, and no one leaves sober.¡±
Zhong Huashan finished speaking, and then told his brothers to prepare the drinks and food to celebrate the addition of a new good brother at his side.
At this moment, a man stood behind Miao Honglei.
His gaze seemedplex as he watched Xiang Yu¡¯s retreating figure, lost in thought.
This man was none other than Pan Wenjie.
Originally, Pan Wenjie was Xiang Yu¡¯s direct superior, and the two did not get along.
The reason for their discord was Pan Wenjie¡¯s envy of Xiang Yu¡¯s talents, fearing that one day Xiang Yu would rece him.
But now it seemed his worries were unnecessary, as Xiang Yu had no intention ofpeting with him for a position.
And now that Xiang Yu had directly be the head of the boss¡¯s bodyguard team, his status far surpassed that of Pan Wenjie.
Pan Wenjie was relegated to conversing with Miao Honglei; it was simply out of the question for him to strike up a conversation with the boss.
But now, Xiang Yu had be a figure just like Miao Honglei, leaving Pan Wenjie with an indescribable bitterness in his heart.
Just as everyone was preparing to celebrate for Xiang Yu, Zhong Qin suddenly ran in, then, with a face full of joy, tugged at Xiang Yu, saying, ¡°Did my father make you his bodyguard?
I knew he wouldn¡¯t let you down.¡±
Zhong Qin was unaware of the full story and thought that Xiang Yu had saved her, and Zhong Huashan had made Xiang Yu the head of the bodyguards in gratitude.
How could she know that Xiang Yu had almost died for this position?
Of course, Xiang Yu wouldn¡¯t tell her these things; Zhong Qin was still a naive girl, and Xiang Yu hoped she could continue living happily like this.
But he was also conflicted, as Zhong Huashan was someone Xiang Yu felt he must eliminate.
What would happen to Zhong Qin when the time came, and how would she react if she knew her father had been killed by Xiang Yu?
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t want to make perfunctory conversation with others, so he took Zhong Qin out for a stroll.
Zhong Qin chatted incessantly while holding onto Xiang Yu, like a happy little bird with endless things to say in his presence.
¡°Do you think my old man treats you well?¡± Zhong Qin asked with delight.
In her life now, perhaps there were two people who had the greatest impact on her, one being her father and the other being Xiang Yu.
¡°Yes!¡± Xiang Yu nodded and smiled simply in response.
¡°If he ever bullies you, just tell me, and I¡¯ll deal with him.
He really listens to me,¡± Zhong Qin said somewhat proudly.
Xiang Yu agreed simply, but his mind was in turmoil.
He always felt that Zhong Huashan had an unusual rtionship with Tie Sanjiang.
Killing Tie Sanjiang had probably been beyond his expectations.
Moreover, there was a blue eagle tattooed on Tie Sanjiang¡¯s back, and he could very well be the enemy of Xiao Xuan.
Xiang Yu had not mentioned the blue eagle to Xiao Xuan; now was not the time.
He had to make sure that Zhong Huashan had a blue eagle on his back as well and understand the significance of this blue eagle.
After walking a fewps with Zhong Qin, Xiang Yu began to feel the increasing ache in his body.
He used an excuse to leave, asking Zhong Qin to go back first.
Xiang Yu found Zhong Huashan and exined the situation.
Upon learning of Xiang Yu¡¯s injuries, Zhong Huashan said, ¡°Take a week to prepare.
Come back here in a week to assume the position.¡±
Xiang Yu agreed and then left ahead of the rest.
Unsure of the path thaty ahead, he could only take one step at a time.
Now as Zhong Huashan¡¯s personal bodyguard, he would have grander opportunities to make his mark and woulde into contact with the darker aspects of society; his future was unpredictable¡
Chapter 457 - 457 457 Xiang Yu is His Great-grandfather
?457: Chapter 457: Xiang Yu is His Great-grandfather 457: Chapter 457: Xiang Yu is His Great-grandfather After returning, Xiang Yu first visited Liu Yuhang.
Liu Yuhang saw that Xiang Yu¡¯s injury had worsened, so he quickly treated him and urged him not to move around for the time being.
¡°Xiang Boss, not to berate you, but you should take more care of your health.
For a major boss like you, it¡¯s unusual to be so driven,¡± Liu Yuhang said, puzzled.
In his eyes, Xiang Yu was a major boss, an esteemed figure he looked up to, but Xiang Yu still pushed himself hard, often handling many matters personally, which perplexed him.
At this moment, Xiang Yu suddenly remembered something, then looked at Liu Yuhang and asked, ¡°Has Feng Tao been here recently?¡±
Feng Tao was the eldest son of the chairman of Xi Shan Pharmaceutical, and because Xiang Yu had been too busytely, he had forgotten about this matter.
Liu Yuhang shook his head and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him around recently, and perhaps he won¡¯te back in the future.
After all, it¡¯s pointless for him to pick a fight with a nobody like me.¡±
Liu Yuhang said this with a touch of sorrow, for his family¡¯s heritage secret form had been deceitfully taken from him, which certainly did not sit well with him.
Xiang Yu immediately took out his phone and called Wang Ze, remembering that he had asked Wang Ze to investigate Feng Tao.
Wang Ze was nimble and had strong judgment skills, and Xiang Yu wanted to groom him into one of his trusted aides.
¡°What¡¯s the deal with Feng Tao?
Why hasn¡¯t he been causing trouble recently?¡± Xiang Yu asked.
Although he had only met Feng Tao once, he still felt that the young man was the type to seek revenge for every slight, and given that Feng Tao was capable of using a trick like feigning injury to gain Liu Yuhang¡¯s trust, he must be no simple character.
¡°Big brother, the other party probably investigated our background as well, and knowing our situation, they probably don¡¯t dare to provoke us,¡± Wang Ze said.
Xiang Yu nodded upon hearing this, considering that Feng Tao was a person aware of his limitations, not an ordinary rich second generation, someone who knew when to advance or retreat.
However, this did not mean that if he stopped provoking him, Xiang Yu would let the matter rest.
After all, this involved Liu Yuhang¡¯s ancestral secret form, and he had to seek justice for him.
Xiang Yu asked Wang Ze to keep an eye out for any news on Feng Tao, then hung up the phone.
¡°Xiang Boss, let¡¯s just let this situation go.
I¡¯vee to terms with it, and I¡¯m doing quite well here,¡± Liu Yuhang said.
Now that he was working here, he was well-clothed and well-fed, much better off than when he was a waiter, so he didn¡¯t expect Xiang Yu to continue helping him.
Xiang Yu just smiled and did not borate further on the issue.
¡°By the way, can we get these tattoos removed from our bodies?¡± Xiang Yu finished speaking and then showed the tattoo on his arm, which bore arge red character ¡®Hong¡¯.
This was tattooed on them when they had joined under Miao Honglei¡¯smand, which they no longer needed to keep.
For Liu Yuhang, this was a minor matter, and he easily helped Xiang Yu and Tie Zhuzi remove the red tattoo.
Tie Zhuzi chuckled and said, ¡°Yu brother, why do I feel like Miao Honglei was nurturing a tiger, inviting trouble?¡±
Xiang Yu and Xiao Xuan bothughed.
Although Tie Zhuzi didn¡¯t phrase it quite right, they indeed felt that way.
What sort of person was Xiang Yu?
He was not someone they could easily subdue.
After Liu Yuhang had applied medicine to Xiang Yu and reiterated the need for proper rest, Xiang Yu agreed and then left the medical department.
¡°Let¡¯s go meet that kid Feng Tao,¡± Xiang Yu said as he descended the stairs.
Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan shook their heads helplessly, knowing Xiang Yu would not rest as he should.
But since Xiang Yu had decided, they could say little.
In the car, Xiang Yu called Wang Ze to join them.
Then with Wang Ze leading the way and Tie Zhuzi driving from behind, they set out.
They entered the suburbs and arrived at arge facility resembling a factory.
Wang Ze exined that this was the production headquarters of Xi Shan Pharmaceutical.
Of course, they also had a sales headquarters in the city, but Feng Tao spent most of his time here.
Xiang Yu and the others parked the car outside, and then prepared to walk in.
At this moment, the security guard at the door stopped them.
The two security guards, holding rubber batons and smoking cigarettes, had an air of arrogance about them.
When they saw Xiang Yu and his group, they pointed their batons at Xiang Yu and demanded, ¡°What do you want, and who are you to just walk in here?¡±
Tie Zhuzi, seeing the guards¡¯ irritating demeanor, wanted to go over there and satisfy them by pping them a couple of times, but Xiang Yu stopped him.
¡°We are employees here,¡± Xiang Yu lied without batting an eyelid.
Wang Ze, who had not been with Xiang Yu for long, just gave an awkward smile.
Xiang Yu¡¯s skill at lying was truly effortless.
Looking at Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan, they both had an air of nonchnce, obviously already ustomed to Xiang Yu.
¡°Employees here?
I¡¯ve never seen you before,¡± one of the guards said defiantly.
¡°We are new here, so naturally, you don¡¯t recognize us.
Maybe you are not aware, but I am rted to your HR manager, Feng Tao,¡± Xiang Yu imed coolly.
The two security guards, not sensing Xiang Yu was lying and believing he was rted to Feng Tao, quickly dropped their arrogant demeanor, then sheepishly smiled and asked, ¡°Could you tell me, big brother, what your rtionship is with our Manager Feng?¡±
Xiang Yu thoughtfully replied, ¡°If we were to talk about seniority, he should be calling me his great-great-uncle, but the kid usually just calls me uncle.¡±
The two security guards naturally knew who Feng Tao was.
Hearing that Xiang Yu was Feng Tao¡¯s great-great-uncle, they quickly stered on smiley faces and said, ¡°Pleasee in, bosses, Manager Feng is on the third floor at the back.
Let me escort you over.¡±
Driving inside the production headquarters was not allowed, but the security guards had patrol carts.
So, one of them quickly brought over a cart, hoping to give Xiang Yu a lift.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t refuse and directly got on the cart; after all, Xishan Pharma was a big enterprise, and its grounds were quite expansive.
Walking there would take about ten minutes each way.
Sitting in the cart, Wang Ze couldn¡¯t help but give Xiang Yu a thumbs-up.
But no sooner had they left, the security guard at the back, wanting to earn brownie points with Feng Tao, gave him a call.
¡°What is it?¡± Feng Tao said impatiently on the phone.
¡°Boss Feng, your great-great-uncle hase to see you,¡± the guard said obsequiously.
¡°What?¡± Feng Tao thought he had misheard and asked in confusion, for he did not even know he had a great-great-uncle to begin with.
¡°Your great-great-uncle hase to see you, and he¡¯s already on his way to find you,¡± repeated the guard.
¡°Bullshit, where did I get a great-great-uncle from, and what does he look like?¡± Feng Tao asked angrily.
At that moment, Feng Tao¡¯s first thought was that it must be someone from the vige looking for a job, but since the guards didn¡¯t let them in, they must have imed to be his rtives hoping to get some favoritism.
He had seen plenty of such people before, so it was nothing strange to him.
¡°They first said they were new employees, then said they were your great-great-uncle¡¡± The guard realized he¡¯d been had and started to panic, not knowing what to say.
Once Feng Tao heard it was about finding a job, he knew it was as he suspected; he didn¡¯t even finish listening and hung up the phone¡
Chapter 458 - 458 458 Big Bro is the Gang Boss
?458: Chapter 458: Big Bro is the Gang Boss 458: Chapter 458: Big Bro is the Gang Boss Feng Tao was busy arranging a major personnel shake-up when his ns were suddenly disrupted by the security guard.
He felt ufortable and simply threw his work aside, then waited for the arrival of those ¡°rtives.¡±
The security guard left on duty at the gate realized he had been tricked and hurriedly called his partner.
However, after dialing the number, he discovered that his partner mistakenly left his phone on the desk and didn¡¯t bring it along.
At that moment, the security guard driving the electric car arrived with a smiling Xiang Yu at the lower floor of Feng Tao¡¯s building.
The guard snickered, ¡°Manager Feng is upstairs.
You can go up to find him on your own; I won¡¯t be going up.¡±
Xiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Okay then, you go ahead.¡±
After Xiang Yu finished speaking, he ignored the guard and went upstairs with Tie Zhuzi and a few others.
The guard was left behind, fantasizing about how nice it would be if Xiang Yu said a few kind words about him to Manager Feng.
Who knows, they may even grant him a small official position¡ªwhat a thrill.
Xiang Yu walked straight to Feng Tao¡¯s office and then knocked on the door.
Inside, Feng Tao was waiting for them, huffed amand to enter.
He wanted to see who had the audacity to pose as his rtive and even imed to be his great-uncle¡ªit was utterly outrageous.
When someone pushed the door and came in, Feng Tao red, ready to start a big quarrel when he suddenly saw a person who scared him to his core walking in.
He didn¡¯t know this person before, but after theirst encounter, he had someone investigate.
The investigation frightened him so much his jaw nearly dropped.
It turned out that this Xiang Yu was a person from the underworld, and not just a petty street thug, but genuinely part of the mafia.
Although Feng Tao and his associates were wealthy, they didn¡¯t have the guts to confront the mafia head-on.
After all, those without anything to lose have no fear of those with everything at stake, and they needed to conduct business properly.
¡°Boss Xiang, what brings you here?
Such a rare guest, please take a seat,¡± Feng Tao rushed forward eagerly, inviting Xiang Yu to sit.
The enthusiasm from Feng Tao caught Xiang Yu off guard; it made them seem like old friends, when they had only met once, and Tie Zhuzi had beaten him up as well.
Now, after having been beaten, they were greeting each other with such enthusiasm¡ªthis is what they call a real scoundrel.
¡°Nice office,¡± Xiang Yumented as he nced around the office.
By now, Feng Tao had already prepared tea and set it in front of Xiang Yu.
¡°It¡¯s nothing special, just a casual decoration,¡± Feng Tao said with a forced smile, knowing full well he was sitting across from a mafia boss, so he dared not make any faux pas.
Xiang Yu picked up the tea and took a sip, then looked at Feng Tao and said, ¡°The matter I entrusted to you before, why hasn¡¯t it been done?¡±
Last time, Xiang Yu had instructed him to return the patent rights within two weeks, but Feng Tao had taken no action.
Hearing Xiang Yu¡¯s words, Feng Tao frowned and began to pour out his troubles, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to return the patent rights, but rather that I¡¯m willing but unable.
You, as a businessman, understand that now that thepany has grown, many things are out of our control.
I am only the HR manager, without much authority.
The matter you mentioned has been reported to the general manager above, but they disagreed.
The issue is still under consideration, and you will definitely receive a satisfactory response in due time.¡±
Xiang Yu sneered.
It was evident that the other party was beating around the bush and speaking bureaucratese.
Xiang Yu was a man who liked to speak inly and wasn¡¯t fond of such beating around the bush.
¡°Don¡¯t bother with all that nonsense.
I¡¯m just asking you one question today¡ªwill you return it or not?¡± Xiang Yu set his teacup down and stared at Feng Tao.
At this moment, Feng Tao was drenched in sweat from urgency.
If he agreed to return what was asked, thepany¡¯s interests would surely take a major hit.
Moreover, most of the medicine produced by theirpany was the traditional family product of Liu Yuhang, and it wasn¡¯t impossible that theirpany could go bankrupt.
But if he didn¡¯t agree to the other party¡¯s demands, his own life was likely in danger.
The opposition was the real deal when it came to the underworld, and it wouldn¡¯t take much effort for them to stage a car ident to get rid of him.
¡°Boss Xiang, could you possibly give me a few more days?
I need toe up with a reasonable n,¡± Feng Tao said.
Although he was typically quite clever, he was stumped by the current problem.
The key issue was Xiang Yu¡¯s status in the current setting.
If it had been Liu Yuhang sitting here, Feng Tao would have had the security guards drag him out and give him a beating without hesitation.
Such was the harsh reality.
¡°I¡¯ve already given you plenty of time; it¡¯s just that you haven¡¯t made good use of it.
I can¡¯t give you any more time,¡± Xiang Yu said calmly from where he sat.
¡°Then I¡¯ll make a phone call,¡± Feng Tao said, picking up the phone to consult.
Just as he was about to dial, ten people suddenly burst through the door.
d in security guard uniforms and wielding rubber batons, they exuded an aura of menace.
¡°Manager Feng, are these four con artists?
We should get them out of here now,¡± one of the security guards shouted.
Before Feng Tao could respond, the security guards were ready to charge.
Feng Tao had already made it clear; he had no such grandfathers, and these people were obviously here to swindle money or extort him.
Tie Zhuzi snorted coldly and turned to face the guards.
Although the ten guards looked intimidating, they were nothing but trash in Tie Zhuzi¡¯s eyes.
Wang Ze also stood firmly next to Tie Zhuzi, his face stern.
If they dared to advance, both men were prepared to teach these bastards a lesson.
Xiao Xuan stood beside Xiang Yu, unmoving and not even bothering to look back.
With the skills of Tie Zhuzi and Wang Ze, another ten like these guards wouldn¡¯t be a match for them.
¡°What are you doing?
Get out, all of you,¡± Feng Tao suddenly shouted.
Although Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t his grandfather, his influence was even greater, and if Xiang Yu were truly provoked, he might explode.
Feng Tao surely didn¡¯t want to witness that.
At this, the security guards were dumbfounded.
Wasn¡¯t Xiang Yu supposed to be a fraud?
Why then was Manager Feng so anxious?
Could it be that they were truly rtives?
The guards, having been scolded by Manager Feng, looked at each other in bewilderment, unsure of what had just happened.
Ultimately, they skulked away, defeated.
Witnessing this scene, Wang Ze couldn¡¯t help but reflect inwardly.
If he hadn¡¯t met Xiang Yu, his fate wouldn¡¯t have been any different from theirs.
He could have been someone who was easily subjected to insults, who had to endure for the sake of his job, for the sake of survival.
Back then, he was just a small-time security team leader, a status slightly better than the other guards.
Now, looking back, he realized how shortsighted he had been.
The position he stood in now was different, and naturally, the way he thought about and handled problems had changed as well.
He was grateful to have met Xiang Yu, who had changed his destiny.
He swore that he would follow Xiang Yu for life, whether in life or death.
Since he had chosen this path, he would never regret it.
¡°I¡¯m really sorry, the guards are ignorant.
Please don¡¯t take it personally,¡± Feng Tao quickly apologized, then continued preparing to dial the phone.
¡°Just make sure not to y any tricks,¡± Xiang Yu said leisurely from his seat.
Feng Tao hurriedly nodded, then made the call¡
Chapter 459 - 459 459 It Cant Be That Big
?459: Chapter 459: It Can¡¯t Be That Big 459: Chapter 459: It Can¡¯t Be That Big Feng Tao¡¯s call was to his father, as he couldn¡¯t make a decision on such a big issue by himself.
¡°Chairman, those people I mentioned to youst time have nowe, and they hope we will hand over the patent rights,¡± Feng Tao said anxiously.
¡°What, what did you say?
Hand over the patent rights?¡± a middle-aged man on the other end roared.
¡°Chairman, keep your voice down, they are right here, I¡¯m with them, and now they¡¯re waiting for an answer,¡± Feng Tao emphasized; he truly feared that the old man might blurt out something inappropriate and anger Xiang Yu.
The reason why Feng Tao was calling him ¡®Chairman¡¯ now was actually to secretly signal to the old man that he wasn¡¯t able to speak freely.
¡°The patent rights must not be given; just wait there, I want to see who is being so overbearing,¡± the person at the other end said before hanging up the phone directly.
The voice on the other end was loud, and although Xiang Yu was some distance away from Feng Tao, he heard him clearly.
Feng Tao sat awkwardly across from Xiang Yu and said, ¡°Mr.
Xiang, please wait a moment; the Chairman will be here soon.¡±
¡°Do you also call your grandfather ¡®Chairman¡¯ at home?¡± Xiang Yu asked with a smile.
Xiang Yu could naturally discern the meaning in Feng Tao¡¯s words, these little tricks were nothing before him.
Feng Tao merely smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°It¡¯s working hours now; everything must prioritize work.
During work, there are no family ties, just hierarchy.¡±
It must be said that Feng Tao¡¯s adaptability was quite strong; he never expected that Xiang Yu would be aware of this rtionship.
¡°How long will it take him to get here?¡± Xiang Yu asked, looking at him.
¡°Half an hour should suffice,¡± Feng Tao replied.
Xiang Yu nodded, then walked over to a couch on the side and prepared to take a quick nap.
The sofa wasrge and soft, veryfortable to lie on.
Just as Xiang Yuid down and was about to fall asleep, someone suddenly knocked on the door, disturbing Xiang Yu¡¯s sleep.
Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t help but secretly remark that they arrived quite quickly, as a man and a woman, both in uniform, pushed the door open and came in.
The man was rather plump and the woman slim, especially noticeable in her uniform that emphasized her figure.
It was Yang Hui and Sun Qian.
In the past, they had approached Xiang Yu, and by leveraging their identities, they tried to prevent Xiang Yu from intervening in the matter, but far from intimidating him, they only received humiliation.
The two intended to greet Feng Tao upon walking in, but suddenly noticed something off in his expression and turned to look where he was staring, immediately getting startled.
What was this situation, they saw Xiang Yu lying there drowsy, with three people sitting beside him.
¡°Xiang Yu, what are you doing here?¡± Yang Hui abruptly asked with a frown.
Yang Hui was usually arrogant in front of entrepreneurs, and couldn¡¯t instantly adjust his tone.
Xiang Yuy there, ignoring Yang Hui, and stared nkly at Sun Qian, ¡°Still so big, so tempting.
I really want to grab a handful to see if they are real.
Sun Qian, blushing and embarrassed by Xiang Yu¡¯s stare, cursed him as shameless and hid behind Yang Hui.
Seeing that Xiang Yu dared to ignore him, Yang Hui was furious and stepped forward to argue with Xiang Yu.
Just then, Tie Zhuzi and Wang Ze suddenly stood up and stopped him with one hand.
¡°Who do you think you are?
Stand aside,¡± Tie Zhuzi said mercilessly.
¡°What did you say?
Do you know where you are?
Do you know who I am?
Do you realize that you are obstructing official duties?¡± Yang Hui raged, having never experienced such ¡®treatment¡¯ before.
¡°Move aside.
Who the hell knows you?
Quit acting tough with that useless crap.
If you¡¯re not careful, I¡¯ll throw you out of here,¡± Tie Zhuzi pointed at the other person and said.
¡°You, you¡¡± Yang Hui had been working for so many years, and everyone he dealt with was a distinguished boss or an intellectual, all well-mannered.
Even if there were grievances, they were never openly expressed but handled behind each other¡¯s backs.
But today, he met Tie Zhuzi, whopletely shattered his years of understanding.
There actually existed such rude people in society.
¡°Barbaric, rude, ignorant,¡± Yang Hui shouted frantically.
¡°Stop bullshitting.
Go hang out wherever it¡¯s cooler, and stop whining here,¡± Tie Zhuzi said impatiently as he pushed him.
At that moment, Feng Tao quickly pulled Yang Hui away, signaling him not to get angry and not to stoop to his level.
Just then, Sun Qian walked straight toward Xiang Yu.
She had a good figure, especially¡ it was bursting out of her clothes.
But before she could reach Xiang Yu, Tie Zhuzi stopped her as well.
Tie Zhuzi said impatiently, ¡°Did you not hear me just now, or what?
Didn¡¯t you see my bro Xiang Yu is sleeping?
Hurry up¡¡±
But before Tie Zhuzi could finish, Xiang Yu stopped him.
Tie Zhuzi, this blockhead, blocking Yang Hui was one thing, but even stopping a beauty was totally messing things up.
¡°Babe, take a seat.¡± Xiang Yu quickly sat upright and then patted the spot next to him on the sofa.
Sun Qian didn¡¯t have a bad impression of Xiang Yu but felt he was daring and open-minded.
She then sat next to Xiang Yu and said, ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡±
Xiang Yu chuckled and said, ¡°I came here just to wait for you.
I knew you woulde.¡±
Tie Zhuzi: ¡°¡¡±
Wang Ze: ¡°¡¡±
¡°Really?
What are you waiting for me for?¡± Sun Qian asked Xiang Yu seriously.
Xiang Yu, not hiding his gaze, then looked her up and down and said, ¡°Ever since I saw youst time, I¡¯ve been troubled by one thing.¡±
¡°Troubled by what?¡± Sun Qian asked, puzzled.
¡°Your boobs must be fake, or maybe there¡¯s something inside, because there¡¯s no way they can look so good, so big.
If they¡¯re real, then that would be just perfect,¡± Xiang Yu said, looking at her in confusion.
¡°What are you talking about?
Didn¡¯t I tell youst time?
They are real.
I haven¡¯t had surgery, and there¡¯s nothing stuffed in there.
You actually don¡¯t believe me,¡± Sun Qian pretended to be angry, but deep down, she was pleased ¡ª which woman wouldn¡¯t want to hear others say her breasts look good?
¡°I don¡¯t believe it.
Let me feel them and see,¡± Xiang Yu said seriously and curiously, as if he was conducting research without any ulterior motives.
Sun Qian blushed, then fidgeted without speaking.
By her demeanor, if there weren¡¯t so many people around, she might actually let Xiang Yu verify whether they were real or not.
But with so many people around, there was no way for her to prove it.
Seated far away, Yang Hui heard Xiang Yu actually flirting with his subordinate, which made him very angry.
Despite his efforts over the years, he hadn¡¯t managed to win over Sun Qian.
Xiang Yu, that toad lusting after a swan, how could that not irritate him?
¡°Xiang Yu, what the hell do you want?¡± At that moment, Yang Hui suddenly stood up and yelled at Xiang Yu.
Sun Qian also quickly stood up and then sat back down next to Yang Hui.
She had been eager to prove herself, without considering how others might feel.
Facing Yang Hui¡¯s fury, Xiang Yu frowned, pondering, ¡°It can¡¯t be that big¡¡±
Chapter 460 - 460 460 Living in Two Worlds
?460: Chapter 460: Living in Two Worlds 460: Chapter 460: Living in Two Worlds Yang Hui was almost spitting blood with contempt for Xiang Yu¡¯s disregard.
He had never encountered someone so shameless; it was shamelessness to the extreme.
But the thing was, he couldn¡¯t do anything about Xiang Yu, and that made him feel an even stronger urge to spit blood.
Feng Tao hurriedly tried tofort him carefully, ¡°Section Chief Yang, don¡¯t be angry.
Boss Xiang is a straightforward person; we should try to understand him.¡±
Actually, Feng Tao was also taking this opportunity to signal to Xiang Yu, hoping he wouldn¡¯t lose his temper.
Xiang Yupletely ignored this andy down on the couch to rest again.
Less than half an hourter, a middle-aged man huffed and puffed as he walked in.
Behind him followed four men, all with broad shoulders and stout waists, not at all inferior to Tie Zhuzi.
The man was Feng Tao¡¯s father, Feng Kui, who bore a striking resemnce to Feng Tao.
They were simr in appearance and build; Feng Kui was essentially an older version of Feng Tao.
As soon as Feng Kui walked in, he blustered, ¡°Who wants me to transfer the patent rights?¡±
Xiang Yu, seeing the main party had arrived, sat up straight on the couch and, with his legs crossed, watched Feng Kui.
¡°You¡¯re Feng Tao¡¯s old man, Feng Kui, and also the chairman of Xishan Pharma?¡± Xiang Yu calmly asked while sitting there.
¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s me.
And you¡¯re the arrogant Xiang Yu?¡± Feng Kui said with thick hostility.
Xiang Yu gave a slight smile and said, ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, I am arrogant beyond measure.
Today, you must hand over the patent rights, or else I¡¯m not leaving, and you¡¯ll have to provide me with meals.¡±
Feng Tao flew into a rage, having never encountered such an insolent youngster.
He had seen all kinds of people in years of business strife: street thugs, cunning businessmen, you name it.
To Feng Tao, this group of greenhorns, including Xiang Yu, was far from capable of overpowering him.
¡°Stay or leave as you wish; today, I¡¯ll tell you this.
Don¡¯t throw a tantrum with me.
If you push me too far, I¡¯ll throw all of you out,¡± Feng Kui shouted angrily.
It was evident that although Feng Kui looked a lot like Feng Tao, his temper was not inherited at all.
Feng Kui was clearly the hot-headed type, whereas Feng Tao was the more sagacious type.
¡°So it seems you have no intention of handing over the patent rights?¡± Xiang Yu suddenly stood up.
This old man¡¯s attitude was unsatisfactory, and if he didn¡¯t teach him a lesson, he would still think he was the boss.
When Feng Kui saw Xiang Yu stand up, he snorted coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t try those tricks with me.
When I was running the streets, you were still peeing in your pants and ying with mud.¡±
Feng Tao, seeing his father getting overly agitated, quickly walked over and pulled him aside, whispering something into his ear.
Feng Kui became even more enraged upon hearing it and then pointed at Xiang Yu, ¡°So what if it¡¯s the underworld?
What can you do to me?¡±
¡°You old fool, looking for death are you?¡± Tie Zhuzi said, ready to properly teach this disrespectful old man a lesson.
At this, the four men behind Feng Kui quickly stepped in front of him; it seemed they were all his bodyguards.
The four men were each asrge as Tie Zhuzi, and standing there, they certainly looked impressive, much like Japanese sumo wrestlers.
¡°You think you can touch me with just you guys?
Dream on,¡± Feng Kui shouted disdainfully.
He had a lot of confidence in his four men, who were each capable of fighting several others.
Seeing the other party¡¯s arrogance, Tie Zhuzi waspletely enraged.
He stepped forward, suddenly grabbed a man¡¯s hair, and pped him across the face, sending him sprawling on the ground.
Even though they were bulky, they were all b, and utterly worthless in a fight.
The others originally wanted to gang up on Tie Zhuzi, but just then, Wang Ze stepped forward and kicked two of them, knocking them down to the ground.
Thus, the four men Feng Kui had called over were ttened on the ground in a mere instant.
Feng Kui stood agape with surprise.
He had thought his four men were formidable enough to pick up and throw out anyone, no matter who they were, but he couldn¡¯t have imagined his men would be no match for just the two of them.
Although Feng Kui was shocked, he didn¡¯t panic and then looked at Xiang Yu, ¡°Don¡¯t push people too far.
If you drive me into a corner, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t want to waste words with him and, with his hands sped behind his back, stood in front of Feng Kui saying, ¡°How do you want to kill me?
Come on, try?¡±
Feng Kui never imagined he would be pushed to this point by a junior.
Back when he was making his name known, he was famous for his explosive temper, and for being an unbeatable force in the vicinity.
Now, he was being humiliated in such a manner.
¡°Alright, Xiang Yu, you¡¯re forcing my hand,¡± Feng Kui said, and then unexpectedly pulled out a handgun.
The gun looked ancient; it must have been around for some time.
Tie Zhuzi and the others were taken aback to see the opponent pull out a gun¡ªit was beyond their expectation.
Even Feng Tao, who stood to one side, hadn¡¯t anticipated it.
Yang Hui was chilled to the bone with fear.
He had been through a lot, but never a gunfight.
Sun Qian was so scared she almost screamed.
Feng Tao initially wanted to persuade his father to put down the gun, but suddenly, Tie Zhuzi, Wang Ze, and Xiao Xuan, the three of them, all drew guns and aimed them at Feng Kui¡¯s head.
Moreover, the guns in the hands of Tie Zhuzi and his twopanions seemed much more advanced than the one Feng Kui was holding.
Who knows how many years old his gun was¡ªit might even be an antique.
The move by Tie Zhuzi and his grouppletely stunned Feng Tao.
The opposition was truly from the underworld, casually toting guns.
Nowadays, during peacetime, carrying a gun is illegal, but for Xiang Yu and his group, it seemed so normal.
Feng Kui initially intended to pull out his prized possession to intimidate the other party but hadn¡¯t expected them to have real guns.
Now, he somewhat regretted revealing it.
If he were to put it away now, it would be too embarrassing.
¡°You n to kill me with that thing?¡± Xiang Yu smiled with disdain.
Then, he acted swiftly, expertly snatched the gun from the other man, and disassembled it in a sh, finding only one bullet inside.
¡°Boss Xiang, please don¡¯t be angry.
Let¡¯s talk this out.
There¡¯s no need for guns or knives.
We all care about face, and anything can be resolved by discussion,¡± Feng Tao hurriedly stepped forward and said.
Just then, Xiao Xuan suddenly fired a shot with his gun.
The sound of the gunshot terrified everyone around; only then did they realize that Xiang Yu and his group truly dared to shoot.
At that moment, Yang Hui was holding a mobile phone that had been pierced by a bullet.
He must have tried to film secretly, hoping to keep evidence against Xiang Yu.
Neither Feng Kui nor Yang Hui really knew just how dark society could get.
They touched only the surface of high society and thought too highly of themselves for engaging in daily intrigue within certain circles.
Butpared to Xiang Yu, they were nothing.
Xiang Yu truly lived in the darkness.
He dealt with people like Zhong Huashan and Tie Sanjiang.
It could be said that Xiang Yu and people like Feng Kui simply didn¡¯t belong to the same world.
For Xiang Yu and his group, handguns were nothing more exotic thanmonce tools; but for people like Feng Tao, those were terrifying, heart-shuddering murder weapons¡
Chapter 461 - 461 461 Xiang Yu Became a Negotiator
?461: Chapter 461 Xiang Yu Became a Negotiator 461: Chapter 461 Xiang Yu Became a Negotiator Yang Hui¡¯s pistol had been shot through, making him almost wet his pants in terror.
His previous arrogance hadpletely disappeared, now reced by a face filled with panic.
He had only known that Xiang Yu was the boss of a four-star hotel, but hadn¡¯t realized he was also involved with the underworld.
No wonder he had said he could buy his life for one hundred thousand, and now, thinking about opposing such a person, he truly felt like he was seeking death.
¡°What are you going to do with that phone?
Take a picture?¡± Xiang Yu suddenly looked at Yang Hui with a smile.
At this point, Yang Hui was sweating profusely; he awkwardlyughed and said, ¡°No, I was just checking the time, and I think we should be going back now.¡±
In his desperation, Yang Hui could onlye up with excuses.
¡°No need to hurry, it¡¯s still early.
Let¡¯s all sit down and talk,¡± Xiang Yu said, kicking the parts of the pistol aside carelessly and then sitting down on the couch.
At this moment, Tie Zhuzi and his group had also gathered up the pistols and then stood behind Xiang Yu.
Feng Kui¡¯s four burly men also got up and stood aside.
Being a well-known figure, Feng Kui wasn¡¯t about to easilypromise with Xiang Yu.
He snorted coldly and sat opposite Xiang Yu, adopting a contemptuous expression, though he also started to feel a bit of fear inside.
¡°Now that everyone is calm, let¡¯s have a good discussion about what to do with this situation,¡± Xiang Yu said, leaning back on the sofa with his legs crossed, appearing more like the host here.
¡°Boss Xiang, I think we need to consider this matter a bit more,¡± Feng Tao said.
Despite his young age, Feng Tao was even more cunning than his father, and it was clear that if nothing unexpected happened, this young man would eventually take over the entire Western Mountain Pharmaceuticals.
¡°Ten minutes to consider,¡± Xiang Yu said decisively, having already given them two weeks to consider, which they hadn¡¯t taken seriously at all.
Feng Tao could only give a wry smile, then pulled his father aside to discuss matters.
At this point, only Xiang Yu, Yang Hui, and Sun Qian were seated there.
Xiang Yu just sat there, unabashedly watching the two.
Initially, Yang Hui could withstand the pressure, but eventually, he felt all tensed up and began to feel uneasy in his seat.
¡°Boss Xiang, it was all a misunderstanding before.
Now that your families have connected, I¡¯m no longer involved.
So I¡¯ll take my leave now,¡± Yang Hui said as he tried to stand up.
¡°Don¡¯t rush, Chief Yang, I just happened to have something else I wanted to talk to you about,¡± Xiang Yu called out to him.
Upon hearing this, Yang Hui hurriedly sat back down.
When Xiang Yu didn¡¯t let him leave, he really didn¡¯t dare to go.
¡°I would like my hotel to be upgraded to five stars and will need Chief Yang¡¯s help with this,¡± Xiang Yu recalled what Sun Bo had told him and took the opportunity to bring it up.
Chief Yang frowned slightly, evidently finding it a difficult request as this matter was outside his department¡¯s purview, so he couldn¡¯t make any promises.
Seeing him frown, Xiang Yu¡¯s face suddenly turned cold as he said, ¡°Is Chief Yang unwilling to help?¡±
Yang Hui broke out in a cold sweat upon hearing this.
Xiang Yu casually brandishing a gun certainly wasn¡¯t your average mobster; antagonizing such a person wasn¡¯t smart.
With these thoughts, Yang Hui quickly straightened up and assured, ¡°Rest assured, Boss Xiang, I¡¯ll do my best to handle this matter.¡±
Xiang Yu, pleased to hear this, then nodded and said, ¡°Then thank you very much, Chief Yang.¡±
Yang Hui once helped Feng Tao offend Xiang Yu, and Xiang Yu took the opportunity to gain some benefits while also letting Yang Hui know not to be so arrogant in front of him.
Seeing that Xiang Yu wouldn¡¯t let him leave, Yang Hui awkwardly sat there.
However, Xiang Yu ignored him and tantly stared at Sun Qian¡¯s chest.
¡°How about we find a ce to verify whether yours are real or fake?¡± Xiang Yu said with a teasing smile, changing his expression.
Sun Qian also bowed her head, her face flushed, and stayed silent.
If Yang Hui didn¡¯t dare to mess with Xiang Yu, she dared even less.
Nevertheless, she felt happy to gain the appreciation of someone like Xiang Yu.
Given Xiang Yu¡¯s current status, he could have any woman he wanted.
His interest in her also demonstrated her superiority.
Sun Qian¡¯s thoughts were all over the ce, but the more she thought, the more embarrassed she became, her heart pounding wildly.
Then, sneaking a peek at Xiang Yu, she realized that the young man was not only youthful but also very handsome.
While everyone sat there in silence, lost in their own thoughts, Feng Kui and his son came and sat down.
Feng Tao looked at Xiang Yu and smiled, ¡°Mr.
Xiang, I¡¯ve discussed this with the chairman, and I wonder if this would be eptable.
After all, ourpany operates daily, and ceasing operations would cause irrevocable loss.
We have an idea¡¡±
¡°What idea?
Let¡¯s hear it,¡± Xiang Yu said, sitting up straight and looking seriously at Feng Tao.
¡°We¡¯d like to negotiate with Liu Yuhang, admit that the intellectual property is his, and then invest to buy his patent.
What do you think?¡± Feng Tao asked sincerely.
Xiang Yu nodded silently, understanding that Feng Tao was a businessman.
If he pushed too hard and caused thepany to shut down, it might lead to many people being unemployed, which in turn could cause significant social issues.
Liu Yuhang was truly no ordinary person, knowing when topromise.
In the future, he would certainly achieve great things.
Such a person, unless he was exceedingly harmful to society, Xiang Yu didn¡¯t wish to interfere with him.
¡°How much are you willing to pay for his patent?¡± Xiang Yu asked.
¡°Twenty million,¡± Feng Tao replied straightforwardly, obviously having considered this proposal thoroughly.
Yang Hui sharply inhaled upon hearing this.
Twenty million seemed a bit too expensive.
Xiang Yu was also startled by Feng Tao¡¯s generosity.
However, Xiang Yu didn¡¯t understand the situation well, so he wasn¡¯t too surprised.
Clearly, Feng Tao had realized the seriousness of the issue.
If they weren¡¯t sincere, thepany might face closure.
Rather than that, it would be better to secure the future of thepany by investing twenty million all at once.
Seeing Xiang Yu thinking, Feng Tao became a bit anxious, then looked at Xiang Yu, ¡°Mr.
Xiang, twenty million is our limit; we really can¡¯t afford more.¡±
Xiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°I have a suggestion too, see if it works for you.
Since you¡¯ve already admitted that the patent right is Liu Yuhang¡¯s, and yourpany is running well, why not let Liu Yuhang use the patent to be a major shareholder in yourpany?¡±
Xiang Yu knew that twenty million in cash was inert, but having Liu Yuhang as a major shareholder in Western Hill Pharmaceuticals would eliminate future worries.
Feng Tao frowned but didn¡¯t speak.
He was worried that Xiang Yu would ask for a big share of the stocks in exchange.
Seeing his concern, Xiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Since you are so sincere, I naturally won¡¯t make things difficult for you.
At that time, I will specifically ask a valuationpany to evaluate, ensuring fairness and reasonableness.
How does that sound?¡±
Relieved by Xiang Yu¡¯s words, Feng Tao looked at his father beside him, wanting to hear his opinion¡
Chapter 462 - 462 462 Xiang Yu Transforms into a Savior
?462: Chapter 462: Xiang Yu Transforms into a Savior 462: Chapter 462: Xiang Yu Transforms into a Savior Hearing Xiang Yu speak of fairness and reasonableness, Feng Tao already believed him, then nced at his father, hoping that this proposal could also pass.
After all, they were the ones at fault first, wanting to deceive Liu Yuhang of his patent.
Who would have thought that Liu Yuhang actually knew Xiang Yu?
If it weren¡¯t for Xiang Yu¡¯s intervention, Liu Yuhang would have had no choice but to ept his misfortune.
Feng Kui also looked up at his own son, quite satisfied with him.
Seeing the look in Feng Tao¡¯s eyes, he knew his son had agreed.
Feng Kui had nothing to say, then let out a cold snort, stood up, and walked outside.
The four burly men behind him also followed him out.
Tie Zhuzi, who was behind Xiang Yu, couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and then wanted to chase after him.
Xiang Yu hurriedly gestured with his hand, signaling him not to pursue.
Feng Tao, with a face full of apology, said, ¡°Mr.
Xiang, I admit that we were in the wrong at the beginning, and we also hope topensate Liu Yuhang as much as possible.
We agree to your terms, but we still need to discuss in detail exactly how many shares are needed.¡±
Feng Tao spoke very sincerely and had lost all the arrogance he had when Xiang Yu first met him.
Xiang Yu held considerable respect for him in his heart.
It had to be said that Feng Tao was an arrogant man, but even though he was arrogant, he could recognize the situation.
When he knew he was no match, he was willing topromise and cooperate.
Not everyone could do that.
¡°Very well, since you have agreed, I will send someone over specifically to find you in the future,¡± said Xiang Yu as he looked at the other party.
¡°No problem, we are always ready to wee you.
It¡¯s our honor to make a friend like Mr.
Xiang,¡± Feng Tao said with a smile as he served a cup of water to Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu did not refuse the offer and epted the water, seeing that the other party was keen to make his acquaintance.
However, Xiang Yu had no interest in business matters and naturally would not befriend someone like Feng Tao, although his future was boundless, it all had nothing to do with him.
Having said his piece, Xiang Yu then stood up, ready to leave.
At that moment, Feng Tao quickly stood up too, expressing his hope to have a meal with Xiang Yu as a way to apologize.
Xiang Yu shook his head to decline.
He stood up and was about to leave when he suddenly turned his head to look at Sun Qian and asked, ¡°Would you like to join me to check?¡±
Sun Qian knew what Xiang Yu meant, her face flushed with red as she looked down without saying a word.
Xiang Yu was just teasing her and didn¡¯t really intend to take things further.
Seeing her shy appearance, heughed, and then he left with Tie Zhuzi and the other two.
After Xiang Yu left, Yang Hui, who was seated there, finally let out a sigh of relief.
¡°Finally gone, that kid really isn¡¯t simple,¡± Yang Hui said from the heart.
¡°Don¡¯t underestimate him; hemands quite a force.
ording to my investigation, he has over a hundred brothers under him.
Taking us down would be a piece of cake,¡± said Feng Tao.
¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± asked Yang Hui with some dissatisfaction.
If he had known what kind of person Xiang Yu was, he would never have provoked him.
Thinking back to when he threatened Xiang Yu, it seemed truly ridiculous.
¡°I only just found out,¡± said Yang Hui with some apology.
¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s that bad actually, quite interesting,¡± said Sun Qian with a smile.
Neither Yang Hui nor Feng Tao said anything.
They knew that even though Xiang Yu seemed easy to talk to now, if he really got tough, he was likely capable of killing.
After all, to get to his position, one had to have blood on their hands.
As for Xiang Yu, after he went downstairs, he immediately called Sun Bo.
He didn¡¯t understand the matters of the corporate world, but Sun Bo was an expert.
Since Feng Tao had agreed to give shares to Liu Yuhang, he probably wouldn¡¯t regret it.
Sun Bo was naturally very pleased when he heard the news, and then he shared it with Liu Yuhang.
At that time, Liu Yuhang was treating a family member of one of their employees; their hotel provided this benefit, where the medical care for employees and their family members was free.
Liu Yuhang almost cried with joy when he heard the news.
Back then, Xiang Yu had promised to help him, and so much time had passed that he thought Xiang Yu was just saying it for the sake of it, after all, the other party was the big boss, always busy, who would have the time to help him.
But Xiang Yu had delivered.
Liu Yuhang was so happy that he didn¡¯t know what to do with himself; he quickly prescribed medicine for the patient, then rushed home.
At home, he found his father lying there, listening to Beijing opera on the radio, and when he saw his son hurrying back, he thought something had happened.
Upon arriving home, Liu Yuhang immediately hugged his father.
¡°Child, what¡¯s the matter?
Take it easy and talk slowly, there¡¯s no need to rush,¡± the middle-aged man said.
¡°Dad¡¡± Tears flowed from Liu Yuhang¡¯s eyes, and he was too moved to speak.
¡°What exactly happened?¡± the middle-aged man asked anxiously.
After taking a deep breath, Liu Yuhang then shared the good news with his father, who also shed tears of joy.
After all, it was the legacy left by their ancestors; if it were to be destroyed in his hands, it would make him feel guilty.
Now that his ancestral legacy was back in his hands, and he had a bigger tform to treat patients, he was very pleased as well.
They were not hidebound people; since Xiang Yu had created such a great opportunity for them, they naturally wanted to seize it.
¡°Son, remember this, Xiang Yu is our family¡¯s benefactor.
No matter what happens, you must not do anything to let him down,¡± the middle-aged man said seriously, his eyes red with earnestness.
Liu Yuhang nodded and replied, ¡°Dad, I know, don¡¯t worry.
From today on, my life belongs to Boss Xiang, and I will never let him down.¡±
After the excitement, Liu Yuhang then said, ¡°Dad,e with me to negotiate, I feel more at ease with you there.¡±
The middle-aged man, however, smiled and shook his head, ¡°You¡¯ve grown up, it¡¯s time for you young people to handle these matters.
Besides, isn¡¯t Boss Xiang there to support you?
This old bag of bones should rest a bit.¡±
Liu Yuhang tried to persuade his father, but he still did not agree.
Liu Yuhang thought about it and realized that it was indeed time for his father to rest.
He had grown up now and should take up the mantle from his father and bear all these responsibilities.
After leaving home, Liu Yuhang returned to the hotel to find Sun Bo.
Sun Bo had prepared a standard suit for him.
Liu Yuhang felt a bit awkward in the suit, then spent a long time looking at himself in the mirror.
Today was probably the happiest day of his life, the day when a man begins to grow and rise.
As he was admiring himself in the mirror, Xiang Yu and the other two returned.
¡°Brother Yu,¡± Sun Bo called out happily.
¡°Kid, you actually look pretty good all dressed up,¡± Tie Zhuzi said to Liu Yuhang with augh.
When Liu Yuhang saw Xiang Yu return, his eyes reddened, and tears almost started to fall.
He went in front of Xiang Yu and knelt down without saying a word.
¡°Boss Xiang, thank you, without you¡¡± Liu Yuhang¡¯s voice began to choke up.
His sess today was all thanks to Xiang Yu.
If Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t appeared before him, he might have ultimately been unable to resist and then tried to assassinate Feng Tao.
He couldn¡¯t even imagine such an oue.
It was Xiang Yu who saved him, saved his entire family, and thus allowed their ancestral heritage to flourish¡
Chapter 463 - 463 463 It was Xiang Yu Who Destroyed This Place
?463: Chapter 463: It was Xiang Yu Who Destroyed This ce 463: Chapter 463: It was Xiang Yu Who Destroyed This ce After meeting Xiang Yu, Liu Yuhang could no longer hold back.
The gratitude that had been building up inside him toward Xiang Yu began to erupt, and he didn¡¯t know how to properly express his thanks to Xiang Yu.
Seeing him kneeling there, Xiang Yu quickly helped him up.
It was clear that Liu Yuhang was genuinely moved.
¡°Don¡¯t cry and whimper like a woman, what does that look like?¡± Xiang Yu chuckled and said.
Liu Yuhang quickly wiped away his tears, looking at Xiang Yu with a face full of gratitude, ¡°Boss Xiang, can I call you Brother Yu from now on?¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, Tie Zhuzi and the others allughed.
At this moment, Liu Yuhang seemed even more like a child.
Xiang Yu then smiled and patted his shoulder, ¡°I¡¯ve considered you a brother for a long time.¡±
After finishing speaking, Xiang Yu then approached Sun Bo and entrusted him with some matters.
Although Sun Bo was young, he was already a sly old hand in the business world, and with Sun Bo apanying Liu Yuhang, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.
Sun Bo also assured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother Yu, with me here, we definitely won¡¯t suffer any losses.¡±
Only then did Xiang Yu nod, ¡°Then off you go.¡±
Liu Yuhang then carefully stood next to Xiang Yu, ¡°Brother Yu, aren¡¯t youing with me?¡±
Although Liu Yuhang felt he had grown up, facing Feng Tao now was still daunting for him.
After all, the other party was the son of the chairman of Xishan Pharmaceutical Group Company, a figure he used to look up to.
Now, he was expected to negotiate with such a figure, and that sent shivers down his spine.
Seeing the unease in his heart, Xiang Yu patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°Remember Yuhang, you¡¯re my brother Xiang Yu.
They can¡¯tpare with your status.
No matter who the other party is, you can face them directly.
Don¡¯t be scared.¡±
Xiang Yu¡¯s words were like a stimnt injected into Liu Yuhang, making him instantly excited.
He then nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother Yu, I won¡¯t let you down.¡±
Xiang Yu gave some more instructions before letting them go.
Xiang Yu and the others sat there, and Tie Zhuzi, somewhat puzzled, said, ¡°Brother Yu, that Feng Tao used to be pretty arrogant.
Why didn¡¯t we just deal with him and make him disappear for good, saving all this trouble?¡±
Xiang Yu just smiled, ¡°Feng Tao is talented, and he¡¯s just a businessman, not really a bad person.
It¡¯s better to keep him around.¡±
Tie Zhuzi didn¡¯t quite understand, but nodded anyway.
Now, Liu Yuhang¡¯s problem seemed to have been resolved.
Zhong Huashan had only given him a week to prepare, and he must sort out all the affairs within this week.
Back when they were at Jade Spring Vi, Zhang Han had helped Xiang Yu, and without Zhang Han, Xiang Yu probably couldn¡¯t have made it back.
Now, the other party was still working there as a waiter, and Xiang Yu wanted to invite him to work at his hotel.
Zhang Han was serious and responsible, with a very proper and proactive work attitude.
Sun Bo should be able to arrange a good position for him.
Having thought all this through, Xiang Yu called for Tie Zhuzi and Xiaoxuan to go downstairs with him.
Tie Zhuzi, not quite understanding, asked, ¡°Brother Yu, where are we going right after getting back?¡±
¡°To show you two where I took care of Tie Sanjiang,¡± Xiang Yu said with a smile.
Tie Zhuzi had heard from Xiang Yu that there were plenty of beauties there, and now that he heard they were going there, his motivation surged, and he jogged off to drive the car.
¡°Bro, I always feel a bit unsafe.
You killed Tie Sanjiang there.
What if his men are still waiting there for us?¡± Xiaoxuan said with some concern.
¡°Afraid of what?
If anyone dares to be there, I¡¯ll p them to death,¡± Tie Zhuzi ran downstairs and then turned his head, somewhat impatiently.
He wanted to see for himself just what kind of scene the ¡®beauties like clouds¡¯ Xiang Yu had described really was.
Tie Zhuzi drove to the suburban area near the mountains.
From a distance, they saw arge vi; not needing Xiang Yu to guide him, Tie Zhuzi drove directly to it.
As they reached the outside of the gate, Tie Zhuzi leapt from the car, ready to rush in.
At that moment, Xiang Yu grabbed him, signaling to be cautious.
In Xiang Yu¡¯s memory, this ce should have been bustling.
People should have beening in droves to the hot springs, but today it was eerily quiet.
There wasn¡¯t a single car in sight outside, nor could one hear theughter and banter of the girls inside¡ªa clear sign that something was amiss.
At that moment, Xiao Xuan¡¯s hand was already sping the gun inside his jacket.
He, too, sensed that something was off.
It was too quiet here,pletely different from what Xiang Yu had described.
The three of them approached the vi cautiously, only to find it deserted and silent.
Seeing this, Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill in his heart.
It must have been because he had killed Tie Sanjiang here, and his men had wrecked the ce.
Just then, Xiang Yu suddenly heard footsteps.
Xiao Xuan immediately drew his gun, aiming it behind a rockery.
At that moment, a person holding cleaning tools appeared.
When the person saw Xiang Yu and the others, he was stunned, clearly not expecting anyone toe here.
¡°Who are you, and what are you skulking about here for?¡± Tie Zhuzi shouted, ready to grab the person.
Xiang Yu hurriedly stopped Tie Zhuzi and then addressed the man, ¡°What exactly happened here?¡±
¡°So you¡¯ve reallye back,¡± said the man with a wry smile and a shake of his head.
This man, tall and fairly handsome, was none other than Zhang Han.
After Xiang Yu had killed Tie Sanjiang and fled, Zhang Xiaochuan went mad.
He drove everyone away and then vandalised the ce.
Zheng Qingxia, the owner of the vi, was captured by Zhang Xiaochuan.
Zhang Xiaochuan and Zhang Han were somewhat acquainted, so he didn¡¯t harm Zhang Han.
But when Zhang Xiaochuan was leaving, he told Zhang Han that the murderer who killed his elder brother would definitely return, and he hoped Zhang Han could convey a message to Xiang Yu.
If he wanted Zheng Qingxia to live, he shoulde to him at the Hongda Golf Course within three days.
At that time, Zhang Han had tried to persuade Zhang Xiaochuan to let Zheng Qingxia go; after all, she had little to do with the matter.
Xiang Yu had even less to do with her.
But Zhang Xiaochuan was resolute and would not listen to Zhang Han.
From the moment Xiang Yu made his move, Zhang Han had realized that Xiang Yu came specifically to kill Tie Sanjiang, and now that his objective was met, he certainly wouldn¡¯te back.
Xiang Yu¡¯s appearance today was unexpected for him.
¡°Why have youe back?¡± Zhang Han asked Xiang Yu, sounding rather mncholic.
Now, even if Xiang Yu had returned, he wouldn¡¯t be able to save Zheng Qingxia.
Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t a fool; he wouldn¡¯t risk his life to save someone who had no connection to him.
¡°First tell me, what exactly happened?¡± Xiang Yu demanded with a stern face.
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s serious expression, Zhang Han could only sigh before recounting the events that had urred after Xiang Yu had left.
After hearing the story, Xiang Yu unconsciously clenched his fists.
The vi had been perfect before; it was only because of him that it had ended up like this, only because of him that Zheng Qingxia had been taken by the enemy.
¡°You should go now and note back, this ce has fallen into ruin,¡± said Zhang Han with a touch of sorrow, then picked up his tools to begin cleaning up the mess.
After cleaning, he was also prepared to leave.
After all, the ce was destroyed, and he could no longer stay on to work¡
Chapter 464 - 464 464 We Dont Charge Money for This
?464: Chapter 464 We Don¡¯t Charge Money for This 464: Chapter 464 We Don¡¯t Charge Money for This Overall, Zhang Han was actually just aborer, he just took his job more seriously and responsibly.
Now that the boss had been arrested, there was no point for him to stay.
But having worked here for awhile, he wanted to clean up the ce before leaving.
Although Zhang Xiaochuan had said the killer mighte back, Zhang Han didn¡¯t take it seriously at all.
After all, who would be so foolish as to kill a gang leader and then return to the scene?
That would be inly asking for death.
But Xiang Yu unexpectedly came back, which puzzled him greatly.
Zhang Han had saved Xiang Yu¡¯s life before, and Xiang Yu didn¡¯t want to hide anything from him, so he told him his real name.
Zhang Han wasn¡¯t surprised at all; after all, Xiang Yu had even killed Tie Sanjiang, so hiding his name seemed quite normal.
¡°You¡¯d better leave quickly, you can¡¯t save Zheng Qingxia,¡± Zhang Han said with a sigh.
Xiang Yu looked earnestly at Zhang Han and asked, ¡°What exactly is your rtionship with that Zhang Xiaochuan?¡±
At that moment, Zhang Han didn¡¯t hide anything and said, ¡°We grew up together from childhood, came to this city to work, but we ended up taking different paths.¡±
Zhang Han gave a bitter smile and then nodded somewhat helplessly.
¡°What kind of person is he, exactly?¡± Xiang Yu pressed on.
Xiang Yu could see that Tie Sanjiang hadn¡¯t actually treated Zhang Xiaochuan well, but Zhang Xiaochuan had always been very loyal to him.
¡°He¡¯s a very determined person; once he sets his mind on something, he will go through with it, and nothing can pull him back.
Now that he¡¯s recognized Tie Sanjiang as his big brother, he will always treat Tie Sanjiang as his big brother.
Now that you¡¯ve killed him, he will definitely seek revenge on you,¡± Zhang Han exined.
After saying this, Zhang Han looked at Xiang Yu with some worry and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know what grudge you have against Tie Sanjiang, but now that you¡¯ve killed him, you¡¯d better leave quickly.¡±
¡°If I say I¡¯m going to kill Zhang Xiaochuan, would you stop me?¡± Xiang Yu asked, his gaze firm and serious as he looked at Zhang Han.
Zhang Han, upon hearing that Xiang Yu intended to kill Zhang Xiaochuan, shivered involuntarily.
If Xiang Yu could kill Tie Sanjiang, he might well kill Zhang Xiaochuan as well.
¡°Although we¡¯ve taken different paths, he¡¯s still my childhood friend.
Could you please spare him?¡± Zhang Han asked earnestly.
Although he didn¡¯t believe Xiang Yu could rescue Zheng Qingxia, he was certain that Xiang Yu could stealthily kill Zhang Xiaochuan.
¡°Come with me, I¡¯ll find you a good job,¡± Xiang Yu said, not dwelling on the question, and then looked at Zhang Han with an inviting expression.
¡°You¡¯ll find me a job?¡± Zhang Han looked at Xiang Yu with a hint of skepticism.
Xiang Yu had previously asked him if he would ever be a boss, to which Zhang Han had firmly replied that Xiang Yu would never be a boss in his lifetime.
Now Xiang Yu was talking about finding him a good job; why would he say that?
Even college graduates were struggling to find work, and without any qualifications, how could he find a good job?
Tie Zhuzi, standing aside and watching Zhang Han¡¯s confused expression, finallyughed and said, ¡°What, you doubt Brother Yu?
Not to mention finding you a job, even making you a boss wouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±
Tie Zhuzi knew that Zhang Han had helped Xiang Yu, so he was much friendlier towards him this time.
Zhang Han was indeed worried.
If he left this ce, finding another job would not be so easy, especially since he had no qualifications and no particr skills.
But now Xiang Yu was offering to find him a good job, which seemed worth a try.
Seeing him nod, Xiang Yu took his hand and led him outside.
The vi was currently in a deserted state, and they would have to wait to save Zheng Qingxia before nning further.
In the car, Xiang Yu took out his phone and directly dialed Wang Ze¡¯s number.
¡°Gather all the brothers on standby, get your gear ready, we¡¯ve got action tonight,¡± Xiang Yu said, then hung up the phone immediately.
Zhang Xiaochuan was Tie Sanjiang¡¯s bodyguard, and he ought to be no simple figure.
Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t be careless; tonight he was going to take all his brothers to see what was so special about this golf course.
Zhang Han and Xiang Yu were sitting in the back, and Zhang Han grew even more suspicious upon hearing Xiang Yu make a phone call.
In his mind, Xiang Yu shouldn¡¯t be much of a big deal.
If he were a big shot, he wouldn¡¯t go kill Tie Sanjiang in person.
All he had to do was hire some people with money or send his underlings to do it, so why on earth would he go himself?
But judging by the demeanor Xiang Yu disyed today and his tone of voice, Zhang Han felt that Xiang Yu was not a simple man.
As he sat there lost in thought, Tie Zhuzi suddenly turned around, grinned at Zhang Han, and said, ¡°I heard that some kid got his ass sted by Brother Yu the other day.
How¡¯s that kid doing now?¡±
Xiang Yu was somewhat speechless¡ªTie Zhuzi couldn¡¯t remember other things, but he remembered this clearly.
Zhang Han looked at Xiang Yu somewhat speechlessly.
This kid Xiang Yu really knew how to stir things up, having shoved a mop head up He Dong¡¯s ass.
¡°He Dong was sent to the hospital, but how his ass is doing, I have no idea,¡± said Zhang Han.
Tie Zhuzi seemed a bit disappointed not knowing how the other party was faring and then turned to Xiang Yu, saying, ¡°Brother Yu, that Zhang Xiaochuan you were talking about just now, tonight I¡¯m also going to shove a mop head up his ass, see what happens.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, just drive your car,¡± Xiang Yu red at Tie Zhuzi and said, after all, Zhang Xiaochuan and Zhang Han had grown up together, and Xiang Yu didn¡¯t want to badmouth Zhang Xiaochuan in front of him.
Zhang Han just gave an awkward smile and said nothing more.
When he arrived at the hotel, Zhang Han followed behind Xiang Yu, looking around everywhere.
Finally, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Do you live here every day?¡±
In Zhang Han¡¯s view, this was a star-rated hotel with luxurious interior decorations, and staying here for one night mustn¡¯t be cheap.
¡°We don¡¯t have to pay to stay here,¡± said Tie Zhuzi with some pride.
Zhang Han snorted incredulously.
Although he hadn¡¯t spent much time with Tie Zhuzi, he felt that the guy liked to boast and often talked big.
¡°Don¡¯t be so incredulous.
I¡¯m telling you, not only do we stay here without paying, even our meals are free,¡± Tie Zhuzi said, ring.
Zhang Han didn¡¯t want to argue with Tie Zhuzi and just followed Xiang Yu with an unbelieving face.
Zhang Han¡¯s expression of disbelief nearly made Tie Zhuzi spit blood.
Somewhat anxiously, he said, ¡°The entire hotel belongs to Brother Yu, so naturally we don¡¯t need to pay.
If you don¡¯t know, don¡¯t just show that kind of disbelief.¡±
Upon hearing this, Zhang Han was even more in disbelief, gaping wide.
He wouldn¡¯t believe for the life of him that thisrge hotel was Xiang Yu¡¯s.
Although he wasn¡¯t very familiar with Xiang Yu, he had had some contact with him.
Because Xiang Yu just wasn¡¯t the type to be a boss; if he were the owner of this hotel, wouldn¡¯t he have run it into the ground?
¡°Don¡¯t blow smoke here.
Just stay if you want to stay, but don¡¯t say it¡¯s your own,¡± Zhang Han said, not believing it.
Tie Zhuzi saw that the other party still didn¡¯t believe him, and he was almost ready to call Sun Bo back to prove his point.
At that moment, Xiang Yu just waved his hand nonchntly, not bothering to exin to Zhang Han.
After all, he would naturallye to understand after spending more time here.
Xiang Yu directly took Zhang Han to his office, where Wang Ze and the others were already waiting.
Seeing Xiang Yu return, they all stood up and called out, ¡°Big Brother.¡±
Seeing this scene, Zhang Han waspletely dumbfounded¡ªwho exactly was Xiang Yu¡
Chapter 465 - 465 465 Xiang Yu Braving the Gates of Hell Again
?465: Chapter 465: Xiang Yu Braving the Gates of Hell Again 465: Chapter 465: Xiang Yu Braving the Gates of Hell Again Xiang Yu returned to the office, Wang Ze and the others had already been waiting there for a while.
Upon seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s return, they all hastily greeted him.
¡°Who is this?¡± Jiang Chao asked, standing off to one side and looking at Zhang Han.
Xiang Yu said there was an operation that evening, and everyone present should be core personnel, yet he had never seen Zhang Han before.
Xiang Yu quickly introduced him, then looked at Zhang Han and said, ¡°Do you want toe with us tonight?¡±
After all, Zhang Han was a friend who had grown up with him.
Now that Xiang Yu was about to take down his friend, he felt somewhat guilty.
Zhang Han had helped him and had been kind to him, so it wasn¡¯t excessive to let him join.
¡°Exactly who are you?¡± Zhang Han suddenly asked at this point.
He had already realized that Xiang Yu was no ordinary person, but he still didn¡¯t understand why Xiang Yu would want to personally kill Tie Sanjiang given his identity.
¡°I¡¯m the owner of this hotel,¡± said Xiang Yu with a smile.
He didn¡¯t reveal his specific identity, but this one was enough to surprise the other man.
Sure enough, Zhang Han gaped at Xiang Yu, at a loss for words.
In his view, Xiang Yu simply wasn¡¯t business owner material.
Now, to hear that he was actually the owner of the hotel turned his understanding on its head.
Zhang Han nodded in bewilderment and said, ¡°If possible, I¡¯d like to go with you.¡±
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t refuse him and then nodded at the people around him, saying, ¡°Are all the brothers in ce?¡±
Wang Ze stepped forward and said, ¡°Everyone is ready.¡±
At this moment, Wang Ze was fired up.
Many of his underlings had been with him for such a long time, yet they had never been involved in a major operation, and many felt they were even failing Xiang Yu to some extent.
Because Xiang Yu had always been good to them and encouraged them to start their own businesses, to be self-reliant.
Now they had mostly left behind the life of fighting and killing, but at Xiang Yu¡¯s call, they would charge into battle without hesitation.
¡°Who is familiar with the specific situation inside the Hongda Golf Course?¡± Xiang Yu asked them.
At this point, a squad leader stepped forward and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been inside before.¡±
After finishing his statement, the squad leader came forward and briefed everyone on the geographical environment inside.
It was nothing more than a few buildings and their specific locations.
Having heard this, Xiang Yu felt that the golf course also seemed pretty straightforward.
It was much like Sheng Wantao¡¯s course, but just covering arger area.
Thereupon, he formted his n in mind.
Since Zhang Xiaochuan had outright invited him, it was certain that he hadid a trap, waiting for Xiang Yu to stumble into it.
If he rashly charged in, it could very well be a journey of no return.
But since the other side did not understand his background, they could not have thoroughly investigated him in just two days.
Therefore, the other side would surely underestimate Xiang Yu.
Now, if Xiang Yu led his brothers there abruptly, it could catch the other side off-guard.
Together they discussed various strategies, and in the end, decided to proceed with the first n.
Around nine o¡¯clock in the evening, upon Xiang Yu¡¯smand, everyone began to move out.
They drove from different ces towards the destination.
The golf course was also built in a suburban area; thend there was rtively cheap, and those who came for leisure were people of status and position who desired a tranquil environment, far from the hustle and bustle.
Xiang Yu¡¯s car led the way in the front, followed by ten other cars.
Zhang Han was in the same car as Xiang Yu, with Tie Zhuzi driving, but Xiao Xuan was nowhere to be seen.
Watching the ten cars following behind, Zhang Han finally understood something: Xiang Yu was not an ordinary person; it seems he was a notorious underworld boss, it¡¯s just that Zhang Han, being outside the system, was unaware of these inner dealings.
¡°When you killed Tie Sanjiang, why did you go personally?¡± Zhang Han couldn¡¯t help but voice the question that had been nagging at his mind.
Xiang Yu responded with a smile, ¡°No matter your identity or status, there are some things you have to do yourself.
Besides, going to see them was no different for me; it was equally dangerous.¡±
Xiang Yu spoke very naturally, without any hint of pretense.
Zhang Han looked at Xiang Yu and suddenly felt somewhat bewildered, as Xiang Yu became more and more mysterious in his eyes.
Typical bosses don¡¯t take such risks¡ªthey let their underlings handle the dangerous work, while they reap all the benefits.
But Xiang Yu was clearly not that kind of person.
Observing Xiang Yu¡¯s resolute gaze, Zhang Han felt an almost irresistible urge to join him.
But he had sworn an oath long ago that he would never join the triads in this lifetime.
During the journey, Zhang Han thought about many things, including who Xiang Yu was and what his own future might hold¡
After more than an hour, Xiang Yu and the others had arrived at the outskirts of the golf course.
Tie Zhuzi drove straight through the gate, barging in.
As they burst in, he also fired a shot with his handgun, signaling their arrival.
Since the other side had insisted on Xiang Yuing, he decided to make a bold entrance.
Tie Zhuzi drove in, then continued straight past the reception area, charging onto the golf course.
Since the surroundings were open, they didn¡¯t have to worry about the other side hiding in any buildings.
The ten vehicles behind formed a circle around Xiang Yu¡¯s car in the middle.
Xiang Yu and Tie Zhuzi got out of the car and sat on top of it, waiting for their opponents to arrive.
Zhang Han hesitated for a moment before stepping out of the car as well, then looked at Xiang Yu and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid he¡¯ll kill you?¡±
¡°Afraid,¡± Xiang Yu admitted straightforwardly.
¡°Then why are you sitting out here so conspicuously?¡± Zhang Han asked, puzzled.
¡°Don¡¯t you think this is quite cool?¡± Xiang Yu suddenly said with augh.
Zhang Han was somewhat speechless; he wasn¡¯t familiar with the ways of the underworld, naturally he wouldn¡¯t say much, and so he stood there waiting for Zhang Xiaochuan and his group to arrive.
Indeed, in less than ten minutes, a group of men quickly approached from the distance.
Each of them was carrying a weapon, and they dispersed before getting too close to Xiang Yu¡¯s convoy, then encircled them from afar.
Xiang Yu sat on the car and watched from a distance, noting that there were far fewer people than he had expected.
Though they appeared to be arge group, there were only about twenty of them at most.
The distant spotlights made the entire golf course very bright, and the elongated shadows were somewhat eerie and frightening.
¡°Xiang Yu, you really dared toe?¡± Suddenly, someone yelled from the distance.
Hearing his name called, Xiang Yu felt an ill premonition.
He had used the name Xiang Mao at the time.
The opposition should not have known his real name, but now they were directly calling him by it.
It seemed they had thoroughly investigated him.
But if they knew it was him, why send so few men?
Did they really think that these twenty people could take him down?
Currenly, Xiang Yu¡¯s brothers were hidden inside the cars, while the opponents were exposed outside.
Forget about twenty men¡ªforty wouldn¡¯t be enough to stop Xiang Yu.
¡°Where is Zheng Qingxia?
Bring her over,¡± Xiang Yu then stood up from the car and said¡
Chapter 466 - 466 466 The Hardest to Let Go - Brotherhood
?466: Chapter 466: The Hardest to Let Go ¨C Brotherhood 466: Chapter 466: The Hardest to Let Go ¨C Brotherhood Xiang Yu¡¯s purpose ining here today was to rescue Zheng Qingxia, and he also detested people who threatened him with hostages.
If it weren¡¯t for Zhang Han and Zhang Xiaochuan, who were still somewhat friends, Xiang Yu would have chosen a different n much earlier.
The reason Xiang Yu chose this n was firstly because there were no buildings around and he didn¡¯t need to worry about being ambushed, and secondly, it allowed him to have an honest conversation with the other party.
¡°Are you really here for her?¡± Zhang Xiaochuan suddenly stepped forward and asked Xiang Yu from a distance.
¡°Of course, what, you think I came for you?
I don¡¯t swing that way,¡± Xiang Yu shouted from atop the car.
Tie Zhuzi stood next to Xiang Yu, cautiously watching their surroundings.
If anything happened, he would protect Xiang Yu immediately.
¡°I can let Zheng Qingxia go, but today you must die,¡± Zhang Xiaochuan suddenly dered.
¡°Stop talking nonsense, let her out first.
If you dare touch her, I guarantee you¡¯ll die miserably,¡± Xiang Yu yelled.
After all, Zheng Qingxia had helped him once, back at that pool.
Xiang Yu and Tie Sanjiang were engaged in a deadly struggle when Zheng Qingxia distracted the enemy, giving Xiang Yu the opportunity he needed.
Xiang Yu was a man who believed in returning favors grandly.
If anyone did him a favor, he feltpelled to repay it no matter what.
Zhang Xiaochuan was not a lowlife either; he called out to someone in the distance.
At that moment, three people walked over from afar, and the person in the middle was Zheng Qingxia.
Apart from her pale face, Zheng Qingxia showed no other signs of mistreatment.
It was clear that Zhang Xiaochuan hadn¡¯t troubled her much; she was merely used as bait.
Upon seeing Xiang Yu, Zheng Qingxia then quickly ran towards him.
Zhang Xiaochuan didn¡¯t stop her, and just watched as Zheng Qingxia ran to Xiang Yu¡¯s side.
¡°Did you reallye to rescue me?¡± Zheng Qingxia asked Xiang Yu with teary eyes.
At that moment, Xiang Yu jumped down from the car and looked at her with a smile, ¡°What do you think?¡±
¡°Why are you so good to me?¡± Zheng Qingxia finally couldn¡¯t help but ask, biting her lip.
¡°If I must give a reason, I think you¡¯re just too beautiful.
If such beauty were spoiled by these brutes, it¡¯d truly be a pity,¡± Xiang Yu said, then teasingly lifted her chin, looking quite lecherous.
At this, Zheng Qingxia could no longer contain herself and suddenly stepped forward, throwing herself into Xiang Yu¡¯s arms.
Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t expected her to make such a move, and was so shocked that he stood there with his arms out, not knowing what to do.
He had just wanted to tease her a bit, but unexpected got teased back.
Tie Zhuzi stood to one side and coughed, signaling that the brothers were still there.
Zheng Qingxia didn¡¯t mind all that.
Initially, she had merely thought of Xiang Yu as a passing figure in her life.
Nobody dared to provoke her because of Tie Sanjiang, and she thought Xiang Yu was just a naive young man, then seduced him.
Besides, Xiang Yu had satisfied her; it had been many years since she¡¯d felt that kind of satisfaction.
Then in the pool, when she realized Xiang Yu was an assassin, she was stunned, but he also gave her hope.
If Tie Sanjiang were to be killed, it would break the curse on her.
So, at the crucial moment, she chose to help Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu did not disappoint her and killed Tie Sanjiang.
But Xiang Yu left, and Zhang Xiaochuan captured her.
She thought she would fall back into that dark life again.
But now, Xiang Yu had appeared once more.
¡°Are you the savior in my life?¡± At this moment, Zheng Qingxia, tears streaming down her face, then tightly hugged Xiang Yu¡¯s waist.
Zheng Qingxia had a stunning figure, curvy in all the right ces, truly a rare beauty.
Xiang Yu felt wonderfully soft andfortable when embraced by her.
Now, as she held on to Xiang Yu like this, one could only imagine the envy, jealousy, and hatred it would stir among many.
¡°Have you two had enough intimacy?
Xiang Yu, if you don¡¯t let go of him now, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re going to drag him down once again.¡± At this moment, Zhang Xiaochuan shouted from a distance.
The people around them had already prepared to open fire, each with guns aimed, safeties off, directly at Xiang Yu and his group.
¡°Xiaochuan, listen to me for a second.¡± At that moment, Zhang Han suddenly stepped forward and walked a few steps.
¡°Why did you have to follow us, knowing me, you must have known I would definitely kill him?¡± Zhang Xiaochuan, seeing that it was Zhang Han, became somewhat agitated, showing that he still cared deeply about him.
¡°Xiaochuan, what did you think we came to this city for?¡± Zhang Han asked as he stood right in front, looking at Xiaochuan.
¡°Zhang Han, stop talking to me like this, I¡¯m here to kill Xiang Yu, and if you don¡¯t want to die with him, then get out of the way!¡± Zhang Xiaochuan yelled.
¡°Xiaochuan, I know you care deeply, but does Tie Sanjiang deserve this from you?
He just saved you identally at the beginning, and since you¡¯ve been with him, has he ever really respected you?
He just sees you as a dog, a tool for his use,¡± Zhang Han shouted back.
He had heard Xiang Yu¡¯s n and knew what he intended; advising Zhang Xiaochuan now was actually an attempt to save him.
¡°Stop talking, just stop!
He is my lifesaver, if he hadn¡¯t been there, I would have died back then, and now that someone has killed him, I must avenge him,¡± Zhang Xiaochuan, not wanting to hear any more from Zhang Han, suddenly pulled out his gun in preparation to act.
¡°Xiaochuan.¡± Just then, Zhang Han suddenly pulled out a dagger and ced it against his own neck, ¡°It was I who brought you from the countryside, and it was also I who saved you when you fell into the water.
I too have shown you kindness.
If you really intend to shoot, then you¡¯re going to have to step over my dead body to do it.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t force me¡¡± Zhang Xiaochuan¡¯s eyes were blood-red, his gun aimed at Zhang Han, who held the dagger to his throat.
¡°I¡¯m not forcing you, you¡¯re forcing yourself,¡± Zhang Han said, his eyes also blood-red.
Xiang Yu just stood there calmly in the distance, watching the two men; beside him stood Tie Zhuzi.
Back in the car, Tie Zhuzi wanted to shove the mop handle into Zhang Xiaochuan¡¯s rear.
Now, seeing the deep bond between the two men, he too felt moved.
¡°Yu, this Zhang Xiaochuan is also a man of integrity, he¡¯s just following the wrong person,¡± Tie Zhuzi sighed.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t respond but stood with his hands sped behind him, watching intently.
Honestly, Xiang Yu didn¡¯t want to kill Zhang Xiaochuan, seeing him as another unfortunate soul.
Both hade to the city to work, only to end up in such dire straits.
¡°Xiaochuan, please stop this, I beg you, isn¡¯t my begging enough?¡± At that moment, Zhang Han suddenly knelt down with the dagger still in hand.
¡°Ah¡¡± At that point, Zhang Xiaochuan was utterly frantic, torn between revenge for his brother and the sight of a former brother kneeling before him, unsure of what decision to make.
Zhang Xiaochuan, holding the gun, fired wildly into the sky, the loud gunshots piercing the silent night.
Seeing Zhang Xiaochuan like this, Zhang Han also felt immense pain and stood up, wanting to go over andfort his once brother.
Just then, a gunshot rang out from a distance, the bullet striking Zhang Han.
Zhang Han fell to the ground with a smile on his lips, knowing in his heart that Zhang Xiaochuan still remembered their brotherhood.
Zhang Xiaochuan, seeing this unfold, waspletely dumbstruck¡
Chapter 467 - 467 467 The Defense Battle of the Chariot Fortress
?467: Chapter 467: The Defense Battle of the Chariot Fortress 467: Chapter 467: The Defense Battle of the Chariot Fortress When Zhang Xiaochuan saw Zhang Han fall down, he waspletely stunned.
He nced at the gun in his hand, then at Zhang Han.
He had clearly fired into the sky just now; how could the bullet have hit Zhang Han?
It was Xiang Yu; was it Xiang Yu who fired the shot?
A thought shed through Zhang Xiaochuan¡¯s mind, and then he looked up in Xiang Yu¡¯s direction.
At this moment, Zhang Xiaochuan¡¯s eyes were blood-red, his face twisted in a ferocious snarl, trembling all over as he stared in the direction of Xiang Yu, then he shrieked hysterically, ¡°Xiang Yu, it was you who fired the shot, it was you who killed my brother, I will kill you.¡±
After his outburst, Zhang Xiaochuan could not care about anything else and started shooting at Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu had been standing there all along, watching Zhang Han take control of the situation, with no intention of taking action.
But then a mysterious bullet struck Zhang Han from afar.
This sudden turn also caught Xiang Yu off guard.
Who fired the bullet?
Zhang Xiaochuan?
That was simply impossible.
Given the deep bond between the two, and knowing Zhang Xiaochuan was an honorable man, he would not act in such a deceptive manner.
Moreover, given his crazed appearance, it clearly wasn¡¯t him.
Could it have been his own men?
That was impossible too, since he hadn¡¯t given any orders yet, and it was certain that his people wouldn¡¯t act without them.
There had to be a third party involved here, and thinking back to how Zhang Xiaochuan had called out his name as he came out, Xiang Yu started to feel a sense of rm in his heart.
¡°Kill them, kill them all¡¡± Zhang Xiaochuan¡¯s shouts came from a distance.
Upon hearing Zhang Xiaochuan¡¯s orders, everyone around started to take action.
Bullets fell like rain, densely covering the area.
At the same time, Xiang Yu pulled Zheng Qingxia behind cover, hiding behind a vehicle.
Those on the vehicle also got out and took cover behind it.
Their vehicles were specially modified, with thick steel tes inside the doors, making them impervious to bullets.
Their formation of vehicles in a circle also created a circr fortress, offering them substantial safety.
Had it not been for this consideration, Xiang Yu would not have charged in, allowing the enemy to surround them.
The group hiding inside didn¡¯t panic; instead, they were excited.
They all looked at Xiang Yu with an expectant expression, saying, ¡°Big Brother, shall we fight back now?¡±
Tie Zhuzi, sitting by Xiang Yu¡¯s side, calmly suggested, ¡°Yu, why not wipe out these damned dogs, and just leave that Zhang Xiaochuan?¡±
Xiang Yu sat there thoughtfully; he was considering the bullet from before.
If there were no surprises, Zhang Xiaochuan must have been manipted by someone.
¡°Wait a moment,¡± Xiang Yu finally said, seeing the eagerness on the faces of his brothers.
The bullets outside were relentless, striking the vehicle and producing a piercing sound as metal shed and ss shattered.
If the vehicle hadn¡¯t been reinforced with steel tes, the barrage would have caused heavy casualties among Xiang Yu¡¯s men.
¡°Big Brother!¡± Just then, someone called out in a rush.
Xiang Yu quickly looked outside, only to see two people in the distance carrying rocketunchers.
Although the vehicle had steel tes inside it, they were no match for rocketunchers.
If the enemy managed to breach their defenses, they would indeed suffer great losses.
¡°Xiaoxuan, take action,¡± Xiang Yu suddenly ordered, using a walkie-talkie.
No sooner had Xiang Yu spoken than the two people carrying rocketunchers in the distance fell to the ground.
The rest of the people around them didn¡¯t understand what had happened.
Then, more people went to pick up the rocketunchers, but they too fell to the ground.
Only then did they realize what was happening, and they kept their distance from theunchers, although they continued to fire at the vehicles resentfully.
Seeing this, Xiang Yu¡¯s nearby brothers breathed a sigh of relief.
It seemed that Big Brother had everything arranged in advance, and their worries were superfluous.
Zhang Xiaochuan was only immersed in the pain of Zhang Han being shot and did not notice the situation around him.
Right now, he had but one thought, and that was to kill Xiang Yu.
¡°Xiang Yu!¡± Zhang Xiaochuan yelled again and, holding dual pistols, he marched towards Xiang Yu and his group while firing.
Completely disregarding his own life, Zhang Xiaochuan brazenly approached in broad daylight.
At this moment, he had entirely lost his reason.
Xiang Yu could have blown off the opponent¡¯s head with a single shot, but he did not do so.
Seeing their eldest brother go mad, his followers went insane too; emting Zhang Xiaochuan, they charged fearlessly towards Xiang Yu and his men, guns in hand.
¡°Do not harm their lives, aim for their legs, and no one touch Zhang Xiaochuan.
Let him approach,¡± Xiang Yu ordered.
His men, already impatient, took cover behind the cars and started shooting outside upon hearing Xiang Yu¡¯smand.
Xiang Yu¡¯s brothers were not few in number, and their counterattack promptly drove Zhang Xiaochuan¡¯s men back.
Many were wounded in the legs andy there, screaming out in pain.
But Zhang Xiaochuan was unharmed, continuing his advance with gritted teeth.
The two guns flowed fluently in his hands, signaling his skill with firearms.
¡°Brother, he¡¯s charging over?¡± At this moment, one of them noted Zhang Xiaochuan¡¯s steady advance and urgently spoke up.
Xiang Yu said not to hurt the opponent, but if the opponent charged over, he could harm their own men.
¡°Clear this ce,¡± Xiang Yu said, making his way to take cover behind another car.
Bullets striking the car door produced a sharp ringing sound.
Xiang Yu just sat quietly there, listening to the footsteps of the other party getting closer.
Despite the chaotic gunfire around him, Zhang Xiaochuan made no attempt to conceal himself; he just strutted forward bold as brass.
It was as if he simply did not care about his own life and death.
¡°Yu, be careful, he¡¯sing,¡± Tie Zhuzi, taking cover behind another car, warned.
The surrounding men were also on alert with their guns, ready to act if Zhang Xiaochuan dared to hurt Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu sat there quietly, listening, and only when the opponent was a few steps away did Xiang Yu crouch, ready to react.
Zhang Xiaochuan had no intention to stop.
Even facing dozens of Xiang Yu¡¯s brothers, what did it matter if it was a den of dragons and a pit of tigers?
For his elder brother, for his fellow brothers, even if it meant dying in battle, he would never shrink back.
Defiance and madness filled Zhang Xiaochuan¡¯s eyes, yet there was also a hint of relief, as if readying for a release.
Just as Zhang Xiaochuan was about to step into the ring of cars, his dual pistols suddenly ran out of bullets, but he continued to walk in.
Seeing Xiang Yu hiding at the back, he pointed the empty pistols at Xiang Yu and wildly pulled the triggers.
The guns only clicked, however, causing no harm to Xiang Yu.
Originally, Tie Zhuzi and the others were on edge, but seeing this scene, everyone sat down with a thud, and some evenughed out in relief, realizing it had been a false rm.
After firing the empty pistols at Xiang Yu, Zhang Xiaochuan cast them aside, drew a knife from his waist, and stabbed at Xiang Yu.
Surrounding him, Tie Zhuzi and the others tensed up again.
Now that they had Zhang Xiaochuan surrounded, there was little fear he could stir up much trouble¡
Chapter 468 - 468 468 Who is the Third Party
?468: Chapter 468: Who is the Third Party?
468: Chapter 468: Who is the Third Party?
Zhang Xiaochuan had already seen Tie Zhuzi and his group, but he ignored them and instead pulled out a dagger, charging towards Xiang Yu.
Tie Zhuzi and his crew were also tense, as they had no idea about the attacking party¡¯s capability.
Moreover, Xiang Yu was still wounded and might get injured again.
Tie Zhuzi thought of helping Xiang Yu but was stopped by Xiang Yu with a gesture.
Zhang Xiaochuan yelled and rushed toward Xiang Yu, who quickly dodged and then grabbed the attacker¡¯s arm, throwing him to the ground and seizing his dagger.
Tie Zhuzi and his men were speechless, seeing the way Zhang Xiaochuan had yelled, they had thought him formidable.
Surprisingly, he could not even keep up with an ordinary person and was taken down by Xiang Yu with a single move.
¡°Kill me,¡± Zhang Xiaochuany there, looking at the sky, speaking calmly as if he had already prepared himself for death.
¡°You came here specifically to die,¡± Xiang Yu realizing the other¡¯s intention, then threw the dagger aside and squatted there, looking at him.
¡°You killed my elder brother, you¡¯re my enemy.
But you are also Zhang Han¡¯s friend, and he does not agree with me killing you.
Since I can¡¯t kill you, I¡¯d rather die,¡± said Zhang Xiaochuan, his face calm.
Only then did Tie Zhuzi and the others realize that it wasn¡¯t that their skills werecking, but that he had deliberatelye to seek death.
At that moment, Tie Zhuzi could not stand it anymore and carefully walked over, looking at Zhang Xiaochuan lying there, ¡°Are you foolish?
Why seek death when you are perfectly fine?¡±
Zhang Xiaochuan ignored Tie Zhuzi and instead looked at Xiang Yu with full expectation, perhaps hoping to die by Xiang Yu¡¯s hand.
¡°The shot at Zhang Han wasn¡¯t from us, if not us, then there must be a third force here,¡± Xiang Yu said, looking at him.
¡°What are you saying, that gunshot earlier wasn¡¯t from you?¡± At that moment, Zhang Xiaochuan suddenly frowned.
Xiang Yu nodded gravely, then said, ¡°He¡¯s my friend and has also saved my life, why would I shoot him?¡±
After hearing this, Zhang Xiaochuan quickly sat up, his eyes filled with renewed anger.
He looked at Xiang Yu, who did not seem to be lying, then stood up and hurriedly ran outside.
¡°What does this silly boy intend to do?¡± Tie Zhuzi said, puzzled.
Zhang Xiaochuan was seen quickly gathering his brothers, then rushing towards a building in the distance.
After they left, Xiang Yu quickly went over to Zhang Han.
He looked and saw that the bullet had pierced through his lower chest.
Touching his pulse, he found a faint heartbeat; he hadn¡¯t died.
¡°Quickly notify Liu Yuhang to prepare for surgery.¡± After saying this, Xiang Yu had his men carry Zhang Han to the car, and sent one person to take him back.
Just as they were preparing all this, a burst of intense gunfire suddenly came from a distance.
¡°Brother, that guy just now seems to have started fighting with someone,¡± said Xiao Xuan over Xiang Yu¡¯s radio.
This further confirmed Xiang Yu¡¯s suspicion; there definitely was a third force here.
Without a second thought, he led his men toward the sound of gunfire.
¡°Xiang Yu,¡± Zheng Qingxia called out cautiously as she emerged from the car.
¡°Stay here and do note over,¡± Xiang Yu said with a very serious and stern expression,pletely different from his teasing manner before.
Zheng Qingxia could only nod her head.
At that moment, she felt Xiang Yu was truly her man, protecting and caring for her.
She looked forward to, hoping that once this was over, she could be with Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu and his brothers cautiously arrived under the building and hid.
At that time, gunshots and shrieks of agony from within the building were incessant, adding to the eerie and terrifying ambiance.
The gunfire did notst long.
It had ceased within a few minutes after Xiang Yu had arrived.
Now, only Zhang Xiaochuan¡¯s roaring could be heard.
¡°Luo Lin, you bastard, how dare you kill my brothers!
I am not done with you;e out,¡± Zhang Xiaochuan yelled so loudly that probably the whole vige could hear him.
Xiang Yu and his men listened intently from below.
No wonder Zhang Xiaochuan had called out his own name at the beginning; Luo Lin hade here.
Xiang Yu and his men just waited below and did not enter.
He did not know the situation inside, and rushing in might have led them into Luo Lin¡¯s ambush.
Zhang Xiaochuan was still yelling inside; he seemed to be searching, but could not find what he was looking for.
¡°Brother Yu, should we rush in?
That dog, Luo Lin, is here; he must have targeted us,¡± Tie Zhuzi said, standing next to Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu shook his head and said, ¡°No rush, let¡¯s wait and see.¡±
Just as he finished speaking, Luo Lin¡¯s voice suddenly emerged from the building, ¡°Xiang Yu, I know you¡¯re nearby; why don¡¯t you dare toe in?¡±
Luo Lin¡¯s words were sarcastic, with a taunt about Xiang Yu¡¯s hesitance to enter the building.
Tie Zhuzi was about to shout back, but Xiang Yu quickly stopped him.
They were both hiding in the shadows; neither knew their respective positions.
Luo Lin¡¯s words had two purposes: one was to tempt Xiang Yu to enter, and the other was to make Xiang Yu expose his position so they could n their next move.
¡°Luo Lin, where are you?
Come out.
You untrustworthy cur, why did you harm my brothers?¡± Zhang Xiaochuan yelled frantically from inside the building.
The building wasrge, and their yelling echoed, making it hard to pinpoint their positions.
¡°Haha¡¡± Suddenly, Luo Lin burst into a crazedughter, ¡°Zhang Xiaochuan, who do you think you are?
You¡¯re nothing but a stray dog.
I thought you might have some power after Tie Sanjiang¡¯s death, but it turns out you¡¯ve fallen this low.
Look at the number of people left by your side; I thought to use you to eliminate Xiang Yu, but you are no match for him.
You are just a waste.¡±
¡°Luo Lin,e out; I am going to kill you,¡± Zhang Xiaochuan screamed frenziedly.
Luo Lin hade today to inform Zhang Xiaochuan that he had some information on Xiang Yu and could locate him.
Zhang Xiaochuan was initially pleased, thinking that finding Xiang Yu would allow him to kill him.
Unexpectedly, Luo Lin was just using him, and Xiang Yu was not the small-time thug Luo Lin had described.
He was a formidable person, one whom Zhang Xiaochuan could simply not handle.
¡°Luo Lin, if you have the guts,e out, and let¡¯s settle this once and for all,¡± Zhang Xiaochuan yelled as he ran around the building, desperate to find Luo Lin, this shameless person.
¡°You wish, trash will always be trash; you couldn¡¯t protect your older brother, and you can¡¯t protect your brothers now.
They are all dead, all this is because of Xiang Yu; instead of seeking revenge on him, youe for me.
What are you if not trash?¡±
Luo Lin could tell that Zhang Xiaochuan was on the brink of copse now; he was just using words to provoke him further.
¡°I am not trash, not¡¡± Zhang Xiaochuan shouted back, and then a barrage of gunfire erupted inside the building, clearly Zhang Xiaochuan could no longer bear the provocation and started shooting randomly.
¡°You guys wait here; I¡¯ll go in myself,¡± Xiang Yu whispered to Tie Zhuzi and the others¡
Chapter 469 - 469 469 Xiang Yu Single-Handedly Storms Ghost Moon Tower
?469: Chapter 469 Xiang Yu Single-Handedly Storms Ghost Moon Tower 469: Chapter 469 Xiang Yu Single-Handedly Storms Ghost Moon Tower ¡°Xiang Yu, you can¡¯t go in there, it¡¯s very dangerous,¡± Tie Zhuzi warned, pulling at Xiang Yu.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen,¡± Xiang Yu responded, then he prepared to walk forward.
¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Tie Zhuzi said, following behind Xiang Yu.
¡°Stay here with the brothers and be careful,¡± Xiang Yumanded, and then silently moved toward the building on his own.
Xiang Yu moved swiftly, darting into the building within a few quick movements.
No sooner had he entered than he suddenly felt a sense of danger.
Without a second thought, Xiang Yu quickly hid behind arge pir, and at the same moment, two people nearby shot at him.
Bullets hit the pir, casting dust into the air.
Fortunately, Xiang Yu had dodged in time, otherwise, those two would have ended his life just now.
Xiang Yu stayed hidden behind the pir and did not venture out as the two assants quietly approached his position.
For them, being able to kill Xiang Yu was an enticing opportunity.
They would gain Luo Lin¡¯s attention, and if Luo Lin became the head of the bodyguards, they might even have bigger opportunities for advancement.
Meanwhile, Xiang Yu listened quietly as the two drew nearer.
When they were less than three meters from the pir, Xiang Yu suddenly emerged and threw his dagger.
Right after he threw the dagger, he returned to his hiding spot behind the pir, then from another direction, he pounced on the other assant.
At that moment, the man was still shooting recklessly toward the first spot where Xiang Yu had appeared.
By the time he saw Xiang Yu, he tried to aim his gun, but it was already toote.
In two quick steps, Xiang Yu closed the distance, then forcefully twisted the man¡¯s wrist and pulled the dagger from the neck of the other assant, slicing it across the man¡¯s throat in a sh.
The fightsted only a few seconds, and Xiang Yu, holding the dagger, quickly rushed toward the upper floors.
¡°Xiang Yu, I know you¡¯ve alreadye in.
Why don¡¯t we both go to the fifth floor for a fair duel?¡± Luo Lin¡¯s voice echoed from above, but it was unclear exactly where he was.
Xiang Yu ignored him and carefully continued upward.
Zhang Xiaochuan was still shouting loudly, now seeming more like a madman.
Xiang Yu moved upwards gradually from the second floor to the third.
He sensed people around him but did not stop, deeming those mere underlings inconsequential.
Zhang Xiaochuan¡¯s cries evidently came from the fourth floor, as he kept shouting in the corridors while searching room by room for Luo Lin.
The building was vast; finding a person, not to mention just walking through, would take some time.
Cautiously reaching the fourth floor, Xiang Yu hid in the shadows and listened to the distant footsteps.
The arrogant, unabashed voice was likely Zhang Xiaochuan¡¯s.
After walking back and forth without finding Luo Lin, Zhang Xiaochuan passed by where Xiang Yu was hiding.
Xiang Yu suddenly stepped out in front of him and pulled him into a room.
Zhang Xiaochuan thought he was being attacked and pointed his gun directly at Xiang Yu, ready to shoot.
¡°Don¡¯t be hasty, it¡¯s me,¡± Xiang Yu quickly said.
Recognizing Xiang Yu, Zhang Xiaochuan lowered his weapon and then said, ¡°What are you doing here?
Don¡¯t you know he¡¯s hiding here just to kill you?¡±
¡°Zhang Han didn¡¯t die, don¡¯t worry, I already sent him to the hospital,¡± Xiang Yu said directly.
Hearing this news, Zhang Xiaochuan was somewhat excited, his face unable to hide his thrill.
¡°Are you serious?¡± Zhang Xiaochuan¡¯s voice trembled with excessive excitement.
He thought he was to me for Zhang Han¡¯s predicament and would rather die himself if it meant saving Zhang Han¡¯s life.
¡°Why would I lie to you?
You better hurry up and go outside, someone will take you to see him,¡± Xiang Yu urged.
Zhang Xiaochuan was already somewhat irrational, and if he stayed here any longer, Luo Lin might kill him.
Zhang Xiaochuan wanted to say thanks, but he swallowed his words and nodded instead, warning him to be careful before heading downstairs.
Now all Zhang Xiaochuan could think about was Zhang Han.
The two had grown up together and came to this city for theirmon dreams, but ended up on different paths.
Zhang Han was still working hard for his dream, while he had strayed onto the wrong path, and only now was he starting to realize it.
Seeing how promptly Zhang Xiaochuan left, Xiang Yu could only smile.
Zhang Xiaochuan was a man of deep emotions but was too naive; he really wasn¡¯t cut out for this circle.
At this moment, Luo Lin¡¯s voice rang out again.
¡°Xiang Yu, why aren¡¯t you talking anymore?
Got scared, turned into a turtle hiding in its shell?
Zhong Huashan is a bastard, making you his bodyguard captain, he must be blind,¡± Luo Lin yelled from somewhere.
Now that Zhang Xiaochuan had left, Xiang Yu had nothing to worry about.
He then went to a secluded spot and shouted, ¡°Luo Lin, seems like the one turning into a hiding turtle is you!
You don¡¯t even dare to show your face.
You were defeated by me before, and it¡¯s the same now.
In front of me, you¡¯ll never turn the tables.¡±
After speaking, Xiang Yu swiftly changed locations.
He could sense that several people were heading to where he had just spoken.
¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense, killing Tie Sanjiang was just fluke, you¡¯re just a minor character, nothing at all.
I¡¯ve been in this ce for five years, and you¡¯ve only been here five months, what makes you think youpete with me, on what grounds?¡± Luo Lin began to yell.
The more agitated his opponent became, the calmer Xiang Yu was.
He carefully approached the stairwell, only to find two people hiding in the shadows.
Xiang Yu carefully knocked them unconscious.
In front of Xiang Yu, their hiding skills were nothing.
Xiang Yu carefully made his way to the fifth floor, which looked more like a parking garage, withrge pirs standing tall.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t know the purpose of this ce, nor did he think much about it, remaining vignt of his surroundings.
¡°Xiang Yu, I know you¡¯re already on the fifth floor, stop hiding.
Come out, let¡¯s have a fair duel.¡± The voice echoed throughout the fifth floor, impossible to pinpoint the location.
Xiang Yu snorted to himself, knowing Luo Lin was no gentleman and that this talk of a fair duel was all nonsense.
If Xiang Yu stepped out now, he was certain to be met with a barrage of gunfire.
Xiang Yu hid behind arge pir, then listened carefully to the sounds around him.
Even though he couldn¡¯t see anyone, he felt that there were probably more than ten people hidden behind these pirs.
If Tie Zhuzi were here, it would have been great, because he could smell their scent and then identify behind which pir someone was hiding.
Just as the surroundings were deathly silent, suddenly someone sneezed.
The sneeze was not loud, but in this environment, it was jarringly shrill.
After the sneeze, there seemed to be a disturbance around, and that person quickly shifted positions.
Hiding behind the pir, Xiang Yu clearly saw the figure of that person¡
Chapter 470 - 470 470 Luo Lin Driven Mad by Xiang Yu
?470: Chapter 470 Luo Lin Driven Mad by Xiang Yu 470: Chapter 470 Luo Lin Driven Mad by Xiang Yu A sneeze caused some restlessness around him, though they neither spoke nor stood out, Xiang Yu had already sensed the lurking intent to kill behind the pir.
It was evident that Luo Lin hated Xiang Yu to the core, Xiang Yu shattered his dream, preventing his promotion and keeping him stranded in the same ce.
At this moment, Luo Lin¡¯s thoughts had started to be distorted.
He believed that all of this was caused by Xiang Yu, without Xiang Yu, he would be the top master in the organization.
But ever since Xiang Yu arrived, everyone knew about the skilled Xiang Yu, and Luo Lin was gradually fading from people¡¯s sight.
Luo Lin was not content, he believed that if he killed Xiang Yu today, everything that belonged to him would return.
¡°Xiang Yu, stop hiding, are you even a man?
If you are, thene out quickly, let¡¯s have a proper contest, do you dare?¡± Luo Lin yelled.
Hiding behind the pir, Xiang Yu heard everything very clearly, he snorted coldly to himself, ¡°Whether I¡¯m a man, you might not know, but your sister definitely knows.¡±
Xiang Yu was not a foolhardy youth, and he was not going to be rash.
The opponent had clearly set a trap and was waiting for him to jump in.
If he jumped in now, he would surely die.
Dying was not terrible, but dying at Luo Lin¡¯s hands would be too frustrating.
With these thoughts, Xiang Yu cautiously neared the stairs, then silently made his way down.
While descending, he could still hear Luo Lin¡¯s frantic yelling from behind.
Xiang Yu cursed in his heart, then headed straight downstairs.
Now that Zhang Xiaochuan had left, he had no concerns.
Downstairs, Tie Zhuzi and his group, hiding in a dark corner, could also hear Luo Lin shouting.
¡°Damn, why can he yell like that, like a dog.¡± Tie Zhuziined.
¡°Should we rush in?
Big Brother is alone inside, he must be in great danger.¡± Wang Ze, who was standing beside Tie Zhuzi, asked.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dealing with this son of a bitch, Brother Yu can do it in minutes,¡± Tie Zhuzi confidently said.
At this moment, a shadow shed out from inside.
Tie Zhuzi and the others tensed up immediately, then hid in silence until they could see that the shadow was Xiang Yu.
Seeing Xiang Yu had returned, and Luo Lin was still shouting upstairs, Tie Zhuzi felt somewhat embarrassed; he had just praised Xiang Yu, yet Xiang Yu had fled back to them.
¡°Let¡¯s go, drive away,¡± Xiang Yu said directly after returning.
The others were stunned, not understanding the situation.
¡°What are you staring at, go start the car,¡± Xiang Yu urged, seeing the group frozen there.
They didn¡¯t understand what Xiang Yu was thinking but then ran to the parking lot to get the cars started.
At this time, Luo Lin was still shouting from the fifth floor.
He had chosen this location for the ambush because of its strategic geography.
If Xiang Yu dared toe in, no matter how strong he was, Luo Lin was certain he would be trapped here.
Luo Lin was convinced that Xiang Yu had reached the fifth floor and was surely hiding behind a pir, afraid toe out.
Still, Luo Lin wanted to ensure Xiang Yu showed himself before taking action.
To force Xiang Yu out, Luo Lin spat out all kinds of vicious words, even cursing Xiang Yu¡¯s ancestors to the eighteenth generation.
At this moment, Luo Lin couldn¡¯t help but admire Xiang Yu¡¯s patience; in such circumstances, he still hid without a word while Luo Lin¡¯s voice had gone hoarse from shouting.
¡°Big Brother, could he have already run away, not daring toe?¡± Someone at Luo Lin¡¯s side whispered.
¡°Impossible, I know Xiang Yu; the kid¡¯s a bastard, but he¡¯s got a strong sense of vengeance and quite a bit of dignity,¡± Luo Lin said, giving the impression he really understood Xiang Yu.
But no sooner had he finished speaking than Xiang Yu suddenly began yelling from downstairs.
¡°Luo Lin, you son of a bitch, you¡¯re not done talking yet?
What the hell are you mumbling about up there?
I¡¯m not going to keep youpany, go y by yourself,¡± Xiang Yu shouted from inside the car as he opened the sunroof.
Hearing the noise from below, Luo Lin quickly went to the window to look down.
He spat out a mouthful of blood at the sight before him; there was Xiang Yu, sitting in the car, waving at him.
¡°Xiang Yu!¡± Luo Lin yelled out, then grabbed his gun and shot wildly below, but Xiang Yu and his crew had already driven off.
Luo Lin thought he understood Xiang Yu, but in the end, it proved he was still too much of a stranger to him.
Xiang Yu was someone who didn¡¯t y by the rules, not bound by conventional views.
When fighting, he¡¯dunch a surprise attack, aiming to burst his opponent¡¯s balls.
This time Luo Lin had been yed by Xiang Yu, and he felt a suffocating pressure on his chest.
Dealing with Xiang Yu, he felt powerless.
He was beginning to regret opposing Xiang Yu.
He looked down on Xiang Yu, considering him unsophisticated and unconventional.
But there was no denying, he was no match for Xiang Yu.
Luo Lin sat there for a while before he recovered, nearly dying of rage from Xiang Yu¡¯s antics.
Then the others started to gather around him.
They had previously thought that following Luo Lin would lead to a bright future, but now their hearts were shrouded in ayer of grey.
¡°Big brother, do we leave or keep staying here?¡± someone asked at that moment.
Luo Lin, already in a foul mood, pped the person who bothered him.
¡°Waste, all of you are waste.
It must have been you who scared him off,¡± Luo Lin shouted.
He didn¡¯t realize his own mistake and went straight downstairs.
The one who had been pped on the ground naturally felt indignant and sneered to himself, ¡°You¡¯re no waste, being toyed with by Xiang Yu?¡±
Luo Lin gathered his brothers, ready to head back.
Today he didn¡¯t kill Xiang Yu, but there¡¯d be other chances.
In any case, Xiang Yu was definitely on his hit list.
Sitting in the car, he thought over the whole ordeal, clueless about where he had gone wrong.
ording to his understanding of Xiang Yu, Xiang Yu shouldn¡¯t have escaped that easily¡ªhe must have gone up to the fifth floor at some point.
Could it have been the sneeze that scared off Xiang Yu?
Thinking that made Luo Lin inexplicably angry.
He ordered the car to stop, pulled out the guy who had sneezed, and beat him violently, breaking his legs.
The others watched with a chill in their hearts, knowing Luo Lin for a while now and realizing he showed no mercy for such a trivial incident.
¡°Listen up, all of you.
If anyone messes up my ns again, I won¡¯t let it go so easily.
Today was nothing,¡± Luo Lin vented, then returned to the car.
He had been thrown intoplete disarray by Xiang Yu, bing more violent, even bordering on inhuman.
As their convoy left the golf course and passed through a small mountain road, Luo Lin suddenly had a bad feeling.
He had analyzed Xiang Yu¡¯s personality; the guy might be reckless, but he was not one to shrink away and run.
Perhaps he had other ns, or maybe something happened at home?
Luo Lin was thinking wildly, but these reasons seemed too far-fetched.
Just as he was puzzling over these thoughts in the car, the vehicle leading the way suddenly stopped.
This interruption snapped Luo Lin out of his musings.
He cursed and was about to get out of the car to beat up the lead driver, when his phone suddenly rang¡
Chapter 471 - 471 471 The Choice Between Life and Death
?471: Chapter 471: The Choice Between Life and Death 471: Chapter 471: The Choice Between Life and Death Luo Lin really felt like hitting someone today, already in a bad mood, and his brothers came over to provoke him.
Now, the car ahead suddenly stopped, making him want to get out and beat someone up.
But at that moment, his phone rang.
¡°What the hell is going on, are you fucking asking for death?¡± Luo Lin yelled into the phone.
There was a pause on the other end before the person said, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s not like we wanted to stop, but there are a lot of cars blocking our way ahead.¡±
After the call ended, Luo Lin finally opened the window and looked outside, only to see many cars had stopped up ahead andpletely blocked the route.
Luo Lin suddenly had a bad premonition.
¡°Retreat, retreat backward,¡± Luo Lin shouted.
The cars behind also realized the seriousness of the situation and began to retreat, but before they could get away, many cars blocked the road from behind as well.
The road had already been narrow, and now it waspletely blocked.
¡°Boss, the road behind is sealed off, we can¡¯t get out now,¡± someone shouted from behind.
Luo Lin also started to get nervous at this point, but he didn¡¯t panic and instead quickly directed his brothers to adjust their formation.
He had seen Xiang Yu and his team adjust their formation at the golf course and wanted to surround himself with cars just like Xiang Yu did.
But he overlooked one thing; Xiang Yu was on an open grasnd at the time, while they were now on a narrow road.
Furthermore, Xiang Yu¡¯s cars were reinforced with steel tes and were impervious to bullets, whereas Luo Lin¡¯s cars had not been specially treated, making them easily prable by bullets.
After some adjustments, Luo Lin and his men finally got their cars in position.
Four cars were parked horizontally in front; four were behind, with Luo Lin¡¯s car parked in the middle.
While they were adjusting the cars, the people in the cars blocking the way in front didn¡¯t pay any attention to them.
After he had arranged the cars, Luo Lin took a deep breath, then looked at the people in front and shouted, ¡°Brothers who are blocking the road up ahead, who the hell are you?¡±
At that moment, the face that haunted his dreams appeared in front of one of the cars ahead¡ªit was Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu looked at Luo Lin and chuckled, ¡°Luo Lin, bet you didn¡¯t expect this, huh?
You tried to ambush me on the fifth floor, yet now you¡¯re the one surrounded here.¡±
¡°Xiang Yu, I knew you went to the fifth floor.
You coward didn¡¯t dare show your face.
What right do you have to talk to me?¡± Luo Lin said somewhat crazily.
¡°Whether I have the right to speak or not is not for you to decide,¡± Xiang Yu said, then gestured with a wave of his hand.
Suddenly, many people appeared around them, all armed with guns aimed at Luo Lin and his men.
It looked like even if each of them fired just one shot, they could turn Luo Lin and his men into a sieve.
Luo Lin was terrified.
Just a moment ago, Xiang Yu didn¡¯t have that many men.
How did the numbers grow so quickly?
In fact, when Xiang Yu led the team to charge in, only part of his men went in, with most hiding in the periphery of the golf course.
The ones who went in first were just a distraction.
Since Zhang Xiaochuan was Tie Sanjiang¡¯s bodyguard, and although Tie Sanjiang was already dead, Luo Lin thought that Zhang Xiaochuan¡¯s forces would certainly not be small.
To his surprise, Zhang Xiaochuan had only about a dozen people left with him, meaning Xiang Yu had overestimated his opponent.
And now, Xiang Yu¡¯s brothers were all gathered here, a menacing crowd looming in the surroundings, making the car formation Luo Lin¡¯s men had set up look ridiculous.
¡°Surrender now, and I¡¯ll make your death quick,¡± Xiang Yu said calmly, leaning on a car.
¡°In your dreams!
Even if I die, I¡¯m taking someone with me,¡± Luo Lin said, then took his gun and fired at Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu and his people quickly took cover behind the car.
¡°Dream on, Xiang Yu, if you think I¡¯ll surrender.
Brothers, fire!¡± Luo Lin shouted madly.
Luo Lin was nearing madness, but after his shout, not many responded.
His brothers looked at him with pleading eyes.
¡°Are you all deaf?
I told you to fire!¡± Luo Lin yelled at his brothers around him.
¡°Big brother, we¡¯ve already lost.
Why not surrender?¡± one of them said.
¡°What did you say?¡± Luo Lin held the gun to that person¡¯s head and red, ¡°You¡¯re saying we¡¯ve lost?¡±
The man did not flinch, looking straight into Luo Lin¡¯s eyes with calm.
By now, Luo Lin had gone mad; he knew that whether he surrendered or not, he would die, but if he resisted, there might still be a chance to break through.
¡°Bang!¡± A gunshot rang out as Luo Lin blew the head off the man in front of him.
Blood sttered all over his face, and the man¡¯s head was burst open by Luo Lin.
¡°Who else wants to surrender?¡± Luo Lin, holding the gun, appeared even more ferocious with the blood on his face.
¡°Listen, I¡¯m only after Luo Lin, it has nothing to do with the rest of you.
As long as you surrender, I won¡¯t make things difficult for any of you.
After all, we¡¯re brothers from the same organization.
But if anyone dares to resist, I¡¯ll make sure their death is ugly.
I, Xiang Yu, always keep my word,¡±
Xiang Yu called out from behind the car.
His words caused even more unrest among those around Luo Lin as they faced a life-and-death decision.
¡°You dare?
Who dares?
If anyone surrenders, I¡¯ll kill them right now,¡± Luo Lin, with the gun, trusted no one now, and he felt very alone.
The men nced at each other and exchanged looks.
Suddenly, one person from behind grabbed Luo Lin, and two others tried to snatch his gun from the front.
After all, Luo Lin was trained, so as he saw the two men rushing towards him, he kicked out fiercely, sending both flying.
Then he jerked his head back with force, smashing it into the nose of the man behind him.
The man reeled with dizziness, almost letting go.
But he knew that if he let go, Luo Lin would certainly turn around and shoot him.
At this critical moment, even though he was in pain, he endured.
¡°Brothers, don¡¯t be foolish.
If we don¡¯t surrender now, we¡¯ll all be deadter.
Think about it, how did Luo Lin treat us before?
He would beat and scold us for no reason.
We treated him like a big brother, but did he ever treat us as brothers?¡± the man from behind shouted when he saw no one else taking action.
Indeed, now two others were moved and stepped forward to grab Luo Lin.
In truth, they didn¡¯t want to surrender, but there was still a trace of pride in their hearts that held them back.
But when someone actually surrendered, they couldn¡¯t stand the fear anymore and surrendered one after another.
As the saying goes, an army copses like a crumbling mountain, and a big part of their defeat was losing morale.
Now that they had surrendered, they were all on the same side, and a group of them surrounded Luo Lin and pinned him down.
They had all followed Luo Lin before and knew his capabilities, so four of them held him down tightly, fearing he mightsh out.
¡°Do you bunch of bastards know what you¡¯re doing?
You traitors, shameless!
Even if you capture me, Xiang Yu won¡¯t spare you, he will kill all of you.
Don¡¯t be so naive,¡± Luo Lin shouted, attempting a final struggle.
At this moment, Xiang Yu emerged from behind the car, advancing step by step with his brothers¡
Chapter 472 - 472 472 Taking Down an Opponent
?472: Chapter 472: Taking Down an Opponent 472: Chapter 472: Taking Down an Opponent Xiang Yu had been observing Luo Lin and his group.
Seeing that they had already rebelled, he walked over with his brothers in a swagger.
Today, nearly all of Xiang Yu¡¯s brothers hade out, adding up to over a hundred people.
They surrounded Luo Lin¡¯s group and slowly approached them.
Although Luo Lin¡¯s brothers had decided to surrender, they were still nervously holding their guns, back to back in a circle.
¡°Put down your guns,¡± Xiang Yu said, standing in front of them with his hands sped behind his back.
The men were on high alert, and although they had decided to surrender, no one wanted to be the first to throw down their gun¡ªperhaps it was a matter of shame.
Xiang Yu was not in a hurry and just stood there, calmly watching everyone.
Tie Zhuzi, behind him, was getting impatient, eager to move.
Finally, unable to bear the torment any longer, someone first threw down their gun.
Once one did, the others also threw their guns to the ground.
In the face of life and death, dignity was worth less than a penny.
¡°Trash, trash, you are all trash!¡± Luo Lin shouted, pinned down on his knees by four men; then he suddenly burst outughing and said to Xiang Yu, ¡°Xiang Yu, don¡¯t be too proud.
I¡¯ve lost, but I didn¡¯t lose to you.
I lost to myself, to these bastards.¡±
Seeing Luo Lin still taking things seriously even before his death, Xiang Yu could only shake his head indifferently and then told him, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who you lost to.
Even if you had died in a car ident today, you would still be dead.
Why fuss over these things?¡±
After speaking, Xiang Yu ignored him and gestured to Tie Zhuzi to bring Luo Lin forward.
¡°Be careful, he¡¯s very dangerous,¡± one of them warned Tie Zhuzi.
¡°Dangerous my ass, I could kill him with one hand,¡± Tie Zhuzi said nonchntly as he pulled Luo Lin over.
Although Luo Lin was quite skilled, once Tie Zhuzi had hold of him, there was no more thinking of escape.
With Tie Zhuzi¡¯s strength, he could rip a person apart.
After those men handed over Luo Lin to Tie Zhuzi, they looked expectantly at Xiang Yu, who had promised to let them go.
Xiang Yu then said to them, ¡°I will let you go, but you must agree to one condition.
From today, withdraw from any organizations and live an ordinary life.
If I find out that you¡¯ve joined another organization after leaving here, I will not give you a second chance.¡±
The men had thought Xiang Yu¡¯s requirement would be difficult but were surprised by its simplicity.
Indeed, even without Xiang Yu telling them, they had decided to quit, shaken by today¡¯s events.
After finishing, Xiang Yu stepped aside to clear a path, and Wang Ze and the others quickly did the same.
¡°Remember my words; I will specifically investigate you,¡± Xiang Yu said.
The men looked at each other, some in disbelief, hardly believing that Xiang Yu would just let them go like that.
They were worried that Xiang Yu might shoot them in the back, so they hesitated to take the first step.
Xiang Yu was not in a hurry and just stood there.
The night wind was somewhat cold, chilling the face, and over a hundred people were silent, all quietly waiting.
About five minutester, finally, someone took the first step and then walked away without looking back, appearing resigned.
¡°Hold on,¡± Xiang Yu suddenly called out to him.
Hearing Xiang Yu speak, everyone¡¯s heart turned cold.
It wasn¡¯t going to be that simple after all; they even secretly felt relieved that they hadn¡¯t been the first to step out.
Indeed, the first one to eat the crab is either famous or poisoned.
The man turned his head towards Xiang Yu without speaking.
¡°If you have nowhere to go, you cane to my hotel.
We¡¯re hiring now,¡± Xiang Yu said and then gestured for him to follow.
This young man was the first to step forward, which sufficiently demonstrated his courage and also showed that he trusted Xiang Yu the most.
Naturally, Xiang Yu would give such a person an extra opportunity.
The rest of the people then began to look at Xiang Yu hopefully, wishing he would also give them a chance.
But Xiang Yu did not speak again, standing there with indifference.
The people began to regret not stepping forward first, but it was now toote.
After everyone had left, Xiang Yu finally turned to Luo Lin.
¡°Is there anything else you want to say?¡± Xiang Yu asked Luo Lin with a serious expression.
¡°You must be very pleased inside, finally getting rid of a major enemy like me.
From now on, you¡¯ll be the bodyguard next to the boss, second only to him and above thousands.
Even Ding Yongwei won¡¯t be able to touch you,¡± Luo Lin said with a bitter smile.
Indeed, that was his dream, to be by the big boss¡¯s side every day, a truly prestigious endeavor.
But that was his dream, not Xiang Yu¡¯s.
Xiang Yu wanted to be the head of the bodyguards only to gain a deeper understanding of the organization¡¯s inner workings.
¡°You are mistaken.
You are not my great enemy, you are nothing in my eyes.
Zhong Huashan may be important in your heart, but he is also insignificant in my eyes.
He doesn¡¯tpare to any of my brothers present here,¡± Xiang Yu said firmly.
After hearing this, Luo Lin was somewhat surprised, not expecting Xiang Yu to say such absurd things.
But then he understood, and looking at Xiang Yu, he smiled and said, ¡°Indeed, I am not like you.
I don¡¯t have your shamelessness, using pleasant words to deceive the brothers.¡±
Hearing Luo Lin¡¯s words, Xiang Yu just shook his head with a bitter smile.
They were in different positions, chasing different things; Luo Lin would never understand Xiang Yu¡¯s pursuits.
Xiang Yu walked up behind Luo Lin, then suddenly grabbed his head.
¡°You owe society too much,¡± Xiang Yu whispered into his ear, then forcefully twisted his neck, breaking it.
Luo Lin had been in the organization for five years, following Ding Yongwei for three.
During that time, he had done many unspeakable things.
He had killed people, raped married women in front of their husbands, eventually causing the couple to jump off a building to their deaths.
During his time with Ding Yongwei, he had trafficked in arms for many organizations, coborated with mercenaries to sell intelligence, and other crimes for which Xiang Yu could have killed him a hundred times over.
After killing him, Xiang Yu felt no joy.
¡°Tie Zhuzi, take care of the remaining work,¡± Xiang Yu ordered, then walked ahead.
Tie Zhuzi wanted to ask Xiang Yu where he was going, but seeing Zheng Qingxia standing in the distance, he refrained from asking further and called his brothers to take care of the aftermath.
Tie Zhuzi was ustomed to dealing with these matters, so it was simple and effortless for him.
Xiang Yu then went to the car and said to Zheng Qingxia, ¡°Come on, get in the car.
I¡¯ll take you home.¡±
Zheng Qingxia nodded nkly and then sat in the passenger seat while Xiang Yu started the car and drove away first.
Throughout the trip, Zheng Qingxia kept looking at Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu just smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing on my face, is it really that interesting to look at?¡±
Zheng Qingxia just smiled and then lowered her head, lost in her thoughts.
Initially, she saw Xiang Yu as a simple young man, but now he was a mysterious person she couldn¡¯t see through.
She didn¡¯t talk much along the way, her cheeks faintly blushed, as if she realized something was going to happen between them tonight¡
Chapter 473 - 473 473 Continue the Battle in the Morning
?473: Chapter 473: Continue the Battle in the Morning 473: Chapter 473: Continue the Battle in the Morning Xiang Yu brought Qingxia to Jade Spring Vi, which was Qingxia¡¯s territory.
However, since Sanjiang had died here, the ce had changed, appearing deste and empty.
¡°Why did you bring me here?¡± Qingxia asked.
Xiang Yu was momentarily stunned.
This was her home¡ªwhere else could they go?
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s bewildered expression, Qingxia smiled and said, ¡°This is Sanjiang¡¯s ce; he merely had me manage it on the surface.
Sanjiang was ipetent; he thought he couldpensate me with these things.¡±
After she finished speaking, there was a dimness in her eyes.
After all, she had also participated in killing Sanjiang.
¡°You hate him,¡± Xiang Yu said, watching her.
Qingxia did not say much else before she got out of the car and stood on the open ground.
¡°What do you n to do in the future?¡± Xiang Yu also got out of the car to stand by her side.
¡°I used to think my life was over.
I was being controlled by him, had no freedom, and dared not have my own dreams.
I never expected you would save me,¡± Qingxia said, turning towards Xiang Yu with affectionate eyes.
Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t expected things to be like this.
To outsiders, Qingxia was a major boss, driving luxurious cars and dressed morously, eliciting envy, but who knew the bitterness behind her facade?
¡°You¡¡± At that moment, Qingxia looked at Xiang Yu as if she wanted to say something but then stopped short of speaking.
Seeing this, Xiang Yu quickly said, ¡°If you¡¯re still willing to be the boss here, I could actually help you.¡±
What Xiang Yu feared most was owing emotional debts.
Just now, when he had seen the look in Qingxia¡¯s eyes, he had seen a kind of fervor, a look he had encountered before.
Qingxia just shook her head and said, ¡°No, I was thinking¡¡±
Qingxia looked at Xiang Yu again.
She hoped to stay by his side, but it seemed he had other intentions.
She felt an inexplicable pang in her heart¡ªcould it be that he already had a girlfriend?
¡°Walk with me,¡± Qingxia said, looping her arm through Xiang Yu¡¯s as she looked at him.
Xiang Yu nodded and then they slowly walked around the vi.
Qingxia also spoke of her experiences aftering to this city.
For a woman to carve out a career for herself in the outside world was indeed hard.
Ultimately, the world was still dominated by men, and often women could only be sacrificial offerings to men¡¯s sess.
At this moment, Xiang Yu could only be a good listener.
Having been on the battlefield and faced life and death, Qingxia¡¯s experiences didn¡¯t particrly interest him.
If he were to share his own experiences, now that would be fascinating.
After Qingxia finished sharing her experiences, she suddenly released Xiang Yu¡¯s arm and embraced his neck.
¡°After today, I will leave this ce,¡± Qingxia said somewhat sentimentally.
Xiang Yu embraced her, feeling her tremble against him.
Xiang Yu did not ask her where she would go, but simply held her gently.
He knew that this woman wasn¡¯t simple and had suffered much.
When Qingxia saw that Xiang Yu made no move, she boldly kissed him on the lips.
Xiang Yu had imagined that something like this might happen, but his mindset had changed by now.
He even felt an urge to protect this woman for a lifetime.
But he knew he couldn¡¯t do that because there were still many things waiting for him.
Xiang Yu¡¯s unresponsiveness surprised Qingxia.
Thest time they were together, he had been very passionate, whereas today he was more like a piece of wood.
¡°Do you despise me?¡± Qingxia asked, her eyes reddening as she looked at Xiang Yu.
Seeing her pitiful appearance, Xiang Yu could hardly bear it and shook his head.
¡°Then why¡¡±
Not wanting to hurt her feelings, Xiang Yu closed his eyes and kissed her passionately.
His body also gradually started responding, igniting instantly.
Although this was the second time he touched Qingxia¡¯s body, it was still just as mesmerizing.
Xiang Yu was intoxicated, and his wild nature waspletely unleashed.
Seeing the scars on Xiang Yu¡¯s body made her heart race.
What kind of stories did this man carry?
¡°Can you tell me about your past?¡± Qingxia asked gently as shey on Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu, lying there, sighed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like to recall the past.¡±
Qingxia didn¡¯t me Xiang Yu, instead simply lying there quietly.
To her, Xiang Yu must have been through a lot.
Despite his carefree, seemingly frivolous appearance, at heart, he was definitely a man of deep emotions.
After their encounter, Xiang Yu fell into a heavy sleep by her side, sleeping beautifully.
He even dreamed about engaging with Qingxia again.
When Xiang Yu woke up, the sunlight sprawled across his face, and he was bare-bottomed.
If anyone saw him, they might think he was trying to ¡°catch the sun.¡±
Xiang Yu looked around and saw no sign of Qingxia, feeling somewhat saddened.
She had probably left, as this ce held sad memories for her.
Just as Xiang Yu stood up to perhaps reflect on his emotions, suddenly, Qingxia came in carrying something.
Xiang Yu was startled and with a ¡®plop¡¯ jumped into the water.
¡°You haven¡¯t left yet?¡± Xiang Yu said awkwardly.
¡°I haven¡¯t packed my things yet; where would I go?
Besides, if I were leaving, I¡¯d let you know.
Why, are you still shy?
After all I¡¯ve seen, there¡¯s nothing to be shy about,¡± Qingxia retorted with a white nce.
Xiang Yu could only wryly smile; indeed, Qingxia was unlike any other woman.
¡°Did you dream just now?
Did you dream of me again?¡± Qingxia asked enticingly,ughing as she again took off her clothes.
Xiang Yu could only smile wryly, thinking to himself that the saying was true: ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as a bad field, only a tired ox.¡± Indeed, it was a ssic.
At the same time, Xiang Yu remembered the jokes hisrades in the army used to make.
The jokes were about which days men and women fear most.
Initially, Xiang Yu didn¡¯t know, but eventually, he learned that men most feared the 30th day of a month and women the 1st day of a month.
Regardless, it was inevitable that he and Qingxia would have another three hundred rounds of battle.
Daytime really does feel different from nighttime¡
Chapter 474 - 474 474 Achieving Economic Unity
?474: Chapter 474: Achieving Economic Unity 474: Chapter 474: Achieving Economic Unity Xiang Yu had a fight with Zheng Qingxia, then took a shower, got dressed, and left.
Of course, he made sure to wash off the scent of the perfume, checked again to ensure there were no strands of anyone else¡¯s hair on him, and then he returned to the hotel.
Xiang Yu arrived on the fifth floor of the hotel, where Zhang Han had already woken up, but Zhang Xiaochuan was not there.
Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan were also there, and they saw Xiang Yu return.
Tie Zhuzi looked at Xiang Yu with confusion and said, ¡°Brother Yu, the scent of the perfume on you isn¡¯tpletely washed off.¡±
Xiang Yu was speechless for a moment, Tie Zhuzi¡¯s nose was even keener than a dog¡¯s, so it was natural for him to detect it.
¡°What about him?¡± Xiang Yu finally asked when he saw that Zhang Han was out of danger.
¡°Xiaochuan has already left; he said he¡¯d leave this city and nevere back,¡± Zhang Han replied, knowing whom Xiang Yu was referring to.
Xiang Yu just nodded and didn¡¯t say much.
It was good that he could leave, considering there were still many enemies of Tie Sanjiang here.
If they found trouble with him, it would be a real headache.
¡°Thank you,¡± said Zhang Han, looking at Xiang Yu.
Zhang Han now knew Xiang Yu¡¯s identity; he was the big brother of the underworld and also the owner of the hotel.
Xiang Yu had let Zhang Xiaochuan off the hook entirely for his sake, so he was very grateful to Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu just waved his hand and didn¡¯t dwell on the subject, then he said, ¡°After you recover, Sun Bo will arrange a job for you, and you can settle down properly in this city.¡±
After he finished speaking, Xiang Yu then looked at Tie Zhuzi and asked, ¡°How about Yuhang?¡±
¡°He¡¯s resting in the lounge, he performed surgery for a long timest night, he must be exhausted,¡± Xiang Yu nodded, then headed to Liu Yuhang¡¯s lounge.
As Xiang Yu entered, he saw Liu Yuhang engrossed in a book, to the extent that he didn¡¯t realize Xiang Yu had approached.
In front of Liu Yuhang, there was a book with an illustration marking the various parts of the human body.
Tie Zhuzi also entered and burst outughing after seeing the book, then pointed at Liu Yuhang and said, ¡°You brat, you look so honest, but you¡¯re actually reading this kind of book here?¡±
Liu Yuhang then looked up at Xiang Yu and the others, his face turned red as he defended, ¡°This is medical knowledge, you wouldn¡¯t understand.¡±
Xiang Yu clearly knew that Liu Yuhang was studying to improve himself, and he smiled and asked, ¡°How are things with Xi Mountain Pharmaceuticals?¡±
At this, Liu Yuhang became so excited he nearly jumped up.
He looked at Xiang Yu and said, ¡°Feng Tao has been very cooperative, and he has settled the details with Sun Bo.
We will hold fifty percent of the shares, and Xi Mountain Pharmaceuticals will also be our enterprise.¡±
Xiang Yu was also somewhat surprised, he didn¡¯t expect it to be so much.
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s slightly astonished face, Liu Yuhang excitedly said, ¡°This is all thanks to you and Sun Bo.
Normally, those patents wouldn¡¯t have been able to secure these shares, but Sun Bo told Feng Tao that if you weren¡¯t happy with half the shares, you would give him trouble, and Feng Tao promptly agreed.¡±
Xiang Yu smiled helplessly.
Sun Bo really knew how to leverage power.
Xiang Yu usually didn¡¯t inquire much into economic affairs, nor would he use a forceful attitude to pressurepanies, as that would disrupt economic stability.
As for Xiang Yu himself, he was not truly a mobster; he was an ex-military man.
His purpose ining here was not to start a business or get rich, but to ensure his brothers had stable jobs, which in turn would stabilize society.
Seeing that Liu Yuhang¡¯s issue had been resolved, Xiang Yu felt relieved.
At that moment, Sun Bo also arrived just in time to tell Liu Yuhang that everything had been settled and the contract was signed as well.
Seeing Xiang Yu there, Sun Bo took the opportunity to ry the news to him too.
The impressive sales figures of Xishan Pharmaceuticals were a surprise; owning just half of the shares might exceed the revenue of the hotel by a considerable margin.
Now theypletely did not have to worry about a cash flow issue anymore.
¡°Come to my office, I have something to tell you,¡± Xiang Yu said with a smile before heading back to his office.
Sun Bo had something to discuss with Xiang Yu too, so he followed him into Xiang Yu¡¯s office.
Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan also entered the office.
Xiang Yu sat down and went straight to the point, ¡°There¡¯s a ce called Jade Spring Vi in the suburbs.
It¡¯s a nice location, and from now on, it belongs to us.
Go thereter and take over everything, and manage it well.¡±
Hearing this, Sun Bo was almost jumping with joy.
Having been in the business world for such a long time, he naturally knew what Jade Spring Vi was, and he even apanied clients there sometimes.
Now that he heard they were taking over management of the ce, Sun Bo could not contain his happiness and was almost in disbelief.
It felt like a dream ¡ª too sudden to be true.
¡°Big brother, are you talking about that hot spring resort on the northeast side of the city?¡± Sun Bo asked, not quite believing his ears.
¡°Why, have you been there?¡± Xiang Yu asked, his smile carrying a hint of teasing.
Hearing Xiang Yu confirm it, Sun Bo, overjoyed, said, ¡°I¡¯ll head over there right now.¡± As Sun Bo finished speaking, he moved to run outside but seemed to remember something and returned to his seat.
He was simply too happy and nearly forgot what he wanted to say.
¡°Yu Ge, I have an idea, let me know what you think,¡± Sun Bo gathered his thoughts before continuing, ¡°Now that we¡¯re managing more and more ces, and they¡¯re growing in scale, our daily ie is increasing too.
I think we should set up a grouppany.
That way, whether it¡¯s in terms of management or the overallpany system, things will fundamentally change.¡±
Xiang Yu listened and nodded in satisfaction; indeed, the ces they managed were quite disorganized.
They had hotels, the bars that Jiang Chao and his group ran, along with other entertainment venues.
For various reasons, such management was chaotic and operation was not convenient.
It affected both their cash flow and future development ns.
If they really established a grouppany, everything would be under a systematic framework, all ie and expenditures would be meticulously recorded, which would perfect their operations and be more favorable for future development.
¡°Get on with this task as quickly as possible and get Jiang Chao and the others on board,¡± Xiang Yu instructed.
Sun Bo stood up happily once Xiang Yu agreed and left with Xiang Yu¡¯s ID.
¡°Sun Bo, that kid, is quite capable,¡± said Tie Zhuzi with augh, sitting there.
Xiang Yu sat there pondering all the recent events.
Four days had passed, and in three more days, he would have to go and be Zhong Huashan¡¯s bodyguard.
He had to resolve all matters within these three days.
After bing a bodyguard, it probably wouldn¡¯t be as easygoing as before.
He didn¡¯t understand why Luo Lin would like such a job; it was nowhere near asfortable as his current lifestyle.
If Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t burdened with a mission, he wouldn¡¯t consider being someone else¡¯s bodyguard.
He was used to being unrestrained and free, never bound by anyone or any system even when he was in the military, but now he was begrudgingly forcing himself¡
Chapter 475 - 475 475 Bullied to the Doorstep
?475: Chapter 475: Bullied to the Doorstep 475: Chapter 475: Bullied to the Doorstep There were only three days left before Xiang Yu would head over to Zhong Huashan¡¯s ce to be the head of the bodyguard team, and his path ahead was bound to be more dangerous.
If it weren¡¯t for the mission, Xiang Yu would never have taken the role of team leader for Zhong Huashan.
As Xiang Yu and his two brothers were chatting there, suddenly the security guards below called Tie Zhuzi and said someone was looking for Boss Xiang.
¡°Did he say who it was?¡± Tie Zhuzi asked.
¡°He said, they are the boss¡¯s bodyguards,¡± one of the security guards said.
Xiang Yu also heard their phone call, then stood by the window looking over at the distant security room, seeing three people standing there, one of whom was the burly Zhao Wen.
¡°Let them in,¡± Xiang Yu told Tie Zhuzi.
Tie Zhuzi nodded and quickly gave the order.
The security guards here were personally recruited by Tie Zhuzi, all under his management, which was also for their safety.
¡°What are they doing here?¡± Tie Zhuzi asked curiously, hanging up the phone.
Xiang Yu sneered, ¡°Obviously, they are not pleased with my bing this bodyguard team leader, and they came here to find fault and show off.¡±
When Zhong Huashan announced that Xiang Yu was the bodyguard team leader, Zhao Wen was right behind Zhong Huashan.
Xiang Yu saw the disdain in his eyes and heard the very soft sneer.
If it hadn¡¯t been for Luo Lin and Xiang Yu stepping in, that position of the bodyguard team leader might well have been Zhao Wen¡¯s.
About five minutester, a security guard brought Zhao Wen and his twopanions over, and the guard left after bringing them.
¡°Ah, it¡¯s you guys.
Come in, have a seat,¡± Xiang Yu warmly stood up to greet them.
Although Xiang Yu would be their immediate boss in a few days, he still needed to y the part.
Besides, Xiang Yu didn¡¯t yet fully understand Zhao Wen.
If this person turned out to be agreeable, it was still worth attempting to win him over.
Xiao Xuan was sitting on a sofa far away and didn¡¯t stand up, while Tie Zhuzi looked provocatively at Zhao Wen.
Upon entering, Zhao Wen ignored Xiang Yu altogether and looked around the office with his head held high.
¡°Xiang Yu, your ce is nice, living well here.
Why bother bing a bodyguard team leader?¡± Zhao Wen said sarcastically.
¡°People seek higher positions as water flows to lower levels,¡± Xiang Yu said, smiling.
¡°What¡¯s this about higher and lower levels?
I think you should just live your little life here.
It¡¯s not that easy to be a bodyguard team leader,¡± Zhao Wen said, looking at Xiang Yu disdainfully.
¡°Difficult as it may be, I¡¯ve still got to give it a try,¡± Xiang Yu replied.
Seeing the contorted face of the opponent that looked as if it deserved a good punch, Tie Zhuzi almost couldn¡¯t hold back.
He looked at Xiang Yu, who surreptitiously gestured to him not to make any rash moves.
Self-absorbed, Zhao Wen walked over to the sofa, then ostentatiously sat down, legs crossed, and said, ¡°You¡¯re taking up the post in a couple of days.
Got any thoughts?¡±
Looking at Zhao Wen, it seemed as though he was the rightful owner, while Xiang Yu appeared just one of his subordinates.
Xiang Yu sat opposite him and smiled, ¡°What thoughts could I have?
Just to do my job well and ensure the boss¡¯s safety, that¡¯s it.¡±
¡°You make it sound easy.
The previous head of the bodyguard team also vowed to protect the boss before taking office but ended up betraying him,¡± Zhao Wen snorted coldly.
Xiang Yu just smiled and said nothing; Zhao Wen probably didn¡¯t know that the previous head of the bodyguard team had been killed by Xiang Yu.
He had kidnapped Zhong Qin and was dealt with by Xiang Yu.
Seeing Xiang Yu merely smiling foolishly, Zhao Wen could not help but snort coldly inwardly.
If Xiang Yu didn¡¯t show some real capability, he would definitely make trouble for him.
When Zhong Huashan saw that Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t capable enough, he would surely rece him, and Zhao Wen would have his chance then.
¡°Here, drink some water.¡± Xiang Yu took the initiative to pour a cup of water for the other party.
Xiang Yu behaved very gently and elegantly, coupled with his fair and young-looking face, he totally looked like a college student and one could hardly see what Xiang Yu was actually capable of.
Zhao Wen had also heard of Xiang Yu¡¯s exploits, but in his view, it was all because Xiang Yu was lucky.
It was Xiang Yu who had seized a good opportunity.
If it were him, Zhao Wen, given the task to assassinate Tie Sanjiang, he might not have been unable to do it.
It was just that the boss hadn¡¯t given him the chance.
Zhao Wen took the tea that Xiang Yu handed him and then smiled, ¡°Since you¡¯ve chosen to be this bodyguard team leader, I hope you¡¯ll be more sensible in the future.¡±
Xiang Yu quickly nodded, ¡°This is my first time being a bodyguard, I¡¯ll need a lot of guidance from Brother Zhao in the future.¡±
Xiang Yu understood the other party¡¯s meaning, which was nothing more than telling him not to be too arrogant.
Seeing Xiang Yu acting so meek, Zhao Wen was even more convinced of his own thoughts.
Xiang Yu got to this point purely by luck.
Given that, he wouldn¡¯t need to be too polite in the future.
¡°I¡¯m off, we¡¯ll have many opportunities to meet in the future, looking forward to seeing your performance,¡± Zhao Wen said in a mock-cute voice, then leftughing.
¡°Take care,¡± Xiang Yu said with a beaming smile.
¡°Shit, this pretentious asshole, how can he act so damn well?¡± Tie Zhuzi finally couldn¡¯t hold back and cursed angrily.
Xiang Yu just waved his hand to indicate not to get angry and then sat on the sofa leisurely sipping tea.
¡°Bro Yu, they¡¯re bullying us right at our doorstep, how can you stand this?¡± Tie Zhuzi sat there angrily.
¡°Why get mad at such a person?
When the timees, we¡¯ll just p him a few times, and he¡¯ll behave,¡± Xiang Yu said nonchntly.
Xiang Yu had nned to try to win Zhao Wen over, but seeing his arrogant demeanor, he no longer nned to make things easy for Zhao Wen.
Since Zhao Wen wasn¡¯t going to make it easy for him, Xiang Yu didn¡¯t have to be so polite too.
In the afternoon, Xiang Yu and two others went to eat with Long Wu.
After eating, Long Wu held a book and read it there.
Xiang Yu got curious and went over to check.
¡°What are you reading?¡± Xiang Yu sat next to Long Wu and asked with a smile.
Long Wu just handed the book to Xiang Yu to see the cover, and then continued reading, looking very serious.
¡°You¡¯re studying ounting?¡± Xiang Yu asked curiously.
¡°Oh, don¡¯t disturb me now.
Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m studying?¡± Long Wu nced at Xiang Yu and continued, ¡°Sun Bo already told me, he wants me to manage the group¡¯s finances in the future, I am charging up now.¡±
After finishing, Long Wu continued reading seriously with a pen in hand, while Xiang Yuughed and then walked away.
It was good to have Long Wu handle the finances, saving her from having nothing to do and overthinking every day.
Xiang Yu and the others had nothing to do, so they went outside for a stroll.
¡°Bro Yu, let me take you guys to a fun ce.
I¡¯ve discovered a ce recently; it¡¯s full of beautiful girls,¡± Tie Zhuziughed mischievously.
¡°You rascal, you¡¯ve learned bad habits.
Can¡¯t you be more like Liu Yuhang and Long Wu and focus on studying?
All you know is to have fun,¡± Xiang Yu said disapprovingly, then added coldly, ¡°Where is it?
Lead the way.¡±
Xiaoxuan, Tie Zhuzi: ¡°¡¡±
Tie Zhuzi drove the two of them towards their destination.
When they passed an intersection, Tie Zhuzi suddenly saw someone running frantically.
¡°Bro Yu look, someone¡¯s being chased,¡± Tie Zhuzi chuckled¡
Chapter 476 - 476 476 The Assassin of Xiang Yu
?476: Chapter 476: The Assassin of Xiang Yu 476: Chapter 476: The Assassin of Xiang Yu Tie Zhuzi saw someone sprinting on a secluded street and quickly stopped the car, then with an amused expression, he chuckled and said, ¡°Bro Yu, look, someone is being chased.¡±
Xiang Yu had noticed it too.
He looked at the running person, who seemed familiar, then said, ¡°Let¡¯s go have a look.¡±
Tie Zhuzi responded and then followed in the car.
After all, this area was Xiang Yu¡¯s territory, and if someone was being chased, it was likely one of their own brothers.
Tie Zhuzi drove the car into the alley, and at that moment, two people appeared at the intersection ahead and chased after the running man.
The man in front obviously was injured, clutching his abdomen, a look of severe pain on his face.
Yet, he desperately kept running forward.
The two men behind him were silently catching up, gradually closing the distance.
¡°Cut them off.¡± Xiang Yu instructed, and Tie Zhuzi turned the car onto another road.
After all, four wheels were much faster than two legs.
Just as the man in front was about to reach the intersection, Tie Zhuzi¡¯s car suddenly burst out and blocked his path.
It was only then that Xiang Yu saw the face of the fleeing man clearly.
The man, with long hair and a clean-shaven face adorned with an earring, could be mistaken for a beautiful young woman at a nce.
It was Su Yongzhen, who had attempted to assassinate Xiang Yu a while ago.
Blood flowed from Su Yongzhen¡¯s abdomen.
Upon seeing a car blocking his path and realizing he had no escape, he pulled out a dagger with a resolute look and stood his ground.
¡°Come on, since I chose this path, I never intended to return alive,¡± Su Yongzhen chuckled grimly, hisugh filled with the tragic air of a fallen hero.
However, to his surprise, the two men behind did not rush forward but eyed the car in front with suspicion.
The car sat there without anyone getting out, leaving them unsure of who the neers were.
¡°Who dares obstruct ¡®Seven Kills¡¯ from carrying out their mission?¡± one of them shouted at the car in front.
Only then did Su Yongzhen understand that the people in the car were not associated with the two men behind him.
He turned to look at the car again, finding it strangely familiar but couldn¡¯t remember where he had seen it before.
¡°If you don¡¯t get out of the way, you¡¯re crossing ¡®Seven Kills.¡¯ Buddy, we advise you not to meddle,¡± they said, being trained assassins, they knew everyone had formidable skills and were aware that the car had not stopped there for no reason.
But just as he finished speaking, the car suddenly charged towards Su Yongzhen.
rmed, he quickly dodged to one side.
The car, having passed Su Yongzhen, then charged toward the two men.
The pair had not expected the people in the car to dare to disrespect ¡®Seven Kills¡¯ like that.
They still wanted to exin how formidable ¡®Seven Kills¡¯ was, but by then, the car had already closed in.
The two men broke into a run, but they could not outrun the car.
The car hit them directly, throwing them three meters away.
Although it didn¡¯t kill them, it inflicted serious injuries.
After hitting the two men, the car quickly reversed back.
Su Yongzhen looked at the car with suspicion when suddenly the rear door opened, and a resolute face appeared before him.
¡°Is it you?¡± The first thing Su Yongzhen saw was Xiang Yu¡¯s beaming smile.
Without thinking twice, he jumped into the car.
¡°I told you, you¡¯re not cut out for this business,¡± Xiang Yu nced at his abdomen and said.
Su Yongzhen ignored Xiang Yu and looked at Tie Zhuzi instead.
¡°Your skills are really poor, you almost hit me just now.¡±
Tie Zhuzi retorted irritably, ¡°I was trying to hit you, actually.
I didn¡¯t expect you to dodge.¡±
¡°You¡¡± Su Yongzhen, not expecting the blunt words from the burly man, shut his mouth; after all, he was now riding in their car.
Tie Zhuzi wasn¡¯t familiar with Su Yongzhen, but Xiaoxuan recognized him¡ªit was he who had almost assassinated Xiang Yust time.
Xiaoxuan didn¡¯t speak, just looked at him coldly, on guard.
¡°Don¡¯t look at me with those eyes.
If it weren¡¯t for you guys, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this,¡± Su Yongzhen said, then nced at Xiang Yu.
¡°The task to kill me wasn¡¯tpleted, and they wanted to kill you?¡± Xiang Yu asked Su Yongzhen.
¡°What?¡± Tie Zhuzi mmed on the brakes so suddenly that everyone nearly crashed into the front.
He then turned his head to Su Yongzhen and said, ¡°It was you who tried to assassinate Brother Yust time?¡±
Tie Zhuzi red, his fierce and fearsome appearance quite intimidating.
Su Yongzhen hadn¡¯t expected this big guy to have such a fiery temper.
¡°Zhuzi, drive quickly.
If it weren¡¯t for him, I might have diedst time,¡± Xiang Yu urged urgently.
Su Yongzhen¡¯s injuries were unclear; they needed to get back quickly.
Tie Zhuzi red at Su Yongzhen once more before continuing to drive.
Su Yongzhen, irritated, nced at Tie Zhuzi and said, ¡°You just learned to drive, didn¡¯t you?¡±
¡°I did just learn.
So what, you looking for a beating?¡± Tie Zhuzi already disliked this guy.
Now that he was picking a fight, Tie Zhuzi could hardly endure it.
If it weren¡¯t for Xiang Yu being there, he would¡¯ve dragged him out and given him a thorough beating already.
They had nned to go out and have fun today, but instead ran into this annoying guy.
He should have just driven away in the beginning.
They arrived at the back of the hotel and got out of the car.
¡°Can you walk?¡± Xiang Yu asked Su Yongzhen.
Su Yongzhen gritted his teeth.
ncing at Tie Zhuzi and Xiaoxuan, neither of whom seemed inclined to help him, he had no choice but to persist on his own.
The group took the internal elevator directly to the fifth floor, where Liu Yuhang was still there, studying with a book in hand.
Tie Zhuzi snatched the book away grumpily and said, ¡°Hurry up and take a look, some annoying guy¡¯s about to die.¡±
Liu Yuhang didn¡¯t know what was going on.
Hearing that someone was about to die, he hurried towards the emergency room.
When he got there, he found out someone was shot.
Liu Yuhang quickly assessed the situation.
The gunshot wasn¡¯t severe, so he began preparing for the surgery.
With his experience, the surgery went smoothly.
Xiang Yu and the other two found a random room to sit down.
Tie Zhuzi grumbled, ¡°Brother Yu, why are we saving this kid?
Letting him get killed would solve everything.¡±
¡°Brother, if we save him, we¡¯ll bepletely crossing ¡®Qisha¡¯,¡± Xiaoxuan said seriously.
¡°What¡¯s ¡®Qisha¡¯?
So what if we offend them?¡± Tie Zhuzi had heard the name ¡®Qisha¡¯ all along the way but still had no idea what it was.
¡°¡®Qisha¡¯ is an assassination organization.
They were the ones who tried to assassinate mest time.
Had it not been for Su Yongzhen carrying out the mission, I might have been killed by them.
He intentionally let me go, which probably got him targeted by their organization,¡± Xiang Yu exined briefly.
Learning that Su Yongzhen had intentionally spared Xiang Yust time, Tie Zhuzi¡¯s prejudice against him diminished somewhat, but he still disliked the man, all clean and neat, like a woman¡
Chapter 477 - 477 477 Hiring an Assassin to Kill Oneself
?477: Chapter 477 Hiring an Assassin to Kill Oneself 477: Chapter 477 Hiring an Assassin to Kill Oneself Xiang Yu knew this would offend ¡°Qisha,¡± but Su Yongzhen had ended up like this because of him, so he couldn¡¯t just ignore it.
Moreover, the ¡°Qisha¡± organization had harmed many, and even if they didn¡¯te after Xiang Yu, he still wanted to eliminate them; now, they had actually taken the initiative toe to him.
When Tie Zhuzi heard that ¡°Qisha¡± had previously tried to assassinate Xiang Yu, he was also cursing and swearing angrily.
¡°Bro, they are in the dark, and we are in the open; it¡¯s not easy to deal with,¡± Xiao Xuan said with a frown.
¡°Afraid of what?
So what if they hide in the dark, we¡¯ll still kill them,¡± Tie Zhuzi said angrily.
Xiao Xuan looked helplessly at Tie Zhuzi and didn¡¯t say much more; Tie Zhuzi was not fond of using his brain, always acting impulsively in everything.
Xiao Xuan was a sniper by training, skilled in concealment and assassination; he naturally knew how terrifying assassins could be.
While Xiang Yu was somewhat worried, he didn¡¯t take it to heart.
Although ¡°Qisha¡± was an assassin organization, their foundation probably wasn¡¯t very deep.
Xiang Yu had encountered those veteran international assassin organizations where each member was elite, and they had strict rules and regtions.
Those types of organizations were the ones nations feared the most, because their targets were usually important international figures.
Characters like Xiang Yu were beneath their notice.
The trio of Xiang Yu had been sitting there for roughly an hour when Liu Yuhang finally came out of the operating room.
He approached the room where the three were and said, ¡°Bro Yu, he¡¯s not in big trouble; he¡¯ll be fine after a few days of rest.¡±
After hearing this, Xiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°You go rest first.¡±
Liu Yuhang answered and then left.
Xiang Yu then took the two men to Su Yongzhen¡¯s bedside.
¡°Where is the headquarters of ¡®Qisha¡¯?¡± Xiang Yu asked directly.
Su Yongzhen looked dubiously at Xiang Yu and said, ¡°What, you n to go after ¡®Qisha¡¯?¡±
Xiang Yu made no attempt to hide his intentions and nodded, ¡°I want to destroy this organization.¡±
Although Su Yongzhen had anticipated this, he was still so surprised that he was at a loss for words.
Everyone in the underworld knew that assassin organizations were the most terrifying.
They lurked in the shadows, moving like ghosts and targeting killings as their objective.
Most organizations would not willingly oppose them.
Now that Xiang Yu had spoken such words, it made Su Yongzhen think Xiang Yu was somewhat foolish.
¡°Do you realize what you¡¯re saying?
That¡¯s ¡®Qisha,¡¯ not somemon thugs,¡± Su Yongzhen said, eyeing Xiang Yu skeptically.
¡°¡®Qisha¡¯?
So what, just a bunch of rats who like to hide in the dark.
Let me find theirir, and I¡¯ll wipe them out in one fell swoop,¡± Tie Zhuzi said irritably.
¡°I just want to ask you one thing: are you in or out?¡± Xiang Yu asked, looking steadfastly at Su Yongzhen.
Su Yongzhen obviously hesitated;ing from an assassin organization, he knew all too well how terrifying it was.
Now, he felt as if he were in a dream, somewhat unreal.
¡°Now that you¡¯ve be a traitor to ¡®Qisha,¡¯ they¡¯ll kill you sooner orter.
Instead of living a life hiding every day in the dark, it¡¯s better to fight once and for all and destroy them,¡± Xiang Yu tempted.
Su Yongzhen, havinge from that organization, should be able to help a lot.
¡°Are you even a man?
Working with someone like you is truly taxing,¡± Tie Zhuzi said exasperatedly, then sat down on a sofa far away.
In the end, Su Yongzhen also nodded, then looked at Xiang Yu and said, ¡°I have a brother named Wang Kai; he¡¯s still in the organization.
If it weren¡¯t for his warning, I might have already been a ghost under the gun.
I want to bring him in too.¡±
Seeing that the other party had agreed, Xiang Yu quickly nodded and said, ¡°That would be ideal.
We use three days to take down this organization, how does that sound?¡±
¡°What did you say?¡± Su Yongzhen gaped, his face filled with disbelief as he looked at Xiang Yu.
It seemed to him like he was witnessing a colossal joke.
In fact, Su Yongzhen had agreed to Xiang Yu and had already prepared for a long-term battle.
Getting rid of the Assassin organization was not an easy task, and it might take over a year to even find out where they were.
¡°Don¡¯t exaggerate; three days might be short, but it should be about right,¡± Xiang Yu said confidently.
¡°Do you have any sincerity at all?
What do you really think the Assassin organization is?
It¡¯s not like a vegetable vendor on the street that you can find whenever you want,¡± Su Yongzhen said sternly.
¡°What are you yelling for?
It¡¯s just a small group.
Even three days is too long.
If you ask me, it can be done in one day,¡± Tie Zhuzi said irritably.
In fact, he also knew that the Assassin organization was tough to deal with; he just didn¡¯t like Su Yongzhen¡¯s skeptical attitude towards Xiang Yu.
In his heart, Xiang Yu was capable of anything; if he said it would take three days, then it would certainly be done in three days.
¡°Can you contact your brother?¡± Xiang Yu asked, looking at Su Yongzhen.
Xiang Yu was a man of action.
Once he had an idea, he wanted to act on it immediately.
Although the Assassin organization was formidable, they didn¡¯t have many people.
Moreover, Assassin organizations usually only had contact through single lines, and many of their members did not know each other.
As long as they took out the leader, the organization would naturally fall apart.
If they had to face off openly, they would be no match for Xiang Yu.
Now, the fear was that they were hidden in the dark.
¡°Just give me aputer, and I can get in touch with him,¡± Su Yongzhen said doubtfully.
Although he didn¡¯t believe Xiang Yu could eliminate the Assassin organization within three days, since he had agreed to join Xiang Yu¡¯s team, he would try to do his job as best as he could.
Tie Zhuzi found aptop for him, and Su Yongzhen began to go online and contact Wang Kai.
Indeed, within minutes, the two were in touch.
This software was a chat application exclusively used by the two of them, undetectable by ordinary people.
Su Yongzhen shared his ns with Wang Kai, who quickly agreed and indicated he would definitely help Xiang Yu and the others.
With the help of an insider, the chances of sess for Xiang Yu and his team were much greater.
¡°How do you usually get your missions?¡± Xiang Yu asked Su Yongzhen.
¡°There¡¯s a church at the end of University Road on the south side of the city.
We usually go there to receive our missions, and the employers usually go there to post missions,¡± Su Yongzhen replied.
After listening to Su Yongzhen describe some details, Xiang Yu took his phone and left.
¡°What¡¯s up, Big Brother?¡± Wang Ze asked sinctly on the phone.
¡°There¡¯s a temple at the end of the university, that¡¯s where the Assassin organization picks up their missions.
Go there and issue a mission, as soon as possible,¡± Xiang Yu instructed.
¡°What mission should I post?¡± Wang Ze asked.
After all, Wang Ze didn¡¯t know what Xiang Yu intended, and moreover, he had never dealt with the Assassin organization before, so this first time he was a bit at a loss.
After thinking for a moment, Xiang Yu said, ¡± Issue a mission to assassinate me, Xiang Yu and demand that the other party must kill me no matter what.
We are willing to pay a highmission.¡±
¡°Big Brother¡¡± Wang Zeughed awkwardly, now being asked to issue a mission to assassinate Xiang Yu, if the other brothers found out, they might think he had a grudge against Xiang Yu.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have my ns.
You just do as I say, tonight,¡± Xiang Yu emphasized and then went on to exin some details to Wang Ze.
Although Wang Ze was somewhat reluctant, it was Xiang Yu¡¯s order, so he could onlyply.
After hanging up the phone, Wang Ze drove to the temple and prepared to take action¡
Chapter 478 - 478 478 Gradually Opening the Breakthrough
?478: Chapter 478: Gradually Opening the Breakthrough 478: Chapter 478: Gradually Opening the Breakthrough In fact, every assassin organization has its strict confidentiality, even a small-scale assassination organization like Seven-Kill, finding its leader is not so simple.
Firstly, when they issue tasks, you can¡¯t even meet anyone; they simply send a short message with the target¡¯s details to the assassin¡¯s cell phone and it¡¯s done.
And when the assassins receive their payment, it¡¯s all done through online banking transfers.
However, you simply can¡¯t trace the specific name or location tied to the card number ¨C that¡¯s what¡¯s so fearsome about assassins.
In today¡¯s developed society, these organizations are even more terrifying because they all have high-tech capabilities, making them even more covert.
Now, Xiang Yu has Wang Ze issue a task, actually hoping to take the opportunity to find the other party¡¯s vulnerability.
No matter the organization, no matter how watertight it may be, there¡¯s always the possibility of an oversight.
Wang Ze drove alone straight to the church, by which time it was already eleven o¡¯clock at night.
Following Xiang Yu¡¯s instructions, he found paper and pen inside the church, then wrote down the task he wanted to issue, as well as the fee he was willing to pay.
Wang Ze wrote a particrlyrge sum in the payment section, offering one hundred thousand in advance, with another million payable upon sessfulpletion of the task.
Actually, for a character like Xiang Yu, one would normally pay only one hundred thousand.
The reason Wang Ze wrote down one million for sessfulpletion was to break through the other party¡¯s typical way of thinking.
After Wang Ze finished writing, he ced it on the front desk, then prepared to leave.
At that moment, he already felt someone watching him, but he didn¡¯t look around.
Instead, he walked straight out and finally drove away in his car.
After Wang Ze quickly drove off, he parked his car in a dark spot on another street, then sneaked back alone and hid there.
¡°Big brother, no one hase out,¡± Wang Ze whispered into the phone, huddled in a corner.
¡°Stay safe and keep watching,¡± Xiang Yu said before hanging up the call.
About ten minutester, Wang Kai reported that the task had been issued ¨C it was a one hundred thousand yuan job, which Wang Kai epted.
From the time Wang Ze issued the task to when it was passed on, only about twenty minutes had psed.
During that period, no one came out from the church, which meant that the person hiding inside the church was the one rying messages, definitely linked to Seven-Kill.
Knowing this, they had found a breakthrough.
At this point, Wang Ze called again.
¡°Big brother, someone hase out from the church,¡± Wang Ze said cautiously.
¡°Are they walking or driving?¡± Xiang Yu asked.
¡°They¡¯re walking,¡± replied Wang Ze.
¡°Follow him, but don¡¯t expose yourself,¡± ordered Xiang Yu.
If the person had been driving, Xiang Yu would have told Wang Ze to give up the pursuit because it was veryte and the roads were scarcely popted.
If Wang Ze were to follow by car, he could easily be spotted, which would spook the quarry.
Wang Ze carefully followed from a distance, observing the person walking with intermittent stops, showing they were still quite cautious.
Wang Ze kept his distance but remained within sight.
The person walked for nearly half an hour and then entered a 24-hour restaurant.
Wang Ze did not follow; he waited outside the whole time.
Only after half an hour did the person finallye out from inside.
After exiting, they simply retraced their steps as if they had onlye to eat.
Wang Ze dialed Xiang Yu¡¯s number once more to ask about the next steps.
¡°Wait at the restaurant entrance; he¡¯s likely to meet someone there.
Watch for any suspicious people, especially those who are physically fit and well-trained,¡± Xiang Yu analyzed.
Wang Ze acknowledged with a sound and was about to hang up when he saw a burly young man walk out.
This person was somewhat tall, with short hair, and walked with an erect posture, unlike the average person.
Aftering out, the man looked around.
It seemed as though he sensed something and his gaze, sharp as a knife, turned in Wang Ze¡¯s direction.
Startled, Wang Ze hastily hid and said, ¡°Someone came out; he¡¯s very alert and seems to have noticed me.¡±
¡°Withdraw immediately ande back,¡± Xiang Yu ordered decisively.
Without dy, Wang Ze left.
As soon as he did, that person appeared where Wang Ze had been hiding.
He surveyed the area with a dagger in hand and, seeing no one, left.
Wang Ze returned to his parked car and drove straight to the hotel.
That¡¯s where Xiang Yu and the others were, in Su Yongzhen¡¯s hospital room.
Entering the hospital room, Wang Ze was taken aback at first, as he had never seen this person before.
¡°Did you get a good look at him?¡± Xiang Yu hurriedly asked upon Wang Ze¡¯s return.
Wang Ze nced at Su Yongzhen on the hospital bed, obviously suspicious of him.
¡°It¡¯s okay; just speak,¡± Xiang Yu said, understanding Wang Ze¡¯s suspicions, and briefly exined the whole situation.
Wang Ze was naturally surprised to hear that Xiang Yu intended to wipe out the assassin organization, but he wasn¡¯t as shocked as Su Yongzhen.
To him, it seemed normal; if they wanted to kill Xiang Yu, then it was only right for Xiang Yu to eliminate them.
Su Yongzhen saw Wang Ze¡¯s indifferent expression and scoffed, ¡°Ignorance is truly fearless.
Do you think an assassin organization is like cucumbers and vegetables, for you to chop at will?¡±
Wang Ze, unfamiliar with this person, didn¡¯t argue and described the man¡¯s physical characteristics to Xiang Yu.
Upon hearing this, Xiang Yu turned to Su Yongzhen and asked, ¡°Do you recognize this person?¡±
¡°The description is too vague; I can¡¯t picture him,¡± Su Yongzhen said disdainfully, looking down on Wang Ze with arrogance.
In his view, Xiang Yu and his gang were all ignorant.
Although the assassin organization wasn¡¯t invincible, it certainly wasn¡¯t as easy to deal with as Xiang Yu and the others imagined.
Seeing Su Yongzhen¡¯s reaction, Xiang Yu knew he had never seen the man, then turned to Xiao Xuan and said, ¡°You go with Wang Ze back to that restaurant and get the video footage.¡±
Xiao Xuan responded affirmatively and left with Wang Ze.
¡°What¡¯s the use of watching a video?
Even if you see his face, you won¡¯t be able to find him,¡± Su Yongzhen said disdainfully.
In his heart, he harbored a deep-set belief that Xiang Yu wouldn¡¯t be able to dispose of the assassin organization so easily.
When Su Yongzhen had wanted to join the assassin organization, it was because of their mystery that piqued his curiosity; bing an assassin felt like a cool thing to do.
But after he truly entered the fray, he realized that things inside were not as simple as he had imagined.
First, one had to adhere to the rules, and furthermore, if a mission wasn¡¯tpleted, or if someone abandoned the mission, they¡¯d be punished.
At the least, they wouldn¡¯t receive a fee, and at worst, they would be eliminated.
Su Yongzhen was precisely the kind who didn¡¯t obey orders; he had not only failed toplete his mission but had also damaged the reputation of the organization, and such a person was someone the organization was resolute on removing.
Poor Su Yongzhen, having notpleted even one mission since he¡¯d joined the organization, was already making enemies.
Perhaps this was what Xiang Yu had initially told him, that he wasn¡¯t cut out for this line of work.
As for Su Yongzhen¡¯s attitude, Xiang Yu didn¡¯t pay much attention, because it was all meaningless.
What he needed to do was to dispose of the organization within three days; by then, Su Yongzhen would naturally be subdued¡
Chapter 479 - 479 479 Everything Has Flaws
?479: Chapter 479: Everything Has ws 479: Chapter 479: Everything Has ws Xiao Xuan and Wang Ze took their orders and left, and it was nowte at night, all around was silent.
¡°I don¡¯t know where your confidencees from, why do you say you could eliminate ¡®Seven Kills¡¯ within three days?¡± Su Yongzhen expressed his skepticism openly, fully disbelieving Xiang Yu¡¯s words.
Initially, when he took on the mission to assassinate Xiang Yu, he specifically pulled up information about him.
He discovered that this person liked to spout nonsense, and what came out of his mouth was incredibly unreliable.
More importantly, he never spoke of any sort of honor among thieves; he actedpletely on his own whims.
Now he imed he could handle ¡®Seven Kills¡¯ in three days, which was sure to be just more nonsense.
Su Yongzhen simply wanted to seize the opportunity to put Xiang Yu in his ce and show him that bragging could be embarrassing at times.
¡°I don¡¯t have confidence, it¡¯s merely a goal,¡± Xiang Yu said.
¡°You speak of sorting it out in three days without confidence or a solid n?¡± Su Yongzhen taunted intentionally.
¡°Yes, that¡¯s how I always do things, everyone¡¯s used to it,¡± Xiang Yu said nonchntly.
Originally, Su Yongzhen wanted to mock Xiang Yu further, but seeing his utterly indifferent attitude and shamelessly thick skin, left him speechless.
Realizing further words were pointless, all that was left was to wait and see whether Xiang Yu couldplete the mission after three days.
Tie Zhuzi satining on a sofa nearby.
He had nned to enjoy the day with Xiang Yu, but instead, they had run into this unfortunate situation.
¡°Look big guy, stop muttering, it¡¯s annoying,¡± Su Yongzhen said, ring at Tie Zhuzi.
Without a word, Tie Zhuzi stood up and smacked the back of Su Yongzhen¡¯s head.
¡°Shut up, kid.
If you talk again, I¡¯ll throw you out of the window,¡± Tie Zhuzi red menacingly at Su Yongzhen before sitting back down on the sofa.
¡°Look, big brother, I¡¯m injured.
Can you go easy?¡± Su Yongzhen said, covering his head, annoyed.
¡°Still talking?¡± Tie Zhuzi red.
Seeing Tie Zhuzi getting impatient, Su Yongzhen quickly shut up.
Approximately an hourter, Xiao Xuan and Wang Ze hurried back.
With Xiao Xuan¡¯s skills, such a small task was easy to handle.
Once the USB was plugged into theputer, images from the restaurant appeared on the screen.
After some adjustments, Wang Ze suddenly pointed out a person on theputer, ¡°It was him, the burly young man we saw.¡±
No sooner had he finished his sentence, a person entered from the doorway on the screen, dressed in ck, the very same man from the church.
The two sat back to back at different spots, appearing like strangers, yet, it was clear they were leaning back in their seats talking to each other.
The video had no sound, only their mouth movements were somewhat visible.
It took them half an hour to finish their meal and leave, the entire process looking as though they hade simply to eat.
They watched the entire video.
During this time, Su Yongzhen also nced over, not recognizing the person, and then didn¡¯t look any further.
¡°So, is it just a wasted evening?
I don¡¯t know what you are up to, always doing such pointless things,¡± Su Yongzhen sneered.
Being part of an assassin organization, he subconsciously esteemed the organization highly.
After all, an organization that even he thought was mysterious wouldn¡¯t be so simple.
Xiang Yu actually didn¡¯t take the ¡°Seven Killers¡± seriously, which made him quite ufortable.
Hence, even though he was working with Xiang Yu, he hoped Xiang Yu would struggle to achieve their goals.
¡°I told you it wasn¡¯t going to be that simple, but you all wouldn¡¯t believe me.
I think that guy is just a nobody, you¡¯re all just overthinking,¡± Su Yongzhen said.
Xiang Yu and the others didn¡¯t pay him any attention because they were all watching the entire video, hoping to glean some useful information from it.
Now they had seen the adversary¡¯s face, it would be easy to find their information using the police system, although ess to the police system is restricted, not just anyone could investigate it.
Since they couldn¡¯t hack into the police system, the facial recognition they had didn¡¯t mean much because they couldn¡¯t just send everyone out searching; if they did, the adversary would definitely be alert and flee.
After all, the foe belonged to a killer organization.
If they decided to go into hiding, it would be very troublesome to find them.
What Xiang Yu needed to do was tounch a decisive, fatal strike, leaving no chance for the adversary to strike back.
They watched the video twice and still didn¡¯t find any usable clues, which seemed to please Su Yongzhen immensely.
Tie Zhuzi initially just wanted to see what this kid looked like, and having seen him, he lost interest and then returned to the couch.
Xiao Xuan and Wang Ze also watched it twice, then somewhat dejectedly went back to the couch.
The person was very ordinary looking, strong-built was his only distinguishing feature.
In this entire city, there were many strong-built individuals; where could they possibly start looking?
Xiang Yu, on the other hand, watched it a third time by himself with theptop.
He paused the video at the moment the man walked out the door and erged it.
The man looked heroic and stern, with a murderous intent in his eyes that had been fostered by living on the edge for years.
Xiang Yu had seen many such men before; when he first met Shen San, he had also noticed this trait.
People like him were always addicted to killing.
Moving from his face downward, Xiang Yu suddenly noticed that the man was wearing a camouged military vest underneath.
After discovering this, Xiang Yu erged the screen to take a closer look, and indeed he was right.
Realizing this, he examined the man¡¯s watch and the military boots he was wearing.
It would be understandable if the man were a soldier, but if not, then these items must have been purchased.
There are many stores in the outside world that sell these military necessities, but most of them are fake or replicas.
Although they may look the same on the surface, anyone who has been in the military can spot the difference easily; it¡¯s actually quite significant.
It¡¯s like a man who marries a wife who has a twin sister.
Although strangers might find it hard to tell them apart, he can instantly see the difference.
¡°Wang Ze, I want you to get the guys to investigate where military supplies are sold in the city, make it quick, and keep it discreet,¡± Xiang Yu suddenly looked up and said.
Wang Ze wasn¡¯t sure why Xiang Yu suddenly wanted to investigate this, but he nodded and left.
Su Yongzhen, lying on the bed in a great mood, said, ¡°Why the sudden interest in military supplies?
You aren¡¯t nning to buy a uniform to strut around in, are you?¡±
¡°Yeah, I n to wear a uniform, take a few snaps, and post them online to snag a wife or something,¡± Xiang Yu casually replied.
¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea, after you get them, take a few pictures of me too, preferably with a gun,¡± Su Yongzhen said, suddenly excited.
He was unaware that Xiang Yu was just pulling his leg.
Tie Zhuzi couldn¡¯t help but let out a scoff, ¡°With your scrawny frame, even in a uniform, you won¡¯t look imposing.
Put on a cap, and people might mistake you for a female soldier.¡±
¡°What do you know, this is called being handsome,¡± Su Yongzhen retorted¡
Chapter 480 - 480 480 Xiang Yu Investigates the Seven Brothers
?480: Chapter 480: Xiang Yu Investigates the Seven Brothers 480: Chapter 480: Xiang Yu Investigates the Seven Brothers Tie Zhuzi and Su Yongzhen bantered a bit longer until they both went to rest at two o¡¯clock in the morning.
By eight o¡¯clock the next morning, Xiang Yu was dragged out of bed by Long Wu to eat.
Su Yongzhen was also called over, and he was utterly shocked when he saw Long Wu.
Although Su Yongzhen considered himself to have seen countless beauties, Long Wu gave him a different kind of feeling.
Long Wu was simply not human; she was a fairy.
Recalling what Xiang Yu had said the previous night, it dawned on him that Xiang Yu had been talking nonsense.
With such a beauty in front of him, Xiang Yu wouldn¡¯t need to find a wife online.
Because Su Yongzhen kept stealing nces at Long Wu, he felt very awkward throughout the meal.
He was constantly conscious of his image, fearing any misstep might repel the beauty.
After breakfast, Tie Zhuziughed heartily and patted Su Yongzhen on the shoulder, ¡°Youd, why so silent today?
Bing well-behaved, are we?¡±
In front of Long Wu, Su Yongzhen acted very docile, merely smiling lightly without saying much.
Long Wu naturally noticed Su Yongzhen¡¯s gaze.
In her eyes, Su Yongzhen was just a little punk, and she didn¡¯t pay him much mind.
After eating, she went off to read and study.
Lately, she had been studying hard.
The grouppany was about to be established, and since she couldn¡¯t stand at the forefront with Xiang Yu, she resolved to be his strong support from behind, ensuring he had no worries at home.
After eating, Xiang Yu called Sun Bo over, and they discussed the future development direction of thepany.
Xiang Yu emphasized only one point, that once the grouppany was established, his name, Xiang Yu, should not be easily mentioned.
Xiang Yu knew his future path would undoubtedly be dangerous, and he didn¡¯t want thepany to be implicated because of him.
This was something despicable people would enjoy doing.
Sun Bo understood Xiang Yu¡¯s intention.
Xiang Yu was just the chairman of the grouppany; everything was managed by Sun Bo, and Xiang Yu needn¡¯t appear personally.
Knowing that Sun Bo was always meticulous in his work, Xiang Yu confidently entrusted everything to him.
The day passed by quickly, and during that time, Zhong Huashan made a point of calling Xiang Yu to inquire about his injuries and how his preparations were going.
Xiang Yu confirmed that everything was ready and that he would take up his post in two more days.
Regarding Zhong Huashan¡¯s attitude, Xiang Yu didn¡¯t overthink it.
After all, he was soon to be his personal bodyguard, and a significant part of Zhong Huashan¡¯s safetyy in his hands.
Zhong Huashan seemed very trusting of Xiang Yu, but Xiang Yu knew that, given Zhong Huashan¡¯s personality, he couldn¡¯t fully trust anyone.
Everyone was in a rtionship of use and being used.
Moreover, Zhong Huashan might very well be an enemy of Xiao Xuan, and Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t get emotionally involved with him, even if he was Zhong Qin¡¯s father.
With only two days left before starting his job as a bodyguard for Zhong Huashan, he had to eliminate the Qi Sha organization within this time frame.
Qi Sha was an assassination organization, extremely dangerous because they killed for money, and that was uneptable.
Now, Xiang Yu was waiting for news from Wang Ze.
Wang Ze had started as a security team leader but had now fully adapted to his role and could shoulder the responsibilities Xiang Yu entrusted to him.
Another day had passed, and now it was eight o¡¯clock in the evening, but there was still no news from Wang Ze.
Su Yongzhen, in a great mood, sat in front of Xiang Yu and said, ¡°I know you want to take down Qi Sha quickly, but things need to be done gradually.
¡®Haste makes waste,¡¯ right?
It¡¯s no use to be anxious.
So during this time, let¡¯s rest up properly and slowly gather information on them.
When the time is ripe, we¡¯ll take them down.¡±
Su Yongzhen didn¡¯tck the desire to eliminate the organization; he just thought Xiang Yu was underestimating Qi Sha.
He didn¡¯t know that in two days, Xiang Yu would be a bodyguard team leader, his personal freedom would be severely limited, and it would not be so simple to get rid of Qi Sha anymore.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t speak, just sat on the sofa slowly peeling peanuts, which usually meant he was deep in thought.
Su Yongzhen, seeing Xiang Yu sitting there silently as if he were dumb, wanted to say more, but Tie Zhuzi grabbed him by the cor and tossed him aside.
¡®Qi Sha¡¯ had the word ¡®seven¡¯ in it, which likely meant there were originally seven members when it was formed.
Qi Sha hadn¡¯t been established for long and wasn¡¯t very well-known, so people were still somewhat unfamiliar with it.
Xiang Yu sat there, thinking a lot, and he piled up a bunch of peanut shells on the table.
Su Yongzhen felt the silence in the room was a bit stifling and wanted to stir things up, but a re from Tie Zhuzi kept him sitting still, not daring to move.
He muttered under his breath that if he weren¡¯t injured, he could take on two Tie Zhuzis with no problem.
At this moment, Xiang Yu took a deep breath and took out his phone to make a call.
¡°Big Brother, how¡¯s businesstely?¡± Xiang Yu said happily, holding the phone.
It had to be said that Xiang Yu¡¯s change of demeanor was rather swift; he was deep in thought moments ago, but now he was all smiles as soon as he picked up the phone.
Xiang Yu was calling Miao Honglei because it was more likely that Miao Honglei, rather than the highly positioned Zhong Huashan, knew about Qi Sha.
The two exchanged pleasantries, both superficially warm.
Now that Xiang Yu had be a bodyguard team leader next to Zhong Huashan, their statuses were equivalent, so Miao Honglei treated Xiang Yu very politely, without any sense of condescension.
¡°Xiang Yu, work hard by the boss¡¯s side, the sky¡¯s the limit for you.
Who knows, in a few years I might be working under you,¡± Miao Hongleiughed, so much that it was almost embarrassing for him, then he continued, ¡°If you need anything in the future, just let me know.
I¡¯ll definitely help if I can.¡±
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t continue with the pleasantries and went straight to the point, ¡°Were there any gangs with seven brothers before?¡±
¡°Seven brothers?¡± Miao Honglei thought for a moment then continued, ¡°There are so many of these small organizations; if not eight hundred, then a thousand.
Some students form sworn brotherhoods after graduation to make a name for themselves.¡±
Disappointed with his answer, Xiang Yu just made a nomittal noise and didn¡¯t continue.
He didn¡¯t want Miao Honglei to know he intended to eliminate Qi Sha; he was merely trying to surreptitiously gather intelligence.
Just as the two were about to end the call with polite farewells, Miao Honglei suddenly seemed to remember something, ¡°Regarding the seven brothers, I did hear something about one such case five years ago.¡±
¡°If you can remember something from five years ago, those seven guys must be no ordinary bunch,¡± Xiang Yu inquired.
¡°Yeah, what do you need this information for?¡± Miao Honglei pressed, knowing Xiang Yu wouldn¡¯t ask without reason.
¡°Just collecting some material while I¡¯ve got nothing else to do,¡± Xiang Yu casually replied.
Miao Honglei knew Xiang Yu was lying, but since he didn¡¯t want to reveal more, Miao Honglei wouldn¡¯t pry further, especially since it didn¡¯t have much to do with himself.
Besides, helping Xiang Yu now could mean Xiang Yu would help him if he ever needed it in the future.
¡°I remember a case from five years ago that caused quite a stir,¡± Miao Honglei said, then seemed to fall into a thoughtful silence¡
Chapter 481 - 481 481 Hard Work Pays Off
?481: Chapter 481: Hard Work Pays Off 481: Chapter 481: Hard Work Pays Off Miao Honglei said these things and then pretended to be in deep thought, hoping Xiang Yu would probe further, but Xiang Yu just fell silent and didn¡¯t continue to ask.
Seeing this, Miao Honglei could only curse ¡°idiot¡± in his heart, then continued, ¡°Five years ago, a son of a big entrepreneur was beaten to death, and the murderer was never found.
Out of anger and embarrassment, the father put someone he suspected, who didn¡¯t get along with his son, into jail, and that person suddenly died after being incarcerated.¡±
¡°This matter was originally trivial, just two people died.
But the kid who went to jail happened to have six sworn brothers, and when they learned about their brother¡¯s mysterious death, they nned and managed to kill that entrepreneur.¡±
Miao Honglei spoke lightly, but the fact that six young men could n and kill an entrepreneur was enough to prove they were not to be underestimated.
¡°What happened after?¡± Xiang Yu asked.
¡°It was quite sensational at the time because that entrepreneur was very influential.
His sudden death was definitely a big shock.
The police started investigating, but they didn¡¯t find any evidence,¡± Miao Honglei calmly said.
¡°Thank you, Brother,¡± Xiang Yu said, having gotten the gist, and after a few more words, he hung up the phone.
After learning this information, Xiang Yu quickly searched online for the incident from five years ago.
There were various theories about the death of the entrepreneur, some said it was an ident, while others suspected it was the work of the seven brothers.
Opinions were divided.
However, very few supported the theory of the seven brothers¡¯ involvement because nobody believed that six young men could pull off such a thing.
Online, someone had also exposed the photos of the seven brothers at the time, seven people smiling brightly by the sea, radiating a very sunny demeanor from the seven young men.
From the website, Xiang Yu got their names and looked into their whereabouts.
Two had joined the military, and the whereabouts of the other four were unknown.
Xiang Yu had an intuition that this ¡®Seven Killings¡¯ was definitely rted to this matter, and it was likely they were the founders.
While Xiang Yu was examining the information online, Wang Ze rushed over.
Wang Ze appeared with dark circles under his eyes, looking very tired.
¡°Brother, I¡¯ve got it all sorted out.
There are over a hundred military supply stores in this city.
Of these, about thirty sell genuine items,¡± Wang Ze said.
¡°Do you know their addresses?¡± Xiang Yu asked.
¡°I¡¯ve noted them down.¡±
Xiang Yu nodded with satisfaction and said, ¡°Rest well tonight.
We¡¯ll check them out tomorrow.¡±
Wang Ze quickly nodded in agreement.
He didn¡¯t go back that night and stayed directly in the hotel.
He waspletely worn out from investigating the task Xiang Yu had given him, having not slept at all the night before.
After reviewing the video recordings several times with his notebook, Xiang Yu also went to rest.
The next morning, Xiang Yu had them get moving early.
He didn¡¯t ask Su Yongzhen toe along, as that might easily give away their purpose.
Since there were only a few stores that sold genuine products, Wang Ze led Xiang Yu and his group to check each store one by one.
The first one was a store opened by a retired soldier.
Xiang Yu was very suspicious of him after meeting him and chatted with the man more.
However, there was no sign of malevolence in the man¡¯s behavior, conversation, or tone of voice, and furthermore, his store didn¡¯t sell the military vests that Xiang Yu described.
Xiang Yu and his group went from the first up to the thirtieth store without finding the military vest.
They still hadn¡¯t found it after visiting thest store.
¡°Brother, this is thest one,¡± Wang Ze said.
Xiang Yu also started to doubt, wondering if there was something wrong with the direction of his investigation.
While Xiang Yu was pondering, the owner of the store spoke up.
¡°We don¡¯t sell the kind of vest you¡¯re looking for here, but you could check the store at the farthest east end.
They also sell military supplies, but their store has no sign, and most people don¡¯t know about it,¡± the owner said enthusiastically.
Xiang Yu hurriedly gave his thanks, and then the four of them headed to the furthest east end of the street.
From a distance, they could see that the shop had nothing on disy, as if it was not in business at all.
This was Xiang Yu¡¯sst hope.
If he couldn¡¯t find out anything here, it would mean that he was on the wrong track.
Xiang Yu went straight to the door and walked in, only to see a spacious interior with all sorts of items.
There were military uniforms, sabers, and so on.
Theoretically, some sabers should not be for sale, but here they were, openly disyed.
Xiang Yu had just walked in without speaking when a person emerged from a room inside.
This man was tall and sturdy, with a crew cut and a face that was both rugged and handsome, with an indescribable aura of ferocity in his eyebrows.
Upon seeing Xiang Yu and his group, the man was momentarily taken aback, obviously noticing something amiss.
Xiang Yu remained silent, just locking eyes with the man, who also said nothing, creating a strange atmosphere on the scene.
In the end, it was the shop owner who spoke first.
He stepped toward the wall with a smile and said, ¡°What can I get for you folks?¡±
Every move the man made seemed suspicious to Xiang Yu.
The items disyed by the wall were sabers and daggers, and the man¡¯s approach towards that area clearly indicated that he was ready to take action.
¡°We¡¯re here to inquire about someone,¡± Xiang Yu stated simply.
¡°This is just a shop, we don¡¯t handle other kinds of business.
You should ask somewhere else if you¡¯re looking for someone,¡± the man replied indifferently, casually picking up a saber and examining it.
¡°His name is Tang Xiao,¡± Xiang Yu said directly.
When Xiang Yu mentioned the name, the man showed absolutely no reaction, as if he truly did not recognize it.
But Xiang Yu noticed a detail¡ªthe man¡¯s grip on the saber tightened.
¡°I told you, we don¡¯t handle other business here.
It¡¯s best if you leave now,¡± the man said bluntly.
Xiang Yu stayed silent, just watching him, while Tie Zhuzi and the others positioned themselves at three different spots, ready for action.
Although they didn¡¯t know who the man was, none of them were simple characters.
In such an atmosphere, they naturally assumed defensive stances.
¡°Are you leaving or not?¡± the man suddenly raised his head to look at Xiang Yu, his gaze growing increasingly icy.
Before Xiang Yu could respond, the man suddenly drew the saber and shed at him.
The man moved swiftly and decisively, aiming directly for Xiang Yu¡¯s head.
In that instant, Xiang Yu caught the man¡¯s gaze¡ªice-cold like that of a wild animal, filled with resolve.
At the same time, a dagger appeared in Xiang Yu¡¯s hand.
He didn¡¯t retreat but stepped forward to meet the attack.
Tie Zhuzi and the two others were also well-prepared, with guns suddenly appearing in their hands.
¡°Stop, I¡¯ll handle this myself,¡± Xiang Yu called out, then his dagger shed against the man¡¯s saber.
The collision produced a harsh, grating sound of metal on metal that was quite unpleasant to the ears.
It had to be said the man¡¯s saber was indeed genuine; otherwise, it would have shattered upon impact with Xiang Yu¡¯s dagger, but it seemed unscathed.
The saber was longer and was being held with both hands, giving the man a slight advantage.
Xiang Yu, gripping the dagger with one hand, was quickly pressed down by the man wielding the saber on his shoulder.
The fact that his blow had not reached Xiang Yu surprised the man; he knew the strength of his own strike.
An ordinary person wouldn¡¯t have been able to withstand it¡
Chapter 482 - 482 482 Easily Resolved the Seven Kills
?482: Chapter 482 Easily Resolved the Seven Kills 482: Chapter 482 Easily Resolved the Seven Kills The attacker¡¯s de swung down but failed to harm Xiang Yu, apparently taking them by surprise, and then they quickly redirected the de toward Xiang Yu¡¯s head.
Xiang Yu, not daring to be careless, urgently blocked with his daggers with both hands, and then both of them retreated two steps.
At this moment, Tie Zhuzi and his twopanions were aiming their guns at the assant.
The person hadn¡¯t expected Xiang Yu¡¯s skills to be so formidable; they had nned to cut down Xiang Yu in one strike and then deal with the other three, but now that seemed impossible.
¡°Who exactly are you?¡± the person asked sharply, looking at Xiang Yu without any sign of fear.
¡°Who I am is not important,¡± Xiang Yu replied seriously, ¡°You are Tang Xiao.¡±
¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person,¡± the person denied outright.
¡°Five years ago, your brother died in prison.
To avenge him, you gathered his sworn brothers to establish ¡®Qi Sha¡¯.
After killing your enemies, two of them joined the military, while the other four stuck with you,¡± Xiang Yu stated without regard for the person¡¯s denial.
Hearing this, the person was visibly shocked, mouth agape, and looked at Xiang Yu in disbelief: ¡°Who on earth are you, and what do you want with me?¡±
Clearly, Xiang Yu¡¯s words had shocked him; he had thought his actions had been discreet enough, but suddenly someone had appeared who knew so much about him, how could he not be astonished?
Being part of an assassin organization, secrecy was of utmost importance; he couldn¡¯t fathom that all his information was in the hands of another, sending a chilling feeling down his spine.
In fact, most of what Xiang Yu had said was conjecture, but seeing the stunned expression on the person¡¯s face, it was obvious his guesses were correct.
Then Xiang Yu recited the names of the other six individuals.
This revtion surprised the person even further.
¡°Have you been investigating me all this time?¡± the person asked Xiang Yu.
¡°No, I just did an hour of research online,¡± Xiang Yu said with a light smile.
¡°Impossible,¡± the other person responded, agitated.
¡°Nothing¡¯s impossible.
You think you¡¯ve hidden yourself well, but to someone determined, finding you only takes an hour.
You want to know who I am?
I¡¯ll tell you.
I¡¯m just an inconspicuous figure in your missions.
My name is Xiang Yu,¡± Xiang Yu said calmly.
¡°You¡¯re Xiang Yu?¡± The person was evidently astonished.
¡°That¡¯s right.
Now you have two choices: first, disband Qi Sha; second, you and your brothers will all have to die.
If I was able to investigate you, be assured I¡¯ll find them too,¡± Xiang Yu said sternly.
Actually, Xiang Yu was exaggerating a bit.
Finding the person was mostly luck.
Even if Xiang Yu had the time to investigate the members of Qi Sha, he could not guarantee this level of ease as this asion.
¡°On what grounds do you speak this way?¡± the person asked, clearly indignant.
¡°On the grounds of this dagger in my hand,¡± Xiang Yu said and without waiting for a response, he threw it.
The dagger whizzed past the person¡¯s ear and sank halfway into the wall behind, illustrating the immense force behind it.
If the dagger had been even slightly off, it could have prated the person¡¯s skull.
The person turned to look at the dagger in the wall and let out a light chuckle, then casually threw their broadsword to the ground.
¡°I¡¯ve lost,¡± the person conceded convincingly.
Seeing the individual¡¯s straightforward admission, Xiang Yu didn¡¯t say much, then gestured for Tie Zhuzi and the others to leave.
Tie Zhuzi pulled the dagger out of the wall and followed Xiang Yu out.
¡°Brother Yu, will he agree?¡± Tie Zhuzi was genuinely puzzled.
Xiang Yu, now looking quite at ease, smiled and said, ¡°Most likely.
The most important thing for their assassin organization is secrecy.
Now that all their information has leaked, if they continue in this business, they¡¯re asking for death.¡± Xiang Yu had some understanding of the assassin organization.
The reason he had chosen this method was simple: capture the ringleader first, and everything else follows.
As long as Tang Xiao was in his grasp, Qisha was nothing to fear.
Furthermore, Xiang Yu wanted to give the other party a chance; after all, if it weren¡¯t for the assassination of the other party¡¯s brother, he would have never taken this path.
Tie Zhuzi didn¡¯t understand Xiang Yu¡¯s tactic and didn¡¯t ask further, simply focusing on driving.
When Su Yongzhen saw Xiang Yu and the others returning, he smiled and said, ¡°How did it go, my underworld big brother?
Did you find the key person?¡±
Su Yongzhen would never believe Xiang Yu, so his words carried a tone of schadenfreude.
Xiang Yu, of course, could hear the insinuation behind hisughter but didn¡¯t argue, simply sitting on the sofa, looking somewhat weary.
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s expression, Su Yongzhen was even happier and said, ¡°I told you, we can¡¯t be hasty with this matter.
We need to take it slowly.
If not in one year then two, if not in two years then three¡ªsomeday, we¡¯ll uproot thempletely.
Right now, they are amon enemy for both you and me.
Before we eliminate them, let¡¯s all be careful.¡±
Tie Zhuzi got a bit anxious seeing Xiang Yu staying silent, then grabbed Su Yongzhen and said, ¡°Stop your nonsense here.
Brother Yu has already taught the boss of Qisha a lesson.
This organization won¡¯t exist anymore.¡±
Su Yongzhen looked at Tie Zhuzi as if he were looking at an idiot and then burst into crazedughter,ughing so hard that tears came out.
Pointing at Tie Zhuzi, he was at a loss for words.
Tie Zhuzi¡¯s joke was truly ssic; he had never heard something so ridiculously funny.
Xiang Yu had taken them for a spin, and now came back iming to have wiped out an assassin organization¡ªit was a tale fit only for children.
¡°Don¡¯t lie so outrageously, do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old child?¡± Su Yongzhen keptughing for a while before he finally stopped and said.
¡°And who do you think you are?
You don¡¯t even have the intelligence of a three-year-old child,¡± Tie Zhuzi retorted, clearly not convinced.
As the two were bickering, Xiang Yu¡¯s phone suddenly rang.
It was an unfamiliar number.
Xiang Yu nced at it and said, ¡°Both of you, stop arguing.¡±
Tie Zhuzi immediately mmed up, while Su Yongzhen wanted to say more but was thrown outside by Tie Zhuzi, who grabbed him by the cor.
Once it was quiet, Xiang Yu answered the phone.
¡°Who is it?¡± Xiang Yu asked bluntly.
¡°Is this Xiang Yu?¡± the other party asked directly.
¡°I am Xiang Yu.¡±
¡°Hello, I¡¯m Du Ziyang.
We¡¯ve met before,¡± the other party said directly.
At this, Xiang Yu¡¯s mind shed back to the scene when he met with Brother Ba.
Du Ziyang had been right behind Brother Ba, and he had treated Xiang Yu quite well.
Xiang Yu had been a bit suspicious back then, and now the man was calling him, which made him wonder why.
¡°What do you need from me?¡± Xiang Yu asked directly.
After so much experience, he wouldn¡¯t easily trust anyone outside his group of brothers.
¡°My boss would like to meet with you.
When are you free?¡± Du Ziyang was also forthright.
¡°Brother Ba wants to see me?¡± Xiang Yu was even more astonished.
Why would such a big underworld figure want to see him?
He was currently nothing more than a bodyguard by Zhong Huashan¡¯s side¡
Chapter 483 - 483 483 The Mynas Gracious Invitation
?483: Chapter 483: The Myna¡¯s Gracious Invitation 483: Chapter 483: The Myna¡¯s Gracious Invitation Xiang Yu was quite puzzled.
Why did the other party want to meet with him?
Could it possibly be because of thest assassination?
That incident had happened several days ago, and Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t participated in the attempt to assassinate Bagge.
Did they need him for something else?
As Xiang Yu harbored these doubts, Du Ziyang continued, ¡°How about tonight?¡±
After thinking for a moment and considering the other party¡¯s eager invitation, it seemed inappropriate to refuse.
He then agreed, ¡°Okay, decide on the time and ce.¡±
¡°Good, I will call you when the timees.¡± Du Ziyang then hung up the phone.
In fact, Xiang Yu didn¡¯t know much about Bagge, having met him only once.
Moreover, his target at that time had been Tie Sanjiang and he hadn¡¯t deliberately investigated Bagge.
Su Yongzhen, seeing that Xiang Yu had finished the call, walked in and sat on the sofa.
He was unhappy about how Tie Zhuzi had thrown him out earlier and provoked, ¡°Big guy, don¡¯t think you¡¯re all that impressive.
Once my injuries are healed, neither of you will be a match for me.¡±
Tie Zhuzi couldn¡¯t be bothered with this braggart and impatiently said, ¡°You¡¯re almost healed now, just get lost and stop lingering around here.¡±
¡°What are you saying?
If I go outside, I might get killed by Qi Sha.
Remember, I was the one who saved your boss and ended up like this, you can¡¯t be so heartless,¡± retorted Su Yongzhen directly.
¡°I¡¯ve already told you, Qi Sha doesn¡¯t exist anymore, why don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Tie Zhuzi said, somewhat helpless, not knowing how to make him believe.
Su Yongzhen didn¡¯t want to hear Tie Zhuzi boasting and waved his hand as he went back to his room.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t bother with the two, his thoughts upied with why Bagge wanted to meet him.
He vaguely felt that the rtionship between Bagge, Zhong Huashan, and Tie Sanjiang was not straightforward.
Now that he was about to be Zhong Huashan¡¯s bodyguard, and the other party was seeking him out, could it be they wanted him to betray them?
Having thought long without rity, he decided not to overthink it.
Since there was still some time, he called Tie Zhuzi and Xiaoxuan to go out and have some fun.
He had intended to invite Su Yongzhen too, but thetter, fearing Qi Sha would find him, dared not go.
No matter what Tie Zhuzi said, he wouldn¡¯t believe it, so Xiang Yu and the others could only go by themselves.
The three of them had a great time, and around eight o¡¯clock in the evening, Xiang Yu received a call from Du Ziyang, who set the meeting for an hourter at a caf¨¦.
Xiang Yu checked the time, and it was almost due, so he called Tie Zhuzi, and the two of them set off.
They did not prepare any weapons, because, in Xiang Yu¡¯s view, Bagge wasn¡¯t out to get him.
He certainly wouldn¡¯t need such tactics if he were.
They arrived at the caf¨¦ at exactly eight-forty, twenty minutes early, which was a form of respect from Xiang Yu to Bagge.
Normally, he was alwayste.
When he arrived at the caf¨¦, he felt an unusual atmosphere, not the rxing and peaceful air a caf¨¦ usually has, but rather a tense one everywhere.
But Xiang Yu didn¡¯t care, as the precautions were probably not meant for him, but were specially for protecting Bagge.
Right at nine o¡¯clock, a group of people entered the caf¨¦, surrounding the man in the middle, a man of average height, slim build, wearing gold-rimmed sses and looking schrly.
This man was indeed Bagge.
Upon entering the hall, they immediately noticed Xiang Yu and his friends.
Bagge walked over with a radiant smile, while his men locked the caf¨¦¡¯s door and drew the curtains, making it impossible to see inside from outside.
Tie Zhuzi and Xiaoxuan were cautiously watching their surroundings, guarding against any foul y from the other party.
Xiang Yu quickly stood up and walked over to Ba Ge¡¯s side with a smile, ¡°Boss Hong, may I know what matter you have called me here for today?¡±
Ba Ge smiled even more and said, ¡°Don¡¯t rush, sit down and we¡¯ll talk slowly.¡±
After saying this, Ba Ge directly sat down, and Du Ziyang behind him nodded at Xiang Yu with a smile.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and directly took a seat opposite him.
¡°First, I must thank you.
If it weren¡¯t for your warningst time, I would probably be dead by now,¡± Ba Ge said with a humble smile.
Xiang Yu naturally wouldn¡¯t admit to such a thing and replied with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s all because Boss Hong is lucky; it has nothing to do with me.¡±
Ba Ge knew what Xiang Yu was thinking.
If Xiang Yu admitted to helping him, it would be akin to him cheating.
Or it could be said that he was in cahoots with Ba Ge, which would definitely provoke ostracism within his own organization.
¡°Alright, it¡¯s all my own good fortune,¡± Ba Ge chuckled and nodded, ¡°I heard you became Zhong Huashan¡¯s number one bodyguard?¡±
¡°I was lucky enough to surpass Luo Lin, so I became the bodyguard for Mr.
Zhong,¡± Xiang Yu was very polite in his speech since he was unaware of the rtionship between Ba Ge and Zhong Huashan and thus could not speak rashly.
¡°In my view, you didn¡¯t win by luck but rather because you truly have the ability.
However, if you¡¯re only a bodyguard, it might be a bit beneath your talents,¡± Ba Ge said with some regret.
¡°I am very content to be by Mr.
Zhong¡¯s side; there is no talk of being beneath my talents,¡± Xiang Yu said humbly.
¡°No, ording to your abilities, you are fully capable of taking his ce,¡± Ba Ge said meaningfully.
Xiang Yuughed heartily, ¡°Boss Hong, you really know how to joke.
I¡¯m just a simple man.
I can protect someone, but if you ask me to be the boss, I really couldn¡¯t handle it.¡±
Xiang Yu¡¯sughter was crisp, and his eyes were clear, showing no signs of lying.
Ba Ge adjusted his sses and watched Xiang Yu, who appeared very sincere, as if his words were heartfelt.
Ba Ge also smiled and said, ¡°Actually, I have a more suitable position for you to consider.¡±
Xiang Yu then stoppedughing and looked at the other party, ¡°I¡¯m a person without much ambition, just taking things one step at a time.
This position as a bodyguard suits me well, and Mr.
Zhong values me highly, so I don¡¯t want to give up this opportunity.¡±
Xiang Yu spoke very sincerely, as if he really aspired to the position of a bodyguard and had no other ambitions.
¡°You rejected my offer without hearing it?¡± Ba Ge looked at Xiang Yu with a half-smile.
¡°Thank you for your kindness, Boss Hong, but I need to walk my own path slowly.
I don¡¯t count on pie falling from the sky, nor do I dare to wish for it,¡± Xiang Yu responded directly.
He knew that today Ba Ge had called him here apparently to win him over or to offer him a position higher than that of a head bodyguard.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t let the other party state what the position was because once it was mentioned, Xiang Yu would have to face a choice.
For now, Xiang Yu¡¯s only target was Zhong Huashan.
He wasn¡¯t here to mix in society; he hade back on a mission.
If it were just about seeking power, he could do so without relying on anyone.
He could lead his brothers to carve out their own territory, which would be much easier than now¡
Chapter 967: Xiang Yu Becomes a Security Guard and is Surrounded
Chapter 967: Chapter 967: Xiang Yu Bes a Security Guard and is Surrounded
Wang Han stood on the side listening to Long Wu make a phone call, but he couldn¡¯t help butugh inwardly. He had been working here for five years and had never heard of any "Manager Wang."
In fact, he had another card up his sleeve that he hadn¡¯t revealed: his sister was the manager on the first floor here. With his sister backing him, he truly didn¡¯t believe anyone would dare mess with him.
Even if the personing was staff working here, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to him.
Long Wu couldn¡¯t be bothered with this person. After finishing her call, she simply stood there waiting.
Wang Han sneered, his face full of mockery, "Let me tell you, don¡¯t think just because you¡¯re beautiful you can spout nonsense. This isn¡¯t the ce for you to shoot your mouth off."
Just then, Xiang Yu rushed over in a hurry. By now, a crowd had already gathered. Most of them were pretending to shop while sneakily watching the trio of Long Wu, Lan Tingting, and Tingting.
"Please move aside," Xiang Yu said as he squeezed his way in.
"Why are you shoving? Stay over there."
"Exactly, can¡¯t you see I¡¯m shopping here?"
That person said so while shooting a sideways nce at Long Wu and the other two. It was obvious they weren¡¯t shopping but rather watching the show unfolding.
Xiang Yu struggled to push his way in but couldn¡¯t, growing increasingly irritated. He finally grabbed two of them and tossed them aside.
After throwing out three people in total, those in front sensed something was wrong. Turning to look, they were met with Xiang Yu¡¯s icy re that sent shivers down their spines. They quickly made way.
Xiang Yu reached the front and offered an apologetic smile, "I¡¯m here; let¡¯s settle the bill."
He handed his card to the cashier. After scanning the merchandise, the cashier said, "That¡¯ll be 100,000. I¡¯ll swipe the card now."
"What?!" The surrounding crowd gasped upon hearing the amount spent by the three women, with some unable to handle the shock and walking away.
The three women were indeed stunning, but their spending power was equally jaw-dropping ¡ª it wasn¡¯t something the average person could afford.
Wang Han stood nearby,pletely dumbfounded. He slowly walked to the cashier in disbelief, "Did you say they spent how much?"
"Exactly 100,000," the cashier replied briskly.
Wang Han felt his head buzzing. Just moments ago, he had considered offering 20,000 as a runway fee to tempt them, only to discover they spent 100,000 on a few clothes. The blow was unbearable.
To put things into perspective, his annual ie was only around 100,000.
But for Xiang Yu, money was just a number. Other than food, he had no real use for it.
Dropping 100,000 or even 1 million on clothes wouldn¡¯t make him hesitate in the slightest.
Watching Xiang Yu calmly hand over his card made Wang Han ufortable. He stepped up to Xiang Yu and asked, "Buddy, where do you work?"
"I¡¯m a security guard," Xiang Yu replied bluntly.
Upon hearing Xiang Yu was merely a security guard, Wang Han let out a relieved sigh. He had feared Xiang Yu might be a wealthy heir, but it turned out he was just a lowly guard.
"What¡¯s a security guard like you doing here showing off? Aren¡¯t you embarrassed? These clothes cost 100,000¡ªthink you can afford them?" Wang Han sneered, eager to vent his frustration on Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t expected this guy toe over and provoke him for no reason. Still, he paid him no mind, knowing someone like this wouldn¡¯t amount to much.
Wang Han took Xiang Yu¡¯s silence as weakness and pressed harder, "Hey pal, I¡¯m talking to you! What¡¯s wrong, cat got your tongue?"
Lan Tingting felt a bit sorry for Xiang Yu and wanted to step in, but Long Wu stopped her, smiling and shaking her head.
Long Wu understood Xiang Yu well and knew something so trivial wouldn¡¯t faze him.
"I¡¯ll leave after this bill," Xiang Yu said simply. He was in no mood to waste time on Wang Han.
But Wang Han, sensing an easy target, directly grabbed Xiang Yu¡¯s cor and taunted, "Where does a lousy security guard like you get so much money? Did you steal it?"
Xiang Yu was speechless over this nonsense. Seeing that Wang Han wasn¡¯t going to let him leave, he promptly grabbed Wang Han¡¯s hair and pped him hard.
"Stop stirring trouble, you asshole. You¡¯re clearly begging for a beating," Xiang Yu said impassively.
The onlookers had witnessed everything and unanimously felt Wang Han had iting. Seeing Wang Han sprawled on the ground, no one stepped forward to help; some evenughed.
Wang Han, humiliated by the p, angrily called security. "Get over here, someone¡¯s causing trouble and attacking people!" Wang Han shouted, visibly upset.
This was practically his turf, and to be hit on his own territory made his face burn with shame.
Within two minutes, eight security guards armed with rubber batons hurried over.
The crowd around them grew increasinglyrge, many pitying the young man in the center.
The mall had strict rules against disturbances. Any incidents were dealt with seriously.
For someone to not only create a scene but also assault staff members painted an extremely unfavorable picture.
"He¡¯s the troublemaker! Arrest him now!" Wang Han eximed.
Seeing the eight guards arrive, Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, "This is a misunderstanding, really. Gentlemen, let me exin..."
Due to the mall¡¯s typically peaceful environment, the security guards were often idle. Secretly hoping for an incident to assert their value, they didn¡¯t wait for Xiang Yu to finish and charged forward with their batons.
Meanwhile, Wang Han smirked smugly and cast a provocative nce at Long Wu and the other two.
He intended to use this opportunity to show off in front of the beautiful women and let Long Wu see his capabilities.
If theyplied with him, things would proceed smoothly. If they opposed him, they¡¯d end up like Xiang Yu.
But to his surprise, the three women appeared entirely unconcerned, watching calmly as if enjoying the show.
Seeing this, Wang Han couldn¡¯t help but feel disheartened. The cold-heartedness of these beauties was striking. Even though their security guard was surrounded and about to get beaten, they remained utterlyposed.
Indeed, beautiful women were for fleeting amusement, not to be taken seriously.
Resolving himself further, Wang Han solidified his determination to conquer the trio.
Faced with a group of charging security guards, Xiang Yu was annoyed but decided against escting the confrontation. With a grin, he said, "Rx, guys. We¡¯re in the same profession. How about this: let¡¯s not make a scene here with all these people. I¡¯ll go to the security office and we can talk there."
Wang Han, overhearing this, scoffed inwardly. Could the guy be an idiot? With so many spectators present, he couldn¡¯t afford to hit hard. But once in the security office, all bets were off, and they could deal with him however they liked...
Chapter 977 Who Is the Real Murderer
Chapter 977: Chapter 977 Who Is the Real Murderer
Standing by the window, Xiang Yu hesitated for the first time. Back then, Su Yongzhen was an assassin, and it was Xiang Yu who pulled him out of that life.
But in the end, Su Yongzhen left and became a driver. At a critical moment, Xiang Yu saved his life.
Xiang Yu knew his personality¡ªif not guided properly, he was bound to stray. To keep hold of his loyalty, Xiang Yu built a racetrack for him, hoping he could carve out a future along that path.
Yet now, he still stepped onto this road.
In this moment, Xiang Yu felt an immense loneliness.
If he had a choice, he would never have taken this road. Originally, it was because of a mission that he came to the city and infiltrated ****.
As for Su Yongzhen, he joined **** entirely because he wanted to make a name for himself.
"Bro, let Su Yongzhen handle this ce. Let¡¯s go back," Xiao Xuan said, frowning.
Xiao Xuan¡¯s meaning was clear. Since Su Yongzhen didn¡¯t want them meddling, it¡¯d be better to let him fend for himself.
Tie Zhuzi, who usually acted carefree, was sitting there silent, saying nothing.
Xiang Yu shook his head without saying a word. If they left Su Yongzhen alone here, trouble would surelye his way.
Although Su Yongzhen thought everything was perfect without any ws, the world doesn¡¯t permit perfection. If you act, you inevitably leave behind evidence.
Wang Ze had been in this city for a long time and was familiar with the people around Su Yongzhen.
So, when Xiang Yu entrusted him with the task, he agreed without hesitation.
Xiang Yu had warned him that the matter must be carried out in secret. Wang Ze knew this meant Xiang Yu didn¡¯t want to ruin his rtionship with Su Yongzhen, but still needed to weaken his power, hence the caution.
It was now 11 a.m., and those people were likely indulging themselves in some entertainment venue.
Wang Ze called over a few of his trusted men and delegated the mission. The first step was to locate the group.
Wang Ze didn¡¯t have a good impression of Su Yongzhen, but because Su Yongzhen was Xiang Yu¡¯s brother, he had suppressed his feelings all this time.
Now that Xiang Yu had decided to act against them, Wang Ze eagerly took the lead.
By 12:30 p.m., one of their brothers had already reported finding them.
Without dy, Wang Ze drove over. Inside a private room, three men were drinking to their heart¡¯s content, each holding a girl in their arms.
Wang Ze didn¡¯t charge in but waited outside with his men. Xiang Yu had emphasized secrecy, so they couldn¡¯t expose themselves.
At that moment, another group of brothers called in, saying they¡¯d located another batch of targets. Wang Ze instructed them to follow carefully and wait for him to deal with the current group before joining them.
When it came to tasks Xiang Yu entrusted, Wang Ze felt he had to carry them out personally for peace of mind.
They waited outside until 2 p.m., when the three men finally stumbled out.
Each man still had a girl in his arms as they got into a car. Wang Ze¡¯s team tailed them, and when they reached an empty street, Wang Ze ordered their car to be forced to stop. A mob descended and tied the men up.
"What are you doing? Do you know who we are?" The three men woke up to their situation and began shouting.
"Shut the hell up," Wang Ze barked, kicking each man hard on the backside before loading them into the car and driving off.
After capturing these three, Wang Ze contacted the other teams and took care of the remaining group.
There were still two people left to catch, one of them being very close to Su Yongzhen, practically inseparable. Capturing this one would require extra caution.
The other person had been difficult to locate despite extensive searching. Wang Ze decided to focus on Ji Xiaoqiang, the man close to Su Yongzhen.
Ji Xiaoqiang was the first person Su Yongzhen recruited. Skilled inbat, Ji Xiaoqiang was a key figure whose encouragement had ultimately led Su Yongzhen down this path.
The two were first drinking tea in a teahouse andter went to soak in a bathhouse.
"Big Bro, let me tell you, we might as well start our ownpany, operate independently instead of chaining ourselves to others. It¡¯s so frustrating," Ji Xiaoqiang said.
Su Yongzhen, clearly enjoying himself, repliedzily, "Not yet. We¡¯ll think about itter."
In Su Yongzhen¡¯s view, he still needed the support of Xiang Yu and Sun Bo. With their backing, he could grow faster.
"Big Bro..." Ji Xiaoqiang paused before continuing, "I can¡¯t stand that guy Sun Bo. How about we..."
Ji Xiaoqiang mimed a shing motion across his neck.
Su Yongzhen¡¯s eyes turned icy. He red at Ji Xiaoqiang and snapped, "Don¡¯t even think about it. If I hear you say that again, don¡¯t me me for being harsh."
While their rtionship might be good, in Su Yongzhen¡¯s eyes, Sun Bo held a higher ce.
Ji Xiaoqiang, seeing Su Yongzhen¡¯s reaction, quickly shut his mouth, turning away with a sh of malice in his eyes.
To Su Yongzhen, Ji Xiaoqiang was like a brother. But in Ji Xiaoqiang¡¯s eyes, Su Yongzhen was merely a tool to be used.
Su Yongzhen had strong connections, and Ji Xiaoqiang intended to leverage them to rise.
But Su Yongzhen was unaware of this.
"You soak for a bit, I¡¯m stepping out," Ji Xiaoqiang said, walking out naked.
Su Yongzhen replied with azy "Hmm" and didn¡¯t bother to react.
As soon as Ji Xiaoqiang stepped out, his vision went dark¡ªa sack was thrown over his head.
"Who are you? Let go! Help!" Ji Xiaoqiang, despite being skilled, found himself helpless with his head covered and entirely naked.
Inside, Su Yongzhen heard themotion and rushed out, only to find the space empty.
"Xiaoqiang, Xiaoqiang," Su Yongzhen called out twice but heard no response, realizing something was amiss.
Throwing on some clothes hastily, he ran out, but by then, there wasn¡¯t a soul in sight.
He knew something serious was happening, so he made a series of calls to his people. However, none of them picked up¡ªeither their phones were off, or they simply didn¡¯t answer.
Su Yongzhen grew anxious. He returned to his ce and summoned his remaining brothers.
He soon realized that the ones missing were all the men who had followed him on his killing missions, meaning they had likely been abducted.
"Who could it be?" Su Yongzhen calmed down and started pondering quietly.
It couldn¡¯t be the police; otherwise, they would¡¯ve arrested him directly as the main perpetrator.
If it wasn¡¯t the police, then who could it be?
In this city, there were multiple factions, with Xiang Yu¡¯s being the strongest. Su Yongzhen had dealings with the other factions but held no grudges against them. Besides, they weren¡¯t aware of his involvement in those matters.
Even if they suspected him, they wouldn¡¯t know who he had brought with him.
"Could it be Brother Yu?" Su Yongzhen muttered, deep in thought...
Chapter 978: Confrontation Between Brothers
Chapter 978: Chapter 978: Confrontation Between Brothers
This matter wasn¡¯t hard to figure out. Su Yongzhen considered all the forces in the city, and in the end, ruled them out one by one.
Because he had little to no interaction with those people, and there was no point of conflict between their interests, it was unlikely they would target him first.
If it were the police, they would have taken him in as well. But his men were taken while he remained untouched, which didn¡¯t follow typical procedures.
In the end, Su Yongzhen focused his suspicions on Xiang Yu. That morning, Xiaoxuan hade to see him, suggesting they should leave first. He didn¡¯t agree, and now this happened. There was a 90% chance Xiang Yu was behind it.
Thinking of this, a surge of anger rose in Su Yongzhen¡¯s chest. He grabbed a cup and mmed it to the ground with a crash.
He respected Xiang Yu, and Xiang Yu had promised to let everything develop naturally. But now, to detain his men like this¡ªwhat kind of move was this?
Clenching his teeth, he started walking outside, intent on demanding an exnation from Xiang Yu. But as he reached the doorway, he halted.
He knew Xiang Yu. If Xiang Yu had acted this way, there must be a reason. Could it be he feared Su Yongzhen¡¯s growing strength?
Taking a deep breath, Su Yongzhen sat down on the sofa and began to think.
With Xiang Yu¡¯s level of power, it didn¡¯t seem logical for him to fear Su Yongzhen. Could it be he was doing this for his own good?
Su Yongzhen¡¯s mind was in turmoil, uncertain of what to do. The men who had been taken had always been by his side; they were very close to him.
There was no way he would just sit by and watch someone take his people away.
Finally, he stood up, prepared to confront Xiang Yu.
At that moment, Xiang Yu and a few others were in the office.
Wang Ze, sitting across from Xiang Yu, said, "Boss, everything¡¯s been handled. There¡¯s just one person we can¡¯t locate. We¡¯ve scoured the entire city but haven¡¯t found him."
"Keep searching. That person must be found," Xiang Yu said with a furrowed brow.
Wang Ze acknowledged themand but didn¡¯t press further. In fact, he had already deployed men to continue searching.
Off to the side, Xiaoxuan, looking worried, said, "Brother, Su Yongzhen will definitely figure out it was us."
The matter was obvious. Unless one was aplete fool, anyone would deduce it was Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu merely nodded and said, "Let him figure it out, then."
While they were chatting casually, the office door was suddenly flung open.
A strikingly handsome young man walked in. It was none other than Su Yongzhen.
With a dark expression, he looked noticeably displeased.
When Wang Ze and the others saw him, they stood up and moved to the side. Xiaoxuan and Tie Zhuzi also followed suit, taking their seats off to the side.
They all understood that Su Yongzhen must havee to discuss something important with Xiang Yu.
Su Yongzhen paid them no heed and sat directly across from Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t speak first, simply leaned back on the sofa and watched him.
"Brother Yu, I have something to ask you," Su Yongzhen said directly.
"About your men?" Xiang Yu replied without hesitation.
Su Yongzhen was momentarily stunned; he hadn¡¯t expected Xiang Yu to admit it so readily.
Nodding, he looked at Xiang Yu with confusion. Simrly, Wang Ze sitting to the side was puzzled. If Xiang Yu was going to admit it so bluntly, why was the operation conducted in secrecy?
With a faint smile, Xiang Yu said indifferently, "Those men are unreliable. Once this matter blows over, I¡¯ll let them go."
Frowning, Su Yongzhen said, "How do you know they¡¯re unreliable? These men have been with me the entire time; I know them well. They¡¯re loyal, and I¡¯ve already made it clear to them not to speak out of turn."
It was clear Su Yongzhen firmly believed in his perspective.
Xiang Yu¡¯s face remained expressionless as he stared at Su Yongzhen, saying nothing more.
Su Yongzhen was Xiang Yu¡¯s brother, and Xiang Yu had already done all he could for him. He didn¡¯t want to exin further.
Feeling unease under Xiang Yu¡¯s intense gaze, Su Yongzhen finally asked, "Brother Yu, when will you release them?"
"After the dust settles," Xiang Yu replied.
Su Yongzhen seemed visibly unsatisfied. He sat there, unwilling to leave and unwilling to speak further.
"You can go now," Xiang Yu said after a while.
Su Yongzhen paused briefly, then stood and walked toward the door. But as he reached it, he turned back to Xiang Yu and said, "I know these men; they would never betray me."
With those words, he turned and left. His meaning was clear. If Xiang Yu was doing this for his own good, he should release those men. They would remain brothers afterward. But if Xiang Yu had ulterior motives, then their friendship was over.
Xiang Yu watched impassively as Su Yongzhen left. When the door clicked shut, he slumped back into the sofa as if drained of all strength.
A deep sense of fatigue washed over him.
Sitting nearby, Wang Ze saw Su Yongzhen leave and quickly stood up, intending to ask Xiang Yu about the situation.
But before he could speak, Xiaoxuan grabbed his arm and shook his head. Tie Zhuzi also stayed silent, and the three walked out together.
Once outside, Wang Ze exploded, growling through gritted teeth, "What¡¯s wrong with the boss? Su Yongzhen said all that¡ªwhy didn¡¯t he exin himself?"
Xiaoxuan and Tie Zhuzi exchanged a look but said nothing, each retreating to their rooms to rest.
"You two..." Wang Ze started, but seeing their silence, he felt stifled and almost nauseous with frustration.
"If the boss doesn¡¯t have the heart to act, then I¡¯ll take care of it for him," Wang Ze muttered before storming downstairs.
After leaving Xiang Yu¡¯s office, Su Yongzhen didn¡¯t go far. Instead, he found a nearby teahouse and sat down.
He had made himself clear: If Xiang Yu still saw him as a brother, then he would release his men. But if Xiang Yu wanted to sever ties, then there was nothing more he could do.
For now, he decided to wait for news. About half an hourter, a sense of unease suddenly crept over him.
Su Yongzhen had once been an assassin and possessed a sharp intuition for danger. He felt an unnerving stillness settle around him, one that sent chills down his spine.
Without hesitation, he bolted toward the door and charged outside. He trusted his instincts; in life-and-death situations, there was no room for carelessness.
But just as he swung the door open to make his escape, two men lunged at him with their fists raised.
Su Yongzhen reacted quickly, leaping back into the room. He kicked the door hard, trying to shut it behind him.
The two men kicked the door simultaneously from outside, mming it open with sheer force.
Being outmatched in strength, Su Yongzhen was shoved backward by the impact.
"Who are you?" Su Yongzhen shouted.
But the two attackers didn¡¯t respond. Instead, they charged at him again.
Su Yongzhen knew he couldn¡¯t afford to let his guard down. These two were clearly skilled fighters. He stepped back, thenshed out with a powerful kick toward one of them.
The man swiftly dodged, and in that split second, the other attacker swung at him. Su Yongzhen evaded to the side and immediately leaped further away.
He didn¡¯t n to engage in a prolonged fight; his sole intent was to seize an opportunity to escape. Su Yongzhen was agile and a seasonedbatant.
Facing two opponents, he wasn¡¯t confident he could win, but escaping was another matter entirely...
Chapter 979: Su Yongzhen is Ambushed
Chapter 979: Chapter 979: Su Yongzhen is Ambushed
Although the two men opposite him were quite skilled, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy to stop Su Yongzhen.
He feigned a punch to push one of them back, then took the opportunity to jump outside. He was unaware of the situation around him, not knowing how many people the opponent had, so he couldn¡¯t linger in battle.
The two men saw Su Yongzhen leap out and didn¡¯t rush to chase him but instead walked out slowly.
Seeing the calm expressions on their faces, Su Yongzhen knew there must be other ambushes around.
He slowed his pace and walked outside, but just as he turned at the hallway, someone suddenly threw something at him.
Su Yongzhen instinctively used his hand to cover his face and then started to retreat backward.
At this moment, the two men from behind also arrived, attempting to grab his arm.
Su Yongzhen snorted coldly, thinking they were dreaming if they thought this could capture him. He turned, wanting to kick at the two men.
He kicked with all his might, but still felt somewhat weak, while the two people in front of him wore smiling faces.
"What¡¯s going on?" Su Yongzhen¡¯s mind panicked, feeling his whole body weaken, and his head started to be confused.
He understood that it was the powder from before, causing this. He tried to stay awake, but a massive wave of drowsiness overwhelmed him, making his will nearly copse.
Biting the tip of his tongue to force himself awake, he knew he had to stay alert, as falling asleep now would be dangerous.
He still didn¡¯t know who the opponent was, and with time running out, he didn¡¯t have time to ponder.
Biting his tongue gave him a moment of rity, then he once again attacked the two men.
But this punch was still weak, and the two men just snorted coldly, then punched him hard in the face.
At this point, Su Yongzhen could no longer hold out. His vision went ck, and he faintedpletely.
When Su Yongzhen woke up, he found himself in a pitch-ck room, unable to see anything around him, with a pungent smell lingering in the air.
His hands were hanging above, his toes barely touching the ground, and there were many bloody marks on his body.
"Water, water, I want water..." Su Yongzhen muttered dizzily.
At this moment, his whole body felt immense pain, his mouth dry, and he sensed death approaching.
In a weak voice, he called out, wanting to drink water, needing to replenish his fluids.
But the surroundings were terrifyingly silent, no one responding to him, not a single sound.
After Su Yongzhen awoke, he passed out again.
The next morning after the incident, Xiang Yu and a few others were sitting in the hotel, Wang Ze was there too, but he kept ncing at Xiang Yu and fidgeting, clearly troubled.
"I say, Wang Ze, are you hyperactive, moving around here non-stop?" Tie Zhuzi said impatiently.
Since Tie Zhuzi noticed, Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t possibly be unaware.
Wang Ze looked at Xiang Yu, who was calmly staring back at him.
"Speak, what¡¯s going on?" Xiang Yu said.
Wang Ze swallowed before saying, "Boss, I made a mistake."
Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan were both curious, wondering why Wang Ze suddenly said such inexplicable words.
Seeing Xiang Yu not speaking, Wang Ze continued, "I was displeased with Su Yongzhen¡¯s attitude, sost night, I took two people to teach him a lesson, but as a result..."
Tie Zhuzi finally understood what was going on, suspecting Wang Ze had gone to settle scores with Su Yongzhen.
Back when they joined, Xiang Yu explicitly stated that the first rule was no in-fighting among brothers, and anyone caught would be severely punished.
Xiang Yu valued brotherhood most, and everyone knew it. Now that Wang Ze had acted this way, he had vited the first rule set by Xiang Yu.
"Keep going," Xiang Yu said calmly.
Wang Ze thought for a moment before continuing, "But when we got to where he lived, we found he wasn¡¯t there. There were signs of a fight in the room. And I found some sedative drug on the floor."
"What?" Tie Zhuzi eximed, "There really was sedative drug? Why haven¡¯t I heard about it before? How effective is it, where can you buy it?"
Everyone was speechless.
Wang Ze ignored Tie Zhuzi, then looked at Xiang Yu and said, "I suspect he was in trouble."
Xiang Yu frowned upon hearing this. He wasn¡¯t very familiar with the city, but as Wang Ze had mentioned, the city¡¯s various factions were usually quite peaceful, and there were no hostile encounters.
It shouldn¡¯t be them who caused trouble for Su Yongzhen. Who else could it be? Could it be Wang Ze?
Xiang Yu looked at Wang Ze, shaking his head in his heart. Wang Ze couldn¡¯t be. He was loyal to Xiang Yu and would never lie to him.
The only possibility was that Su Yongzhen was caught by the police. But if the police had already figured out it was Su Yongzhen, why not just arrest him straightforwardly instead of using such tactics?
"Did you catch thest person?" Xiang Yu looked at Wang Ze and asked.
He was referring to a few people who used to follow Su Yongzhen, whom Wang Ze had confined to a secret location, but there was still one person missing.
Wang Ze frowned and shook his head, saying, "No news of thest person, it¡¯s like they vanished into thin air."
Xiang Yu frowned slightly, then stood up and said, "Wang Ze, gather the brothers, let¡¯s go."
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s serious expression, Tie Zhuzi knew they were up for another fight, and in his excitement,pletely forgot about the matter of the sedative drug.
When Su Yongzhen woke up for the second time, it was already eight in the morning the next day. Sunlight was streaming in, allowing him to see the situation around.
He was in an abandoned area, with nothing around, truly a waste of space in today¡¯snd-scarce environment.
At that moment, five people approached from afar, the man in the middle was tall and strong, with a shaved head.
"It¡¯s you?" Su Yongzhen¡¯s eyes, bleeding at the corners, saw the world through a blood-red view.
"Surprised, aren¡¯t you?" the bald manughed heartily.
This man, known as Liu the Bald, was a part of a faction in the city. They usually had little interaction with Su Yongzhen and it was unclear why they suddenly acted against him.
"Liu the Bald, you¡¯re ying with fire, you know," Su Yongzhen sneered.
The scene looked a bit brutal, and the ferocity in Su Yongzhen¡¯s eyes made anyone watching shudder.
But Liu the Bald wasn¡¯t intimidated by Su Yongzhen¡¯s words and continued walking forward. He walked up to Su Yongzhen and kicked him hard in the chest.
Su Yongzhen, with his hands hanging, used all his strength to lift his body and kicked at Liu the Bald¡¯s face.
Su Yongzhen was low on stamina but spent all his energy to deliver this kick.
Liu the Bald hadn¡¯t expected Su Yongzhen would still have strength at this point. He wasn¡¯t bracing for it and got a kick to the head.
Though the kick wasn¡¯t very powerful, and it didn¡¯t hurt much, Liu the Bald lost face, especially in front of his brothers...
Chapter 982: Showcasing the Dominance of a Overlord
Chapter 982: Chapter 982: Showcasing the Dominance of a Overlord
Chen Tianhao is quite a figure in the city, but he doesn¡¯t know when Xiang Yu became one.
His people aren¡¯t here right now, so he can only make concessions. Once his brothers arrive, everything will be negotiable.
"I¡¯ve captured two people, but I don¡¯t know if they¡¯re your brothers," Chen Tianhao said.
Upon hearing this, Xiang Yu knew the captives weren¡¯t Su Yongzhen, since Su Yongzhen was a newly rising power in the city and the opposition would definitely recognize him.
"Damn, it is Su Yongzhen you captured," Tie Zhuzi eximed, hearing they caught two people, and was about to start a fight, but Xiang Yu stopped him.
"You mean Su Yongzhen? The one who recently rose in power?" Chen Tianhao asked.
"That¡¯s right, it¡¯s him," Wang Ze replied, standing there.
Chen Tianhao breathed a sigh of relief, saying, "It¡¯s a misunderstanding, all of it is a misunderstanding. I swear I didn¡¯t touch him."
Xiang Yu already figured out that Chen Tianhao wasn¡¯t behind this, so he grabbed Chen¡¯s cor, "One more thing. I heard you haven¡¯t yet paid the project money from earlier. My brothers are involved, you¡¯d better not cheat them."
Xiang Yu just said it casually; Wang Ze had already briefed him about Chen Tianhao¡¯s character.
Chen Tianhao quickly nodded, "I understand, I¡¯ll handle it properly."
At this moment, Chen Tianhao¡¯s men rushed upstairs, appearing quite numerous.
Worried the situation might escte, Chen Tianhao barely stood, then went to the hallway, telling his brothers to wait and keep calm.
After arranging everything, Chen Tianhao approached Xiang Yu, beaming with a smile, "You must be Wang Ze, the boss, right?"
Although Su Yongzhen is a rising star, everyone knows there¡¯s support behind him from someone named Wang Ze.
The extent of Wang Ze¡¯s power is unknown, but his fame is widespread, prompting many city forces to connect with him.
Chen Tianhao is no exception; today¡¯s incident was purely idental, and he wished to use this chance to meet Wang Ze.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t have time to banter, so he nodded, "I have something to attend to. Keep my words in mind, or I¡¯ll be back for you."
After speaking, Xiang Yu led arge group away. Chen Tianhao also nodded silently, acknowledging that Wang Ze indeed lived up to his reputation, clearly a big brother type...
Xiang Yu and his crew challenged the city¡¯s three major forces. When they learned it was Wang Ze¡¯s crew, they were very hospitable.
It¡¯s evident that Wang Ze has a strong reputation in this city.
"Are there any other forces in the city?" Xiang Yu asked Wang Ze, frowning.
Wang Ze thought for a moment, shook his head, "Aside from these, there¡¯s no one on the surface. The rest are second-rate thugs, not worth mentioning. I doubt they¡¯d dare touch Su Yongzhen."
"Notify them to arrive within half an hour or face the consequences," Xiang Yu coldly ordered.
With Su Yongzhen¡¯s whereabouts unknown, Xiang Yu was displeased.
Wang Ze sensed Xiang Yu¡¯s frustration, nodded, and made arrangements.
"Brother, don¡¯t worry. The city isn¡¯t that big; we¡¯ll find him," Xiao Xuan reassured beside him.
Xiang Yu nodded, not saying much. If none of the major forces dared touch Su Yongzhen, could the smaller ones dare?
Sitting in the car, Xiang Yu pondered, suspecting he missed something.
Sure enough, not even half an hourter, many people arrived, having heard Wang Ze wanted to see them, they all eagerly came.
Many among them had never met Wang Ze. Seeing Xiang Yu handling matters, they mistook him for Wang Ze.
"Brother Wang, what do you need us for today?" one person asked Xiang Yu cheerfully.
After ncing at the crowd, Xiang Yu said, "I need to inform you of something. I highly value brotherhood, and you must know Su Yongzhen."
As Xiang Yu spoke, he scanned their faces; they appeared calm, showing no change.
Seeing this, Xiang Yu felt a chill in his heart; if it wasn¡¯t them, who could it be?
"Su Yongzhen is my good brother. He was kidnapped yesterday, and I called you to hear your opinions," Xiang Yu stated.
Upon hearing Su Yongzhen was kidnapped, they became uneasy, aware that Su Yongzhen had Wang Ze backing him. Someone daring a kidnapping seemed reckless.
"Boss Wang, we¡¯ve nothing to do with this. Even if we had extra guts, we wouldn¡¯t dare!"
"Yeah, yeah, we have a good rtionship with Brother Su; this is something we absolutely wouldn¡¯t do."
The group began chattering, emphasizing they had no link to this matter.
Xiang Yu gestured for silence, frowned and said, "Anyone providing information will be our friend, and in the future, we¡¯ll surely assist them strongly."
This offer was quite tempting; they were all in the underworld and yearned for strong backing. Teaming up with Wang Ze meant less worry.
Several of them started making calls, mobilizing their forces for investigation.
About five minutester, a small leader reported, "Boss Wang, I noticed someone missing."
Unfamiliar with the city¡¯s forces, Xiang Yu turned to Wang Ze.
Wang Ze also questioned the person, "Who¡¯s missing?"
"Liu Guangtou," the person confidently stated, "I called my brothers about Liu Guangtou¡¯s situation and found him acting odd, seemingly nning something."
"Do you know his hideout?" Xiang Yu directly approached the person.
The person, noticing Xiang Yu¡¯s interest, quickly nodded, seeing this as an opportunity.
These people were second-rate forces in the city, acting cautiously to avoid provoking major forces that might crush them.
But if one managed to ally with Wang Ze, they would dominate those second-rate forces.
"I know where it is; I¡¯ll take you there now," the person said, a bit excited.
Xiang Yu nodded, "The others can go back now."
After speaking, Xiang Yu got into the car, with the person guiding them from the front seat.
Seeing Xiang Yu and the others drive off, those left behind regretted not seizing the chance.
They arrived at a rtively secluded spot in the city, where there was an entertainment venue, not very upscale but grand and seemingly impressive.
"This is their hideout," the person pointed out...
Chapter 984: Two Men Compete for Favor
Chapter 984: Chapter 984: Two Men Compete for Favor
Chang Jun held the gun, feeling both excited and somewhat scared, and looked at Wang Qian saying, "Director Wang, you must keep your word."
Chang Jun was just an ordinary thug before, but since following Su Yongzhen, he tasted the ultimate pleasures of life. They often frequented upscale clubs and attended noble hotels.
These were things he never dared to dream of before, but now he was ustomed to them, and his mindset had greatly changed.
He not only wanted to possess these things but wanted more; he wanted to be the boss, to live a life where he could do whatever he desired.
After Su Yongzhen and his team pulled off a big job this time, Chang Jun was extremely excited, believing he had stepped into the upper ranks of the underworld.
He was someone who couldn¡¯t hold things back; after doing something like this, if he didn¡¯t tell someone about it, he felt uneasy.
Although Su Yongzhen repeatedly emphasized that this matter must not be spoken of, he still let it slip out. Whenever he gathered his brothers for a meal or to hit on girls, he would pretend to let it slip.
This made him appear very cool, and it was precisely because he leaked this news that Wang Qian quickly traced it to him.
After Wang Qian found Chang Jun, he didn¡¯t use police force but instead found Liu the Bald, which led to Chang Jun being captured.
When Chang Jun realized it was Wang Qian who caught him, he was scared stupid.
Wang Qian didn¡¯t beat him or threaten him, and he confessed everything at once.
It¡¯s a pity that Su Yongzhen trusted him so much, yet he easily betrayed everyone.
Wang Qian saw this kid as someone who could be used, which is why he didn¡¯t move on him, then used him as his undercover.
Wang Qian secretly approached other people involved in this matter, but for some reason, they had all disappeared.
Only Su Yongzhen was still within a controble range. Wang Qian worried that Su Yongzhen would also vanish, so he hurriedly caught him.
After catching Su Yongzhen, Liu the Bald tried to curry favor with Wang Qian by first beating Su Yongzhen severely.
Because this matter had already spread like wildfire in town, everyone knew what happened; they just didn¡¯t know who did it.
In Liu the Bald¡¯s view, since the matter was already clear, Wang Qian certainly wouldn¡¯t spare Su Yongzhen, meaning Su Yongzhen¡¯s life was over.
Since Su Yongzhen was already finished, he no longer needed to fear the opposite side.
It¡¯s rumored in the underworld that Su Yongzhen was supported by Wang Ze from behind. But in Liu the Bald¡¯s view, no matter how impressive Wang Ze was, he was just a figure in the underworld, far less than Wang Qian, the police director.
If Wang Qian supports him, Liu the Bald, in the future, he might rise to the top and be the number one force in the city.
Therefore, both Liu the Bald and Chang Jun were thinking about their own bright futures, as the saying goes, fortune and catastrophe lurk within each other.
Liu the Bald stood by, somewhat disappointed, seeing Wang Qian hand the gun to Chang Jun.
Now was the time to show off; he really wanted to grab the gun to put a bullet in Su Yongzhen.
If he performed well in front of Wang Qian, the benefits would be significant in the future.
Holding the gun, Chang Jun was somewhat hesitant and looked at Wang Qian, hoping that the promise he received would be fulfilled.
In Wang Qian¡¯s view, Chang Jun was merely a small thug, daring to negotiate terms with him¡ªa real joke.
Although Wang Qian looked down on Chang Jun, he didn¡¯t show it. After all, Wang Qian was a seasoned veteran; his position as the police director already proved hisplexity.
"Don¡¯t worry, I will surely fulfill what I promised you," Wang Qian said.
After hearing this, Liu the Bald felt unsettled. What exactly did Wang Qian promise him? Could it be that he ns to support this person?
If that¡¯s the case, would it affect his own development in the future?
In a fleeting moment, Liu the Bald thought about many things, envisioning his own power growing strong, and seeing Chang Jun as his greatest enemy.
With these thoughts, Liu the Bald stepped forward, wearing a ttering smile, and said to Wang Qian, "Director Wang, leave this matter to me. I can take these kinds of people out with one shot."
Wang Qian naturally could see Liu the Bald¡¯s little scheme. It didn¡¯t matter who killed Su Yongzhen; he just wanted to crush Su Yongzhen¡¯s spirit before he died.
Su Yongzhen was indeed a tough character; he used many methods to get him to reveal the whereabouts of others, but he stubbornly kept his mouth shut.
Now Su Yongzhen was very grateful to Xiang Yu. Thanks to Xiang Yu capturing the others, they didn¡¯t face the same fate as himself.
Thinking about his brothers being arranged by Xiang Yu, he felt much more at ease, and then he smiled involuntarily.
Chang Jun, holding the gun, was trembling all over. Seeing Su Yongzhen¡¯s smile, he nervously said, "What are youughing at? You¡¯re on the brink of death, and you can stillugh."
Su Yongzhen, with bloodshot eyes, looked at his former brother and said, "Come on, make it quick."
Chang Jun, seeing Su Yongzhen¡¯s fearless expression, then unhesitatingly raised his gun.
"Don¡¯t think I dare not kill you. Su Yongzhen, I¡¯ve had enough of your arrogance and orders. You were our boss before, but I couldn¡¯t stand your pretentious manner."
Chang Jun said as he directly released the safety.
And Su Yongzhen, knowing he was about to leave, simply smiled indifferently and closed his eyes.
At this moment, his mind was filled with Xiang Yu¡¯s image. He knew he was wrong. Xiang Yu¡¯s arrangement was correct.
"Brother Yu, in my next life, I still want to be your brother," Su Yongzhen silently vowed in his heart.
Just as Chang Jun¡¯s trembling hands were about to pull the trigger, Liu the Bald suddenly snapped angrily, "What the hell are you dithering about here? Let me do it."
Liu the Bald wanted to suppress Chang Jun¡¯s arrogance; Chang Jun might be his enemy in the future, so he had to start preparing from now.
At this moment, Liu the Bald admired himself a bit, thinking he was very thorough, having nned everything ahead.
If it were wartime, he might have be a famous military figure. At this moment, Liu the Bald thought of Zhuge Liang, seeing himself as akin to Zhuge Liang.
Startled by Liu the Bald¡¯s shout, Chang Jun almost identally shot, his hands trembling.
Liu the Bald stepped forward to grab the gun, but Chang Jun wouldn¡¯t allow it, then retreated a few steps with the gun.
"Let me handle it; he was my boss. It¡¯s only right for me to deal with this," Chang Jun, aware of Liu the Bald¡¯s scheme, said.
Now Wang Qian stood there, both wanting to gain his favor.
Wang Qian stood there without speaking; being a seasoned veteran, he watched both of their actions closely.
This was good; if he cultivated two dark forces of his own, they could counterbnce each other.
Many times, as a police director, it¡¯s very difficult to solve problems. But if you use the forces of the underworld, it can be much easier, which is why Wang Qian wants to build his own dark forces...
Chapter 987: Betraying Brothers, Merciless Killing
Chapter 987: Chapter 987: Betraying Brothers, Merciless Killing
In this world, Tie Zhuzi only respects Xiang Yu. Even if a kinges, he wouldn¡¯t care.
As for Wang Qian, he sees himself as the lofty Director, and the little tricks of those street people are insignificant to him.
With just a word, he could clean up all these scum from society. That¡¯s why, even though many people came, he remained calm.
Now Tie Zhuzi is insulting him here, enraging him, and he pointed a gun at Tie Zhuzi.
Tie Zhuzi saw the other dared to aim a gun at him, only getting angrier. If it weren¡¯t for Xiao Xuan holding him back, he would have rushed over to tear Wang Qian apart.
Wang Qian aimed the gun at Tie Zhuzi, he really wanted to shoot him dead. But he¡¯s a public officer, and there are so many people here, the consequences of an action like that are unimaginable.
It¡¯s quite possible he would lose his position as Director, and if he really fired, it would be hard to walk out of here today.
Wang Qian nced at Xiang Yu, who was looking at him with a cold gaze.
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s eyes, Wang Qian couldn¡¯t help but shudder.
"In this world, such terrifying people exist." Wang Qian involuntarily looked away, suddenly losing his confidence in front of Xiang Yu.
Wang Qian¡¯s hand shook slightly holding the gun; had there not been so many people today, he would definitely have shot Tie Zhuzi in the head.
But now he¡¯s sober, knowing he absolutely cannot fire at the opponent, so he shot towards the ceiling instead.
After the shot, everyone fell silent, whereas Tie Zhuzi red wide-eyed at him, saying, "Are you trying to scare me here?"
Xiao Xuan pulled Tie Zhuzi hard, stopping him from acting impulsively. Wang Ze stood by, unsure of what to do.
The opponent is the Director of the Public Security Bureau, his identity matters here. If they kill him today, the impact would be enormous.
It might even mobilize provincial police to eliminate them, he worriedly looked at Xiang Yu, wondering what he would do.
Xiang Yu stepped on Chang Jun, then stomped down hard again.
Chang Jun couldn¡¯t speak now, only showing a pleading look at Wang Qian.
Wang Qian hadn¡¯t expected Xiang Yu to be so disrespectful.
"Are you the infamous Wang Ze?" Wang Qian said coldly.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t speak, then looked down at Chang Jun, saying, "I hate people like you the most in my life. I was going to crush you today, but since you¡¯re Yongzhen¡¯s brother, I¡¯ll let you off."
After Xiang Yu finished speaking, he kicked Chang Jun hard on the limbs, showing that while he¡¯d let him off, a price must be paid.
Wang Qian clenched his fist tightly, grinding his teeth; he had never met such an arrogant person.
He really wanted to take out his phone to call his people, but the tense situation made him worry that such a move might attract unwanted attention.
Chang Jun screamed miserably, and Xiang Yu kicked his head, knocking him unconscious.
The surrounding fell silent, everyone¡¯s gaze focused on Xiang Yu.
But Xiang Yu ignored everyone, calmly walking towards Su Yongzhen.
Wang Qian stood by Su Yongzhen, truly worried Xiang Yu might suddenly attack.
Wang Qian, being experienced, knew from the first nce at Xiang Yu that he was no ordinary person with surely good skills.
Just to be sure, Wang Qian stepped aside, staying guarded against Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t look at anyone, then reached Su Yongzhen and untied the rope.
Su Yongzhen had no strength now; once untied, he directly slumped onto Xiang Yu.
"Brother Yu, I¡¯m sorry," Su Yongzhen said weakly.
Xiang Yu smiled lightly without speaking. At this time, Xiao Xuan and Tie Zhuzi came over, rushing forward to support Su Yongzhen.
Wang Ze hesitated a moment before finallying over as well, showing a bit of guilt, he said, "Are you... alright?"
Su Yongzhen, a bit embarrassed, smiled, saying, "Sorry about the past."
"It¡¯s my fault," Wang Ze said.
After this incident, the twoughed off their grudges. There was never real resentment, just some minor squabbles.
"Enough, you two, don¡¯t be all clingy here, okay? I can¡¯t stand such things." Tie Zhuzi said, disdainfully.
Su Yongzhen didn¡¯t continue on this matter, then turned to Tie Zhuzi, saying, "Earlier a knife almost got me, what¡¯s that about?"
His words immediately made a few people around want tough but couldn¡¯t.
Tie Zhuzi red with wide eyes, saying, "Such a thing, who dared? They¡¯re dead."
Tie Zhuzi acted angrily, though he was the one who threw the knife. He mimicked Xiang Yu¡¯s motion but was a bit off on uracy.
Seeing everyone¡¯s expressions, Su Yongzhen realized it was definitely Tie Zhuzi¡¯s doing.
Knowing it was him, Su Yongzhen felt assured. This guy always acted carelessly, probably trying to save him but missed.
"Could you two help me over there?" Su Yongzhen looked towards Chang Jun in the distance.
Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan weren¡¯t sure what he intended, supporting him over.
Looking at Chang Jun, Su Yongzhen¡¯s gaze wasplex, after all, they were once brothers, fighting together.
"Chang Jun, when you joined, I said we must never betray. Now it¡¯s time to fulfill that promise."
Finishing, Su Yongzhen took out a small knife from his body.
"What are you doing?" Xiao Xuan red harshly.
Su Yongzhen summoned all his strength, then stabbed the knife hard into Chang Jun¡¯s neck.
Due to excessive force, he almost fell, luckily Tie Zhuzi held him tightly to steady him.
Xiao Xuan wanted to stop him, but Su Yongzhen acted too quickly, and before he could, Su Yongzhen¡¯s knife had already gone down.
Poor Chang Jun lost thest bit of hope for survival, nowpletely gone.
Standing there, Xiang Yu furrowed his brow upon seeing this.
Su Yongzhen didn¡¯t n on staying around anymore; he actually killed someone in front of the Director of the Public Security Bureau.
Wang Qian stood there secretly pleased; now Su Yongzhen carried two lives on his back, even through normal procedure, surely a death sentence awaited.
Xiao Xuan felt guilty for not stopping Su Yongzhen, ncing at Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu merely frowned without speaking. Su Yongzhen was an adult, having hisplete thoughts.
Since Su Yongzhen did this, he must¡¯ve thought it through. Though surprised, Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t shocked.
At the scene, the most surprised was probably Liu Baldhead standing there, blood still flowing from his arm...
Chapter 989 The Attitude Towards Enemies
Chapter 989: Chapter 989 The Attitude Towards Enemies
A group of people all looked at Xiang Yu; now that Wang Qian had already expressed his stance, it was up to Xiang Yu.
Everyone here was sensible, and they all hoped the matter would end here.
Xiang Yu stood there with an indifferent look, then stared at Wang Qian and said, "You can go, but he must stay."
Xiang Yu pointed at Bald Liu as he spoke.
Bald Liu quickly hid behind Wang Qian again, like a bullied little wife.
Wang Qian¡¯s eyes showed anger, but then he sighed and said, "Why? What good does it do you to oppose me?"
The reason Wang Qian resorted to such a n was to save Bald Liu and then divide up his assets.
Now that Xiang Yu wanted to keep him, of course Wang Qian didn¡¯t agree.
"It¡¯s no good for me," Xiang Yu replied.
"Since it¡¯s no good, you¡¯d better consider the consequences," Wang Qian was now ying a psychological game.
If you follow my arrangement, everyone will be fine and can happily go home. If you insist, you¡¯re going against me, Wang Qian.
Wang Qian is the Director of the Public Security Bureau; if you mix with him, it will be smooth sailing.
"Are you going or not?" Xiang Yu¡¯s eyes turned cold as he stared at the opponent.
In front of him, Tie Zhuzi and a few others already understood Xiang Yu¡¯s stance, and now they stood there shouting, "Don¡¯t go yakking here. If you don¡¯t go, stay here."
Tie Zhuzi didn¡¯t bother with him and then passed by him to stand in front of Bald Liu.
Bald Liu quickly begged for mercy, saying, "Big brother, please spare me. I¡¯m willing to donate all my assets to you big brothers. Please let me go."
Bald Liu saw that Wang Qian couldn¡¯t bluff them and was already a bit unsettled. Plus, Tie Zhuzi¡¯s bulky figure stood in front of him, scaring Bald Liu almost to the point of copsing.
"I just can¡¯t stand people like you. Since you¡¯vee out to mix, you should be prepared for this," Tie Zhuzi said as he grabbed Bald Liu¡¯s cor and dragged him out.
In the center, Tie Zhuzi kicked Liu on the ass. Tie Zhuzi¡¯s kick was strong, sending him flying to Su Yongzhen¡¯s feet.
Now, Su Yongzhen was barely standing; if he had the strength, he would surely finish him.
Bald Liu raised his head and saw Su Yongzhen¡¯s eyes, almost shooting fire.
"I told you, you would regret it," Su Yongzhen sneered coldly.
Bald Liu saw Su Yongzhen as if he had seen the light and rushed forward to hug Su Yongzhen¡¯s leg tightly.
"Brother Su, I know I was wrong. Please forgive me. At that time, I was also forced. It was him; it was Wang Qian who sent me to arrest you. He also instructed me not to kill you, to slowly torment you to death," Bald Liu pleaded for his life, caring little about anything else now.
Wang Qian standing there almost fainted from anger. Although he didn¡¯t think Xiang Yu could do anything to him, he never imagined Bald Liu would turn faster than flipping a book.
"Xiao Xuan, do me a favor," Su Yongzhen turned to Xiao Xuan and said, "Beat him."
Su Yongzhen was covered in injuries and had no strength to teach Bald Liu a lesson.
Xiao Xuan nodded after hearing this, then kicked Bald Liu flying. Xiao Xuan went forward and started beating Bald Liu violently.
To Bald Liu, Xiao Xuan looked skinny and weak, seemingly fragile, not expecting him to be such a skilled fighter.
Wang Qian standing there felt somewhat relieved seeing Bald Liu being beaten. It turned out people from the underworld couldn¡¯t be trusted.
Since Xiao Xuan had already started, he didn¡¯t intend to be merciful; he kicked Bald Liu again and again.
Initially, Bald Liu was screaming loudly, butter he fell silent.
Wang Qian watching was secretly shocked. He never imagined these people could be so ruthless.
Su Yongzhen saw this but didn¡¯t stop it; just now this fellow intended to kill him.
In the end, Bald Liu fainted, while Xiao Xuan skillfully crippled his limbs, kicked him hard on the groin before tidying up himself and returning to Su Yongzhen¡¯s side.
"Thank you," Su Yongzhen said gratefully.
Bald Liu deserved his fate, not only were his limbs crippled, but even his private parts were rendered useless.
After finishing this, Xiao Xuan returned to Su Yongzhen¡¯s side, continuing to support him as if it had nothing to do with him.
The brothers of Bald Liu lying on the ground pretended to be dead and didn¡¯t make a sound, witnessing Xiao Xuan¡¯s actions.
Seeing Bald Liu being crippled, they didn¡¯t want to end up like him, having their balls blown.
Now standing here, only Wang Qian remained, naturally feeling a bit panicked. He then looked at Xiang Yu and said, "Now that things have reached this point, what do you want?"
"You want to kill my brother," Xiang Yu said, then threw the dagger Wang Ze had taken back on the ground, walking towards Wang Qian step by step.
Wang Qian gritted his teeth and took off his coat.
Xiang Yu¡¯s intention was clear; he wanted the two to have a showdown.
Wang Qian was the Director of the Public Security Bureau, and he had his pride. Back in military school, he was the unarmedbat champion.
Furthermore, whether in shooting or wilderness training, he excelled, now being forced by a few hoodlums to this point, made him angry.
Now the mob boss wanted to challenge him to a duel, something Wang Qian weed.
"Come on," Wang Qian shouted boldly.
Though he was a bit chubby, taking on a mob boss should not be a big issue.
At first nce, he could tell Xiang Yu had good skills, but he was more confident in his boxing and kicking prowess.
Seeing Xiang Yu calmly walk over, he snorted coldly and struck first with a punch towards Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t duck, responding with a punch of his own; the fists collided in a loud, fierce scream.
The scream came from Wang Qian; his punch felt like hitting a rock, causing great pain.
Immediately, Xiang Yu used his elbow and hit Wang Qian¡¯s face heavily.
Wang Qian was knocked directly to the ground, several teeth were knocked out, and blood poured onto the ground.
To deal with this person, Xiang Yu used only two decisive moves.
And Wang Qian¡¯s pride in solobat was nothing before Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu knocked Wang Qian down, then stepped on his arm, using force to break itpletely.
"You brat, how dare you..." Wang Qian shouted.
He couldn¡¯t figure out why, as the Director of the Public Security Bureau, the opponent could dare to do such a brutal thing to him.
Knowing they have offended him, and if he gets out alive, he would surely make them pay dearly.
"You¡¯re doomed," Wang Qiany on the ground yelling.
Xiang Yu¡¯s face remained indifferent; such threats didn¡¯t work on him...
Chapter 990: The Murderer Shocks the Entire City
Chapter 990: Chapter 990: The Murderer Shocks the Entire City
Ever since Wang Qian became the Director, he had never experienced such humiliation, and now he was about to explode with rage.
An injured arm was a minor issue; what mattered was the indignation that he couldn¡¯t forgive Xiang Yu and his group for.
Just moments ago, he was thinking of deceiving Xiang Yu, trying to buy time. As long as he could leave here today, he would mobilize the entire city¡¯s police to strike against these people.
He was originally quite confident in his acting skills, but they were seen through by Xiang Yu.
For Xiang Yu, there was no such thing as being seen through or not. He just acted ording to his own ideas.
He didn¡¯t care at all about others¡¯ opinions.
"You better not have any other thoughts. My methods are far more than yours. I know your wife¡¯s workce, your whole family¡¯s residence, and your vi outside the city. This matter ends here, and if you have other ideas, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you," Xiang Yu said, looking down at Wang Qian below him.
Upon hearing this, Wang Qian was extremely surprised as well. He thought he handled things very discreetly, not leaving a single trace. Even his driver didn¡¯t know about his mistress, so how did the other party know?
After Xiang Yu finished speaking, he turned his head to Tie Zhuzi and said, "Clean up this ce, then let¡¯s leave here first. If Wang Qian weren¡¯t the Director of the Public Security Bureau, Xiang Yu would have long ago ended his life with one kick.
It can be said that his status saved him.
Wang Qiany there, a sense of shame washing over him, making him feel an impulse tomit suicide.
"I¡¯ll kill you all." Ultimately, Wang Qian couldn¡¯t get over his feelings, and he got up with a gun, aiming at Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t expect the opponent to still have a gun. Just as he was about to jump away, he saw Su Yongzhen already pulling out a dagger and throwing it.
Before Xiang Yu could say "wait," the dagger flew towards Wang Qian¡¯s throat.
The gunshot rang out, and Xiang Yu felt a pain in his abdomen, but he didn¡¯t react and hurried forward.
The dagger urately pierced Wang Qian¡¯s throat, though not with great force, it didn¡¯t go all the way in.
But even half embedded, Wang Qian showed no signs of life. His face still held that ferocious look; perhaps even at the moment of death, he felt some unwillingness.
"Bro, Brother Yu, Big Brother." Several people quickly surrounded Xiang Yu worriedly upon seeing him shot.
Xiang Yu waved his hand to indicate it was nothing; the gunshot hadn¡¯t hit a vital point.
Looking at Wang Qian lying in a pool of blood, Xiang Yu knew things had gotten serious.
At this moment, Liu Guangtou, who had been knocked out earlier, woke up in the distance, barely sat up after looking around.
As he saw this group of people staring at him and one lying in their midst.
When he saw who it was, he wet his pants directly.
"You¡¯ve... killed Director Wang..." Liu Guangtou said, trembling.
He now regretted waking up so early, feeling he shouldn¡¯t have woken up now.
"Big Brother." Wang Ze looked at Xiang Yu and called out.
Xiang Yu nodded at him without speaking.
Wang Ze understood, then came before Liu Guangtou and thrust a dagger into his heart.
"No, I didn¡¯t see anything, won¡¯t say anything..."
But before Liu Guangtou could finish, he was already staring wide-eyed and breathless.
After killing Liu Guangtou, Wang Ze went to Liu¡¯s few brothers who were lying there pretending to be unconscious.
When Wang Ze approached, two of them were so scared they jumped up and tried to run.
Xiao Xuan, holding Wang Qian¡¯s gun from earlier, shot both of them down. Being from a sniper background, suchrge targets didn¡¯t even need aiming.
The two lying dead pretending were made truly dead by Wang Ze.
You have to pay back eventually in this world.
Originally, Xiang Yu nned to let them go, but with Su Yongzhen killing Wang Qian, things had beplicated.
For Su Yongzhen¡¯s sake, he couldn¡¯t leave any loose ends.
Xiang Yu stood up and looked around; everyone left here was his brothers now.
Su Yongzhen, supported by Tie Zhuzi, stood looking at Xiang Yu with a guilty expression, "Brother Yu, sorry, I caused trouble for you."
Xiang Yu smiled gently and shook his head; he wasn¡¯t afraid of trouble, just feared his brothers might end up on a disastrous path.
"Tie, start cleaning up," Xiang Yu said.
Tie Zhuzi nodded and then called his brothers to begin cleaning the scene. Meanwhile, Xiang Yu pondered the next step of the n.
The sudden disappearance of the Public Security Bureau Director was no small affair, potentially causing upper-level disturbances, leading to cruel crackdowns on them.
If not handled properly, many forces in society would suffer, and many departments could copse with them.
Society might see more unstable factors, something Xiang Yu didn¡¯t wish to see.
"Brother Yu, I¡¯m willing to take all the responsibility," Su Yongzhen, having regained much of his strength, stood in front of Xiang Yu with sincerity.
"You need not handle this," Xiang Yu took a deep breath, although he hadn¡¯t figured out a solution yet, he didn¡¯t want his brothers burdened.
"Brother Yu, this matter started because of me, I should bear the main responsibility. Besides, I want to leave here and venture far away," Su Yongzhen said seriously, his gaze sincere.
Xiang Yu watched Su Yongzhen, smiling lightly, "The outside world isn¡¯t as simple as you think."
Su Yongzhen nodded and said, "I know."
The two remained silent, as if a mutual understanding had been reached.
Xiang Yu¡¯s injury wasn¡¯t severe, and he and Su Yongzhen sat there, watching other brothers erase the evidence.
Nobody came to disturb the two, nobody knew what they said. After clearing everything without omitting anything, they left in batches.
Two days had passed since the Public Security Bureau Director vanished. By the third day, someone finally couldn¡¯t sit still.
Citywide police began stringent inspections, borrowing many officers from other cities.
Ordinary citizens had no idea what happened, only noticing that more traffic cops appeared and that drinking and driving led to heavy penalties.
Police presence heightened at night, and the city was enveloped in a tense atmosphere.
On the fourth day, a rumor spread that the Director had been assassinated, and the culprit was responsible for his son¡¯s death.
This caused a major stir in the city, with everyone specting over what grudge someone could have against Director Wang Qian.
Not only killing his child but finishing him off as well. By the fifth day, posters were stered everywhere in the city, featuring the face of none other than Su Yongzhen...
Chapter 994 Arriving at the Military District to Watch the Competition
Chapter 994: Chapter 994 Arriving at the Military District to Watch the Competition
Xiang Yu felt much more at ease after seeing Tie Zhuzi and the others return; that way, Gao Zhitao wouldn¡¯t have to pester him anymore.
Sure enough, Gao Zhitao was very excited to talk to Tie Zhuzi when he saw him.
Xiao Xuan originally wanted to return to his room when he came back, as he didn¡¯t want to listen to the two bragging here.
But when Gao Zhitao mentioned having good news, Xiao Xuan stood there and listened for a while.
Gao Zhitao briefly exined the militarypetition, emphasizing that it was a rivalry between military regions, meaning people from other regions would alsoe here.
This is the main venue.
Xiang Yu was sitting on the sofa and decided to listen more carefully upon hearing that people from other military regions would being.
Xiao Xuan also stood there listening intently; he really wanted to see what the experts in the military were like.
Tie Zhuzi was even more excited, nearly jumping up, as he naturally liked to join in the excitement; such a lively event definitely couldn¡¯t miss him.
"Brother Yu, let¡¯s go have a look," Tie Zhuzi said with an expectant look at Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu thought for a moment and nodded, "How do we go?"
Given that it was a military region and such a grand asion, ordinary people wouldn¡¯t be able to approach, let alone enter.
Seeing Xiang Yu agree, Gao Zhitao patted his chest and said, "With me here, you can rest assured."
Xiang Yu just chuckled lightly, although Gao Zhitao loved to boast, he was indeed skillful in interpersonal interactions.
After eating, the four of them set off towards the military region.
Since it was a military area, it was naturally very concealed, but the transportation routes were very smooth.
Just as they were about to enter the mountains, a checkpoint blocked their way.
Gao Zhitao simply opened the window to show his face and easily passed through, then entered the second checkpoint where soldiers inspected the car, ensuring nothing was amiss before allowing them to continue.
However, the third checkpoint wasn¡¯t as simple. Passing here meant directly reaching a military critical zone, which ordinary people weren¡¯t allowed through.
"Hey, I¡¯ve told you, he¡¯s my friend, absolutely safe," Gao Zhitao exined, leaning on a cane.
The soldier stood there rigidly, holding his gun with an authoritative air; he recognized Gao Zhitao, knowing he was Gao Mantang¡¯s grandson. But it was his duty; without proper documentation, anyone not from there couldn¡¯t enter.
"Why are you so rigid? Can¡¯t you make an exception?" Gao Zhitao said anxiously.
He had promised Xiang Yu, and being stuck here would be quite embarrassing.
"Don¡¯t make it difficult for me. Other times I might let you through, but not in these days," the soldier replied.
"You are just a blockhead! Can¡¯t you trust me?" Gao Zhitao said anxiously, "Remember when I shared half of my pheasant with you, don¡¯t be ungrateful. Andst time in the restroom, I gave you toilet paper, plus..."
Gao Zhitao rambled on, but the soldier, knowing he couldn¡¯t win the argument, simply stood pretending to be a log.
Seeing the soldier truly unyielding, Gao Zhitao had no choice but to take out his phone to call his grandfather.
Upon hearing Xiang Yu and the others were there, Gao Mantang drove over himself.
The soldier quickly saluted when he saw Gao Mantang.
"What¡¯s going on?" Gao Mantang asked, eyes wide.
The soldier exined briefly.
Upon listening, Gao Mantang almost jumped up, eximing, "What nonsense regtion is this? Rules need to consider people. They¡¯re all my friends, let them in quickly."
"Uh..." the soldier hesitated.
Seeing his hesitation, Gao Mantang widened his eyes again.
"Let them pass," the soldier quickly replied.
In the military region, everyone knew Gao Mantang¡¯s personality; he never followed any military codes, acting quite recklessly, yet no one could do anything about it.
After settling the issue, Gao Mantang hurriedly left, having many things to prepare.
Gao Zhitao felt somewhat embarrassed, sitting back in the car.
"The weather today is nice," Gao Zhitao said first, sitting there.
Xiang Yu and the other three remained silent, pretending to be statues. The more they acted this way, the more ufortable Gao Zhitao felt, finally saying, "That guy is just crazy today, usually we¡¯re like brothers..."
"The weather today is indeed nice," Xiang Yu said, looking out the window.
"Yes, a day for enjoying a sunbath," Tie Zhuzi added from the front.
Xiang Yu and Tie Zhuzi chatted casually,pletely ignoring Gao Zhitao.
Gao Zhitao¡¯s face turned red, eventually shrugging, "Alright, I exaggerated; let¡¯s go check out the rest area first."
Everyoneughed, then followed Gao Zhitao to the rest area.
The military region was enormous, and without identification, one wasn¡¯t allowed to wander, something Gao Zhitao understood well. Thus, he led the trio to the rest area.
"This afternoon is the opening ceremony, and it formally starts tomorrow, so during these days, you¡¯ll stay here," Gao Zhitao said, sounding like the host.
The so-called rest area was actually the reception area, offering hotel-like treatment, only with male attendants, no women around.
"What, such trouble, what¡¯s this nonsense opening ceremony about?" Tie Zhuzi said, quite puzzled.
Gao Zhitao raised his face disdainfully at Tie Zhuzi, "Of course there is, you think they start right away? Some prelude and ambiance add to the charm."
Everyone: "..."
"I won¡¯t bother with the prelude, take me around the military region a bit," Tie Zhuzi said nonchntly.
Actually, Gao Zhitao wasn¡¯t too keen on the opening ceremony either; he wanted to take the group for a tour, hoping for some boasting opportunities along the way.
"You guys go ahead, I¡¯ll have a look on my own," Xiang Yu said.
Gao Zhitao nodded; with Xiang Yu around, he couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit self-conscious when boasting.
For some reason, before Xiang Yu, he felt transparent, but with Tie Zhuzi, it was different. Thed¡¯s na?vet¨¦ highlighted his own cleverness.
A few minutester, a soldier came over, handing each a pass card. Having the pass, Gao Zhitao then took Tie Zhuzi and the others out to y.
Xiang Yu looked at the card in hand, then headed out as well.
He came here not for the martial artspetition, but hearing other regions wereing, he just wanted to see if he could find someone he was looking for.
Since leaving the army, he hadn¡¯t seen Commander Cao, wondering what his mindset would be facing Commander Cao again.
Leaving the rest area, Xiang Yu walked towards the training zone. Although unfamiliar with the area, military regionyouts were mostlyparable.
As he walked down the road, many people observed him. Most here wore military uniforms, while Xiang Yu was in casual clothes, which seemed somewhat out of ce.
Realizing this, Xiang Yu knew he hadn¡¯t brought any clothes, so he had no choice but to continue on...
Chapter 995: Meeting the Former Commander
Chapter 995: Chapter 995: Meeting the Former Commander
Xiang Yu was wearing casual clothes, which stood out in the army. But he didn¡¯t bring any clothes with him, so he had no choice but to proceed.
Following his instincts, he indeed found the training ground. The army was already lined up there waiting.
It seemed like it was about to start. Xiang Yu wanted to go forward, but realized that wearing these clothes would definitely draw attention.
While Xiang Yu was pondering, suddenly two soldiers came over.
When they reached Xiang Yu, they first saluted him, and Xiang Yu returned the salute out of habit.
The two soldiers were surprised by Xiang Yu¡¯s perfectly executed salute and, smiling, said, "Please show your credentials."
Xiang Yu took out his credentials and showed them to the soldiers, who returned them respectfully, saying, "You are a guest; please watch from the tform over there."
"No need, I¡¯ll just look around and then leave," Xiang Yu nodded and replied.
The soldiers didn¡¯t argue and left with a smile.
Xiang Yu eventually turned around and left. If he didn¡¯t see it today, there was still tomorrow. After all, thepetition wouldst several days.
He returned to the rest area, went to his room, andy down to sleep.
When he woke up, it was 7 o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Tie Zhuzi and the others had already returned. They had a casual meal, and around 8 o¡¯clock, Gao Mantang came to see them.
"Really sorry for the poor hospitality, it¡¯s been too busy these days," Gao Mantang said to Xiang Yu.
"No need to be polite, we should thank you for letting us watch thepetition," Xiang Yu replied courteously.
Neither of them was one for idle chitchat, so they exchanged pleasantries briefly and didn¡¯t dwell on the subject.
"I¡¯ve prepared uniforms for you, tomorrow the four of you will join me," Gao Mantang said a bit excitedly.
"I refuse to wear a uniform, looks ugly," Gao Zhitao said with a pout.
"Well, then don¡¯t bothering tomorrow," Gao Mantang said bluntly.
This was apetition among the elites from various military districts, attended by soldiers from different districts. If someone wore other clothes, they would certainly attract strange looks.
Gao Zhitao had no choice but to shut his mouth. He knew his grandfather¡¯s character and that he wouldn¡¯t go back on his word.
"Does this martial artspetition between military districts have any special significance?" Xiang Yu asked.
Gao Mantang waved his hand and said, "It¡¯s not very significant, just an interaction between different districts and a motivation for soldiers to enhance their training."
Xiang Yu nodded and didn¡¯t ask further; after all, he was an outsider, and Gao Mantang, as a senior military figure, wouldn¡¯t reveal the inner reasons to Xiang Yu.
Gao Mantang mentioned some details to pay attention to for the next day and then left.
There¡¯s not much to do in the military district¡ªin fact, it¡¯s somewhat monotonous and dull. With nothing to entertain them, they went to sleep early.
Before 8 o¡¯clock the next morning, Gao Mantang had his people deliver the clothes.
Tie Zhuzi¡¯s clothes were a bit small, and it was noticeable when wearing them. Xiaoxuan¡¯s clothes were quite fitting.
What surprised everyone the most was that when Xiang Yu put on the clothes, his natural aura instantly emerged.
It seemed like wearing a military uniform suited him better.
"Brother Yu, you were born to be a soldier," Tie Zhuzi said.
"Don¡¯t you dare tell me you¡¯re in the Special Forces," Gao Zhitao said jealously.
His clothes were tailor-made, but even in those, he didn¡¯t look as dashing as Xiang Yu.
Wearing the military uniform, Xiang Yu felt at ease all over, a feeling he hadn¡¯t experienced in a long time.
"It¡¯s almost time, let¡¯s go," Xiang Yu said after checking the watch.
Outside, Gao Mantang had already prepared a driver. They got into the car and headed towards the training area.
When they arrived at the training area, Xiang Yu and the others were directly led to the audience seats behind the podium.
Gao Mantang and the others hadn¡¯t arrived yet. Although the venue was packed with people, there was no noise; everyone sat there upright.
Tie Zhuzi sat next to Xiang Yu and, after surveying the surroundings, whispered, "Why is it so quiet? What¡¯s going on?"
Xiang Yu sat there without speaking, while Gao Zhitao looked at Tie Zhuzi mysteriously and said, "That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want to join the military; everyone is like a log, not fun at all."
The two of them chatted back and forth, being the most lively among the entire assembly.
As the clock struck 8, someone shouted for everyone to rise.
Immediately, everyone stood up, Xiang Yu included. Tie Zhuzi and Xiaoxuan, unaware, reluctantly stood when they saw everyone else stand.
A group of leaders walked over with great authority and then sat on the podium. Everyone exchanged salutes and then sat down.
Gao Mantang, the leader of the military district and host of the main venue, sat at the front and announced themencement of thepetition.
Following this, the announcers began detailing the events of thepetition and the rules to be observed.
Everyone watched thepetition intently, while Xiang Yu stared at one person¡¯s back in a daze.
"He¡¯s here too," excitement bubbled in Xiang Yu¡¯s heart.
Xiang Yu hade here hoping against hope to see if Commander Cao woulde.
But Commander Cao didn¡¯te; one of his colonels did, Wan Shengnan. Xiang Yu was acquainted with him; Wan Shengnan, promoted by Commander Cao, could be considered Cao¡¯s trusted aide.
Wan Shengnan also knew Xiang Yu, but in the sea of people, he hadn¡¯t seen him.
If he were to see Xiang Yu here, who knows what expression he would have.
At this moment, Xiang Yu felt conflicted. He really wanted to walk over and call Wan Shengnan "chief."
But his current identity was different; he was a civilian, and he couldn¡¯t be sure if Wan Shengnan and Commander Cao were on the same page.
Judging by Cao¡¯s regard for him, they probably were in cahoots.
If that were the case, standing in front of him might result in being captured as a deserter.
Being apprehended here would leave no room for negotiation.
"Commander Cao, oh Commander Cao, what kind of person are you exactly?" Xiang Yu inwardly pondered.
At this moment, thepetition was underway.
Sitting there, Tie Zhuzi couldn¡¯t contain himself, standing up and loudly cheering.
As a mere spectator, he didn¡¯t know whose soldiers werepeting, purely watching the show.
"Are you nuts? Keep it down," Gao Zhitao said gratefully, pulling Tie Zhuzi down.
Many military districts were gathered here, even Gao Zhitao was keeping a low profile. If trouble arose now, Gao Mantang definitely wouldn¡¯t spare them.
Some leaders turned around upon hearing themotion, curious to see just whose soldiers were creating such a fuss by yelling here.
Seeing this, Xiang Yu¡¯s heart sank...
Chapter 997: The Consequences of Causing Trouble on the Field
Chapter 997: Chapter 997: The Consequences of Causing Trouble on the Field
Although Gao Mantang also has aid-back personality, these two kids have gone a bit too far, and eventually, he stood up.
Gao Mantang turned his head and red at Gao Zhitao, but Gao Zhitao pretended not to see, and the two acted as if they were crazy.
Most people here know Gao Zhitao, but they don¡¯t know Tie Zhuzi¡¯s group, not sure which team they belong to.
They were all secretly sweating for Tie Zhuzi, thinking that the leadership might deal with themter, and they would definitely face punishment when this is all over.
Little Xuan only felt his face burning and then found a very secluded ce to sit.
He certainly didn¡¯t want to be around these two ¡¯lunatics¡¯.
Seeing these two kidspletely ignoring him, Gao Mantang finally called over his security detail and whispered a few instructions in their ear.
The security guard looked very embarrassed, then asked Gao Mantang, "Is this okay?"
"Follow my instructions." Gao Mantang said very sternly.
The security guard could only nod and then walked away.
Gao Zhitao had already seen Gao Mantang¡¯s actions out of the corner of his eye, so he hurriedly pulled Tie Zhuzi to sit down.
"What¡¯s up?" Tie Zhuzi asked suspiciously.
"I think we¡¯d better leave quickly, or there¡¯ll be trouble." Gao Zhitao whispered mysteriously.
Tie Zhuzi nonchntly replied, "No worries, with your grandpa here, who dares mess with us?"
"The problem is him, I¡¯m worried he might make a move on the two of us." Gao Zhitao said.
"No way, don¡¯t overthink it, just focus on watching thepetition." Tie Zhuzi said indifferently.
Just then, four people suddenly stood in front of them, and Gao Zhitao recognized them as the security details of Gao Mantang.
"What do you want?" Tie Zhuzi red and asked.
"You two, pleasee with us, the general has some instructions for you." One of them said very respectfully.
"Who is their general?" Tie Zhuzi looked at Gao Zhitao with a puzzled expression and asked.
Gao Zhitao was speechless, then whispered, "It¡¯s my grandpa, the old guy, let¡¯s just go with them, otherwise, it might get seriouster."
Tie Zhuzi, upon hearing that Gao Zhitao¡¯s grandpa was calling for them, then stood up and went with the four men.
Only after the two left did the audience seats calm down again. Everyone sat quietly watching thepetition, and no one shouted loudly anymore.
Sitting far away, Little Xuan wasn¡¯t worried, with Gao Zhitao there, they shouldn¡¯t be in any real danger.
Moreover, he could finally quietly watch how elite soldiers in the army performed.
No other incidents urred in the afternoon¡¯spetition, everything followed its course.
Sitting there, Little Xuan felt a multitude of emotions. Elites are elites, whether in terms of physical fitness or professional skills, they were impable.
At five in the afternoon, thepetition officially ended. When those soldiers walked out, they were all excited.
At the exit, two people were hanging, one with a tall stature and dark skin, and the other with fair skin and some bandages, with a crutch by his side.
Those two were Tie Zhuzi and Gao Zhitao.
After being called out, the two were directly tied up and hung bare-backed there. The soldiers walking by watched them, each oneughing heartily.
"Hey, hey, what are you looking at, never seen such a handsome physique? We are working out here, you know nothing." Tie Zhuzi shouted.
"Exactly, you blockheads, I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re bound to be impotent sooner orter." Gao Zhitao also yelled.
Little Xuan was thest to leave the venue. When he saw the two hanging there, he was speechless. Now, he had to admire Gao Mantang¡¯s methods, such harsh treatment even toward his own grandson.
"Is it really okay to hang them like that?" Wan Shengnan asked Gao Mantang while looking from one floor above.
Gao Mantang had a ¡¯hate iron for not bing steel¡¯ look and said, "Don¡¯t underestimate this kid, his skin is thick, even a knife wouldn¡¯t make him bleed."
The people around exchanged smiles and walked away. They already knew that the one with fair skin was Gao Mantang¡¯s grandson.
"Little Xuan, hurry and get us down, my arms are swelling." Tie Zhuzi spoke now that everyone had left.
Gao Zhitao was also exhausted; he already had injuries, and freezing here for so long was more than he could bear.
After Little Xuan cut the rope with a knife, Gao Zhitao sat down on the ground directly.
"That old guy is too ruthless; I won¡¯t take care of him in the future." Gao Zhitaoined.
Gao Zhitao and Tie Zhuzi put on their clothes and quickly headed to the resting area. Along the way, many people keptughing at them.
When the three returned to the resting area, Xiang Yu was still there sleeping soundly. Gao Zhitao came forward intending to wake him up.
But before Little Xuan could say anything, Gao Zhitao was kicked away by Xiang Yu.
Gao Zhitao fell onto the sofa, almost on the verge of tears from the pain.
"Xiang Yu, you son of a bitch, set me up." Gao Zhitao shouted.
Xiang Yu groggily woke up, seeing the footprint on Gao Zhitao, he said, "Had a dream, thought someone was trying to kill me, so I kicked him."
Everyone: "..."
After dinner, they watched TV for a while. As they were preparing to go to their rooms to rest, Gao Mantang came in with a flushed face; he seemed to have been drinking.
Gao Zhitao and Tie Zhuzi were like they had seen a ghost and quickly went to their rooms to rest, locking the doors too.
"Little Xuan, you go to your room first." Xiang Yu said.
Little Xuan didn¡¯t quite understand why Xiang Yu said that, but he nodded and left.
Gao Mantang sat carelessly on the opposite side of Xiang Yu, then poured himself a ss of water.
"What do you think of today¡¯spetition?" Gao Mantang asked with a smile.
Although Gao Mantang had been drinking, he still seemed rtively clear-headed.
"Quite splendid." Xiang Yu spoke perfunctorily; in fact, he hadn¡¯t paid attention to thepetition, nor had he attended in the afternoon.
"These people can be considered elites from various military districts. Back then, Zhitao¡¯s father was also an elite in the army." Gao Mantang said, his eyes shining with tears, as if recalling past events.
"You resemble him when he was young." Gao Mantang looked at Xiang Yu, his eyes full of endless fondness.
If outsiders saw this, they might have thought Gao Mantang was interested in men.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t continue asking, he already knew something about Gao Zhitao¡¯s father.
Gao Mantang talked for a long time about the past, mostly about Gao Zhitao¡¯s father. He admitted that, as a father, he was inadequate, so he hoped to pour all his love into Gao Zhitao.
However, this kid just doesn¡¯t behave, showing no interest in military life, which makes Gao Mantang a bit heartbroken.
Luckily, this kid has made some achievements in the police department.
Gao Mantang¡¯s eyes shone with tears when he spoke emotionally, but they didn¡¯t fall.
He talked a lot, while Xiang Yu yed the role of a listener, eventually looking at Xiang Yu, saying, "Do you know Wan Shengnan?"
Chapter 998: You Are Their Undercover Agent
Chapter 998: Chapter 998: You Are Their Undercover Agent
Gao Mantang talked a lot with Xiang Yu there, mostly about Gao Zhitao and his father.
That night, Xiang Yu was just a listener. Although Gao Mantang was still rtively sober, he was more talkative after drinking.
Xiang Yu knew that Gao Mantang definitely had other things in mind when he came over tonight. If he didn¡¯t say, Xiang Yu wouldn¡¯t ask much.
Finally, Gao Mantang said, "Do you know Wan Shengnan?"
In fact, everyone is good on the surface, but there are still some barriers between the military districts.
Since Wan Shengnan knows Xiang Yu, could Xiang Yu be from another military district? If so, what is his main purpose here?
Gao Mantang is a high-ranking official here, also in charge of the military district¡¯s security. Although he has a good impression of Xiang Yu, he doesn¡¯t really know Xiang Yu.
When he saw Xiang Yu¡¯s expression on the training ground today, Gao Mantang¡¯s heart skipped a beat.
He had long suspected Xiang Yu of being a soldier, and today it seems to be true. He just didn¡¯t know which military district Xiang Yu belonged to.
"That¡¯s right, I know him," Xiang Yu said directly, without evasion.
Gao Mantang didn¡¯t expect Xiang Yu to agree so straightforwardly. He showed a bit of anger and then looked at Xiang Yu and said, "Since you are his subordinate, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? What is your main purpose here?"
Now Gao Mantang was even more suspicious that Xiang Yu approached Gao Zhitao with a purpose, first getting close to Gao Zhitao, then approaching himself.
"No purpose," Xiang Yu said decisively.
Gao Mantang was so angry that he stood up directly. Since Xiang Yu answered like this, it indicated that Xiang Yu was indeed a soldier under Wan Shengnan.
"You guys leave here tomorrow," Gao Mantang shouted.
Gao Mantang was furious. He was an old hand but now had been deceived by Xiang Yu, and so thoroughly.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t argue much. The more he exined now, the more suspicious the other party would be. He just poured himself a cup of tea and sipped it slowly.
"Do you have anything else to say?" Gao Mantang looked at Xiang Yu and said.
"I¡¯ll just say this one point, I have no other purpose. As for whether you believe it or not, that¡¯s your business. I will leave here tomorrow," Xiang Yu said calmly.
Originally, he wasn¡¯t interested in this ce either. Since the other party doubted him, he might as well leave.
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s indifferent attitude, Gao Mantang was somewhat uncertain. Could it be that he really had no purpose? Since he is a soldier, why has he been in this city all along? And judging by his expression at the time, he seemed unwilling to see Wan Shengnan.
"Are you a deserter?" Gao Mantang suddenly concluded and said.
Xiang Yu¡¯s eyes went cold, and he directly looked up at Gao Mantang. The word ¡¯deserter¡¯ deeply stung Xiang Yu. This was the first time he had heard someone call him a deserter.
No wonder Feng Lan and the others insisted on finding out the reason, even at great cost. His feelings for the army were quite deep, and he ended up being branded a deserter, which was hard to ept.
Gao Mantang had never seen such beast-like eyes before. He knew he must have touched Xiang Yu¡¯s sore spot.
A deserter is looked down upon in the military world, but Gao Mantang always felt that Xiang Yu didn¡¯t seem like a deserter.
As long as he wasn¡¯t sent by another military district, everything could be discussed.
Gao Mantang calmed himself down, sat across from Xiang Yu, took a deep breath, drank a sip of tea, and then looked at Xiang Yu and said, "Why did you desert?"
Gao Mantang had now basically determined that Xiang Yu was a deserter. Since he knew, this fact shouldn¡¯t be avoided.
Xiang Yu¡¯s eyes also gradually became gentle. He shook his head and didn¡¯t speak.
He didn¡¯t even know how to say it himself, why he became a deserter. If he said it, Gao Mantang probably wouldn¡¯t believe it.
Moreover, he didn¡¯t even know what his current identity was, which made it hard to exin.
"If you have any difficulties, I can help you. To be honest, my rtionship with Major Wan Shengnan is quite good," Gao Mantang said with a frown.
"Thank you, I¡¯ll handle my own affairs," Xiang Yu said firmly.
On this issue, Xiang Yu would not trust anyone. Although Gao Mantang wasn¡¯t bad, he couldn¡¯t even protect his son; how could he guarantee Xiang Yu¡¯s safety?
Seeing this, Gao Mantang didn¡¯t continue. Tonight he determined one thing. Xiang Yu was definitely from the military, and judging by his excellent skills, he wasn¡¯t an ordinary soldier.
"I believe what you said. If you need anything, you cane to me," Gao Mantang paused for a moment, finally stood up, and left.
Xiang Yu sat there quietly by himself, feeling somewhatplex in his heart. Gao Mantang¡¯s words ¡¯you are a deserter¡¯ made Xiang Yu unable to remain calm.
If it weren¡¯t for concerns about Xiao Xuan and the others, Xiang Yu would probably have stormed into the mountainous area of City No. 6 alone by now. There must be some unknowable secrets there.
The next day, when Tie Zhuzi and the others got up, it was 7:30 in the morning. They still had to go watch thepetition.
Today¡¯spetition was in the tiered hall,paring modern technology operations.
When they came out, they saw Xiang Yu sitting on the sofa by himself.
"Xiang Yu, when did you be so diligent?" Gao Zhitao chuckled.
"Can¡¯t sleep thinking about women," Xiang Yu said casually.
"C¡¯mon, you should¡¯ve said so earlier! I couldn¡¯t hold it inst night. Wait, I¡¯ll take you to a fun ce tonight," Gao Zhitao said excitedly.
Now was the time to show his value, and he was excited to prepare to exin the situation of that ce to Xiang Yu.
Xiao Xuan knew that Xiang Yu was just saying it casually, so he stepped forward and said, "It¡¯s about time, let¡¯s go eat first."
Xiang Yu knew that Gao Zhitao was preparing to talk a lot, but he didn¡¯t want to hear it, so he stood up and walked outside with Xiao Xuan.
"You guys, don¡¯t go. I haven¡¯t finished talking," Gao Zhitao said anxiously.
...
After breakfast, Xiang Yu called a few people over and then smiled, "You guys stay here, I¡¯ll go back first."
Gao Zhitao immediately showed a disdainful expression and then said, "Can¡¯t you stay here for a day? I said I¡¯ll treat you tonight."
Xiang Yu just shook his head and smiled, "I really can¡¯t hold it in anymore. If I stay any longer, there might be trouble."
Finally, Gao Zhitao nodded understandingly. Now he truly recognized Xiang Yu.
Xiao Xuan knew that something must have happenedst night, so he said, "Bro, let me go back with you."
Xiang Yu shook his head, "No need, you guys should watch today¡¯spetition, it will be good for you."
Xiang Yu casually said a few more words and then left the three behind and turned to leave.
Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t interested in thesepetitions, but these things might broaden Xiao Xuan¡¯s horizon.
When he came, there were many checkpoints, but when he left, the inspection was loose.
Xiang Yu left the military district and went directly back to the hotel. At the hotel, he called Xiao Xuan.
"Find a ce where no one is," Xiang Yu said.
"Bro, you can say it now," Xiao Xuan knew that Xiang Yu was about to instruct him on something...
Chapter 1000: Capturing Xiang Yu
Chapter 1000: Chapter 1000: Capturing Xiang Yu
Liu Yuhang carefully looked at Xiang Yu, trying to figure out if Xiang Yu was hinting him to leave and call for help.
But Xiang Yu looked calm, not blinking an eye.
"I¡¯m fine, you go ahead with your work," Xiang Yu confirmed once more.
Liu Yuhang nodded, then turned and left. It was his first time encountering this situation, and he was unsure of what to do.
Outside, he thought of everyone he could, and eventually called Tie Zhuzi.
"Where, where are you?" Liu Yuhang said anxiously.
"What¡¯s the matter?" Tie Zhuzi noticed Liu Yuhang¡¯s urgency and asked.
Liu Yuhang rarely called him, so when he received the call, Tie Zhuzi¡¯s first reaction was that someone was causing trouble at the hospital.
"A group of people are pointing guns at Brother Yu," Liu Yuhang said urgently.
"What?" Tie Zhuzi was driving, and upon hearing this, he nearly crashed into the car in front of him.
"What did you say? Say it again," Tie Zhuzi shouted.
Liu Yuhang quickly exined the situation.
"I¡¯ll be there right away." Tie Zhuzi tossed his phone aside and sped towards the hotel.
Liu Yuhang didn¡¯t know who the people were, making him uneasy. Just then, the room door opened, and Xiang Yu walked out first.
Several others followed, all with stern expressions, and some kept their hands in their pockets, seemingly worried Xiang Yu might escape.
"Brother Yu..." Liu Yuhang hurried over.
The people behind Xiang Yu immediately stopped Liu Yuhang.
"Tell Zhuzi and the others not to worry; I¡¯m going to meet Gao Zhitao¡¯s grandfather, it¡¯s no big deal." After speaking, Xiang Yu headed downstairs.
Liu Yuhang knew Gao Zhitao, having treated him before. Hearing it was to meet Gao Zhitao¡¯s grandfather, he felt slightly reassured.
About ten minutester, Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan ran up hurriedly.
"Where are they, where are they?" Tie Zhuzi shouted upon seeing Liu Yuhang standing there confused.
Seeing Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan return, Liu Yuhang felt he had found his backbone and quickly said, "Brother Yu just said Gao Zhitao¡¯s grandfather took him."
Tie Zhuzi looked at Xiao Xuan, both eyes filled with doubt.
They had just returned from the military district; how could Gao Mantang have taken Xiang Yu? Tie Zhuzi picked up his phone and called Gao Zhitao.
"What¡¯s up, already missing me after leaving, got some good news to share?" Gao Zhitao said leisurely.
"Bull, listen, your grandfather has taken Brother Yu, handle it yourself. If anything happens to Brother Yu, don¡¯t me me for being impolite to the old man." Tie Zhuzi said angrily.
"What, what did you say, my grandfather took Xiang Yu? Impossible, stop joking." Gao Zhitao didn¡¯t believe Tie Zhuzi¡¯s words at all.
Ordinarily, Gao Mantang liked Xiang Yu and hoped to bring him under his wing; it was unlikely he¡¯d capture him.
"Stop fooling around, hurry and save him. If anything really happens to Brother Yu, I won¡¯t spare you." Tie Zhuzi hung up after speaking.
Gao Zhitao stood there holding his phone, stunned. He didn¡¯t believe Tie Zhuzi but the tone didn¡¯t seem deceptive.
"Could it really be true?" Gao Zhitao wondered.
He pondered for a while, failing to conceive any reason his grandfather would capture Xiang Yu, and then hobbled towards Gao Mantang¡¯s office.
Upon arrival, Gao Mantang was talking to his guard. Noticing Gao Zhitaoe in, he dismissed the guard.
With a stern expression, Gao Mantang spoke upon seeing Gao Zhitao, "No need to say anything, return to your room quickly."
Gao Zhitao was taken aback, what¡¯s the situation¡ªhe hadn¡¯t spoken yet.
"I..."
"Don¡¯t say anything, leave now, I¡¯ll have someone send you away soon," Gao Mantang said decisively.
"Are you still my grandfather, can¡¯t I say anything?" Gao Zhitao said anxiously.
Gao Zhitao too, feeling pressured, realized Gao Mantang¡¯s stance meant he had indeed taken Xiang Yu.
Seeing Gao Zhitao anxious, Gao Mantang regained someposure; his grandson stood before him, making him aware of his rashness.
"Zhitao, I understand your purpose ining; right now, before things are clear, he is a major suspect," Gao Mantang exined.
"What are you saying? I don¡¯t understand a bit. I¡¯m just here visiting, why are you anxious?" Gao Zhitao frowned.
"..." Gao Mantang chuckled weakly, then looked at Gao Zhitao, "Weren¡¯t you here to plead?"
"Plead for whom? What plea?" Gao Zhitao feigned ignorance.
"It¡¯s nothing," Gao Mantang coughed lightly and sat back.
Gao Zhitao moved over, sitting on the desk, "Are you hiding something from me? No, there must be something going on."
Shaking his head, Gao Mantang replied, "Nothing¡¯s going on, just busy worktely, my mind¡¯s scrambled."
Saying so, Gao Mantang sat there, holding his forehead.
Just then, someone knocked outside.
"Come in," Gao Mantang said sternly, sitting upright.
"Report to the general," someone saluted, then noticed Gao Zhitao standing there.
The entrant turned out to be the third battalion¡¯smander, Zhang Dacheng.
"Let¡¯s go to my study," Gao Mantang said, standing and turning towards the study.
"Can¡¯t say something in front of me?" Gao Zhitao said disdainfully, watching Gao Mantang.
He was now sure; grandfather had taken Xiang Yu; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t avoid him.
"Military secret," Gao Mantang stated, entering first.
Zhang Dacheng nced at Gao Zhitao then followed inside.
Gao Zhitao didn¡¯t leave but sat there waiting; he wanted to rify why Xiang Yu was taken.
Doubtful his grandfather wanted Xiang Yu under him, Xiang Yu refused, and thus forcibly taken.
Though absurd sounding, Gao Zhitao truly believed his grandfather capable.
Approximately ten minutester, Zhang Dacheng exited. He nodded at Gao Zhitao then left.
Seeing Gao Zhitao still there, Gao Mantang spoke, "Go mind your affairs, stop loitering around."
"You took Xiang Yu," Gao Zhitao said seriously.
Gao Mantang wasn¡¯t surprised, looking seriously at him, "Indeed, I took him."
Hearing his grandfather say this, Gao Zhitao felt unsettled, "You like Xiang Yu but can¡¯t retain him this way; you¡¯ll make him angrier."
Gao Mantang shook his head, "Not what you think."
Ps: This book reached a thousand Chapters, some heartfelt feeling here. With daily effort, I only hope everyone enjoys it, not much to say, let¡¯s keep going...
Chapter 1001: Providing Clues for Them
Chapter 1001: Chapter 1001: Providing Clues for Them
"It¡¯s not what you think." Gao Mantang knew there was no hiding this from him, so he simply admitted it now.
"What do you mean it¡¯s not what I think? You just want to recruit Xiang Yu, he disagreed, and that¡¯s why you arrested him." Gao Zhitao said angrily.
"This is none of your business. Things aren¡¯t peaceful at the military district recently. You¡¯d best not wander around." Gao Mantang didn¡¯t want to exin, so he said this instead.
"Grandpa, can you listen to me for once?" Gao Zhitao said with a hint of pleading in his tone.
Gao Mantang knew his grandson hadn¡¯t known Xiang Yu for long, but their bond was quite deep.
But Xiang Yu was a major suspect; there was no way he¡¯d release him just because of a few words from Gao Zhitao.
"If he¡¯s innocent, I¡¯d naturally release him." Gao Mantang finished speaking and walked outside.
Gao Zhitao still didn¡¯t understand, so he chased after him for two steps and shouted, "Innocent or not, what exactly did he do?"
But by this time, Gao Mantang had already walked far away and couldn¡¯t hear his words.
Gao Mantang passed through an artificial mountain and arrived at the holding room. Actually, there weren¡¯t many people inside the temporary holding room at the military district; in such arge ce, there were only a few people.
When Gao Mantang arrived here, Xiang Yu was sitting alone, leaning against the wall.
Seeing Gao Mantanging over, Xiang Yu did not lift his head, he just sat there.
"Who exactly are you?" Gao Mantang asked this question again.
"A passerby." Xiang Yu, sitting on the ground, raised his head and smiled calmly.
Gao Mantang was stunned for a moment. What kind of person is a passerby?
Xiang Yu stood up, then seriously looked at Gao Mantang and said, "Do you suspect that the disappearances in the military are my doing?"
Gao Mantang didn¡¯t speak, he just stared directly at Xiang Yu, trying to see something in Xiang Yu¡¯s eyes.
"Was Gao Zhitao¡¯s father also missing because of this back then?" Xiang Yu asked.
"How do you know? Are you really the mastermind?" Gao Mantang asked suspiciously.
Xiang Yu just shook his head and said, "I guessed."
"Nonsense, you¡¯d better tell me everything you know, or don¡¯t me me for being rude." Gao Mantang ground his teeth as he spoke.
Although he had a good impression of Xiang Yu, if Xiang Yu didn¡¯t know how to act, he would resort to torture.
"What good is being rude?" Xiang Yu raised his head and looked at Gao Mantang fearlessly.
"Do you really want to try?" Gao Mantang¡¯s face darkened as he spoke.
"No, I don¡¯t want to try." Xiang Yu quickly said.
He wasn¡¯t an idiot; he didn¡¯t want to be tortured for no reason, and at this point, receiving punishment wouldn¡¯t be meaningful.
Gao Mantang thought Xiang Yu would remain stubborn, but unexpectedly, this kid suddenly softened, so he said, "If you don¡¯t want to be punished, you need to tell the truth."
Xiang Yu stepped back a few paces, then sat back on the ground and leaned there, saying, "If you really want to investigate, I can provide you some clues."
"Speak." Gao Mantang urged.
"You can investigate Wan Shengnan, you might have unexpected gains." Xiang Yu said.
Actually, he just said it casually, Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t sure whether the matter was rted to Wan Shengnan.
But if Gao Mantang cooperated in the investigation, that would also be good.
"Are you saying Wan Shengnan did this?" Gao Mantang looked at Xiang Yu suspiciously.
"I didn¡¯t say that." Xiang Yu replied.
Gao Mantang thought for a moment and then turned to leave.
Tie Zhuzi and Xiaoxuan waited in the hotel, they had no solution.
After all, Gao Mantang is with the military, he couldn¡¯t take his brothers to cause trouble at the military district, that truly would be courting death.
Not long after, Gao Zhitao hobbled in, leaning on a cane.
Tie Zhuzi really wanted to kick him away when he saw him.
"Where¡¯s Brother Yu?" Tie Zhuzi walked over, grabbed Gao Zhitao by the cor, and shouted.
"Don¡¯t be anxious, let me sit down first." Gao Zhitao said as he walked over to sit on the sofa.
Xiaoxuan also looked nervously at Gao Zhitao, not understanding why Gao Mantang would arrest Xiang Yu.
Gao Zhitao calmed down while sitting there before saying, "Did Xiang Yu do something recently?"
"Nonsense, Brother Yu wouldn¡¯t do such things." Tie Zhuzi said wide-eyed.
Gao Zhitao also doubted and then exined what happened with his grandfather.
"Could it be about the recent disappearances in the military district? Your grandpa suspects Brother did it." Xiaoxuan looked at Gao Zhitao and said.
"How is that possible, how could Xiang Yu do such a thing?" Gao Zhitaoughed and shook his head, but his expression slowly turned serious.
His own father disappeared while investigating this matter, and Gao Zhitao also had a deep-seated hatred for missing person cases.
But these were military matters; he was powerless to help in any way.
"Are you familiar with the military district? Do you know where Brother is being held?" Xiaoxuan suddenly asked.
Gao Zhitao red at him and said, "You want to go inside and rescue Xiang Yu? I¡¯m telling you, you better not even think about it. The inside is heavily guarded; even if you manage to sneak in, you won¡¯t get out."
Seeing Tie Zhuzi¡¯s look of disbelief, Gao Zhitao continued, "You shouldn¡¯t entertain this thought; it definitely won¡¯t work."
Upon hearing Gao Zhitao say this, their eyes dimmed a bit. They were too anxious, prompting them to think of such a n.
Once they calmed down and thought it through, they knew the military district was different from other ces. Even if they saved Xiang Yu, they would definitely be caught.
And the military district isn¡¯t just any ce; if they really stormed in, they might be treated as spies and get shot.
"Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely get Xiang Yu out." Gao Zhitao assured.
After all, Gao Mantang was his grandfather; if he threatened with his life, he didn¡¯t believe Gao Mantang wouldn¡¯t react at all.
Of course, the situation hadn¡¯t gotten that severe. He wouldn¡¯t use those methods.
Tie Zhuzi and Xiaoxuan could only rely on Gao Zhitao, as Xiang Yu was captured by military personnel, unlike anything they had dealt with before. It was indeed tricky.
However, both were fearless; if pushed too hard, they might really try to sneak in.
At that moment, someone suddenly came to report in Gao Mantang¡¯s office.
"Did you find them?" Gao Mantang frowned and asked.
"Report to the general, after the other party left the military district, there was no trace of them. We¡¯ve searched many ces but haven¡¯t found a trace of them." The person reported.
At this moment, Gao Mantang frowned further and said, "Could it be that they¡¯ve disappeared too?"
"Keep looking. Even if you have to turn the entire city upside down, you must find them." Gao Mantang said angrily.
This matter had too adverse of an impact; several champions disappeared simultaneously. If this got out, their military district¡¯s reputation would be tarnished.
If even the soldiers can go missing, what else is safe?
Gao Mantang, fuming, came back to find Xiang Yu again and shouted, "Now Wan Shengnan is also missing..."
Chapter 1003: Bravely Facing Everything
Chapter 1003: Chapter 1003: Bravely Facing Everything
"Where are we going?" Gao Zhitao asked with a cheeky smile.
Gao Mantangpletely ignored him, just sitting there with an angry expression.
Gao Zhitao wasn¡¯t embarrassed either and sat silently.
Gao Mantang drove all the way into the city, directly to the hotel beneath Xiang Yu¡¯s team.
"Why are we here? You don¡¯t really think Xiang Yu would return here, do you?" Gao Zhitao said helplessly.
If he were Xiang Yu, he would definitely hide somewhere and wait for things to calm down beforeing out.
Gao Mantang still ignored him, as if Xiang Yu¡¯s escape had something to do with Gao Zhitao.
Gao Mantang led the way directly to Xiang Yu¡¯s office.
Gao Zhitaogged behind, feeling his grandfather was just fooling around without any purpose.
But when he stepped into Xiang Yu¡¯s office, he was dumbfounded. What was going on? Xiang Yu was sitting there leisurely drinking tea.
"Damn," Gao Zhitao couldn¡¯t help but curse.
At this moment, Tie Zhuzi and Xiaoxuan both stood up simultaneously, blocking Gao Mantang.
Gao Mantang¡¯s guards stood ready, cautiously vignt.
"Xiang Yu, you really have the guts to actually sit here," Gao Mantang said sternly.
Xiang Yu waved his hand to signal Tie Zhuzi and Xiaoxuan to calm down, then said, "Where else could I go if not here?"
Gao Mantang swaggered in front of Xiang Yu, sat down looking at him, and neither spoke, just stared at each other.
"What are you both doing? If you have anything to say, just say it," Gao Zhitao came over and sat down.
Neither spoke, which made him a bit uneasy.
However, Gao Mantang was somewhat relieved that Xiang Yu had stayed, which meant he was innocent at heart.
If he was guilty, he would have run away long ago.
"Does this really have nothing to do with you?" Gao Mantang asked Xiang Yu.
"I don¡¯t want to say more," Xiang Yu replied, leaning on the sofa.
Gao Mantang frowned, originally wanting to get angry, but seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s expression, it seemed like it really had nothing to do with him.
He wondered if he was being too sensitive. If it really had nothing to do with Xiang Yu, it would be wrong to use him.
"If this indeed has nothing to do with you, I¡¯ll apologize. If you¡¯re involved, I won¡¯t spare you," Gao Mantang said, then stood up.
He nced at Gao Zhitao, seeing he had no intention of leaving, so he called his guards and left.
Xiang Yu sat there without moving,pletely ignoring Gao Mantang.
Seeing his grandfather leave, Gao Zhitao finally chuckled and said, "Xiang Yu, don¡¯t be mad. My grandfather is just like that."
"Don¡¯t pretend to be nice, just hurry up and get out," Tie Zhuzi said irritably.
Gao Mantang had captured Xiang Yu, which made him very angry. Fortunately, Xiang Yu escaped, otherwise he would have spent the night there.
Gao Zhitao wasn¡¯t angry, just kept chuckling.
"Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t me him," Xiang Yu smiled, then stood up and said, "I¡¯m going outside for a bit."
"What for? Need me to apany you?" Gao Zhitao promptly asked.
"No need," Xiang Yu replied and walked out.
Behind him, Gao Zhitao mumbled, "Xiang Yu must be dying to go out for a breath, it¡¯s not right not to invite us along."
Tie Zhuzi didn¡¯t ask more, theny on the sofa and started boasting with Gao Zhitao.
Meanwhile, Xiaoxuan followed Xiang Yu outside.
Xiang Yu noticed him trailing but said nothing.
The two walked outside, heading into the distance. As they passed a street, Xiaoxuan suddenly said, "Bro, someone¡¯s surveilling us."
Xiang Yu just nodded without speaking more, already aware of the people around them. Seeing their tracking style, he knew they were Gao Mantang¡¯s subordinates.
The two reached a rtively secluded ce, Xiang Yu suddenly stopped and looked around, then shouted, "If you keep tracking me, don¡¯t me me for being rude."
Xiang Yu¡¯s voice was loud, his gaze directly toward the hiding spot of those people.
Around them was silent, after a few minutes, Xiang Yu nced at Xiaoxuan, they nodded to each other and continued walking ahead.
Xiang Yu led the way, they reached a very deserted street, then he zigzagged into a building.
Upon entering, Xiaoxuan instinctively put his hand on the gun in his chest, sensing someone might be watching them.
"Don¡¯t be nervous," Xiang Yu said and walked upstairs.
This was an abandoned mall, left due to poor location.
Now inside was quite messy, with some shelves unattended.
On the third floor, Xiaoxuan pulled out his gun ready.
Just then, someone appeared to the right, Xiaoxuan aimed his gun directly. Recognizing the person, he lowered his weapon.
The person was wearing a tight ck outfit, blending well in the dim light.
This person was Han Rumei.
Xiaoxuan knew Han Rumei, though they weren¡¯t familiar as they didn¡¯tmunicate often.
He only knew that Han Rumei now ran the Dragon Heart, their Dark Department, directly under Xiang Yu¡¯smand.
Upon seeing Han Rumei, Xiaoxuan put away his gun, realizing the danger he sensed was caused by the Dragon Heart people.
"Where is he?" Xiang Yu asked directly.
Han Rumei pointed downward and said, "In the basement."
Xiang Yu nodded and walked downstairs. Han Rumei led the way, asionally ncing at Xiang Yu.
As head of the Dark Department, Han Rumei rarely saw Xiang Yu. Now that she did, she wanted to look her fill.
Xiaoxuan didn¡¯t know what was happening, but he sensed Han Rumei¡¯s feelings towards Xiang Yu.
Following behind, Xiaoxuan kept a slight distance to avoid awkwardness.
The basement wasrge, likely once an underground parking lot. Many partitions were set up for storing various items.
People guarded below, smiling at Xiang Yu as he arrived.
They knew this was their leader.
"It¡¯s here," Han Rumei stood at apartment¡¯s door.
Xiang Yu¡¯s feelings were mixed, unsure of how to face what¡¯s inside. Standing by the door, he hesitated.
Han Rumei didn¡¯t understand Xiang Yu¡¯s rtionship with the person inside, but seeing hisplicated emotions, she stepped back withoutment.
"Bro, are you alright?" Xiaoxuan asked.
Xiang Yu took a deep breath and nodded.
Seeing Xiang Yu like this, Xiaoxuan didn¡¯t press further, also retreating a few steps.
Clearly, Xiang Yu¡¯s expression showed he didn¡¯t want others watching.
Xiaoxuan didn¡¯t know who was inside, but sensed they were significant to Xiang Yu.
Ultimately, Xiang Yu entered, some things are unavoidable...
Chapter 1004 Meeting with the Old Chief
Chapter 1004: Chapter 1004 Meeting with the Old Chief
At this moment, Xiang Yu¡¯s heart was veryplicated, but he knew that some things couldn¡¯t be avoided; he had to face them bravely.
Xiang Yu pushed the door open, stepped inside, and then closed the door.
Outside stood Han Rumei and Xiao Xuan.
"He doesn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood," Han Rumei broke the silence first.
Xiao Xuan, already an adult, knew about Han Rumei¡¯s feelings for Xiang Yu; it was evident from his eyes.
"Su Yongzhen¡¯s situation made him very sad, but he¡¯s better now." Xiao Xuan said.
Han Rumei wasn¡¯t involved in Su Yongzhen¡¯s matters in City No. 5, but she had heard about them.
On the surface, Xiang Yu seemed carefree, but he was too emotional, which made him easily hurt.
The two talked sporadically, but the topic always revolved around Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu pushed the door open and immediately saw the old chief Wan Shengnan tied up there.
Wan Shengnan was there, squinting as if he had fallen asleep.
"Commander Wan," Xiang Yu said calmly, standing there without any expression on his face.
Upon hearing him, Wan Shengnan¡¯s body moved slightly, but he still did not open his eyes.
Xiang Yu knew he could hear him, so he continued, "Do you still recognize me?"
Upon hearing this, Wan Shengnan raised his head to look at Xiang Yu. When he saw Xiang Yu, there was some doubt on his face, followed by disbelief.
"Xiang Yu? Is it you? Are you really Xiang Yu?" Wan Shengnan¡¯s voice was a bit hoarse; perhaps even he couldn¡¯t believe seeing Xiang Yu here.
"It¡¯s me," Xiang Yu responded calmly.
Wan Shengnan didn¡¯t seem to be pretending, which meant he had no idea he was in the city.
Wan Shengnan¡¯s face was veryplicated: first surprised, then delighted, calm, puzzled, and finally frowning.
"What are you doing here?" Wan Shengnan stared directly at Xiang Yu as he spoke.
Xiang Yu¡¯s face remained unchanged, as if he didn¡¯t recognize the person in front of him.
"I have something to ask you," Xiang Yu said calmly.
"First, answer me, why are you here?" Wan Shengnan shouted loudly.
Now Wan Shengnan¡¯s mind started to clear up. In such an environment, evidently, Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t here to rescue him.
"The reason I¡¯m here is that Commander Cao sent me," Xiang Yu said without any expression.
Upon hearing this, Wan Shengnan¡¯s mood calmed down a bit. After all, Commander Cao was his superior; he had no right to interfere in his superior¡¯s affairs.
"Since Commander Cao sent you, release me quickly." Wan Shengnan looked at the rope tying him and found it quite sturdy.
But to his surprise, Xiang Yu stood there without making a move.
"Why are you standing here, hurry and untie me," Wan Shengnan said anxiously.
Now he understood, Xiang Yu must be an undercover agent nted in the enemy camp. He looked around and, seeing no one, whispered, "Why did they capture me?"
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t know what Wan Shengnan was thinking, nor did he care to think, so he stood there and said, "Now you answer my question."
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s attitude, Wan Shengnan was speechless for a moment. However, he then realized that Xiang Yu must be under surveince, so he had to be serious.
Nheless, Xiang Yu could have given him a secret signal, but now Xiang Yu resembled a wooden figure without expression.
"Speak," Wan Shengnan hastily said, simultaneously searching Xiang Yu for a camera. But after searching for a long time, he found no indication.
"Did you cause the disappearance of those people in the military district?" Xiang Yu asked indifferently.
Hearing Xiang Yu¡¯s question, Wan Shengnan furrowed his brows. He began to doubt whether Xiang Yu was truly sent by Commander Cao.
Wan Shengnan said nothing, just looked at Xiang Yu seriously.
After a few minutes of silence between them, Xiang Yu finally said, "Why did you capture them?"
Wan Shengnan remained silent, his face slowly bing cold as he looked at Xiang Yu and said, "You weren¡¯t sent by Commander Cao. Xiang Yu, what on earth has happened? You¡¯ve changed."
Xiang Yu smiled bitterly, indeed he had changed, as people naturally mature through continuous growth.
"You belong to Commander Cao," Xiang Yu turned around, deeply inhaling as he said.
"I don¡¯t belong to anyone; I am only loyal to the country," Wan Shengnan dered righteously.
Xiang Yu suddenly turned around, his eyes cold as he looked at him and said, "You im to be loyal only to the country, so why did you harm them? Why did you capture them?"
"They are military men of the country, and they should serve their country. I wasn¡¯t harming them, but giving them a higher tform," Wan Shengnan shouted loudly.
After saying these words, he felt he might have said too much, so he unconsciously nced around. Seeing no one else around, he felt much relieved.
"What do you mean by giving them a higher tform?" Xiang Yu pursued the question.
Wan Shengnan sighed, shaking his head: "This matter is a state secret. Since you already know, it doesn¡¯t matter if I tell you. In fact, these people are selected by the country to receive training and participate in special missions. Some have joined the National Security Bureau, while others are stationed abroad."
Listening carefully, Xiang Yu asked in confusion, "Who told you these things?"
"On the surface, I am a senior official in the military, but I also have another identity, which is helping the country find young people with good physical qualities," Wan Shengnan stated seriously, as if this role was something he took great pride in.
After finishing, Wan Shengnan¡¯s face became very amiable as he looked at Xiang Yu and said, "I rmended you to Commander Cao, but he rejected it."
Upon hearing Commander Cao¡¯s name, Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t help but shiver all over.
"You selected those with good physical qualities for them; have you ever seen their fates with your own eyes?" Xiang Yu pressed on.
Wan Shengnan shook his head with a smile: "Although I haven¡¯t seen it with my own eyes, I heard from Commander Cao that many have be national agents, and some have be bodyguards for high-ranking officials. Their oues should be quite good."
Upon hearing this, Xiang Yu suddenlyughed, but hisughter was somewhat tragic.
"What are youughing at?" Wan Shengnan asked angrily.
"Do you have such faith in Commander Cao?" Xiang Yu¡¯s face suddenly turned cold, with an indescribable chill in his eyes.
Even though Wan Shengnan had been through the baptism of iron and blood, seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s eyes, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill in his heart.
"Iugh at your naivety," Xiang Yu said coldly. "You were raised by Commander Cao, so it¡¯s natural to trust him. But if it¡¯s the country selecting useful talents, why does it have to be so secretive? Why entrust you with it?" Xiang Yu looked directly at Wan Shengnan.
"Because these people are secret national personnel, their identities and all information must be kept confidential, cannot be easily leaked, that¡¯s why I exist." Wan Shengnan¡¯s eyes were very determined...
Chapter 1006: The Fury of Tie Zhuzi
Chapter 1006: Chapter 1006: The Fury of Tie Zhuzi
Xiang Yu had just answered the phone when he heard a loud roar from the other end. Thankfully, Xiang Yu was prepared and had ced the phone far away, thus avoiding an ear-splitting noise.
"Xiang Yu, where did you go? Are you nning to escape?" The voice on the phone was Gao Mantang¡¯s. Although he already mostly believed that this matter had little to do with Xiang Yu, he still sent people to follow Xiang Yu.
Unexpectedly, the people he sent were already spotted by Xiang Yu, so they had to abandon their mission.
Upon hearing this, Gao Mantang was almost jumping with anger. It seemed Xiang Yu had been pretending just now, and now he was nning to run away.
"I have something to do, I¡¯ll hang up first." Xiang Yu didn¡¯t want to waste words with him and hung up the phone after speaking.
The phone rang again, and it was still Gao Mantang¡¯s call. Xiang Yu didn¡¯t even answer and directly disconnected it.
In the office, Gao Mantang held the phone, trembling with anger, ming himself for being too soft-hearted. He should have locked up Xiang Yu again at that time.
Now Xiang Yu must have already gone far away.
Gao Mantang held the phone wanting to notify the troops to search, but then thought again about checking on his grandson¡¯s situation.
Gao Zhitao was always with Xiang Yu, and if he got kidnapped by Xiang Yu, it would be terrible.
The phone rang many times, but no one answered. Gao Mantang, anxious, hung up the phone and called Chief Zhang Dacheng from Battalion Three to head to the city.
Gao Zhitao was his grandson, and also his most beloved person. If this kid were to get into trouble, who knows to what extent Gao Mantang would go crazy. He might even send all military personnel to search for Xiang Yu.
"Kid, you¡¯d better not get into trouble." Sitting in the car, Gao Mantang said nervously.
Meanwhile, in the hotel, Gao Zhitao and Tie Zhuzi were bragging there. They were talking about their glorious history, having a great time.
Gao Zhitao¡¯s phone was tossed aside, pretending his hands and feet were not agile to make Tie Zhuzi get the phone for him, but Tie Zhuzi simply ignored him.
Gao Zhitao, helpless, finally stood up wanting to get it himself, but by then the call was already disconnected.
Seeing it was a call from his grandfather, he waszy to return it, thinking he would just be nagging him not to mess around outside again.
"Not calling back, your grandpa will go crazy." Tie Zhuzi teased.
"No worries, I¡¯m used to it, he always likes to make a fuss when there¡¯s nothing." Gao Zhitao replied casually.
Gao Zhitao and Tie Zhuzi shared simr temperaments, getting along well, especially their bragging skills. Without a thick skin, one cannot reach that level.
Both of them could be considered as having reached a very high level.
Just as they were bragging for a while, when both were somewhat tired, wanting to lie there and have a nap, suddenly there were loud shouts from outside.
Tie Zhuzi went to the ss window to look out, instantly found it amusing, then shouted to Gao Zhitao: "See what happens when you don¡¯t answer your grandfather¡¯s call, now he sent the troops over to arrest you."
Gao Zhitaoughed disdainfully: "Stop making things up, even lies should be grounded in reality, Old Tie, your bragging skills have taken a divetely. I think..."
He hadn¡¯t finished speaking when the room door was suddenly kicked open. Several soldiers holding assault rifles rushed in.
From the looks of it, it mirrored the scenes on TV where hostages were rescued, only missing the smoke bombs.
Tie Zhuzi and Gao Zhitao were stunned, wondering what was happening.
At that moment, Gao Mantang stormed in, face full of rage. But upon seeing Gao Zhitao sitting there safe and sound, a weight was finally lifted from his heart as he looked around.
"Why didn¡¯t you answer the phone?" Gao Mantang walked furiously over to Gao Zhitao.
Gao Zhitao was speechless, could it be that because he didn¡¯t answer the phone, his grandfather brought troops over? This was sheer nonsense.
"My phone ran out of battery." Gao Zhitao said innocently.
Just as he finished saying this, his phone suddenly rang. It was a call from a young girl.
Gao Mantang, seeing this, really wanted to p him to death.
Gao Zhitao didn¡¯t answer but just smiled awkwardly and said, "Just received it, truly out of battery earlier."
Everyone: "..."
"Where¡¯s Xiang Yu?" Gao Mantang turned to look at Tie Zhuzi.
Tie Zhuzi was gloating as he saw Gao Zhitao awkwardly, happy about the situation.
Now suddenly seeing Gao Mantang looking at him fiercely, he then replied indifferently: "Went out just now, I don¡¯t know where he went."
Tie Zhuzi always thought Gao Mantang was here to find Gao Zhitao, so he didn¡¯t take it to heart, still leaning by the window watching the spectacle.
"Arrest him," Gao Mantang suddenly shouted.
Tie Zhuzi and Gao Zhitao were both stunned, was Gao Mantang crazy? Thiste at night, he left and returned, bringing soldiers again.
Tie Zhuzi initially thought Gao Mantang wanted to have Gao Zhitao arrested, but unexpectedly, four people directly walked towards Tie Zhuzi.
"What are you doing?" Tie Zhuzi quickly stood upright readying himself.
Gao Zhitao also frowned looking at his grandfather: "What do you want to do, didn¡¯t you say it¡¯s not them?"
"Stop the nonsense," Gao Mantang red at Gao Zhitao, signaling his men to capture Tie Zhuzi.
Tie Zhuzi, having fought battles alongside Xiang Yu, wasn¡¯t one to submit easily.
Seeing one person reaching for him, he kicked at the man.
The man was unprepared and was kicked away by Tie Zhuzi.
The remaining three moved to hit him.
Tie Zhuzi grabbed one by the arm, then forcefully swung to the side. Tie Zhuzi¡¯s strength was great, directly throwing the three aside.
Gao Mantang hadn¡¯t expected this big guy to possess such great strength. The four, injured but not seriously, then jumped back up.
They were all soldiers, with pride in their hearts, and now having all been knocked down here, they felt their faces burning. They again cried out as they charged towards Tie Zhuzi.
Tie Zhuzi then picked up the coffee table in front of him and threw it at the four.
The coffee table was made of marble, weighing at least two hundred pounds, yet Tie Zhuzi lifted it effortlessly, a feat not achievable by ordinary people.
After lifting it, he showed no sign of strain, and could even throw it.
Gao Zhitao who stood there was also dumbfounded, surprised by this kid¡¯s remarkable skills.
Even Gao Mantang was stunned, his mouth half open, Xiang Yu was no ordinary person, and hispanions were equally extraordinary, simply monstrous.
The most troubled were the four soldiers in front. Seeing the coffee table flying over, they quickly jumped aside, if this thing hit them, they¡¯d be finished.
Now they cared little about their dignity,nding face down, looking quite pathetic...
Chapter 1007: Finding the Missing Soldiers
Chapter 1007: Chapter 1007: Finding the Missing Soldiers
If you provoke Tie Zhuzi, he won¡¯t worry about anything else. He only listens to Xiang Yu; even if the King of Heavenes, it won¡¯t matter.
After throwing the coffee table aside, he red with wide eyes and charged towards the door.
The others thought he was going to harm Gao Mantang, so they stood by Gao Mantang¡¯s side to protect him.
But Tie Zhuzi had no such intent; he just wanted to escape quickly.
Seeing this, Gao Mantang also shouted, "Everyone, take him down."
The others received the order and all rushed forward. After all, they were professionally trained, so even though there were many of them, they moved in an orderly manner.
Tie Zhuzi saw that the doorway was already crowded with people; there was no way to break through, but he was still unwilling to give up. Then he shouted and kicked at a few people by the door.
At this moment, several other people from the surroundings grabbed Tie Zhuzi from both sides.
Two people held his arms, two people grabbed his legs, and another person hugged Tie Zhuzi¡¯s waist.
Although Tie Zhuzi was strong, he couldn¡¯t fight back against so many hands, and he was immobilized there.
At this time, someone brought a rope to try and bind Tie Zhuzi.
Tie Zhuzi saw this and grew anxious, then used his arm strength to throw one person away directly.
He raised his right fist intending to punch, but at that moment, another person came up and held his arm.
There were too many people around, but Tie Zhuzi was fearless and continued to struggle. A few people worked hard for a long time to finally tie him up.
Worried that Tie Zhuzi might break the rope, they wound it several extra times.
When they ensured everything was safe, everyone looked around and saw it was aplete mess, with many people injured.
Gao Zhitao sat there dumbfounded, thinking that if Tie Zhuzi were in ancient times, he¡¯d definitely be a great general.
Gao Mantang stood there speechless, considering that Tie Zhuzi was indeed talented. If he had recruited him, wouldn¡¯t that be an added security?
"Let me go! On what grounds are you capturing me?" Tie Zhuzi shouted angrily.
"Cut the crap, take him away," Gao Mantangmanded with a wave of his hand.
A group of people received the order and then dragged Tie Zhuzi downstairs.
Gao Mantang stood there, looking at the mess around him, somewhat moved, and then sat opposite Gao Zhitao.
"Your friends are all this crazy," Gao Mantang remarked sourly.
"Why are you capturing Tie Zhuzi?" Gao Zhitao asked discontentedly.
After all, having spent so much time with Tie Zhuzi, he really understood each other well.
Despite his loud demeanor, Tie Zhuzi was deeply emotional, especially with Xiang Yu, whose rtionship was irreceable.
"Xiang Yu escaped," Gao Mantang snapped with gritted teeth.
"What? You must be joking. Xiang Yu escaped?" Gao Zhitao could only smile bitterly.
He also understood Xiang Yu well enough to know that he valued brotherhood over anything and couldn¡¯t have left Tie Zhuzi alone to escape.
Moreover, Xiang Yu was fine here just now; how could he have escaped?
"You¡¯re still too young. In a life-and-death situation, everyone thinks for themselves. Brotherhood and friendship be nonsense," Gao Mantang said.
"Stop talking. Xiang Yu won¡¯t run away. You just wait; he will definitelye back," Gao Zhitao said resolutely.
Gao Mantang just shook his head with a smile, stood up, and walked outside.
Gao Zhitao ran away, but with Tie Zhuzi here, having spent so much time together, he surely knew some clues.
Meanwhile, Xiang Yu and his team had already reached their designated location. It was near the mountains with some bumpy roads.
Wan Shengnan was guiding, Xiaoxuan driving, and they twisted and turned to a vacant lot where two vehicles were parked, including a truck.
Just as they arrived, four people approached from the front.
The four saluted Wan Shengnan and said, "Colonel Wan, we can depart now."
They nced at Xiang Yu and Xiaoxuan standing aside but didn¡¯t pay much attention.
"Where are their people?" Xiang Yu asked calmly.
The four didn¡¯t expect Xiang Yu to speak and only looked at Wan Shengnan.
Now, Wan Shengnan was conflicted. He used to firmly believe that what he was doing was right.
He was very grateful to Commander Cao for giving him this opportunity. Through this work, he truly realized his value.
But now, Xiang Yu suddenly imed he harmed those people he¡¯d caught before, leaving him torn inside, unsure whom to trust.
Wan Shengnan now really wanted to pick up the phone and ask Commander Cao for the truth, but he was also worried, what if Xiang Yu was right?
In an instant, Wan Shengnan thought of many things. Reflecting on past details, Commander Cao indeed seemed to have many questionable points.
But he couldn¡¯t just trust Xiang Yu¡¯s word to conclude he was right.
"You mentioned a brother of yours was captured before. Where is he now?" Wan Shengnan asked Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu knew that Wan Shengnan was very conflicted now.
He turned to Wan Shengnan and said, "I can¡¯t tell you."
Wan Shengnan and Xiang Yu locked eyes for about ten seconds, then Wan Shengnan finally waved his hand and said, "Take them away."
In Wan Shengnan¡¯s mind, he always remembered Xiang Yu¡¯s words: ¡¯It was Wan Shengnan who harmed those people.¡¯
There were many physically fit people, but Wan Shengnan didn¡¯t want them harmed due to his ignorance.
Now, he preferred to believe Xiang Yu was right, but he would definitely investigate the matter further.
Xiaoxuan went to the truck, opened the back, and saw soldiers lying inside neatly; they seemed to have been drugged.
Xiaoxuan looked at Xiang Yu and nodded.
Having found them, Xiang Yu finally sighed with relief.
"Colonel Wan, we put so much effort into capturing them, how can you let them go?" one person asked, frowning in confusion.
Wan Shengnan shook his head without answering and walked forward.
The other four nced at each other and then at Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t sure if they were Commander Cao¡¯s subordinates or Wan Shengnan¡¯s people, so he remained cautious and stayed alert.
Xiaoxuan came over to stand beside Xiang Yu and also remained vignt. Meanwhile, Xiang Yu signaled Xiaoxuan to get into the car.
He wanted to handle these people himself.
"I don¡¯t know who you are, but we caught these people through hard work. We mean them no harm, just want to provide them an opportunity. Since you¡¯re a friend of Colonel Wan, we won¡¯t give you a hard time. You can leave," one of the men said, looking at Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu remained calm, looking at the four and said, "You are Colonel Wan¡¯s soldiers. Didn¡¯t he just say I should take these people away? Are you not listening to his orders?"
Xiang Yu was trying to probe who these people actually belonged to.
The man let out a coldugh, avoided saying much on the topic, and then said, "You have ten seconds to leave, or else..."
The man smiled, looked Xiang Yu up and down. Xiang Yu had a standard build, appeared to be in good physical shape...
Chapter 1009: A Different Gao Mantang
Chapter 1009: Chapter 1009: A Different Gao Mantang
"Grandpa, when did you get here?" Gao Zhitao was also startled to see it was Gao Mantang. He couldn¡¯t help but think to himself, "It¡¯s over. This time, Tie Zhuzi is definitely going to get some punishment."
Tie Zhuziy there and heard that Gao Mantang had arrived. He immediately shouted, "Zhitao¡¯s grandpa, you¡¯re finally here. I¡¯ve been thinking about you all this time. It¡¯s sote, and you¡¯re still awake? You¡¯re getting on in years; you must take care of your health and go to bed early..."
Gao Zhitao stood there,pletely dumbfounded. What is going on? Why did Tie Zhuzi suddenly change his attitude? He should be scolding my grandpa instead.
Gao Mantang also had a bewildered expression. He originally came here to teach Tie Zhuzi a lesson.
This kid¡¯s voice pration is way too strong. Even separated by several miles, you could still hear that rascal¡¯s voice from his office.
But when he got here, the kid¡¯s tone changed immediately. It was quite amusing, considering this kid¡¯s big and burly build, yet he spoke so cleverly.
Although Gao Mantang knew that Tie Zhuzi was just ttering him, everyone likes to hear nice words; it was indeed pleasant to his ears.
Gao Mantang nced at Gao Zhitao and said, "You hear that? Even others know how to care about me. You¡¯re my own grandson and only know how to help others."
Gao Zhitao was speechless and looked at Tie Zhuzi, saying, "Stop it, kid. I¡¯m getting sick hearing you."
Tie Zhuzi kept talking, saying all sorts of nice things.
Back when he first followed Xiang Yu, Tie Zhuzi was the honest type, wouldn¡¯t talk much. But now,pared to before, it was like night and day.
Especially saying these ttering words that make people nauseous, Tie Zhuzi said them so fluently and naturally. If he weren¡¯t thick-skinned, he wouldn¡¯t reach that level.
Gao Mantang listened for a while and nodded, "You seem sincere in recognizing your mistakes. I¡¯ll let you go now."
After saying that, Gao Mantang motioned to the guard behind him to release Tie Zhuzi.
"No way," Gao Zhitao stood by and said, incredulously.
He knew his grandpa¡¯s temper well. If anyone dared to curse him, a good beating was the least they¡¯d get.
But why did he suddenly be so gentle with Tie Zhuzi?
"Kid, you¡¯ve got some skill," Gao Mantang said, patting Tie Zhuzi on the shoulder.
Tie Zhuzi was now free, so he straightened his chest and stretchedzily.
"Let¡¯s go, my treat today. I¡¯ve already prepared some food and wine; let¡¯s have a drink," Gao Mantang said, patting Tie Zhuzi¡¯s shoulder before turning to head outside.
Not only was Gao Zhitao surprised, but even Tie Zhuzi stood there dumbfounded.
"Is my grandpa alright?" Gao Zhitao quickly caught up with the guard to ask.
The guard gave an awkward smile, shook his head, and followed along.
Tie Zhuzi cautiously grabbed Gao Zhitao¡¯s arm and said, "This won¡¯t be thest meal, right? Your grandpa is really a nutcase."
Gao Zhitao quickly gave Tie Zhuzi a whack to signal him to stop talking nonsense.
Both of them followed Gao Mantang into his lounge. Gao Mantang¡¯s lounge was quite spacious, and it even had a reception room.
Therge table in the reception room was already full of dishes, which showed that Gao Mantang had indeed prepared something.
Gao Mantang went inside to change clothes. He was nning to invite Tie Zhuzi to eat, but when he came out, he was speechless.
Tie Zhuzi was already there, eating heartily, his mouth full, and even holding a crab in his hand.
"This fish is good, you should try it," Tie Zhuzi said, then put the remaining fish head in Gao Zhitao¡¯s bowl.
Gao Zhitao was speechless. He had been eating mannerly, but before Tie Zhuzi, he realized manners were useless. Any good food would be quickly devoured by this kid.
Eventually, Gao Zhitao couldn¡¯t care much anymore and also started eating heartily.
Gao Mantang stood there in shock and finally shook his head with augh, thinking to himself, "Youth is great."
Although at his age, he had the appetite, his stomach wasn¡¯t good anymore, he could only pick up his chopsticks to eat some vegetables.
In just a few minutes, hardly any food was left on the table, all the meat dishes had been cleaned out, leaving only the vegetables.
"The food here is really good," Tie Zhuzi said contentedly, wiping his hands.
Gao Zhitao was almost full too. On regr days, he hardly ate these things, but with someonepeting, he ended up eating more.
Gao Mantang, seeing that Tie Zhuzi was full, put down his chopsticks and looked at Tie Zhuzi, "How do you find life here?"
Tie Zhuzi quickly nodded, "It¡¯s great, really good. Not only is the food great, but the environment here is also excellent, with green hills and clear waters."
At this point, Gao Zhitao turned his head to look at Tie Zhuzi disdainfully. This kid, despite being burly, sure has a way with words.
"Do you like it here?" Gao Mantang asked with a kind and friendly smile.
Tie Zhuzi quickly nodded, "Really like it, I don¡¯t want to leave."
Upon hearing this, Gao Zhitao understood. It seems like his grandpa regards Tie Zhuzi as a talent and wants to keep him around.
Thinking of this, Gao Zhitao couldn¡¯t help but nce at Tie Zhuzi. Although this kid was eloquent, he was quite simple. With his grandpa¡¯s techniques, he might really pull it off.
"I have an idea to share with you. If you follow me in the army, I guarantee you¡¯ll eat well every day, and you cane and go in the military district as you please, doing whatever you want," Gao Mantang said.
Tie Zhuzi sat there, looking foolishly at Gao Mantang, "Really?"
Gao Mantang pounded his chest, "Of course. You can ask around in this Military District, who doesn¡¯t know Gao Mantang?"
Gao Zhitao was speechless. Gao Mantang wasn¡¯t wrong; he could indeed eat well every day. But eating good things every day could get tiring. His imed freedom was only at the beginning; once Tie Zhuzi adapted, he¡¯d certainly be restricted by the army.
This was Gao Mantang¡¯s trick: first, bring you in, then gradually smooth out your wild nature.
In Gao Mantang¡¯s eyes, Tie Zhuzi was a wild stallion needing polish to be aplished.
And he saw himself as a talent scout.
Tie Zhuzi nodded earnestly, "I think it¡¯s doable."
Upon hearing this, Gao Mantang was immediately pleased, saying, "Alright, starting tomorrow, you¡¯ll follow me."
Gao Zhitao was speechless, never expecting Tie Zhuzi to be won over so quickly. If that¡¯s the case, there won¡¯t be much fun in the future.
If Tie Zhuzi enters the army, he will surely lose his nature and gradually be quiet, eventually turning into a blockhead.
While Gao Mantang was happy, Tie Zhuzi scratched his head and asked, "If I join, do I get a sry?"
Gao Mantang had already thought about this point, then looked at Tie Zhuzi, "Of course, and it¡¯s not low either."
"How much?" Tie Zhuzi asked curiously.
"How about five thousand a month?" Gao Mantang tempted, thinking five thousand a month was already a high sry...
Chapter 1010: Xiang Yu Breaks into the Military District to Rescue People
Chapter 1010: Chapter 1010: Xiang Yu Breaks into the Military District to Rescue People
In Gao Mantang¡¯s view, Xiang Yu is a capable person. Although he didn¡¯t know the other party¡¯s specific identity, he thought that Xiang Yu shouldn¡¯t be doing too badly in society.
Tie Zhuzi follows Xiang Yu, and since Xiang Yu isn¡¯t doing badly, Tie Zhuzi shouldn¡¯t be too far off either. But looking at Tie Zhuzi¡¯s outfit, he doesn¡¯t seem like a wealthy person.
A sry of five thousand a month isn¡¯t considered very low in society; an average white-cor worker earns about this much.
Moreover, Tie Zhuzi doesn¡¯t seem like someone with much education, so this sry should allow forfortable living.
Unexpectedly, Tie Zhuziughed after hearing about the five thousand sry and said, "So your sries are that low."
Hearing this, Gao Mantang realized that the kid was dissatisfied with the sry. He quickly said, "Five thousand five hundred, I can¡¯t go any higher. Any more would exceed the budget."
"How about six thousand?" Tie Zhuzi said.
"Deal." Gao Mantang immediately struck the table and agreed.
Tie Zhuzi, on the other hand, was there, whispering to himself, "Six thousand a month, five thousand on food, and the remaining thousand isn¡¯t even enough for dating."
Although Tie Zhuzi¡¯s voice was low, both people heard it. Gao Mantang was speechless, looking at Tie Zhuzi¡¯s naive demeanor¡ªthis kid sure had lots of thoughts.
"How much were you paid before, that six thousand isn¡¯t enough for you?" Gao Mantang asked suspiciously.
In Gao Mantang¡¯s opinion, Tie Zhuzi was about to boast; he probably wanted more.
"I didn¡¯t have a sry before." Tie Zhuzi mumbled.
Gao Mantang and Gao Zhitao were both stunned. How did he live without a sry?
Through this time spent with Tie Zhuzi, Gao Zhitao discovered that the kid spent moneyvishly. When they hung out, he never asked about the cost and just swiped his card. Now he was curious about how much money Tie Zhuzi actually had.
"No sry, where did your moneye from?" Gao Mantang finally couldn¡¯t help but ask.
"I don¡¯t know either. Anyway, the bnce on the card increases each month." Tie Zhuzi nced at the dishes on the table and said, "Can we get another roasted chicken?"
Gao Mantang was somewhat speechless. This kid had toorge an appetite; no wonder he spent five thousand a month just on food.
"What, the bnce on your card increases every month?" Gao Zhitao said, very surprised, then began to search Tie Zhuzi¡¯s pockets.
Tie Zhuzi quickly pushed Gao Zhitao away, then said, "Even if you take it, it¡¯s useless since you don¡¯t know the password."
Gao Mantang frowned and asked, "Then how much is it each month?"
In his view, even if the amount increased each month, it shouldn¡¯t be too much. After all, he was always with Xiang Yu, so it was normal to give him a sry.
"Hundreds of thousands, but I¡¯m not sure." Tie Zhuzi replied nonchntly.
At this time, the roasted chicken Tie Zhuzi ordered arrived, and he started eating without hesitation.
Gao Mantang and Gao Zhitao were dumbfounded, standing there, wondering if this was a joke. They had thought Tie Zhuzi was dirt poor, but it turned out he was actually loaded.
"No way, where did you get so much money?" Gao Mantang began frowning, looking at Tie Zhuzi, "What does Xiang Yu actually do?"
Gao Mantang had already suspected Xiang Yu. Now thinking back, this kid could very well be a spy or something; only such groups have this kind of money.
"Why do you care about what he does?" Gao Zhitao moved closer to Tie Zhuzi and chuckled, "Old Tie, the moment I first saw you, I knew we¡¯d definitely be good brothers, sharing both hardships and blessings."
"Really?" Tie Zhuzi was gnawing on a chicken leg.
"Of course, everyone knows I¡¯m the most loyal guy out there," Gao Zhitao said, then leaned in to Tie Zhuzi and smiled, "Where shall we go to have funter?"
"Wait a bit, my butt itches, scratch it for me." Tie Zhuzi said, sticking his butt out.
Gao Zhitao: "..."
Just as the group was talking, while Gao Mantang was trying every means to persuade Tie Zhuzi, a guard hurriedly came in.
"Report, someone just came over and said they¡¯ve caught someone trespassing in the military zone, iming to want to see you," the guard said.
"Trespassing in the military zone?" Gao Mantang frowned and then thought that it must be Xiang Yu.
"Let¡¯s go check it out," Gao Mantang said, then put on a thick coat and walked outside.
At that moment, he felt a bit emotional, realizing that Xiang Yu is indeed a person who values loyalty. He had mentioned capturing Tie Zhuzi, and now Xiang Yu came immediately. If they hadn¡¯t been the ones causing the trouble, handing him over to a friend would have been nice.
Tie Zhuzi didn¡¯t want to go initially, but Gao Zhitao dragged him along to head outside.
Currently, Xiang Yu and Xiaoxuan were driving a truck, blocked there, with a group of soldiers surrounding them with guns in their hands.
The soldiers didn¡¯t know what was in the truck, so they just stayed vignt without approaching.
Upon hearing Xiang Yu¡¯s request to see Gao Mantang, they quickly reported it to him.
About ten minutester, a military vehicle hurriedly drove over from the distance. As soon as it stopped, a voice shouted loudly.
"Xiang Yu, I knew it was you. Why didn¡¯t you run away? Coming back to surrender?" Gao Mantang shouted.
He had already determined that Xiang Yu was fleeing out of guilt. Coming back now was only because of Tie Zhuzi.
Seeing Gao Mantang arrive, Xiang Yu jumped off the vehicle and approached Gao Mantang with a cold face, "Where¡¯s Zhuzi?"
Several people around Gao Mantang cautiously guarded against Xiang Yu, knowing his abilities.
"I¡¯ve already locked him up, but now that you¡¯re here, I naturally won¡¯t trouble him," Gao Mantang replied, lifting his head.
"Release him immediately," Xiang Yu said angrily.
He hade to help the other party out, only to find his brother targeted, which made him furious.
At this point, Tie Zhuzi and Gao Zhitao drove over from behind. When Tie Zhuzi saw Xiang Yu standing there, he happily ran over.
"Brother Yu, why are you blocked here?" Tie Zhuzi asked as he ran over.
Seeing Tie Zhuzi safe and sound, Xiang Yu was relieved. Looking at Tie Zhuzi holding a chicken leg with a greasy mouth, he knew this kid hadn¡¯t suffered here.
"Zhuzi, pack up, we¡¯re leaving," Xiang Yu looked at Tie Zhuzi and said.
Tie Zhuzi nodded, "There¡¯s nothing much to pack, just a chicken leg I left behind; I¡¯ll let them have it."
Xiang Yu smiled, nodded, then turned to leave.
"Stop, Xiang Yu. Who do you think you are,ing and going as you please? Do you know where this is?" Gao Mantang said angrily as he saw Xiang Yu ignore him.
"What do you want?" Xiang Yu frowned.
"You¡¯re highly suspicious and must stay here," Gao Mantang shouted, actually worried that Xiang Yu might flee.
At this moment, Xiaoxuan finally couldn¡¯t help but jump out of the vehicle. He approached Gao Mantang, then said coldly, "Brother risked his life to save everyone, and here you are saying such things."
Chapter 1011: The Collision of Two Forces
Chapter 1011: Chapter 1011: The Collision of Two Forces
Xiao Xuan couldn¡¯t stand watching from the car, so he jumped out and stood in front of Gao Mantang to say a few words.
"What do you mean?" Gao Mantang asked Xiao Xuan in confusion.
"What do I mean? Go and check the back, then you¡¯ll know." Xiao Xuan said impatiently.
Gao Mantang suspiciously nced at Xiao Xuan, then took the lead heading toward the back of the truck.
The guards hurried to the front to protect Gao Mantang¡¯s safety.
When they opened the back truck doors, everyone was stunned, seeing several people lying behind the truck.
These people were exactly the missing ones.
When the soldiers saw this scene, they all surrounded Xiang Yu with guns.
Their thinking now was interesting; Xiang Yu drove them back, so he must have been the one who captured them.
Gao Mantang was both surprised and delighted to see these people. How did Xiang Yu find them? Or did Xiang Yu use these people to exchange for Tie Zhuzi?
He turned to look at Xiang Yu, only to see Xiang Yu standing there with an indifferent face.
"Let them go," Gao Mantang ordered.
After hearing this, Xiang Yu called for Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan to head outside. Xiang Yu came with anger, and didn¡¯t expect Gao Mantang to capture Tie Zhuzi. If Tie Zhuzi hadn¡¯t shown up with a chicken leg today, he might have lost control and questioned Gao Mantang.
"Bro, the army meals are really good; they taste great," Tie Zhuzi said while gnawing on a chicken leg in his hand.
"Really? Let¡¯s have a feast there if we have time," Xiang Yuughed.
The three strolled towards the exit, and just as they were about to leave the mountainous area, a car chased up from behind.
"Get in, I¡¯ll drive you back," Gao Zhitao shouted from the car.
The three didn¡¯t hesitate and jumped into the car.
Gao Zhitaoughed from above, "My grandpa asked me toe and send you off. He just told me to apologize for the mistake he made. He also said you all are wee to visit the military area anytime if you get the chance."
"Don¡¯t try to speak up for your grandfather, if he was sincere, he¡¯de himself," Tie Zhuzi said irritably.
Gao Zhitao only chuckled without saying much. He understood Gao Mantang¡¯s character; even if wrong, he would never admit it. Reaching this point only shows he¡¯s somewhat regretful.
"I suggest, Tie Zhuzi treat us, and we go have fun," Gao Zhitao said happily.
Knowing now that Tie Zhuzi is rich, he can enjoy without any burden.
"Why should I treat?" Tie Zhuzi frowned.
"Because you have a lot of money, enough to never run out," Gao Zhitao grinned.
...
Xiang Yu returned to the hotel, while the others went crazy outside. Especially Gao Zhitao, now knowing Tie Zhuzi is loaded, he doesn¡¯t worry about having enough fun.
The next day, after Xiang Yu finished his workout, he coincidentally saw a police car parked at the hotel entrance.
"Xiang Yu." A police officer stood there straight.
Xiang Yu looked closely; "Wow, isn¡¯t that Gao Zhitao? Didn¡¯t expect this kid to look quite handsome in a police uniform," heughed.
"What are you doing here?" Xiang Yu asked with a smile.
"Came to see you guys, starting work officially today, so less timeter," Gao Zhitao said as he went upstairs with Xiang Yu.
When Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan saw Gao Zhitao in a uniform, they were also a bit surprised.
After donning the uniform, Gao Zhitao appeared more mature, less of a joker.
Indeed, people in different positions should project the charisma of their status.
Looking at Gao Zhitao¡¯s serious demeanor, who¡¯d think this guy would be a boastful person once he took the uniform off.
After sitting for a while, Gao Zhitao then left downstairs.
He¡¯s the police chief, the top leader. Though no one would say anything if he skipped work, he still follows discipline.
After Gao Zhitao left, Xiang Yu then said to the two: "Prepare yourselves; we might be leaving for a while soon."
Tie Zhuzi got excited hearing they might go out again and asked Xiang Yu, "Where are we going?"
"Fourth City," Xiang Yu replied directly.
Fourth City was once Wolf Eye¡¯s headquarters. After Wolf Eye left, Wu Jing has been vignt in the city.
Recently, Wu Jing noticed many strangers entering the city, causing instability.
Though adversaries hid well, Wu Jing still detected them. Realizing the situation, he first called Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu instructed Wu Jing not to act hastily, waiting for him to arrive first.
Wu Jing followed Xiang Yu¡¯s n, knowing the opponents were obscure, unaware of where Wolf Eye¡¯s leader Lin Chong recruited people, or whom he recruited. A hasty move would not only expose them but give the enemies a chance to retake the city.
Excited about going to Fourth City, Tie Zhuzi hurriedly went to prepare.
Xiao Xuan frowned at Xiang Yu and asked, "Are they back?"
Xiang Yu nodded without speaking. His biggest fear was Lin Chong really bringing Wolf Fang¡¯s people.
Now many have infiltrated Fourth City, while Wu Jing and his men remain low, with no actions.
On the surface, Fourth City seems calm and peaceful, as if stable and clear of unrest.
But, in reality, the tension here is high, with both forces hiding without acting.
Xiang Yu¡¯s team rested for a day in Second City. Around eight o¡¯clock at night, they finally set off.
During the extinction of Wolf Eye, two key figures weren¡¯t captured, one being its leader Lin Chong, the other their strategist Zhuge Xiaoming.
Zhuge Xiaoming, an intelligent yet conceited individual.
Since arriving in the city, Xiang Yu encountered several surname Zhuge individuals, all sharing amon trait¡ªbeing smart.
Perhaps influenced by history and culture, they all considered themselves descendants of Zhuge Liang, delving into strategies, leading to their many crafty schemes.
Second City isn¡¯t far from Fourth City, as Tie Zhuzi sped the way and arrived at Fourth City around one o¡¯clock in the morning.
Wu Jing and Zhang Dongxu met Xiang Yu.
Everyone expressed sentiments upon meeting. Tie Zhuzi especially went straight up and punched Zhang Dongxu.
"Kid, why¡¯re you so skinny here? Being a groom every day?" Tie Zhuziughed heartily.
Unashamed, Zhang Dongxu replied, "Of course. I am almost at the brink of exhaustion now."
Chapter 1012: If You Don’t Want to Die, Then Get Lost
Chapter 1012: Chapter 1012: If You Don¡¯t Want to Die, Then Get Lost
When Xiang Yu arrived in City No. 4, it was alreadyte at night. They exchanged a few messy words with each other before everyone was assigned rooms to rest.
The next day, Xiang Yu woke up early as usual for his routine of running and shadowboxing. After breakfast, they all sat together.
"How¡¯s the situationtely?" Xiang Yu asked Wu Jing.
Wu Jing thought for a moment and said, "The situation isn¡¯t optimistic. The city is showing signs of unrest. After all, we haven¡¯t been in this city for long; the intelligencework isn¡¯t fully set up yet. But it¡¯s apparent that their people have started infiltrating."
Zhang Dongxu coughed and said, "I¡¯ve looked into Lin Chong; he¡¯s the kind of person who bears grudges. We let him get awayst time, this time he¡¯s sure to return, and he¡¯s likely to bring Wolf Fang along."
"Wolf Fang." Hearing the name of the organization, Xiang Yu sighed.
Wolf Fang is an international mercenary organization, or rather, the king among mercenaries. Its power is terrifying, and it¡¯s an existence that countries prefer not to provoke.
Moreover, the training within Wolf Fang is extremely rigorous, with individual skills among its members being exceptionally high. Especially their leader, the Wolf King Ye Qian; it¡¯s said that he single-handedly destroyed a second-rate mercenary group.
If Wolf Fang is really involved in this matter, then things are very serious.
Everyone sat there silently, waiting for Xiang Yu to make a decision.
Previously, they might not have been familiar with Wolf Fang, but as they learned more, they began to understand how terrifying they were.
If it were before, Xiang Yu might have discussed it with Commander Cao, considering how significant the matter is¡ªWolf Fang entering the country is a sensational event.
"Wait and see, instruct the brothers to take no rash actions," Xiang Yu told Wu Jing.
Wu Jing, understanding the gravity of the situation, nodded in agreement. After discussing some other matters, everyone dispersed.
Xiang Yu stood outside the window and called Han Rumei with his phone.
"Bring the team to City No. 4, and figure out the situation here," Xiang Yu instructed simply.
"Understood," Han Rumei replied briskly.
Xiang Yu exined the situation to Han Rumei to prepare her mentally.
After all, they were in the shadows, as was the opponent. It was still uncertain who the opponent was, and they couldn¡¯t be careless.
Han Rumei was responsible for The Dark Department¡¯s Dragon Heart, which was akin to an eye in the shadows. Without them, they would be at a great disadvantage.
After hanging up, Xiang Yu called Tie Zhuzi and Xiaoxuan to go out for a stroll.
The entertainment venues are the best ces to understand a city, and, of course, Tie Zhuzi¡¯s favorite ces to go.
Upon hearing about going out to y, Tie Zhuzi was the first to raise his hand in support.
They visited several entertainment venues, but all were dull,cking any unique features, and since it was daytime, there weren¡¯t many people inside.
Finally, they arrived at a rtivelyrge entertainment ce, which, although somewhat deserted, still had some activity.
Anyone lingering there during the day was likely either unemployed or had some ulterior motives.
As the three of them walked in, several gazes locked onto them instantly.
Xiang Yu and the other two pretended not to notice, casually found a corner, and ordered some drinks.
The lighting was dim, apanied by sting music, giving off a very criminal vibe.
"Brother Yu, I¡¯m going to check over there," Tie Zhuzi said, unable to sit still, and left after informing Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t object, knowing the kid probably went off to flirt with some girls.
As soon as Tie Zhuzi left, two heavily made-up young women approached and sat down.
"Hey there, handsome guys, want somepany?"
Xiaoxuan frowned and was about to speak when Xiang Yu pulled one of them close and joked, "Sure, what services do you offer?"
Seeing this, Xiaoxuan quickly shut his mouth. With Xiang Yu around, he really felt restrained. He used to frequent such ces with Tie Zhuzi, but only in a closed environment where he could let loose.
Now, he just felt tense.
"Don¡¯t be nervous, cutie. Let¡¯s have some fun," the woman said, noticing Xiaoxuan¡¯s awkwardness, and moved closer, using her chest to brush against Xiaoxuan.
Given Xiaoxuan¡¯s limited experience in such matters, his little buddy stood at attention as soon as she came close, and thedy grabbed it with a hand.
Xiang Yu, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t really interested in these women, just going through the motions.
Though he was disinterested, their hips were rather enticing, firm to the touch.
Seeing Xiang Yu andpany behaving as such, the steely gazes surrounding them eventually scoffed and turned away.
Xiaoxuan, now fully engrossed, didn¡¯t notice. Xiang Yu, however, kept an eye on the surroundings.
In the middle sat a woman with long hair, an oval face, big eyes, a long neck, and a devilish figure¡ªa real stunner,parable to Long Wu.
There was no one within a five-meter radius around her. Earlier, Xiang Yu clearly felt a gaze directed from her spot.
Of course, there were a few other looks, presumably from her group.
Xiang Yu¡¯s first impression was that this woman was definitely not simple, trained as evident from her every move.
Xiang Yu watched Xiaoxuan, nowpletely indulged, letting the woman on hisp have her way with him. He couldn¡¯t resist giving Xiaoxuan a kick.
Xiaoxuan jolted back to his senses, blushing, and gave Xiang Yu a sheepish grin.
"Howe you¡¯ve gone soft?" the girl whispered in Xiaoxuan¡¯s ear.
Xiaoxuan knew they weren¡¯t there just for leisure, so he followed Xiang Yu¡¯s lead, cing a hand on the girl¡¯s hip with apparent enjoyment.
Seeing Xiaoxuan¡¯s ecstatic expression, the girl felt a bit speechless. This guy was really strange, enjoying every feel of the hip.
Of course, her hips had been touched countless times already, hardly feeling anything, yet she had to feign euphoria.
After all, these girls were skilled actors, seasoned by experience.
After enjoying the hips, Xiang Yu left a hundred yuan on the table and then walked over to the beautiful woman in the middle.
As Xiang Yu stood up, a few gazes shot over. From this detail, Xiang Yu could tell that the woman in the middle was the leader of the group.
"May I sit here?" Xiang Yu asked politely, then sat down unceremoniously.
"If you don¡¯t want to die, get lost," she replied icily.
But Xiang Yu acted as if he didn¡¯t hear, chuckling, "Even if it means death, just sitting here would be worth it."
Chapter 1013 They Have Already Been Surrounded
Chapter 1013: Chapter 1013 They Have Already Been Surrounded
Xiang Yu sat there, exuding a rogue demeanor, eyeing the beauty up and down.
When Xiang Yu first entered the room, she noticed him. Seeing that Xiang Yu was a lecher, she decided to ignore him.
Now, Xiang Yu hade up to her, and was ogling her up and down, which made her very ufortable.
"Hey, gorgeous, what¡¯s your name? I think we¡¯re fated to meet today; why don¡¯t we step outside and discuss the big issues in life?" Xiang Yu chuckled.
"Scram, will you?" The beauty lifted her head and said to Xiang Yu icily.
As she took a closer look at Xiang Yu up close, the beauty was taken aback. She didn¡¯t expect the guy to be quite handsome, with a chiseled face full of masculine charm.
"Don¡¯t be so heartless. Meeting each other is already a huge coincidence. As the Buddha says: Five hundred nces can lead to an encounter in this life..."
"Get lost." Finally unable to bear Xiang Yu¡¯s rambling, the beauty pped the table abruptly.
Five people around them instantly stood up, looking fiercely at Xiang Yu.
Meanwhile, Xiao Xuan sat in the distance, motionless while holding ady in his arms.
"Why aren¡¯t you getting it up? Is it that you¡¯re having trouble down there?" Thedy looked at Xiao Xuan with some disdain.
Xiao Xuan ignored her, just mechanically kneading thedy¡¯s chest.
"Even beauties can get angry, huh? That¡¯s rare." Xiang Yu didn¡¯t get upset, instead poured himself a beer and started drinking.
Faced with Xiang Yu¡¯s shamelessness, the beauty was utterly speechless. She really wanted to smack the jerk in front of her dead.
But there was an order from above to be cautious during this period and to avoid causing trouble.
The five people around her, seeing the beauty giving no orders, sat down again.
The beauty couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and grabbed a wine bottle, smashing it towards Xiang Yu¡¯s head.
Xiang Yu instinctively dodged and skillfully caught the bottle.
His action was merely a reflex, but the beauty in front of him began to look at Xiang Yu warily.
When throwing the bottle, the beauty was certain that Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t dodge or catch it. She only wanted to teach him a small lesson.
Who would¡¯ve thought Xiang Yu would catch it effortlessly?
"Who are you?" The beauty stared at Xiang Yu and asked.
"I am who I am¡ªwhat else could I be? Are you interested in me? Maybe we could..." Xiang Yu chuckled as he spoke.
The beauty¡¯s curiosity about Xiang Yu vanishedpletely.
She picked up another bottle and smashed it toward Xiang Yu without hesitation.
Xiang Yu dodged once again, not injuring a single thread of his clothing.
If he dodged one by chance, it was a fluke, but after several throws, none hit Xiang Yu, and the beauty began to sense something was amiss.
"Who are you really?" The beauty asked as she stood up with a jerk from her seat.
The five people around quickly gathered closer.
"Ah, what are you doing?" Suddenly, thedy in Xiao Xuan¡¯s arms felt a pain in her chest and pped Xiao Xuan.
Xiao Xuan pushed her away and seriously observed the situation in front of him.
Thedy stomped her foot in anger upon seeing Xiao Xuan¡¯s reaction, then walked away.
"What are you guys doing? I just wanted to flirt a bit." Xiang Yu said with an awkward smile.
"If you don¡¯t speak up now, don¡¯t expect to leave here today." The beauty said, and the five people quickly surrounded Xiang Yu.
"Alright, I¡¯ll talk. Actually, I¡¯ve liked you for a long time. You might not have noticed, but I¡¯ve always been paying attention..."
Before Xiang Yu finished speaking, the beauty sneered coldly and kicked at Xiang Yu.
"Hey, don¡¯t use your feet. Let¡¯s talk it over nicely." Xiang Yu quickly dodged to the side and slipped away outside.
The beauty led the five people in chase.
Xiang Yu ran out through the back door into a dead alley, the surrounding lights were dim, and the ground was cluttered with debris, looking as if it hadn¡¯t been cleaned in ages.
Xiang Yu was surrounded there.
"Oops, didn¡¯t know it was a dead end. How about we start over again?" Xiang Yu said, grinning shamelessly.
The beauty snorted coldly and looked at Xiang Yu¡¯s calm demeanor, knowing he was no ordinary person.
The beauty and the five others began walking toward Xiang Yu, who retreated a couple of steps and gestured, "Stop, you¡¯ve been surrounded."
The people in front hesitated, then chuckled and exchanged nces, doubt in their eyes. Could this guy be an idiot?
The beauty remained vignt and nced around, noticing Xiao Xuan had somehow positioned himself behind them.
The other five, seeing the beauty¡¯s expression, also turned around and rxed upon seeing only Xiao Xuan.
"You¡¯re referring to him?" The beauty asked, puzzled.
Xiang Yu nodded and said, "Of course, we¡¯re attacking back and front. You might as well surrender."
The beauty frowned. She had never seen anyone as cheeky as Xiang Yu. She coldly said, "If you have something to say, hurry up and say it. Stop wasting time here."
She had realized Xiang Yu¡¯s presence here was no coincidence; he was here with a purpose. She regretted not seeing it before.
"Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll say it..." Xiang Yu got serious and stepped forward, "You¡¯re really pretty..."
"Cut the crap!" The beauty shouted.
Xiao Xuan coughed as he understood Xiang Yu¡¯s behavior meant he was acting normally.
"Alright, alright, no more nonsense." Xiang Yu straightened up and looked at the beauty.
The beauty red at Xiang Yu, signaling him to stop the nonsense.
Xiang Yu nodded and said, "I just want to know, you¡¯re not young. Why aren¡¯t you working during the day, just hanging around here?"
The beauty, upon hearing Xiang Yu still spewing nonsense, charged at him without a word.
Xiang Yu swiftly dodged, retreating a couple of steps, then said, "Hold on, listen to me first."
The beauty didn¡¯t trust Xiang Yu anymore, believing the guy in front of her was full of lies and could only be dealt with by force.
The five behind wanted to attack but were stopped by the beauty. Though she thought Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t simple, she figured she could handle him alone.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t retaliate, only dodging endlessly.
After two minutes, the beauty hadn¡¯t touched Xiang Yu at all, leaving her surprised.
The unimpressive-looking young man in front of her had such good skills, she was starting to feel scared; if he attacked back, she might not be a match for him.
At that moment, Xiang Yu feigned a punch at the beauty, then jumped back and signaled, "Had enough? If you¡¯ve had enough, take a break."
The beauty quickly lowered her hand upon hearing this...
Chapter 1015: Money Can’t Solve the Problem
Chapter 1015: Chapter 1015: Money Can¡¯t Solve the Problem
Xiang Yu left, and after a while, the beautiful women also left the ce. How could they not see through Xiang Yu¡¯s identity when it was apparent that he had undergone rigorous training? This shows that Xiang Yu is a master at concealment.
Not only is his martial skill outstanding, but his means of hiding his identity are also extraordinarily clever.
After leaving here, Xiang Yu didn¡¯t go elsewhere; the message he wanted to convey had been delivered. This was considered a challenge; if Wolf Fang really interferes, then he won¡¯t show any mercy.
Although Wolf Fang is a massive international organization, even a mighty dragon does not suppress a local snake; Xiang Yu truly isn¡¯t afraid of them.
After lunch, Xiang Yu called Wu Jing and the others over.
Wu Jing knew that Xiang Yu was definitely going to make a move.
Only after seeing them all arrive did Xiang Yu say, "It¡¯s now confirmed that the opposition are people from Wolf Fang. This organization is not simple; we don¡¯t need to go too extreme. Just drive them away and get them to hand over Lin Chong."
They all understood the seriousness of the matter. If they really annoyed Wolf Fang, arge number of their forces coulde, even the nation would be vexed.
"Brother Yu, it was said before that Lin Chong¡¯s connection with Wolf Fang is superficial, and they may have hired Wolf Fang with money. If that¡¯s possible, then maybe we could also settle this with money," Wu Jing analyzed.
After all, they are a mercenary group; as long as you pay, most tasks can be epted.
Xiang Yu shook his head, saying, "Even if their rtionship is a mary one, it won¡¯t work. Wolf Fang has strict discipline; if they ept one party¡¯s money, they won¡¯t ept from another."
Everyone nodded, realizing Wolf Fang has some mettle.
"Wu Jing, take the brothers and stand by. Han Rumei will call to contact you, and then guide your actions," Xiang Yu instructed.
"They¡¯ve arrived?" On hearing that Han Rumei and the others were also here, Wu Jing felt much better.
Han Rumei¡¯s Dragon Heart is like amp in the dark night; with their help, this task would be much easier.
"Dongxu, you¡¯re responsible for creating publicity. Just say we¡¯re looking for Lin Chong. As for others, we don¡¯t want to be enemies with them. If they really interfere, we won¡¯t show mercy," Xiang Yu addressed Zhang Dongxu.
Zhang Dongxu nodded quickly; he felt guilty as the matter developed to this extent because of him.
Rumor had it that he was a ¡¯jinx,¡¯ but Xiang Yu defied public opinion and took him in, breaking this awful curse.
When Xiang Yu chased Lin Chong away that day, no one called him a jinx anymore.
"Brother Yu, rest assured, I¡¯ll definitely do it well," Zhang Dongxu promised.
They discussed some other things and then each went to prepare.
Tie Zhuzi stood there, chuckling at Xiang Yu, saying, "Brother Yu, that chick yesterday was really something."
Xiang Yu also nodded, "Indeed, but be careful. Beauties are thorny; watch out for injury."
Tie Zhuzi replied indifferently, "As long as you don¡¯t fight over her with me, I¡¯ll go for it."
Xiang Yu merely shook his head with a smile, saying nothing. Despite the woman¡¯s beauty, Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t interested in possession; he just thought about touching her butt.
If she knew Xiang Yu¡¯s thoughts, perhaps she would vomit blood.
At that time, in a spacious office building, a person was standing by the ss with hands behind, deep in thought. Beside him was a man with sses, his eyes narrowed into slits.
These two were once the two big shots of Wolf Eye: Lin Chong and Zhuge Xiaoming.
"Now that Wolf Fang¡¯s people are here, as long as we amplify their conflict, let them fight until both are exhausted, then we can teach Xiang Yu a lesson," Zhuge Xiaoming said confidently.
Lin Chong snorted coldly, "With Wolf Fang taking action, I fear we won¡¯t have the chance."
Zhuge Xiaoming shook his head, "Only a small portion of Wolf Fang came. Xiang Yu has deep roots here; dealing with him isn¡¯t simple. We cannot bet everything on Wolf Fang; we must prepare ourselves."
After hearing this, Lin Chong looked at Zhuge Xiaoming and nodded, "Let¡¯s listen to the strategist."
The city remained calm and peaceful, but everyone knew the forces were quietly gathering strength.
Time passed quickly; at nine o¡¯clock the next morning, Wu Jing received a call from Han Rumei.
"Starry Night Bar, two people inside are from the enemy. You can arrest them," Han Rumei said, then immediately hung up and sent photos to Wu Jing¡¯s phone.
Wu Jing didn¡¯t manage to say a word; he held the phone, smiling bitterly and shaking his head. That leader of Dragon Heart is really different.
After receiving the notice, Wu Jing immediately called six people and set out. On the way, he phoned Xiang Yu to seek his opinion, as this was the first sh.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t say much, simply passing themand over to Wu Jing.
Wu Jing dared not be careless, not knowing what chain reaction this might cause.
Now was the stage of throwing stones to test the waters, not knowing what ripples this would cause.
Upon arriving at Starry Night Bar, Wu Jing had the group spread out, then headed inside.
He had already given the photos to the group; now they just needed to find those two people.
The bar wasn¡¯trge, and with few people inside during the day, it wasn¡¯t difficult to find two people.
After walking in, in a few minutes, they found the two in a corner.
As Wu Jing looked over, the two were also watching him. Obviously, they noticed something off about Wu Jing.
At this moment, Wu Jing felt a bit emotional; Wolf Fang¡¯s people really were different. Facing them, cautiousness was crucial.
Though their group had strict training, the opponents lived on the edge, licking blood from knives. If it came down to rough means, Wu Jing knew he wasn¡¯t their match.
Wu Jing walked over slowly, endeavoring to appear non-threatening.
Even so, the two were already prepared. It was clear these two were not simple.
"Brothers look rxed," Wu Jing smiled as he sat.
"Spit it out," one said coldly.
"Not suitable here, how about we talk outside?" Wu Jing suggested calmly.
Though there were only two opponents, Wu Jing didn¡¯t consider them easy to handle. Fighting here would be awkward and cause unnecessary trouble.
The two exchanged a nce, nodded, "Alright, let¡¯s talk outside."
They stood up readily; as the saying goes, skilled people are bold. They didn¡¯t believe this scrawny guy before them could harm them.
The six members of Tianlong Squad quietly followed Wu Jing and the others out...
Chapter 1016: Caught Stealing
Chapter 1016: Chapter 1016: Caught Stealing
The two nced at Wu Jing, then exchanged a look before following Wu Jing outside.
They really didn¡¯t believe Wu Jing could do anything to them.
Wu Jing went outside, found a secluded spot, and pped his hands. At that moment, six people suddenly surrounded them.
The two exchanged a nce, both with disdain in their eyes, and then looked at Wu Jing and said, "Just you few?"
Wu Jing knew the two were skilled, but the six he had chosen were also quite capable.
"Are youing with us, or do we have to do this the hard way?" Wu Jing looked at the two and said.
"We¡¯re not going with you, and you can¡¯t capture us." The man said confidently.
Wu Jing knew that saying anything else was useless now, so he gave the order to capture them.
The six had been waiting impatiently and then split into two groups of three and began attacking the two.
The two smiled easily and then also started fighting. When the fight truly began, the two started to be unsettled.
On the surface, these people didn¡¯t seem to have any distinguishing features, but their skills were quite impressive. Moreover, the groups of three cooperated seamlessly.
Only now did they realize these people were no ordinary individuals, so they nced at Wu Jing and said, "Who exactly are you people?"
Since the fight was on, time was of the essence. Wu Jing saw no need to waste more words with them. He seized an opportunity and kicked one of them hard.
The two were truly skilled; even against three people, they couldn¡¯t be taken down immediately.
Wu Jing¡¯s kick was unexpected, and the opponent didn¡¯t expect Wu Jing to actually get involved.
The kicknded directly on the man¡¯s chest, sending him flying backward.
Seizing the chance, the man pulled out his phone. While Wu Jing wasn¡¯t paying attention, he dialed out.
"We¡¯ve encountered an ambush at the Starry Night Bar, requesting assistance..."
The man said in the fastest tone possible, but before he could finish, Wu Jing kicked the phone out of his hand.
The man performed a backward roll to escape, and at that moment, Wu Jing delivered a sharp blow to his shoulder.
Wu Jing hit hard with that strike, causing the man to faint instantly.
After taking care of one, the other man started to panic, and with panic came sloppy moves.
Seeing they were about to subdue him, the man suddenly pulled out a dagger. With the dagger in hand, he gained the upper hand.
"Hurry up," Wu Jing said.
The opponent had already sent out the message; if they didn¡¯t make progress soon, it could spell trouble.
The other three bound the man on the ground and then came over to assist this side.
Everyone remained on guard against one another. Seeing this, Wu Jing also shot a nce at his own men, frustrated at how time-critical this was, yet they didn¡¯t know how to be flexible.
He picked up a brick from the ground and mmed it toward the man¡¯s head. The man didn¡¯t expect Wu Jing to make such a move.
He couldn¡¯t dodge and got hit directly on the head, while the others swarmed in and tied him up as well.
"You shameless scoundrels, outnumbering us and using such underhanded tactics," the man shouted.
Wu Jing couldn¡¯t be bothered with these usations and waved his hand, signaling to quickly take the two away.
Ever since following Xiang Yu, he had be much more adaptable. This method was very handy and straightforward.
At that moment, Wu Jing¡¯s phone rang; it was a call from Han Rumei.
"You need to leave, seven people areing your way," Han Rumei said nervously.
Wu Jing knew the other side had sent out the message, but he didn¡¯t expect them toe so quickly.
He called his men to take a detour out of the bar and got into the car immediately. As they were just getting into the car, two vehicles hurriedly arrived.
One of the vehicles even stopped directly in front of Wu Jing and his group. It seemed the other side had already spotted them.
"Go," Wu Jing urged, not daring to linger in a fight, prompting the driver to drive.
The driver reversed, then elerated, shooting straight ahead. The two vehicles had spotted Wu Jing and his team, and they gave chase.
Watching the two vehicles behind them, Wu Jing used his phone to call Xiang Yu.
"Brother Yu, two cars are chasing us; they must be Wolf Fang¡¯s people," Wu Jing said.
"Head towards the outskirts and find a ce with a gap; I¡¯m heading there now," Xiang Yu replied.
Wu Jing acknowledged and gave Xiang Yu an address before hanging up the phone.
After hanging up, he called the other members of the Tianlong Team, instructing them to bring their gear and prepare to ambush there.
He knew that while he was arranging reinforcements, the opposing side was definitely preparing as well. However, the initiative was in his hands because they were chasing him; he knew where to go, they didn¡¯t.
The three cars sped along the highway, but the other side did not attempt to force them to stop; they just followed closely behind.
You could tell everyone was very tactful, neither side wanting to cause trouble in this bustling city. After all, Wolf Fang¡¯s presence here was still somewhat under the radar.
Aside from Xiang Yu¡¯s team, the relevant government authorities were unaware. Moreover, it seemed Wolf Fang had intentionally concealed their presence.
Wu Jing had lived in this city for a long time; he knew the terrain like the back of his hand.
They headed towards the outskirts, with fewer and fewer cars on the road. The two cars behind them relentlessly pursued them.
After about forty minutes of driving, they left the main road and started down a side road. It was quite deste, filled with tall grass.
After driving a bit further, Wu Jing finally stopped. The two cars behind blocked the road and stopped as well.
Wu Jing and his seven men got out of the car, and seven people emerged from the cars behind, among them a tall man with a thin face and big eyes.
"You¡¯ve captured our brothers," the man said, looking at Wu Jing.
Wu Jing stood with his hands behind his back, looking unfazed, and said, "Who are you?"
At that moment, the car next to Wu Jing began to shake, apanied by muffled sounds.
"Release them," the man said coldly, ring at Wu Jing.
They had been in Wolf Fang for so long, and no one had dared treat them like this before.
"If I let them go just because you said so, then wouldn¡¯t I be losing face?" Wu Jing replied.
The other side was speechless; at this point, Wu Jing was still concerned about face. Were they just messing around?
The man said nothing more, then started walking towards Wu Jing and his group withrge strides.
Although the man¡¯s skills were formidable, Wu Jing¡¯s were also good, and he truthfully wanted to face off against him alone.
However, this matter was no trivial affair, so Wu Jing couldn¡¯t afford to be careless.
"Stop," Wu Jing shouted, reaching into his jacket.
Sure enough, they all froze, some mimicking his movement.
"Why did you capture our men?" The man asked cautiously, watching Wu Jing.
Wu Jing¡¯s posture clearly indicated he was holding a gun. All of them had been through battles and didn¡¯t fear death. However, if gunfire erupted here, it would be problematic.
These days, the authorities were strict on firearms. A year ago, they might have opened fire without hesitation, but now everyone was cautious.
"Because you shouldn¡¯t be here," Wu Jing said...
Chapter 1018: Wolf Fang Is Not United
Chapter 1018: Chapter 1018: Wolf Fang Is Not United
Xiang Yuined for a while, then looked around and said, "What¡¯s the situation here?"
At this moment, a man in a trench coat walked over, stood there, and looked at Xiang Yu, "You must be the boss here, Xiang Yu."
"Good observation. You must be the legendary trench coat poser, right?" Xiang Yu casually replied.
After speaking, Xiang Yu turned to Wu Jing and asked, "Are the brothers alright?"
"Everything¡¯s fine; we caught two people." Wu Jing said, gesturing toward the car.
Xiang Yu nodded in satisfaction. When he turned around, he saw that the man in the trench coat had a face full of ck lines.
Just then, Tie Zhuzi came running from a distance, holding up his pants, and when he saw the trench coat man, he shouted, "Damn, the poser trench coat guy again."
Tie Zhuzi¡¯s tone was very simr to Xiang Yu¡¯s; it was obvious that the two were good brothers.
"Watch your mouth," the trench coat man finally couldn¡¯t hold back, gritting his teeth.
At this point, the cold beauty behind him suddenly smiled, and when she smiled, it didn¡¯t look so cold anymore.
Tie Zhuzi nced toward the center of Wolf Fang and smiled slyly when he saw the beauty, wanting to walk over.
At this moment, Wu Jing quickly pulled him back. It¡¯s the enemy versus us, and both sides are on opposing sides; if Tie Zhuzi went over now, he might be grabbed as a hostage.
Moreover, Tie Zhuzi had a good rtionship with Xiang Yu, and that wouldplicate matters even further.
"Why are you pulling me?" Tie Zhuzi asked in confusion.
Wu Jing red at him but said nothing, and Tie Zhuzi didn¡¯t hurry over; he just stood there smiling at the opposition.
The beauty naturally noticed Tie Zhuzi¡¯s nce, and she stood there, snorted coldly, then shifted her gaze elsewhere.
The trench coat man also noticed Tie Zhuzi¡¯s gaze; his expression changed, and he moved to grab Tie Zhuzi.
Xiang Yu was a step ahead, blocking the trench coat man¡¯s path; everyone around them tensed up seeing this.
The trench coat man snorted coldly, then looked at Xiang Yu and said, "Lin Chong was talking about you?"
Xiang Yu, indifferent, said, "I don¡¯t know who Lin Chong is talking about, but you all are part of Wolf Fang; this is a gang rivalry within our country, and you¡¯d best not get involved."
Upon hearing this, the trench coat man suddenly burst intoughter, then looked at Xiang Yu and said, "We in Wolf Fang do what we want, where we want; who needs your interference?"
"Watch your mouth, damn it." Tie Zhuzi shouted from behind Xiang Yu.
The trench coat man was already displeased with Tie Zhuzi¡¯s gaze earlier; now with him shouting, he pointed at Tie Zhuzi and said, "You better watch out, or I¡¯ll shoot you."
"Quite the attitude, huh." Xiang Yu pped the trench coat man¡¯s hand away, his gaze icy. No one was allowed to talk about killing his brothers.
"You want to stand up for him?" the trench coat man sneered.
He looked Xiang Yu up and down; Xiang Yu had a good physique, seeming like he trained regrly.
"You should understand one thing: you¡¯re surrounded." Xiang Yu nced around at his own brothers.
The trench coat man nced around too, thenughed heartily, "What a joke, thinking you can stop me with just your numbers. Since you know we¡¯re from Wolf Fang, you should know that in our ranks, each member is a one-man army; no matter how many trash you have, trash is still trash."
"If you lose to trash, wouldn¡¯t that make you less than trash?" Xiang Yu stared directly at him.
The trench coat man took off his coat and tossed it to the person behind him, then said, "I heard from Xiao Qian that you¡¯re quite skilled."
The trench coat man finished speaking, but the beauty behind him furrowed her brows, clearly unhappy with the nickname.
"Her name is Xiao Qian." Tie Zhuzi, upon hearing this, looked toward the beauty.
"My name is Wang Qian, don¡¯t call me so intimately." The beauty said coldly, addressing both Tie Zhuzi and the trench coat man.
"I¡¯m He Tao, captain of the fifth squad of the third battalion of Wolf Fang." The trench coat man proudly raised his head, clearly proud of his position.
"I¡¯m not interested in your name. You¡¯ve probably heard of me." Xiang Yu said.
Thest time Xiang Yu encountered people from Wolf Fang, the contact person was Han Xiaodong. Before, Han Xiaodong ryed to his superiors that Xiang Yu had some connection with the Wolf King.
He Tao smirked disdainfully, "Of course I¡¯ve heard about it. You im to have some rtionship with our Wolf King, but who knows if it¡¯s true? Besides, our Wolf King has been missing for a while now; we don¡¯t know where he is, so how can we verify your identity?"
"Captain He, be careful with your words; what do you mean missing for a while?" Wang Qian said coldly from behind.
From Wang Qian¡¯s response, it was clear she had special feelings for the Wolf King.
He Tao wasn¡¯t mad and continued looking at Xiang Yu, "Even if you are rted to our Wolf King, so what?"
At this moment, Wang Qian walked over, looking at He Tao with some confusion, "Howe I don¡¯t know about this?"
"Forgot to tell you," He Tao replied dismissively.
Wang Qian looked at Xiang Yu and asked, "What¡¯s your rtionship with our Wolf King?"
"He already said there¡¯s none." Xiang Yu nced at He Tao.
Xiang Yu could see that Wang Qian and He Tao were not on the same side, and it seemed there were some small conflicts. Now Xiang Yu could provoke their differences.
Wang Qian turned to He Tao, "If he truly has a rtionship with the Wolf King, we need to investigate thoroughly before proceeding."
He Tao finally lost his cool, then looked at Wang Qian, "The Wolf King is missing; how can we verify anything? Nowadays, people aren¡¯t truthful; if everyone ims a connection to the Wolf King, how can weplete our missions?"
Wang Qian snorted, "I don¡¯t care; this matter needs to be investigated thoroughly before we proceed."
He Tao stubbornly said, "I¡¯m the captain of the fifth squad; you¡¯re only the deputy captain, so everything follows my lead. Today we must capture Xiang Yu."
"Ahem." Xiang Yu coughed twice and said, "I hope you realize the situation; I¡¯ve surrounded you, we¡¯re at an advantage, don¡¯t confuse that. You both can continue talking."
At this moment, He Tao turned to Xiang Yu, "I already said, even if there are many, it¡¯s useless if they¡¯re trash."
"Damn it, I can¡¯t stand you poser types. Come, let¡¯s duel, granddaddy style." Tie Zhuzi said angrily.
He Tao was waiting for this; in the fifth squad, no one was his match. Plus, he¡¯s ranked within Wolf Fang too.
He hadn¡¯t fought in a while, and he was itching for a fight. Just as Wang Qian¡¯s words irritated him, he could take the chance to vent.
"Alright, if you can withstand five moves from me, I¡¯ll admit you¡¯re no waste." He Tao said with a smile.
"Five moves your ass; you think you¡¯re a swordsman, huh? If I don¡¯t teach you a lesson today, you won¡¯t know how tough granddaddy is." Tie Zhuzi shouted...
Chapter 1019: The Showdown Between Masters
Chapter 1019: Chapter 1019: The Showdown Between Masters
Tie Zhuzi had wanted to teach this kid a lesson earlier, and now he finally couldn¡¯t hold back.
Wu Jing saw Tie Zhuzi wanting to make a move and quickly reached out to hold him back. Wu Jing had fought with the opponent before and knew his skills; given what he knew about Tie Zhuzi, he definitely wasn¡¯t going to be a match for the opponent.
Xiang Yu looked at Wu Jing¡¯s expression and immediately knew the opponent was not simple. He then stepped in front of Tie Zhuzi and said, "Let me handle this."
Tie Zhuzi stared with his big bull eyes, somewhat anxious, "Wu Jing, don¡¯t hold me back, I want to smash this show-off to death."
He Tao was also furious; since joining Wolf Fang, no one had dared to speak to him this way.
"Come on, do you want toe at me one by one or all at once?" He Tao said boldly.
In Wolf Fang, besides the Wolf King, he had never encountered an opponent. Of course, he never had the chance to fight the Wolf King; he only heard that the Wolf King¡¯s skills were very powerful.
Xiang Yu nced at Tie Zhuzi, signaling him not to cause trouble, then stepped forward two steps and said, "You¡¯re quite confident."
He Tao saw Xiang Yu step out and then angrily said, "It seems you¡¯re the best fighter among this group."
"Incorrect, I¡¯m not even ranked, but dealing with someone like you, I don¡¯t need them." Xiang Yu casually replied.
Standing to the side, Wu Jing was also a bit worried; from the previous contact with He Tao, he genuinely couldn¡¯t determine who would win.
"Captain He, you¡¯d better think carefully about this. You know the Wolf King¡¯s temper; he hates his own people fighting, and if he finds out you fought this person today, what will he think?" Wang Qian stepped forward, frowned, and said.
"You don¡¯t need to worry about this, I have my decision." He Tao replied sternly.
Wang Qian wanted to say something, but He Tao walked forward two steps without a word, no longer paying attention to her.
Wang Qian could only bite her lip and watch coldly from there.
He Tao and Xiang Yu stared at each other, and the surroundings became especially quiet as everyone wanted to know who was more skilled.
"Why don¡¯t we make a bet now?" Xiang Yu said.
"Speak." He Tao raised his head confidently and said.
"If you lose, take your people and leave this ce now. As for Lin Chong and the others, we¡¯ll handle them." Xiang Yu said.
"And if you lose?" He Tao asked.
"If I lose, you can handle it however you like." Xiang Yu said.
"No, I oppose." Wang Qian suddenly stepped forward and said.
She didn¡¯t know Xiang Yu¡¯s rtionship with the Wolf King, but since she knew there was a rtionship, she absolutely wouldn¡¯t allow He Tao to harm him.
"Agreed." He Tao said straightforwardly.
Wang Qian was the deputy squad leader, but didn¡¯t have as much authority here as He Tao.
In Wolf Fang, there was a strict hierarchy of rtionships. Although it was just a matter of being a leader or deputy, the difference in power was significant.
Xiang Yu knew the opponent was an expert; he couldn¡¯t be careless.
The two were ready, standing there and gazing at each other, neither making the first move. Between experts, any slight mistake could lead to failure.
That is to say, whoever makes the first move could expose their weaknesses too early.
"Start." Suddenly, Tie Zhuzi shouted loudly, startling everyone around him.
The two facing off in the middle simultaneously moved.
Xiang Yu was fine as he was already familiar with Tie Zhuzi¡¯s voice, so he wasn¡¯t panicked when he heard the shout.
For He Tao, however, it had a certain impact; Tie Zhuzi¡¯s loud shout distracted him.
Both moved simultaneously, and Xiang Yu¡¯s fist moved first, aiming straight for He Tao¡¯s head.
He Tao quickly dodged and sent a flying kick towards Xiang Yu¡¯s upper chest.
Xiang Yu blocked with his left hand while crashing down hard with his right elbow.
Originally, He Tao wanted to withstand it, but seeing the immense force of Xiang Yu¡¯s blow, he quickly retreated backward.
Although they had just engaged, He Tao already sensed that Xiang Yu¡¯s skills were exceptional and that every punch carried a dark strength, making him very ufortable.
"What style of boxing is this?" He Tao shouted while taking advantage of the situation.
By now, everyone could see that Xiang Yu had the upper hand. Even Wu Jing was astonished as he watched; he knew Xiang Yu had great skills but hadn¡¯t expected him to be this powerful.
It seemed that Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t gone all out before, and today, knowing nothing about He Tao¡¯s skills, he was fullymitted.
Actually, Xiang Yu¡¯s current skills were greatly rted to his daily morning practice. Perhaps he hadn¡¯t noticed, but ever since practicing the boxing methods taught by the old man, his agility and reaction speed had significantly improved.
Xiang Yu threw punches relentlessly, giving the opponent no chance to counter.
He Tao fought feeling very stifled; he was continuously suppressed by Xiang Yu, unable to gain an advantage.
He shouted and sent a kick towards Xiang Yu, who dodged backward while He Tao took the opportunity to leap back.
He Tao took a deep breath, organized his thoughts, and then once again struck towards Xiang Yu. He aimed to turn defense into offense, as only through attacking could he find the opponent¡¯s weaknesses.
He Tao aimed a downward punch at Xiang Yu¡¯s head, but Xiang Yu didn¡¯t dodge. Instead, he kicked He Tao¡¯s leg aside and then jumped up and swept towards He Tao¡¯s head.
He Tao hurriedly jumped back, and Xiang Yu came at him again with a frenzied barrage.
The brothers of Tianlong Squad were thrilled to see their leader¡¯s exceptional skills, and they began shouting excitedly.
Few of them had ever seen Xiang Yu fight, and even if they had, it had never been this spectacr.
In Wolf Fang, everyone was shocked watching Xiang Yu. While they were not familiar with Xiang Yu, they knew He Tao well.
This man could force He Tao into such a situation, something they had never witnessed before.
Especially Wang Qian, though she knew she wasn¡¯t a match for Xiang Yu, she hadn¡¯t expected the gap to be thisrge.
Tie Zhuzi, seeing Xiang Yu firmly in control, started boasting loudly.
"I told you that show-off isn¡¯t a match for Brother Yu, now you see." Tie Zhuzi shouted.
The scene was quiet, save for Tie Zhuzi¡¯s loud yelling. Wu Jing tugged at him, signaling him to be quieter.
Xiang Yu forced the opponent back with a punch, then kicked toward He Tao¡¯s chest.
Initially, Xiang Yu thought the opponent was highly skilled, so he got serious, but unexpectedly, the opponent wasn¡¯t much after all.
"You¡¯re not my match." Xiang Yu pushed the opponent away, withdrew his hand, and stood there saying.
"Impossible, try again." He Tao was somewhat anxious. He knew very well that he wasn¡¯t Xiang Yu¡¯s match, but didn¡¯t want to admit it in his heart.
After all, he was a squad leader in Wolf Fang, while Xiang Yu was just a petty thug from the city. Losing to him was uneptable, especially in front of so many of his brothers, which would be disgraceful. If he truly lost here, he¡¯d rather die...
Chapter 1021: Tense Confrontation Between Two Sides
Chapter 1021: Chapter 1021: Tense Confrontation Between Two Sides
Xiang Yu still stood there calmly, directly facing Wang Qian, his gaze very steady.
Wang Qian also looked at Xiang Yu, trying to find any hint of deceit in his eyes, but she found nothing.
Why would Xiang Yu say he¡¯s not one of them? Why is he so confident? Could he be a deity?
Wang Qian had many questions, but it was not the right time to ask them.
About ten minutester, two people ran back from afar and stood before Wang Qian, saying, "The man fired a shot and ran, using a sniper rifle simr to the ones in our team¡¯s arsenal."
"What?" Wang Qian frowned slightly, looking at the person.
The person just nodded without continuing.
Wang Qianposed herself and looked at Xiang Yu, saying, "Even if the murderer escaped, it doesn¡¯t prove you¡¯re innocent."
"I don¡¯t want to exin, just remind you, don¡¯t let others use you as a gun. If you and I sh now, who benefits the most? You know better than I do." Xiang Yu said.
Thinking about this, Wang Qian broke out in a cold sweat. If Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t behind this, then she would have be a tool used by others.
Looking at He Tao lying there, Wang Qian sighed inwardly. Their Wolf Fang was renowned internationally, yet they faced setbacks here.
Wang Qian secretly nced at Xiang Yu, feeling uneasy. She didn¡¯t expect someone with such talent to be hidden in this small city.
If they recruited him into Wolf Fang, he would surely be put to good use. Thinking of this, Wang Qian once again scrutinized Xiang Yu, noting his well-proportioned figure and angr face, more and more resembling someone from Wolf Fang.
"Have you seen enough?" Xiang Yu suddenly said.
Wang Qian¡¯s face inexplicably reddened, she coughed to mask her embarrassment, saying, "We will definitely investigate this matter. If you did it, no matter the cost, we will hold you ountable."
"You better investigate thoroughly and then leave here." Xiang Yu said coldly, looking at Wang Qian.
Wang Qian didn¡¯t know where Xiang Yu¡¯s confidence came from. They were people from Wolf Fang. Anyone with power knew their international status. Yet, this kid spoke so boldly, she couldn¡¯t tell if he had a backing or was just a fool.
"What¡¯s your rtionship with our Wolf King?" Wang Qian asked curiously.
"No rtionship." Xiang Yu replied candidly, looking at her.
But the more Xiang Yu denied a rtionship, the more Wang Qian believed their rtionship was unusual.
At this point, there was nothing left to say. Wang Qian found someone to clean up He Tao¡¯s corpse and prepared to leave.
Just a few steps away, Wang Qian suddenly turned to Xiang Yu and said, "What do you think of Wolf Fang?"
Xiang Yu was also taken aback, unsure why she asked this.
"Wolf Fang transcends any one country, specializing in hiring, very dangerous but also very free." Xiang Yu said objectively.
Wang Qian nodded upon hearing this and then left with her people.
Xiang Yu did not stop them, letting the Tianlong team clear the way for them to leave.
Tie Zhuzi watched Wang Qian¡¯s departing figure and said, "Brother Yu, what did she mean?"
"Probably interested in me, wants to choose me as a son-inw." Xiang Yu said offhandedly.
Now that Wolf Fang people had left, Xiang Yu finally breathed a sigh of relief. Though he felt confident in dealing with them, opposing Wolf Fang wasn¡¯t wise.
They really didn¡¯t need to do that.
Xiang Yu stood there, thought for a moment, and then said to Wu Jing, "Quickly now, have the brothers investigate Lin Chong¡¯s whereabouts. They should be in this city."
Now that He Tao was dead in Wolf Fang, they should also be searching for Lin Chong.
Wu Jing acknowledged and instructed some brothers to clean up the battlefield, while others followed him out.
Xiang Yu, with Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan, went to the shooting location. The shooting position was unprocessed, and all traces were fresh. This indicated that the opponent had just arrived.
They tracked from the footprints all the way down, and after walking hundreds of meters, they finally saw tire tracks.
By following the tire tracks, they could find the murderer. Tie Zhuzi had already memorized the scent, and could surely catch up by tracking it.
But tracking this way would be too troublesome, and they didn¡¯t have the resources for it.
"Let¡¯s go back." Xiang Yu said, leading the two back the way they came.
At this moment, in a dark room, two people sat facing each other. They were Lin Chong, leader of Wolf Eye, and his strategist Zhuge Xiaoming.
Then someone suddenly knocked and came in.
"Big brother, the job is done." The person said cautiously.
"Are you sure He Tao is dead?" Zhuge Xiaoming said, his eyes gleaming.
"A bullet to the forehead, definitely dead." The person said firmly.
"Understood, you can go." Lin Chong said.
The person responded and turned to leave.
"Hold on!" At this moment, Zhuge Xiaoming suddenly shouted, then pulled out a gun and shot ¡¯bang¡¯ at the person¡¯s heart, killing him.
"What are you doing?" Lin Chong said anxiously. They were his brothers, after all.
"This must be kept secret, the fewer people know the better; otherwise it bes our downfall. If others know we killed He Tao, imagine how Wolf Fang will treat us." Zhuge Xiaoming analyzed.
Lin Chong gritted his teeth and nodded, although they were his brothers, as the saying goes, ruthless people seed. If they wanted revenge on Xiang Yu, they had to be merciless.
"Now that He Tao is dead, they¡¯ll surely look for Xiang Yu. One is a strong dragon, the other a local snake, let them fight. In the end, they won¡¯t be a match for Xiang Yu. Then we¡¯ll strike and eliminate Xiang Yu." Zhuge Xiaoming said confidently with a smile.
Lin Chong nodded, looking at Zhuge Xiaoming with a peculiar gaze. This kid was too cunning, and he had to be wary of him in the future, or he might end up betrayed.
"Is there a problem?" Zhuge Xiaoming saw Lin Chong looking at him and asked with curiosity.
Lin Chong shook his head, saying, "What if they don¡¯t fight?"
A coldness shed in Zhuge Xiaoming¡¯s eyes as he stated, "If they don¡¯t fight, then we must implement the second n."
Lin Chong nodded, hoping the first n would unfold perfectly, as he considered the second n too wasteful.
When he first saw Wang Qian, he was smitten. If she had to sacrifice, Lin Chong would feel somewhat reluctant.
Zhuge Xiaoming saw Lin Chong¡¯s thoughts and said, "Beauty brings disaster, there¡¯s nothing to regret. After all, it¡¯s just a pawn leading us to sess."
Chapter 1022: Wang Qian Gets Captured and Learns the Truth
Chapter 1022: Chapter 1022: Wang Qian Gets Captured and Learns the Truth
Just as Lin Chong and Zhuge Xiaoming were discussing matters, Lin Chong¡¯s phone rang.
"Boss, they¡¯ve all left and didn¡¯t fight," a person said.
"What? Did you see clearly?" Lin Chong angrily shouted.
"I saw clearly, their people have already left," the person replied.
"Damn it, he¡¯s deceiving me." Lin Chong shouted angrily, hung up the phone, and then kicked the man lying on the ground.
In his view, it must be this boy on the ground who tricked him.
Zhuge Xiaoming, seeing his reaction, already understood the oue and said, "Don¡¯t rush, since this method doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll proceed with the second n."
A cold gleam shed in Lin Chong¡¯s eyes, and he nodded, saying, "I¡¯ll leave this to you, make sure to do it well."
"Don¡¯t worry," Zhuge Xiaoming nodded and then left.
Over on Xiang Yu¡¯s side, he put Wu Jing and the others on the case while he and Tie Zhuzi took the opportunity to understand the city¡¯smercial structure.
Of course, understanding basically meant going to various entertainment venues and having fun. Usually, Xiang Yu and Xiao Xuan sat there drinking, taking the opportunity to observe the people around.
Meanwhile, Tie Zhuzi would take the opportunity to leave for a while, no one knowing what he was up to. But when he returned, he¡¯d always be weak in the legs, looking very satisfied.
Time flew by, and three days passed. Xiang Yu and his gang had wandered through all the major entertainment venues but still had no news of Lin Chong and his crew.
But Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t worried at all; he knew the others were still in the city. This time, they came prepared and wouldn¡¯t stop until they achieved their goal.
The reason Xiang Yu went out every day was also to give the other side a chance.
In a small house, Lin Chong and Zhuge Xiaoming were standing by the window.
"Xiang Yu and his team think the issue has blown over, going out to have fun every day. This is our chance; we might not need the second n, we can go directly and take him out," Lin Chong said.
Zhuge Xiaoming stood there, thought for a moment, then shook his head, saying, "Don¡¯t underestimate Xiang Yu; the more he acts like this, the less we should fall for it. Although he shows up at entertainment venues every day, who¡¯s to say it¡¯s not a trap he¡¯s set?"
"You¡¯re too cautious," Lin Chong said, frowning.
"Better safe than sorry; this time, we can¡¯t be careless, and we must take Xiang Yu down," Zhuge Xiaoming stated.
Lin Chong didn¡¯t argue but nodded in agreement.
Xiang Yu indeed wanted to lure out the opposition, but they weren¡¯t fooled. On the fourth day, as Xiang Yu¡¯s gang was still out at the entertainment venues, his phone rang¡ªit was Han Rumei calling.
Xiang Yu saw it was her call, then gathered Tie Zhuzi and the others, running outside to answer.
"Something happened to that woman in Wolf Fang," Han Rumei said.
Xiang Yu was shocked, his first thought was that Wolf Eye¡¯s people didn¡¯t target him but attacked Wolf Fang, then framed him.
"What happened to Wang Qian?" Xiang Yu asked.
"Just now, a group took him away and left a message, saying whoever provokes Xiang Yu ends up like this," Han Rumei exined.
Xiang Yu understood immediately; this was as he suspected, Lin Chong wanted to use Wolf Fang¡¯s hand to eliminate him.
"Can you track them?" Xiang Yu inquired.
He spoke while jumping into the car, signaling Tie Zhuzi to start the engine.
"Our people are tracking them, don¡¯t worry, this time they won¡¯t escape," Han Rumei assured.
Xiang Yu rified the direction they were heading, then urged Tie Zhuzi to pursue them.
Now, Wolf Fang¡¯s people were investigating Lin Chong¡¯s whereabouts; if they found out Xiang Yu¡¯s group captured their deputy, they¡¯d certainly go crazy and retaliate.
This matter must be handled quickly, or the consequences would be severe.
In the car, Xiang Yu called Wu Jing and instructed all Tianlong Squad members to hide, waiting for his signal to act.
Wu Jing didn¡¯t know what happened, but hearing Xiang Yu¡¯s urgent tone, he knew something was definitely up.
After hanging up, Wu Jing issued orders for all brothers to return and not go out, waiting for Xiang Yu¡¯s news.
Xiang Yu and the two others drove the car, following Han Rumei¡¯s guidance, heading forward.
After an hour on the road, they¡¯d left the city and headed for a small county.
Clearly, Lin Chong and his gang went to great lengths to evade Xiang Yu.
At this moment, in an industrial park in the small county, there were many abandoned factory buildings. In an office inside a factory, Lin Chong was anxiously awaiting.
Just then, someone called to say the person had been brought in and was now in a workshop.
Lin Chong took a deep breath and proceeded outside.
Since things hade to this, he had no way back.
The factory lighting was bright, virtually as daylight. As Lin Chong walked in, he saw a woman firmly tied up, mouth stuffed, none other than Wang Qian.
Lin Chong approached her and pretended to smile calmly, saying, "Captain Wang, we meet again."
Wang Qian had seen Lin Chong, and her impression of him wasn¡¯t great, but He Tao insisted on intervening in this event, so she came to help. Unexpectedly, now He Tao had long gone to the afterlife, and she was tied here.
Lin Chong stepped forward, removed the item from Wang Qian¡¯s mouth, and said, "It¡¯s best you don¡¯t make a fuss; this is a deserted industrial park, no one within a ten-mile radius."
To Lin Chong¡¯s surprise, Wang Qian appeared indifferent, neither shouting nor panicking.
She merely nced at Lin Chong, asking, "Why did you abduct me?"
"Just wanted to invite you over for a cup of tea," Lin Chong pretended to respond casually.
"How can I drink like this," Wang Qian said.
Lin Chong smiled apologetically, saying, "I know Captain Wang is highly skilled; if we don¡¯t tie you up, no one here could handle you."
"You killed He Tao," Wang Qian used.
Lin Chong simply smiled without replying.
"So it was you," Wang Qian gritted her teeth in anger. Wolf Fang was brought in by Lin Chong, yet they acted first, without Xiang Yu¡¯s group making a move.
If she were free now, she¡¯d certainly shoot and kill this shameless man.
"Don¡¯t me me, everyone¡¯s surviving on the streets; I had no choice," Lin Chong said, taking a regrettable nce at Wang Qian, his eyes glinting with greed.
Seeing Lin Chong¡¯s expression, Wang Qian began to feel uneasy and quickly said, "You know Wolf Fang¡¯s rules; if you release me now, we can still negotiate. I¡¯ll leave you a way out if..."
She didn¡¯t continue, as everyone understood¡ªno more words needed...
Chapter 1024 Completely Resolving Future Troubles
Chapter 1024: Chapter 1024 Completely Resolving Future Troubles
Lin Chong already had fears about Xiang Yu, and now seeing Xiang Yu, he became even more terrified. He didn¡¯t waste time and directly pleaded for mercy.
"Are you really going to let me go?" Lin Chong was trembling as he spoke.
Even he himself didn¡¯t believe Xiang Yu would let him go, but at such a critical moment concerning life and death, he still harbored fantasies.
Xiang Yu casually nodded, "Of course I can, but you have to tell me the whereabouts of Zhuge Xiaoming."
Lin Chong swore to the heavens, "If I don¡¯t keep my word, I¡¯m willing to face Guan Yu¡¯s punishment."
Most of the people mixing on the streets worship Guan Yu, and they rarely make such deadly vows lightly.
Lin Chong swiftly nodded in agreement, believing Xiang Yu, and then revealed Zhuge Xiaoming¡¯s location.
Zhuge Xiaoming was his strategist. Although their rtionship was generally okay, they both knew they didn¡¯t really trust each other.
When Zhuge Xiaoming didn¡¯t show up today, Lin Chong already suspected it. Since he wasn¡¯t loyal to him, he couldn¡¯t me Lin Chong for betraying him.
Lin Chong didn¡¯t hesitate to disclose Zhuge Xiaoming¡¯s location, then hopefully looked at Xiang Yu.
"You didn¡¯t lie?" Xiang Yu asked.
"I absolutely did not lie," Lin Chong said.
After hearing this, Xiang Yu nodded, took out his phone, and dialed a number. He called Han Rumei, instructing her to quickly go there and capture Zhuge Xiaoming.
"We already caught him earlier. Don¡¯t worry," Han Rumei said.
"Where was he caught?" Xiang Yu asked.
"In a location not far from you," Han Rumei said.
Hearing this, Xiang Yu knitted his brows because this location contradicted what Lin Chong had said.
Lin Chong also heard Han Rumei¡¯s words and gritted his teeth in anger. Clearly, Zhuge Xiaoming had deceived him.
"You need to listen; he¡¯s the one who cheated me. I didn¡¯t deceive you on purpose..." Lin Chong said nervously, fearing Xiang Yu would order his death at this moment.
Xiang Yu nonchntly shook his head, "No worries, we¡¯ve already caught him."
After hearing this, Lin Chong finally rxed and looked adoringly at Xiang Yu. Without Xiang Yu¡¯s permission, he didn¡¯t dare to leave.
"Why are you looking at me? I¡¯m not into men," Xiang Yu said irritably.
"So are you going to keep your word?" Lin Chong asked.
"I keep my word." Xiang Yu finished speaking and ignored Lin Chong, just waving his hand.
Seeing this, Lin Chong was ted; he never thought Xiang Yu would actually let him go, feeling incredibly relieved.
"Thank you, thank you..." Lin Chong hurriedly expressed his gratitude and turned to leave. But as he turned, a big foot flew towards his face.
Lin Chong couldn¡¯t dodge it and was kicked far away.
"I said I¡¯d let you go, but I can¡¯t guarantee others will," Xiang Yu smirked.
"You shameless scoundrel, I¡¯ll kill you today," said Wang Qian, wearing a coat but with only a torn bra inside because of Lin Chong.
Lin Chong sought help from Xiang Yu, but Xiang Yu stood there smiling with no intention of intervening.
"Xiang Yu, you¡¯ve sworn," Lin Chong shouted.
Xiang Yu nodded, "Yes, I swore I¡¯d let you go, but this is between you and them; I can¡¯t be involved."
Lin Chong gritted his teeth and got up to fight Wang Qian.
He knew Wang Qian had good skills, but she was still a woman. If he fought with all his strength, he might get away.
Wang Qian was furious, as she had almost been harmed by Lin Chong earlier. She was determined not to let Lin Chong escape today.
Lin Chong kicked towards Wang Qian.
Wang Qian dodged to one side, then swung her hand chopping at Lin Chong¡¯s neck. Only hearing a crunch, Lin Chong yelped in pain.
But Lin Chong didn¡¯t fall; he dashed towards the outside. In just one encounter, he knew Wang Qian was definitely not someone he could defeat, so he thought he might as well escape since Xiang Yu vowed not to interfere with him.
Wang Qian hadn¡¯t expected this guy to flee, and she was about to chase when Tie Zhuzi stood at the door and kicked Lin Chong back.
Lin Chong fell to the ground, resentfully looking at Xiang Yu. Xiang Yu then blinked innocently, "The brother outside didn¡¯t hear my words."
Lin Chong scrambled up again, but Wang Qian had already arrived in front of him and mmed a punch towards his head.
Lin Chong quickly rolled away.
Then Wang Qian took two steps forward and kicked heavily on Lin Chong¡¯s neck.
This kick was strong; Xiang Yu standing aside was shocked. This petite girl, when she fought, was really ruthless.
Lin Chong¡¯s neck was misaligned with his body; without a sound, Wang Qian finished him off.
Looking at the corpse on the ground, Wang Qian finally sighed in relief. But then suddenly remembered something and looked at Xiang Yu, who was staring intently at her chest.
Wang Qian¡¯s face flushed and turned away.
Xiang Yu coughed to cover his embarrassment, "Now the truth is out, it has nothing to do with us."
Wang Qian, wearing Xiang Yu¡¯s clothes, lookedical. She adjusted her clothing, then turned to Xiang Yu, "Thank you for saving me."
Xiang Yu waved dismissively, "It¡¯s nothing. There¡¯s nothing more for you here; you can leave."
Just then, someone outside dragged Zhuge Xiaoming in. The person nodded to Xiang Yu, and after dropping Zhuge Xiaoming off, left.
Xiang Yu had seen that person before; they worked for Han Rumei under the Dragon Heart team.
Zhuge Xiaoming came in, saw Xiang Yu, and was startled. When he also saw Lin Chong lying on the ground, he understood everything.
"I¡¯m not involved in this; it has nothing to do with me," Zhuge Xiaoming quickly said.
Xiang Yu shook his head and smiled, "Don¡¯t look at me; I¡¯m not interested in you. Although this is all nned by you and Lin Chong, I suffered no loss and won¡¯t trouble you."
Zhuge Xiaoming was dumbfounded; this wasn¡¯t the Xiang Yu he knew. Was it possible his prior information was incorrect?
While Zhuge Xiaoming was in a daze, Wang Qian suddenly walked over and kicked Zhuge Xiaoming¡¯s head.
"So it was you two who nned this," Wang Qian said, then took a gun from Lin Chong¡¯s pocket and without hesitation, shot Zhuge Xiaoming in the head.
Poor Zhuge Xiaoming, so clever, yet doomed so easily here.
Outside, Tie Zhuzi rushed in upon hearing the gunshot, and upon finding no danger, he rxed.
"Thank you; if it weren¡¯t for you, I surely..." Wang Qian gratefully looked at Xiang Yu.
If not for Xiang Yu today, the consequences could have been dire.
Before Xiang Yu could speak, Wu Jing called with an urgent voice, "Brother Yu, the Wolf Fang people have gone crazy. They¡¯re searching for us..."
Chapter 1025: Everything Returns to Calm
Chapter 1025: Chapter 1025: Everything Returns to Calm
It was clear from his voice that Wu Jing was a bit anxious, not because he was afraid to face the people from Wolf Fang, but because Xiang Yu had instructed them to hide and not to show up easily.
If they really encountered someone from Wolf Fang, he didn¡¯t know whether to fight or to avoid them.
After hearing this, Xiang Yu said, "I understand. You guys stay hidden, don¡¯t worry about the other matters."
After hanging up the phone, Xiang Yu gave Wang Qian a cold nce and said, "You¡¯d better let the others know, they¡¯ve all gone mad."
Only then did Wang Qian remember that she was already safe and needed to inform herrades, so they wouldn¡¯t worry.
"Let me use the phone." Wang Qian said, looking at Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu tossed the phone to her, and Wang Qian made the call. After exining everything clearly, she returned the phone to Xiang Yu.
Once everything was tidied up and the battlefield cleaned, they destroyed the evidence. They were all experts at this, handling it with ease.
On the way back, Wang Qian sat in Xiang Yu¡¯s car, both of them sitting in the back seat. Wang Qian was wearing Xiang Yu¡¯s oversized clothes, which looked a bitical.
"Thank you so much for today." Wang Qian said, looking at Xiang Yu.
"Don¡¯t just thank me with words, show me some practical gratitude." Xiang Yu chuckled, feeling in high spirits after taking down Lin Chong and his group.
"Practical? What kind of practical?" Wang Qian asked, eyes filled with confusion.
"How about..." Xiang Yu began, then gave Wang Qian¡¯s chest a lustful look, like a hungry wolf with ascivious grin.
"Get lost..."
Xiang Yu dropped Wang Qian off at her destination.
The people of Wolf Fang felt relieved when they saw Wang Qian return, although they looked at her differently, as she appeared disheveled and d in Xiang Yu¡¯s clothes.
What was going on? Could it be that the two had secretly pledged themselves to each other?
Xiang Yu noticed their confusion and said, "Don¡¯t misunderstand, your vice-captain and I are not nning to get married anytime soon, until..."
"Get lost..." Wang Qian shouted, ring at Xiang Yu with wide eyes as he acted like a rogue.
Xiang Yu no longer said anything, jumped into the car, and left.
Watching Xiang Yu¡¯s departing car, Wang Qian suddenly smiled, feeling a strange fondness for him.
Logically, this was impossible. She detested those carefree types, but Xiang Yu was an exception.
The brothers of Wolf Fang saw the longing in Wang Qian¡¯s eyes, coughed awkwardly, and walked away, thinking their goddess might have fallen for him.
Wang Qian knew she was acting out of character, so she tightened her clothes and walked away.
Back at the hotel, Wu Jing and Zhang Dongxu were already waiting there. Upon hearing that all the issues had been resolved, they were happy as well.
However, after his initial joy, Zhang Dongxu couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit sad. He had once been a part of Wolf Eye, and now it was entirely obliterated.
He used to be called a jinx, and it wasn¡¯t without reason.
"Since the problem is solved, you two can go back, or you can choose to stay; it¡¯s up to you." Xiang Yu said.
"I¡¯ll return." Wu Jing immediately said.
Everyone looked at Zhang Dongxu, who seemed to have made a big decision, then looked up at Xiang Yu and said, "Brother Yu, I want to stay here."
Xiang Yu agreed with this idea, too. He nodded with a smile and said, "Alright, I¡¯ll leave a few brothers for you tomand. Be careful here, and call if you need anything."
After arranging everything, Xiang Yu left.
Wu Jing, together with the members of Team Tianlong, and Xiang Yu, along with Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan, all left the city.
Everyone was exhausted from the long period of busyness, so Tie Zhuzi drove straight to a bathhouse for a full spa treatment, beforefortably returning to City No. 2.
Zhang Dongxu stayed in City No. 4, determined to make a mark there. The next day, just as Zhang Dongxu finished freshening up and was preparing for the day, a beautiful woman came to find him.
Zhang Dongxu recognized her; it was Wang Qian, the vice-captain of the Wolf Fang squad.
Seeing her, Zhang Dongxu was somewhat nervous. With Xiang Yu gone, he wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it if she was here to cause trouble.
"Where is Xiang Yu?" Wang Qian asked as soon as she saw Zhang Dongxu.
Tall with an elegant physique and beautiful long hair, Wang Qian was dressed in casual attire. She looked like a white-cor beauty; anyone unaware of her identity wouldn¡¯t guess she was a sub-team vice-captain.
"Do you have business with him?" Zhang Dongxu asked cautiously.
Wang Qian frowned but didn¡¯t really have any business; she just wanted to see Xiang Yu.
Seeing her blush, Zhang Dongxu suddenly understood and said a bit embarrassedly, "I¡¯m sorry, Brother Yu has already left."
"Left? Where did he go?" Wang Qian asked, feeling an inexplicable sense of loss.
"Well, uh, this..." After thinking for a moment, Zhang Dongxu gave her Xiang Yu¡¯s address.
Wang Qian thanked him and then turned to leave.
Standing there, Zhang Dongxu also had a mix of emotions, feeling a bit envious too; why is it that the women who fancy Xiang Yu are always so beautiful...
Back in City No. 2, things returned to normal. When Gao Zhitao heard that Xiang Yu and the others had returned, he rushed to the hotel.
Gao Zhitao¡¯s injuries were fully healed, and he looked quite dashing in his police uniform.
When he met Tie Zhuzi, the two inevitably bragged to each other.
"Xiang Yu, my grandfather has been mentioning youtely and hopes to meet you." Gao Zhitao said.
"Not going." Tie Zhuzi suddenly said.
Gao Zhitao ignored him and looked expectantly at Xiang Yu.
After thinking for a moment, Xiang Yu nodded and said, "Alright, have hime here this afternoon."
Gao Zhitao understood that his grandfather had gone too far in the past, so it was only natural to have hime over now.
They exchanged updates about the city¡¯s current situation. Even though Gao Zhitao was the Director of the Public Security Bureau, he often seemed bored on a daily basis.
Currently, crime rates in the city were extremely low. Apart from some minor disputes, there wasn¡¯t much to do.
These days, Gao Zhitao had been so bored that he reopened old cases that hadn¡¯t been dealt with, starting a major cleanup operation.
This action received praise from the public.
Now, Gao Zhitao had also be a figure in the winds of the city¡¯s scene, starting to make a name for himself in politics.
Gao Mantang was naturally quite pleased with his grandson¡¯s performance. No one called Gao Zhitao a failure anymore.
Around four in the afternoon, Gao Mantang arrived at the hotel alone. He wasn¡¯t wearing military attire, looking just like an ordinary old man.
When Xiang Yu and the others saw him, they felt somewhat unustomed. Even Gao Zhitao awkwardly smiled and said, "Grandpa, when did you have those clothes? I¡¯ve never seen you wear them before."
Seeing their expressions, Gao Mantang also gave an embarrassed smile and said, "These are the clothes I wore when I got married in my youth..."
Chapter 1027: Drawing Xiang Yu into Wolf Fang
Chapter 1027: Chapter 1027: Drawing Xiang Yu into Wolf Fang
"What are you two doing here?" Xiao Xuan stood behind them and asked.
"Don¡¯t make noise, listen to what they¡¯re saying," Gao Zhitao said as hey there.
Xiao Xuan was speechless towards the two and then pulled them aside, standing in front of the door to block it.
Seeing this, Gao Zhitao and the other could only cough and then move aside to boast.
Xiao Xuan wasn¡¯t curious about what was happening inside and stood by the door to keep watch for Xiang Yu.
"Looking for me for something? Miss me?" Xiang Yu asked with a cheeky smile.
Wang Qian¡¯s face reddened again; she never had this kind of feeling towards a man before¡ªsaying she misses him wasn¡¯t right, or perhaps she subconsciously didn¡¯t want to believe she actually missed him, which was simply nonsensical.
"I¡¯ve reported your information to the higher-ups; they¡¯re very interested in you and want to meet you," Wang Qian said.
Originally, this matter could have beenmunicated directly by phone. The reason she personally came was actually to see Xiang Yu.
"What information?" Xiang Yu asked, puzzled.
"Are you interested in joining Wolf Fang?" Wang Qian asked, looking at Xiang Yu with some anticipation.
She had almost finished investigating Xiang Yu¡¯s information, finding that although he was a bit lecherous, his character was still good. Moreover, his terrifying skills would be a major asset to Wolf Fang if he joined.
Now Xiang Yu understood, the other party was trying to recruit him.
"Any benefits to it?" Xiang Yu asked Wang Qian.
Wang Qian was taken aback; she thought he would be thrilled to be invited to join Wolf Fang, but it seemed that wasn¡¯t the case.
Previously, she¡¯d seen many people join Wolf Fang, all of whom excitedly shouted and cheered. But Xiang Yu was too calm.
"You¡¯re asking about benefits?" Wang Qian said, somewhat incredulously.
"Of course, if you want me to join Wolf Fang, there has to be benefits¡ªam I supposed to just be freebor for you?" Xiang Yu said.
This question was something Wang Qian hadn¡¯t truly considered. She paused for a while before saying, "Joining Wolf Fang will offer more opportunities for training, a broader space for development, more resources, and more money..."
"Hold on," Xiang Yu interrupted, "I¡¯m not interested in any of that, I just want to know if there will be prettydies attending to me." Xiang Yu said with a cheeky smile.
"You..." Wang Qian nearly cursed out loud, knowing Xiang Yu was shameless; she hadn¡¯t expected him to be this close to outrageous.
"No," Wang Qian responded bluntly.
"Good," Xiang Yu nodded in relief, "I¡¯d be ufortable if there were prettydies attending to me."
Wang Qian was speechless towards Xiang Yu and said seriously, "Could you be a bit more serious? I¡¯m discussing business with you."
"I¡¯m discussing business too, don¡¯t misunderstand. Actually, I¡¯m a person with principles¡ªdon¡¯t sweat the small stuff," Xiang Yu said very earnestly.
Wang Qian gritted her teeth, wanting to stand up and leave but restrained herself. Xiang Yu was a rare talent, and if he joined Wolf Fang, he would surely aplish much.
Though he couldn¡¯t surpass the Wolf King, he was at least on par with those district captains.
"I hope you seriously consider this. It¡¯s for your own good. You are currently involved in the underworld, leading to a dead end where you might die miserably on the street with no prospects," Wang Qian felt like scolding.
Xiang Yu pouted and said, "That might not be the case; have you heard of Xie Wendong? They¡¯re just as famous as Wolf Fang, you know."
"That¡¯s all in the past; it¡¯s not possible for you to reach such heights now," Wang Qian said.
"That¡¯s debatable; my goal is world domination and to defeat American imperialism," Xiang Yu bragged.
Wang Qian directly spat out water, stunned by how much Xiang Yu could boast; sheughed in exasperation and shook her head, "I¡¯ll ask you onest time. Do you want to join or not?"
"Yes," Xiang Yu replied.
"Then why are you talking nonsense here?" Wang Qian rolled her eyes at Xiang Yu.
"But not yet," Xiang Yu said.
"Are you facing difficulties now?" Wang Qian asked, frowning.
Xiang Yu nodded seriously, "I¡¯m currently single, and haven¡¯t enjoyed the pleasures of love..."
Before Xiang Yu could finish, Wang Qian threw her cup over and stood up angrily before walking out.
Xiang Yu caught the cup and ced it on the table, then yelled, "Don¡¯t go, let¡¯s talk more."
Wang Qian didn¡¯t believe him and left without a backward nce.
Outside, Tie Zhuzi and a few others saw Wang Qian walk away angrily and began to guess.
"She definitely wanted Brother Yu, and Brother Yu didn¡¯t agree, so she got mad and left," Tie Zhuzi spected.
"Stop talking nonsense, Xiang Yu probably wanted to be aggressive with the pretty girl and got rejected," Gao Zhitao said.
The three sat in the room, with Tie Zhuzi and Gao Zhitao still arguing back and forth.
Finally, Gao Zhitao looked at Xiang Yu and said, "Which one of us is right? Hey..." Gao Zhitao suddenly noticed Xiang Yu¡¯s pants, "Why are your pants wet?"
Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan also turned to look, noticing a wet patch on Xiang Yu¡¯s crotch.
"Couldn¡¯t hold it," Xiang Yu didn¡¯t even exin.
Earlier, when Wang Qian threw the cup, there was still water in it. Though Xiang Yu caught the cup, he didn¡¯t catch the water.
The others were speechless, Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan simply let it go, knowing it couldn¡¯t be what they thought.
But Gao Zhitao was particrly curious, went over to touch it, then sniffed it, and frowned, "Must have just... shot..."
The fourughed and chatted, making quite the lively scene.
Regarding Wang Qian¡¯s visit today, Xiang Yu was also surprised. He knew very well what type of organization Wolf Fang was, but he knew nothing about its internal structure.
If they wanted him to join, they were sure toe again.
For Xiang Yu, joining Wolf Fang was not feasible at the moment, but he didn¡¯t want to offend them.
After all, Wolf Fang was quite influential; using their power to intimidate the Falcon Organization would be beneficial.
The Falcon Organization was an international terrorist group;st time, Xiang Yu had wiped out one of their squads here. They were bound to return; it was just a matter of time.
If he could reach out to someone from Wolf Fang and have them negotiate, maybe the issue could be resolved.
Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t afraid of them, but if they did show up, it would surely cause great social panic.
Moreover, those people were extremely violent; if they came, they¡¯d definitely cause some horrific events.
These people were transient nomads, making countries around the world troubled by them, unable to eliminate them once and for all.
Therefore, Xiang Yu wished for apromise, having Wolf Fang negotiate.
With Wolf Fang proactively seeking him out, it was an opportunity for Xiang Yu to connect with them...
Chapter 1028: What Is Bound to Come Will Eventually Come
Chapter 1028: Chapter 1028: What Is Bound to Come Will Eventually Come
After Gao Zhitao bantered with Xiang Yu for a while, he finally left. Around seven o¡¯clock in the evening, after they had dinner, Xiang Yu sat there idly watching TV.
Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan went outside to y. Currently, the city is quite stable, partly due to the major crackdown by Gao Zhitao and his team, and partly because Xiang Yu and his group have been ying a significant role.
Xiang Yuy on the sofa, dozing off as he watched the news. A breaking news story on the ticker suddenly caught his attention.
In a northern city, a bus suddenly exploded, causing ten deaths and dozens of injuries.
Of course, the credibility of the news isn¡¯t very high, as they often downy the death toll in such reports.
This news wasn¡¯t broadcast directly on TV but appeared as a scrolling ticker, thereby confirming its report without causing more panic.
Upon seeing this news, Xiang Yu quickly got up and went to hisputer and specifically searched for this news.
There were many scenes and even videos online from the scene. The video quality was not great and quite shaky.
Xiang Yu found one video with rtively better quality and focused on watching it carefully.
The scene was chaotic; in the footage, a bus was burning, surrounded by a crowd, with some people trying to extinguish the fire.
From this video, there weren¡¯t any visible clues. Just as Xiang Yu was about to close it and open another, he abruptly noticed a young man holding a DV camera, filming the scene.
This appeared like a typical scene, but Xiang Yu felt something was off about the guy, prompting him to scrutinize it.
The young man was holding an expensive DV camera, unusual for someone his age, unless he was wealthy or connected.
Xiang Yu paused the video at the back of the man¡¯s neck and zoomed in. He saw a faint tattoo on the man¡¯s neck.
"They¡¯ve reallye," Xiang Yu muttered upon seeing the tattoo, convinced these people were from the Falcon Organization.
They nted bombs on the bus and didn¡¯t rush to leave; instead, they filmed the scene with the DV camera.
Thinking about this, Xiang Yu quickly called Gao Zhitao back.
Gao Zhitao hadn¡¯t been gone long when he received Xiang Yu¡¯s call, reluctantly returning.
Arriving at Xiang Yu¡¯s office, noticing Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan weren¡¯t there, he asked mysteriously, "Why did you call me back?"
"There¡¯s something I need you to do," Xiang Yu replied, then showed the Wolf Fang emblem on theputer to Gao Zhitao.
Gao Zhitao recognized the emblem, ncing at it briefly before asking, "Have they shown up?"
Xiang Yu nodded, "They haven¡¯t arrived yet, but I fear they will soon. You should prepare."
Gao Zhitao didn¡¯t know where Xiang Yu got his information, but Xiang Yu was always urate with his intel, so Gao Zhitao chose to believe him.
After thest incident, Xiang Yu had already shared all the information he had with Gao Zhitao.
Aware of the gravity of the situation, Gao Zhitao assured, "Don¡¯t worry, if they daree, they¡¯ll regret it."
Xiang Yu nodded in agreement, signaling Gao Zhitao to start preparing.
Now that Gao Zhitao is the Director of the Public Security Bureau, he¡¯s best suited to handle the preparations.
Like Xiang Yu predicted, the opponent would create chaos after entering the country.
However, they might be disappointed as domestic media won¡¯t exaggerate even if they orchestraterge explosions. Even if terrorists are identified as the culprits, it won¡¯t be disclosed; instead, they¡¯ll say the bus carried mmable and explosive materials, advising people not to panic.
That¡¯s the domestic situation, where real news reporting is nearly impossible.
This approach has pros and cons. The advantage is it doesn¡¯t create societal panic; only some officials know the truth. The downside is the public stays oblivious to what¡¯s transpired.
Earlier, Gao Mantang discussed something with him, which Xiang Yu kept in mind. This matter must be rified.
But hisst trip to the sixth city proved too overwhelming.
Now Xiang Yu epted hisrades¡¯ deaths, but revisiting the situation when they resurfaced was intolerable for him.
Even though he knows he can¡¯t avert the situation, he must face it, yet Xiang Yu keeps running from it.
Seated there, his mind drifted into a chaotic mess, pondering random thoughts. Once the Falcon Organization issue ends, it¡¯ll be time to investigate those matters.
Now, Xiang Yu¡¯s in an awkward position, uncertain of his own standing. In the past, he would¡¯ve reported this to Commander Cao without hesitation.
If Commander Cao handled this, he wouldn¡¯t be so concerned. But he no longer trusted Commander Cao, so he had to deal with it himself.
It¡¯s almost been three years since he left; he wonders if Commander Cao remembers their agreement.
Xiang Yuy on the sofa, eventually falling asleep in a daze. Unknown how long he slept, he woke up to find the room lit, covered in a thin nket.
"You¡¯re awake." A sweet voice sounded as Long Wu approached, holding chopsticks.
There were two small dishes on the table, likely made by Long Wu himself, judging by their distinct aroma.
"Wash up and have some food." Long Wu smiled.
Seeing her charming smile, Xiang Yu felt content. Even though he had already eaten, he still devoured everything, nearly ending up sick.
After cleaning up, Long Wu said to Xiang Yu, "Why don¡¯t you sit down?"
"I just want to walk around a bit," Xiang Yu replied, pacing back and forth.
He had eaten too much and couldn¡¯t sit down.
Long Wu didn¡¯t mind and continued, "I saw a particrly beautiful child at the mall today."
"Oh!" Xiang Yu responded absent-mindedly.
Long Wu paused for a while before saying, "Aren¡¯t you curious what I¡¯m talking about?"
Xiang Yu realized his aloofness and chuckled, "Did the child wet his pants or something?"
Long Wu rolled her eyes at him before exining, "This little boy was very handsome, and he looked a lot like you."
"Maybe he¡¯s my son," Xiang Yu joked, continuing his pacing.
Although Xiang Yu meant it as a joke, Long Wu didn¡¯tugh. Instead, she seriously remarked, "He really does look like you."
Xiang Yu dismissed it with a shrug; in such a vast world, it¡¯s not umon for look-alikes, nothing strange about that.
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s disinterest, Long Wu dropped the topic, possibly assuming she overthought it...
Chapter 1029: Pressure From Above
Chapter 1029: Chapter 1029: Pressure From Above
Long Wu chatted with Xiang Yu for a while and noticed that Xiang Yu seemed distracted, so she asked, "Is something the matter?"
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t want to talk much about street matters with her, so he shook his head and said, "Nothing."
Long Wu didn¡¯t press further, knowing Xiang Yu was feeling full, so she took his arm and went for a stroll outside.
Xiang Yu enjoyed this time, leisurely strolling in the small za of the hotel, letting all his worries drift away.
"When will you be able to let go of all this?" Long Wu asked casually.
Xiang Yu sighed inwardly and shook his head. At this moment, he wasn¡¯t the usual carefree hooligan, but his true self.
He had once thought about disappearing, going to a ce where no one knew him to live a simple life.
But reality always contradicts dreams; there are still many things he cannot let go of. If he let go of everything, he might as well be a Monk.
Long Wu came to this city for Xiang Yu, working at the grouppany for him as well.
She wanted to always be by Xiang Yu¡¯s side, regardless of the oue, withoutint or regret.
She too was enjoying this moment. All night, Long Wu¡¯s phone kept ringing, but she didn¡¯t answer it and eventually turned it off.
During the time with Xiang Yu, she didn¡¯t want to see anyone else.
They strolled in the small za until eleven at night, and then Long Wu drove away.
When Xiang Yu returned to the room, Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan were already asleep on the sofa.
When they heard Xiang Yu return, they groggily went to their rooms to rest.
Meanwhile, Gao Zhitao was holding a tense meeting in therge office at the police station that night.
Here, Gao Zhitao was the top Commander. Ever since the train station incident, they¡¯ve been quite rxed.
The city¡¯s crime rate had almost dropped to zero, which was previously unthinkable.
Today, Gao Zhitao gathered everyone again as they knew there was a big battle ahead.
"You might remember,st time we tackled a group of terrorists at the train station, and now we still have some detained in our prison. I¡¯ve just received news that their aplices are trying to infiltrate our city again..." Gao Zhitao outlined the situation.
Gao Zhitao was very serious at this time, exuding an aura befitting a director.
This was entirely different from when he was with Tie Zhuzi.
"Does everyone understand what I¡¯m saying?" Gao Zhitao nced around the room and asked.
Those present were all elites of the police system, most of whom had participated in thest incident, understanding its seriousness.
Since Gao Zhitao became director, they had consistently performed well, and had often been praised by provincial officials. Mishandling this matter might undo all their previous efforts.
"Does anyone have any suggestions? You can bring them up now." Seeing everyone understood, Gao Zhitao said.
"I think we should start tightening controls from now on..."
This emergency meeting of the city¡¯s police systemsted from the afternoon until two in the morning, and only after establishing some preliminary ns did everyone go to rest.
Gao Zhitao was still restless and wanted to call Xiang Yu for analysis, but seeing the time, he put down the phone and finally went to his room to sleep.
The next day, people in the city continued their work routines, living peaceful lives. However, observant people noticed that many more police officers were stationed at various intersections in the city. They would check vehicles without local license tes.
Moreover, checkpoints were set up at train stations, bus stations, and all traffic arteries; anyone from outside had to show proper documentation to enter the city.
For foreigners, entry procedures became even stricter.
Previously, foreigners were given special exemptions and could enter without paperwork, but not anymore; now they needed to go through rigorous procedures.
This impacted some aspects of the city¡¯s economic development. Many foreign investors stoppeding, and many tourists decided against visiting.
All decisions have pros and cons; perfection is impossible. But Gao Zhitao believed it was worthwhile.
For the safety of the city¡¯s people and their property, they had to do this.
However, he understood that the higher-ups disagreed, as it hindered economic development, directly affecting performance ratings, with many citizens starting to petition against some departments¡¯ mismanagement.
Gao Zhitao bore immense pressure but had to do this for the citizens¡¯ safety.
He had reported this to Kong Shenghui and received his consent. But the process was not what Kong Shenghui expected.
In the morning, Gao Zhitao got a call from Kong Shenghui, summoning him to the provincial office.
Gao Zhitao knew the higher-ups would pressure him. He was mentally prepared but didn¡¯t expect the pressure to be so great.
When Gao Zhitao walked into the provincial office¡¯s meeting room, four people were already present.
Kong Shenghui was not in the main seat; upfront sat a middle-aged, obese man.
This man was the deputy secretary of the provincialmittee. Upon seeing Gao Zhitao enter, Kong Shenghui quickly introduced him.
Gao Zhitao greeted everyone individually and sat down, exchanging some pleasantries before slowly getting to the main topic.
Firstly, they praised Gao Zhitao¡¯s work during this period, acknowledging him as a goodrade who does good work, major work, and well-recognized achievements in recent times.
But they were dissatisfied with the recent intense inspections, as manyints had arisen.
"Director Gao, after discussions between the police department and the provincialmittee, we¡¯ve always believed the current level of scrutiny is enough, and perhaps if we ease up a bit, the future results could be even better," the deputy secretary said with a smile.
Gao Zhitao could be apetent director, but that doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s an excellent politician.
At this point, another politician started speaking, echoing simr sentiments, urging Gao Zhitao to abandon the current rigorous inspections.
While their intentions were the same, the deputy secretary¡¯s words were more tactful, in a suggestive tone.
The other¡¯s words were more cutting, carrying a semi-threatening tone.
Kong Shenghui sat silently on the side, his thoughts unreadable.
Gao Zhitao also sat silently, merely looking at everyone with a calm gaze.
The three individuals expressed their views, and finally, the deputy secretary looked at Kong Shenghui and said, "Director Kong, why don¡¯t you say a few words?"
Kong Shenghui then raised his head, looking at the deputy secretary, and said, "I reserve my opinion."
The other three¡¯s expression changed upon hearing Kong Shenghui¡¯s words, but they remained silent, all turning their gazes to Gao Zhitao...
Chapter 1030: Crisis from the Political World
Chapter 1030: Chapter 1030: Crisis from the Political World
Gao Zhitao didn¡¯t know what Kong Shenghui meant by "reservation," but seeing the faces of the other three, he knew they were definitely not in agreement.
But Gao Zhitao is the director of this city¡¯s Public Security Bureau, and everything must follow his lead.
"No way." Gao Zhitao firmly said, raising his head.
Upon hearing this, the three Deputy Secretaries¡¯ faces changed. They had expected Gao Zhitao to negotiate with them, given Kong Shenghui¡¯s attitude already exined everything, but they did not expect him to be so straightforward.
"What did you say?" The Deputy Secretary looked at Gao Zhitao in disbelief.
Although Gao Zhitao is somewhat of a high-ranking position in the city, in his eyes, he is merely a minor official.
Kong Shenghui felt a headache upon hearing this, knowing that Gao Zhitao¡¯s time in politics is still short, and he doesn¡¯t understand these things, but he didn¡¯t expect him to be so straightforward.
"He means to reconsider." Kong Shenghui quickly said.
Kong Shenghui is a military veteran, equally unfamiliar with politics, but he would use a tactful tone to refuse. In politics, Kong Shenghui is known for his irond integrity, impervious to any influence.
Moreover, as long as he believes something is right, he never changes his decision.
But now,pared to Gao Zhitao, his stubbornness is less than Gao Zhitao¡¯s.
"Don¡¯t speak, I want to hear what he says." The Deputy Secretary angrily said.
Gao Zhitao had seen all kinds of people, naturally he wouldn¡¯t fear just a Deputy Secretary of the province.
"This issue concerns the stability of the city, involving the lives of many people, it¡¯s not child¡¯s y. Since I¡¯m the chief of police in this city, I must be responsible for the people¡¯s lives and property safety." Gao Zhitao firmly stated.
"Are you saying I¡¯m not responsible for their safety?" The Deputy Secretary mmed the table and yelled, "I didn¡¯t see anything happen when there was no strict investigation before, and now the city is so stable, what are you messing around with?"
The other two people beside the Deputy Secretary also started to re up, pointing at Gao Zhitao and yelling.
Gao Zhitao looked at Kong Shenghui, and seeing such determination from Gao Zhitao, his gaze also became resolute.
"Secretary, since Director Gao is so determined, why don¡¯t we hold off for now. He must have his reasons for doing this." Kong Shenghui said.
"No, this issue must be firmly stopped. It has already caused economic decline, if it continues like this, to what extent will the city¡¯s economy fall behind?" The Deputy Secretary mmed the table again.
"I don¡¯t care about anything else; as long as I¡¯m in this director position for a day, I will uphold my beliefs, unless you dismiss me." Gao Zhitao said this and stood up, then turned around and walked outside.
Gao Zhitao now knows about the Falcon squad, but he can¡¯t tell these people. These people are fine sitting in offices drinking tea and reading newspapers, but if truly put on the front line tomand, they¡¯d surely be scared.
"Stand still." The Deputy Secretary yelled.
Kong Shenghui also quickly stood up and grabbed Gao Zhitao¡¯s arm, saying, "Sit down first, let¡¯s discuss this properly."
The Deputy Secretary was already anxious; he had never seen such a director before. Although the Public Security Bureau doesn¡¯t directly fall under his jurisdiction.
But the Deputy Secretary¡¯s influence is still significant; if he intends to deal with a director, it would be effortless.
Kong Shenghui is also the deputy head of the provincial department; if the Deputy Secretary decides to punish, even Kong Shenghui can¡¯t protect him.
"Gao Zhitao, don¡¯t think you can act recklessly just because your grandfather backs you up. You must unconditionallyply with the provincial government¡¯s arrangements." The Deputy Secretary pointed at Gao Zhitao and yelled.
The Deputy Secretary is a political veteran; he is very displeased with Gao Zhitao now, and can only use the provincial government¡¯s decision to press him. If he doesn¡¯t agree, then he¡¯s not executing the provincial government¡¯s decision.
Thus, the problem bes severe.
"Sorry, I can¡¯t do that." Gao Zhitao stubbornly said.
Kong Shenghui also found this headache-inducing; this Gao Zhitao is just like his grandfather, stubborn as a mule.
Now everyone¡¯s rtionships have be so strained, which will definitely be unfavorable for Gao Zhitao¡¯s future development.
"Alright, alright, are you refusing to execute it then?" The Deputy Secretary pointed at Gao Zhitao.
Gao Zhitao didn¡¯t speak, but his indifferent face already said it all.
The Deputy Secretary gritted his teeth, then kicked aside a chair and walked outside, the other two people coldly snorted at Gao Zhitao before leaving too.
In their view, Gao Zhitao is surely finished, his political career is already over.
Even though his grandfather is a military area¡¯s general, the separation of military and government is the national state.
Kong Shenghui sat there feeling utterly powerless; he sighed, looked at Gao Zhitao, and suddenly smiled, then said, "This time, I can¡¯t protect you."
Gao Zhitao also sat there and smiled, shaking his head indifferently, "No need to protect, I have no principles, but in this matter, I absolutely won¡¯tpromise."
Kong Shenghui nodded without speaking further; this matter Gao Zhitao had reported to him. Though he doesn¡¯t know where Gao Zhitao received his information, he trusts Gao Zhitao.
Last time, if it weren¡¯t for this kid, the city mall building would have already turned into a pile of ruins, and many lives would have been lost.
If that matter had really happened, not only would the city¡¯s top official be dismissed, even as the deputy head, he couldn¡¯t escape responsibility.
It could be said that Gao Zhitao gave him a second chance in politics. This time he would rather trust Gao Zhitao.
"Maybe I won¡¯tst long as a director, but Uncle Kong, you must believe my words. If we don¡¯t strictly manage this time, the issues will be very serious." Gao Zhitao said.
Kong Shenghui nodded but didn¡¯t speak; some developments are not like imagined.
Gao Zhitao returned and called a few deputy directors and some leaders below together.
"Comrades, I must emphasize one thing; I may notst long as a director, but you must adhere to one principle. There will definitely be major events happening in the city soon, and you must not take them lightly..."
Gao Zhitao has a premonition that his position as director is about to be revoked.
The others were somewhat puzzled; Gao Zhitao was doing well, with significant achievements, how could he just say he¡¯s quitting?
Most of these people were promoted by Gao Zhitao, and they are grateful to him. It could be said that Gao Zhitao is their backing. Naturally, they are unwilling to see such a thing happen.
The old saying goes, "With a new emperores new ministers," which isn¡¯t because those old ministers aren¡¯t loyal, but because the emperor understands these people better, and they¡¯re easier to use.
Gao Zhitao gave orders and let everyone disperse. Then he drove to find Xiang Yu.
Now Gao Zhitao is stifled with anger, feeling like a hero with no ce to show his talent. Although he used to be a loafer, aimlessly doing nothing, now if he returns to that state, he really has some difficulty adapting.
Xiang Yu sat there, looking at Gao Zhitao¡¯s frustrated appearance, calmly said, "Did you encounter setbacks?"
Gao Zhitao nodded, then walked over andy down on the sofa, now he also didn¡¯t have the mood to boast...
Chapter 1031: Succumbing to Power
Chapter 1031: Chapter 1031: Sumbing to Power
Seeing the expression on Gao Zhitao¡¯s face, Xiang Yu already knew that this young man must have encountered setbacks.
Although Gao Zhitao was the police chief, upying a high position, he had not climbed up from the grassroots. Although he had made some achievements, the main reason was still because of Gao Mantang.
Therefore, in the political sphere, Gao Zhitao was actually a nk te. Although he had some ability, when it came to ying tricks, he was not a match for those politicians.
"Xiang Yu, why don¡¯t they understand? The city is facing danger now, and they¡¯re still concerned about his political achievements." Gao Zhitao said indignantly.
Xiang Yu had weathered the storms and was not a hot-blooded youth. Regarding this matter, he could think rationally.
After all, the other side did not know about the existence of the Falcon Organization. They still thought Gao Zhitao was going through the motions. Since it hindered economic development, naturally, it needed to be stopped.
Seeing Xiang Yu silent, Gao Zhitao turned his head to look at him and said, "What do you think we should do?"
Xiang Yu took a sip of water and smiled, "What else can we do? As long as you¡¯re in the chief¡¯s position, you have to do your job properly."
Gao Zhitao was a little anxious and said, "I have a premonition that my position as chief is about to be lost. When the new chief takes office, they will definitely lift this state, and the city will be in danger then."
Xiang Yu sighed quietly. This matter was indeed somewhat troublesome. If Gao Zhitao were really to be removed, then they would have to rely on their Heavenly Dragon Gang to investigate in secret.
The Heavenly Dragon Gang is an underground criminal force in society, unable to operate openly like the police, such as conducting investigations or stopping vehicles, which is a disadvantage for them.
"We can only do our best, and leave the rest to fate." Xiang Yu said.
Xiang Yu was not necessarily a good person; he was merely fulfilling his responsibility as a soldier.
If the local government could fully cooperate, he believed the city would be peaceful and would develop in a positive direction.
But if the local government didn¡¯t cooperate and insisted on opposing them, then he had no choice but to let things take their course.
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s calm and unaffected demeanor, Gao Zhitao became somewhat anxious. Furrowing his brows, he said, "Think of a way. If they reallye here, they will definitely retaliate against this city."
It was clear that Gao Zhitao was a conscientious and responsible chief. Although he hadn¡¯t been in the position long, he had already taken on the role.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t understand the workings of the political arena, so he looked at Gao Zhitao and said, "You can try asking your grandfather for help; other than that, I don¡¯t know."
In the end, Gao Zhitao could only nod. He stood up, preparing to find Gao Mantang. But at that moment, his phone suddenly rang; it was a deputy chief calling.
"Chief Gao, a red-tape directive has been issued from above. They hope you can take a look at it." said the deputy chief.
"I understand." Gao Zhitao replied before hanging up. If it was the superior¡¯s directive, it was undoubtedly about dealing with his affairs.
After hanging up, Gao Zhitao gave Xiang Yu a bitter smile and said, "I didn¡¯t expect it to be so fast."
Xiang Yu just smiled back, not knowing what to say. He was d he wasn¡¯t in the political arena, or else it would be maddening.
Comparatively, he still preferred his current state, carefree and doing whatever he pleased.
After Gao Zhitao left, Xiang Yu called Wang Ze, telling him to inform the brothers to pay attention to strangers in the near future, then exined the situation with the Falcon Organization.
After listening, Wang Ze took it seriously and quickly passed on the orders.
On Gao Zhitao¡¯s side, he returned to his unit. It was supposed to be after work hours, but there were many sedans parked at the unit. The license tes indicated that these people were from the provincial partymittee.
When Gao Zhitao arrived at his office, a deputy chief hurriedly ran over, holding a red-tape directive in his hand.
Gao Zhitao took a general look. It was a notice stating that the subordinates must unconditionallyply with the tasks assigned by the superiors, otherwise the consequences would be severe.
Clearly, this red-tape directive was specifically aimed at Gao Zhitao, perhapsying the groundwork for his removal.
Holding the document, Gao Zhitao just smiled and tossed it aside, then headed towards the meeting room.
At this time, there were eight people seated in the meeting room. They were all members of the provincial partymittee, but the provincial secretary and governor were not present; the deputy secretary was leading instead.
Deputy Secretary Qi Shengli gave Gao Zhitao a rather indifferent look upon seeing him enter. It was the second time he had met Gao Zhitao.
After entering, Gao Zhitao didn¡¯t say much and directly found a seat to sit down.
"Now that everyone is here, let¡¯s start the meeting." Qi Shengli said.
Thesemittee members were brought by Qi Shengli; he intended to create pressure for Gao Zhitao.
"After research by the provincial secretary¡¯s office, we have formted a No. 1 red-tape directive. I believe everyone has also seen it. Since the directive has been issued, it forms a system;plying with the superior and epting the tasks arranged by the superior is very important."
The fact that Qi Shengli managed to reach this level naturally spoke of hisplexity. He sat there talking non-stop, most of which were subtle hints directed at Gao Zhitao.
Themittee members sitting there were all called over by Qi Shengli, and they kept nodding in agreement.
If they were just discussing the directive, there was no need to have Gao Zhitaoe over.
Sitting there, Gao Zhitao felt increasingly sleepy; such meetings were indeed uninteresting.
Finally, Qi Shengli gazed at Gao Zhitao and said, "As everyone knows, the economic development of the city has been declining recently, and the government¡¯s revenue is decreasing. The main culprit behind this is the obstruction from the public security system, represented by Comrade Gao Zhitao. I don¡¯t know your true intentions, but you must clearly understand that development is the first priority and the cornerstone for advancing all stability..."
Qi Shengli continued to speak, gradually pointing the finger at Gao Zhitao.
"Chief Gao, we¡¯ve talked to you before. Now, the reason for gathering themittee members is to hear your opinion once again." Qi Shengli said.
Gao Zhitao knew that this was a trap they had set for him. With the recently announced directive, if he stood up right now to oppose Qi Shengli, these people could remove his chief position on the spot.
Gao Zhitao was not eager for this position, but the current situation was severe. If he stayed in this position, he could maximize the safety of the city.
"I fully agree with the arrangement of the provincial partymittee." Gao Zhitao raised his head and said to everyone around.
As soon as he spoke, the surrounding area fell silent. What was going on here? How did this young man make such a sudden turn?
Gao Zhitao¡¯s attitude caught Qi Shengli off guard. He had already prepared his script, which Gao Zhitaopletely disrupted.
"What did you say?" Qi Shengli asked incredulously, looking at Gao Zhitao.
"Iply with the arrangement of the provincial partymittee." Gao Zhitao repeated loudly...
Chapter 1032: Gao Zhitao Suffers an Injustice
Chapter 1032: Chapter 1032: Gao Zhitao Suffers an Injustice
Thosemittee members had been briefed by Qi Shengli, and now Gao Zhitao made aplete turnaround, catching them off guard.
Themittee members began to whisper among themselves, ncing at each other, uncertain of what to do next.
Qi Shengli was the first to respond. He chuckled and said, "Director Gao has a high sense of awareness and is a greatrade of ours. We unanimously believe that Director Gao¡¯s actions during this period are worthy of emtion by the people of the entire province. I¡¯ve also heard that therades in the public security system have indeed worked too hard recently."
"I¡¯m not afraid of hard work," Gao Zhitao quickly interjected, anticipating what the other party was about to say, and spoke directly.
Qi Shengliughed heartily and said, "Well, what our staff need is this kind of dedication. But while work is important, one must take care of their health. I heard that some time ago, Director Gao was seriously injured and resumed work before fully recovering. We are truly moved by this.
Director Gao is a talent in our public security system, and we must ensure your health. Therefore, we decided to grant you a two-month leave. You may not cherish your own health, but we must care."
The surroundingmittee members also nodded in agreement.
Gao Zhitao¡¯s face turned livid. He knew that no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t reverse the situation, so he simply stood up, turned around, and left.
"Stop, where are you going?" Qi Shengli suddenly shouted.
Gao Zhitao sneered coldly, said nothing more, and left.
Qi Shengli was mentally prepared, but themittee members were all wide-eyed, somewhat unable to believe it. Despite having been in politics for so many years, they had never encountered such a situation.
"Now that Director Gao has left, it seems he fullyplies with our arrangement. Let¡¯s proceed with the voting. As for the decision just discussed, anyone who disagrees, please raise your hand..."
Gao Zhitao has long been deeply disgusted by these political tactics, but he found himself helplessly enmeshed in them.
After walking out of the meeting room, Kong Shenghui hurriedly came forward from the side and pulled Gao Zhitao into a room.
"How did it go, what did they say?" Kong Shenghui asked nervously.
Kong Shenghui didn¡¯t have the standing to attend suchmittee meetings. Now, he was anxious to know how Gao Zhitao had been dealt with.
Gao Zhitao talked about the meeting, and upon hearing it, Kong Shenghui breathed a sigh of relief. It was only a leave, without involving any dismissal.
As long as there¡¯s no dismissal, everything else can be worked out. Gao Zhitao still has a chance to rise again.
After all, Kong Shenghui watched Gao Zhitao grow up, and he couldn¡¯t forgive himself if Gao Zhitao were disciplined.
Gao Zhitao knew he had already been granted leave. He went to the storage department and left his ID and handgun, then drove towards the military district.
When people are feeling down, they often want to see their family, but it was alreadyte, so he didn¡¯t disturb Gao Mantang and went straight to his room to sleep.
The next morning, just as it was starting to get light, loud slogans from outside could be heard. Gao Zhitao found it noisy and covered his head with the quilt.
At that moment, the door suddenly opened. Gao Mantang stood by the door, initially stunned to see someone in the room, and then hurriedly came to Gao Zhitao¡¯s bedside, yanking the quilt off him.
"Gao Zhitao, get up. It¡¯s sote, and you¡¯re still sleeping? Even though you¡¯re a director, you can¡¯t be sozy," Gao Mantang shouted.
Gao Mantang, being a soldier, not only adhered to an early sleep and rise routine to exercise, but also demanded the same from those around him.
Seeing his grandson sleeping in, this was intolerable.
Gao Zhitao drowsily opened his eyes and muttered, "Stop fussing, I¡¯m still sleepy."
"Who¡¯s fussing? Hurry up and get up," Gao Mantang roared.
Knowing he couldn¡¯t sleep anymore, Gao Zhitao sat there gazing at Gao Mantang.
"Why aren¡¯t you going to work?" Gao Mantang asked furiously.
He couldn¡¯t stand the idea of wasting time during work hours. His grandson¡¯s prior performance had pleased him, and now seeing him ck off irritated him.
"On leave," Gao Zhitao replied groggily.
"Nonsense, since when does your department have vacations? You are public servants of the people, you should always be at your posts," Gao Mantang dered.
Gao Zhitao wanted to tell his grandfather the real situation, but he held back, deciding not to share.
He was an adult and there were many things he had to learn to manage himself.
"I¡¯ll goter," Gao Zhitao replied.
"No, you need to go now," Gao Mantang said and pulled Gao Zhitao out of bed.
Gao Zhitao, frustrated, shook off Gao Mantang¡¯s arm and shouted impatiently, "I¡¯ve already said, I¡¯m on leave and don¡¯t need to work now. Stop bothering me, okay?"
His mood wasn¡¯t great, and he wanted peace to rest at the military district.
Gao Mantang froze, having never seen his grandson so fired up, especially towards him.
Gao Zhitao realized he¡¯d acted impulsively, regretting losing control.
"Sorry, Grandpa, I¡¯m in a bad mood and just want to rest here," Gao Zhitao sincerely apologized.
Gao Mantang sighed, shook his head, and said, "It¡¯s okay," then sat by the bed.
"Did you encounter setbacks? Tell me about it," Gao Mantang offered understandingly.
Tears welled in Gao Zhitao¡¯s eyes. Raised under Gao Mantang¡¯s protection, he had never faced much adversity, which made him fragile.
Knowing his grandson was upset, Gao Mantang felt his anger re intensely.
Yet he restrained it, speaking calmly, "If you have grievances, speak up. With Grandpa here, you can count on me to stand up for you."
Gao Zhitao took a deep breath, eventually shook his head, "It¡¯s nothing much, just want some peace here."
Seeing he didn¡¯t want to talk, Gao Mantang nodded and said, "Alright, rest well here then. If you need anything, just call me."
Gao Zhitao nodded without speaking as Gao Mantang left the room and closed the door. Outside, he took out his phone and called Kong Shenghui.
At that moment, Kong Shenghui was conversing with a provincial leader, feeling a headache upon seeing it was a call from Gao Mantang.
"Is there something you need, Chief?" Kong Shenghui asked cautiously.
"I¡¯m asking you, what exactly happened?" Gao Mantang demanded indignantly.
Kong Shenghui awkwardly replied, "Zhitao didn¡¯t tell you?"
"That¡¯s nonsense, if he had told me, would I even need to ask you?" Gao Mantang shouted.
After contemting, Kong Shenghui decided to tell Gao Mantang the whole story...
Chapter 1033: Gao Mantang is Willful
Chapter 1033: Chapter 1033: Gao Mantang is Willful
When Kong Shenghui received the call from Gao Mantang, he felt a headacheing on. Everyone who knew him knew that this old man cared most about his grandson.
Normally, you could get along with him however you liked, but if anyone upset his grandson, he¡¯d be ready to fight.
Gao Mantang was Kong Shenghui¡¯s old leader, so now that the old leader was asking, there was no reason for him not to speak.
Kong Shenghui recounted everything in detail, including recent terrorist attack incidents.
Gao Mantang asked in disbelief, "Are you sure everything he said is true?"
Now, even Gao Mantang began to have doubts about his grandson. He hadn¡¯t been the Director for long, so how did he know terrorists would attack this city?
Could he have been used by someone? This was a possibility, especially since his rapid promotion had made many people envious.
"Not sure, but I trust Zhitao¡¯s judgment. Old leader, sometimes we should let the young people take the lead, only now..."
Although Kong Shenghui trusted Gao Zhitao¡¯s words, they were powerless. Gao Zhitao was put on a three-month leave, which was quite a serious issue.
Who knows what changes might ur in the political scene after three months? Gao Zhitao might even lose his position as Director.
Gao Mantang was furious, gritting his teeth. Someone actually dared to mess with them; he had never suffered such indignation before.
Even though he was old now, Gao Mantang¡¯s temper hadn¡¯t diminished one bit.
After hanging up the phone, Gao Mantang made another call.
"Chief, how¡¯s your health these days?" Gao Mantang calmed his mood before speaking.
There weren¡¯t many people in the country who could be addressed by Gao Mantang as "Chief," and judging by his respectful demeanor, this person wasn¡¯t someone simple.
As for Xiang Yu, he not only mobilized the Heavenly Dragon Gang but also got Han Rumei and the others moving.
Members of the Falcon Organization were maniacs; they killed recklessly and didn¡¯t value human lives at all.
If they really came to this city, a series of incidents would definitely ur.
Sure enough, that morning, all the city¡¯s police withdrew and returned to their previous posts.
To outsiders, this strict inspection seemed to be just a facade by the relevant departments, having no real effect and even hindering the city¡¯s economic development.
Ultimately, the media turned their criticism toward Gao Zhitao, who was currently on vacation, using him of only performing superficial tasks and not caring about the city¡¯s development.
Of course, these public opinions were deliberately manufactured to target Gao Zhitao.
Gao Zhitao was currently staying in the military district, unaware of these happenings outside. Since he was no longer the Director of the Public Security Bureau, his burden was significantly lighter.
Around nine in the morning, Gao Mantang came into Gao Zhitao¡¯s room, sitting on the edge of the bed.
Gao Zhitao, who had been groggy for the past two days,zed nonchntly when he saw his grandfather enter, "What¡¯s up? I still want to sleep."
"Kong Shenghui has already told me everything," Gao Mantang said.
Gao Zhitao was momentarily stunned. He hadn¡¯t nned on letting his grandfather know, but since the other party already knew, it was no longer a secret.
"I¡¯m not the Director anymore. Whatever happens outside has nothing to do with me. I¡¯ll just sleep easy here," Gao Zhitao said and attempted toy back down to continue sleeping.
Gao Mantang grabbed Gao Zhitao¡¯s shoulders and said, "Kid, you¡¯re a police officer, no matter what, you always are. Even if you¡¯re not the Director now, you still bear the responsibility to protect the lives and properties of the city¡¯s people."
Gao Mantang spoke fervently and passionately.
Gao Zhitao looked at his grandfather, hardly believing it was the first time he¡¯d heard such words from him.
However, he understood these principles; he just had no way to act with no authority in hand, despite having ns.
"Forget it, even if they doe, I can¡¯t stop them alone," Gao Zhitao said, disheartened.
Gao Mantang smiled, "As long as you believe it¡¯s the right thing, I¡¯ll support you all the way."
There was a lot of confidence in Gao Mantang¡¯s words, giving Gao Zhitao immense courage.
Gratefulness filled Gao Zhitao¡¯s eyes as he looked at Gao Mantang, "Are you saying you¡¯re going to give memand of the army?"
Gao Mantang coughed, "Don¡¯t overthink. I¡¯m just encouraging you verbally."
"Leave me alone, I want to sleep," Gao Zhitao said andy back on the bed, covering his head with the quilt.
Seeing this, Gao Mantang patted his shoulder, "Kid, don¡¯t be so greedy. Do you know how many soldiers are in the military district? If I let you lead them, wouldn¡¯t you have more power than I do?"
Hearing his grandfather¡¯s slightly rxed tone, Gao Zhitao sat up with a grin, "Even half is fine, half is enough."
Gao Mantang red, "One battalion, I can only mobilize one battalion for you to use, and that¡¯s already breaking the rules."
For his grandson, Gao Mantang would do anything, even deploying a battalion of soldiers under Gao Zhitao¡¯smand.
It sounded like a joke, but it happened with Gao Mantang.
"That¡¯s enough," Gao Zhitao nearly jumped up in excitement.
What hecked were people. As long as he had subordinates, he¡¯d definitely ensure the city¡¯s safety.
Gao Mantang was throwing caution to the wind, cing his trust in his grandson.
"Do your best and don¡¯t embarrass your grandfather," Gao Mantang said with a face full of expectation, looking at Gao Zhitao.
"Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa, I won¡¯t let you down." With renewed vigor, Gao Zhitao looked lively and vibrant.
Even a battalion¡¯s strength was nearly on par with what they had in the police force.
Gao Mantang was already prepared. As he and Gao Zhitao stepped out, outside a battalion had already assembled.
Each soldier was fully armed and full of spirit, led by Battalion Commander Zhang Dacheng.
Zhang Dacheng stood in front of Gao Mantang, saluting a standard military salute, "Report, Chief, the Third Battalion is ready and can set out at any time."
Gao Mantang nodded in satisfaction, then announced loudly, "The training location this time is in the city. You must be careful not to fire unless absolutely necessary. Additionally, all your actions will be under themand of Gao Zhitao."
Though not a soldier, Gao Zhitao grew up in the army, so everybody knew him.
Gao Zhitao stood there seriously, returning a standard salute to the soldiers, suddenly feeling these soldiers weren¡¯t that annoying, rather, they seemed quite endearing.
The soldiers also returned the salute.
Gao Mantang turned, giving his grandson a meaningful look before leaving. Now was a test for Gao Zhitao, to see how capable he truly was...
Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m
Chapter 1034: Military-Involved Vigilance
Chapter 1034: Chapter 1034: Military-Involved Vignce
Looking at an entire battalion standing before him, Gao Zhitao suddenly felt quite moved.
He knew that Gao Mantang must have put in a lot of effort for this matter. After all, deploying military forces is no simple task, let alone entrusting them to an outsider tomand.
Gao Zhitao had them all change into civilian clothes, and then they all headed to Xiang Yu¡¯s hotel together.
At this moment, Xiang Yu was sitting in his office thinking about the Falcon Organization. After all, in such a big city, it¡¯s easy for members of the Falcon Organization to blend in.
"Damn, Brother Yu,e quickly, why are there so many people outside?" Tie Zhuzi suddenly shouted from the window.
Xiao Xuan hurried over as well. With his sharp eyes, he immediately spotted Gao Zhitao in the middle, then said, "It¡¯s Gao Zhitao who brought them."
Xiang Yu was unsure of what was happening, so he stood by the window too. When he looked down, he was left speechless.
The people below were obviously soldiers, and judging by the numbers, it seemed like a whole battalion¡¯s worth.
Gao Zhitao ran up in just a few minutes, and upon seeing Xiang Yu, he happily said, "We¡¯ve got people now, with them, not even a fly can get through."
At this moment, Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t help but sigh as well. Damn it, having connections is truly indulgent. Now Gao Mantang has mobilized a whole battalion to assist his grandson¡¯s work; it¡¯s simply absurd. But he liked it, as this effectively solved the problem of insufficient personnel.
Tie Zhuzi, hearing there was a whole battalion below, was excitedly jumping around.
"Gao Zhitao, lend me some people to use," Tie Zhuzi excitedly said.
Tie Zhuzi had people under him, but they were all shady types, who could only stay hidden.
But these soldiers were different; they could do things openly, and having a dozen soldiers following him would be quite impressive.
Gao Zhitao snorted, "Stop joking, these are soldiers, I can¡¯t simplymand them as I wish, they have their own freedom."
Tie Zhuzi was just joking anyway, so he shrugged and said nothing more.
"What do you mean?" Xiang Yu asked, looking at Gao Zhitao.
Gao Zhitao exined the details, and hearing it was Gao Mantang¡¯s order, he felt much more at ease.
"What should we do?" Gao Zhitao asked.
For some reason, he naturally trusted Xiang Yu, believing that as long as Xiang Yu was there, any problem could be solved.
"These are all trained elites. If they get exposed, it would be easy to spot them as soldiers." Xiang Yu went back to the window to look down again.
"So what do we do?" Gao Zhitao asked.
"Have them wear civilian clothes and hide throughout the city, especially in high-footfall areas, hotels, entertainment venues, they all need people stationed." Xiang Yu said.
After speaking, Xiang Yu nced at Gao Zhitao and asked, "How did your grandfather arrange these people?"
Gao Zhitao then replied, "Under mymand." These four words summed up Gao Zhitao¡¯s rtionship with the soldiers, meaning he was now the highestmander among them.
Knowing this, Xiang Yu felt relieved. He then added, "Every road junction needs a fully armed soldier standing guard."
Gao Zhitao was a bit confused; theoretically, these soldiers shouldn¡¯t be exposed, and now Xiang Yu wanted them fully armed at the crossroads. What was the meaning of this?
"No other meaning, just to intimidate those with ill intentions, and also to inform your superiors that all these people hiding in the dark are soldiers, advising them not to act rashly."
Although Gao Zhitao didn¡¯t quite understand, he still nodded, then took out his phone to give instructions.
Using these soldiers was convenient because they had their own structure and could be managed systematically.
"What do we do now?" Gao Zhitao asked after giving his orders, looking at Xiang Yu.
"Wait," Xiang Yu replied simply.
"What if they don¡¯te?" Gao Zhitao asked.
"Even better if they don¡¯t," Xiang Yu replied indifferently.
Gao Zhitao was speechless, for Xiang Yu, it was naturally better if the Falcon Organization members didn¡¯te. But for him, it would be a big embarrassment.
Therefore, Gao Zhitao was actually hoping for members of the Falcon Organization to make an appearance.
After receiving Gao Zhitao¡¯s call, Zhang Dacheng quickly led his team to spread throughout the city.
He was quite familiar with this city. During their military days, they often used this city as an imaginary rival for drills, formtingbat ns.
Now, with the involvement of these soldiers, Xiang Yu felt much more at ease. Some blind spots they couldn¡¯t reach could be entirely entrusted to them.
A peculiar phenomenon had emerged in the city, a soldier stood erect in full gear at every intersection.
They stood there fully armed, their faces serious, like wooden statues. The townspeople were full of spection. Recently, it was the police checking points here; now, the police were gone, and the soldiers had arrived.
The soldiers in hiding maintained equally stern looks, their gaze sharp, always alert to their surroundings, even when walking the streets.
They approached suspects for questioning, work typically handled by the police, but now done by these soldiers.
However, this consequently affected economic development again.
Though this impact was smaller than the police¡¯s previous stringent checks, which involved setting up roadblocks at every junction, more strictly.
The soldiers didn¡¯t have this authority, so they were only responsible for patrolling, making it rtively safer than before.
When Qi Shengli received the news, he was furious; this was sheer nonsense, and there was no precedent for it.
He knew that Gao Zhitao¡¯s grandfather was Gao Mantang. In this situation, it had to be Gao Zhitao¡¯s doing. It was tantly challenging him.
Qi Shengli was very angry. He thought he had shown mercy by merely asking Gao Zhitao to take a break instead of dismissing him. That was already generous enough.
He didn¡¯t expect the other side to push their luck and openly oppose him, which was uneptable.
"Gao Zhitao, you¡¯re harming your grandfather," Qi Shengli coldly chuckled in his office.
He soon called in his secretary, gave some instructions, and had him write a report.
Of course, the report was anonymous, then uploaded online. It generally used certain people of exploiting their positions to disrupt under current development environments.
Once published, the article immediately sparked a heated online discussion. People loved condemning corrupt officials on the inte and despised such acts fervently.
The article¡¯s impact expanded steadily, gradually moving from the inte to reality.
Qi Shengli was a provincial-level official, naturally having a skilled secretary. Writing a sensational article was effortless...
Chapter 1035: 1035: Xiang Yus Cunning Tactics
Chapter 1035: Chapter 1035: Xiang Yu¡¯s Cunning Tactics
This article caused a huge stir online, and everyone eagerly participated in the discussion. Furthermore, this online phenomenon quickly spread into reality.
Governments across the country began conducting self-examinations, because the article didn¡¯t mention any names, they all assumed it was about them, so those who engaged in such behavior were busy making corrections.
For a time, a wave of self-inspection swept through the government, and a batch of corrupt officials was purged, which was quite satisfying to the public.
When Kong Shenghui saw this article online, he was somewhat shocked, because the phenomenon described in the article was exactly what Gao Mantang was doing now.
However, the article exaggerated the situation, and the content was fabricated.
Kong Shenghui hadn¡¯t finished reading the article before calling Gao Mantang, as the impact of this matter was quite significant, and if Gao Mantang didn¡¯t make timely corrections, he might face disciplinary action.
¡°What, someone is denouncing me online?¡± Gao Mantang was furious upon hearing this, knowing that these were the acts of some petty people; in official terms, it was a conspiracy.
Kong Shenghui knew Gao Mantang was as stubborn as a mule, so he tactfully said, ¡°Respected elder, do you think you could stay low-key for a while? I see soldiers everywhere on the streets; perhaps it would be better to have them¡¡±
¡°No way, I had them stationed there on purpose, I want to see who dares to touch me.¡± Gao Mantang said and then directly hung up.
Kong Shenghui felt helpless. After hanging up, he called Gao Zhitao and exined the situation.
When Gao Zhitao heard that the issue had reached the inte, he was also very angry. After all, they did all this to deal with the Falcon Organization, for the safety of the people.
Now it¡¯s turned out like this, his position as the director was suspended, and it even threatened his grandfather¡¯s reputation.
This made Gao Zhitao consider backing down for the first time. He found it hard to decide on his own and then told Xiang Yu about the situation.
Xiang Yu had also read that article and was dismissive of such tactics.
¡°Xiang Yu, what do you suggest we do? If this article keeps spreading, it might cause very serious consequences.¡± Gao Zhitao said.
Tie Zhuzi, sitting on the side, couldn¡¯t listen any longer, so he red and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a lousy article? Is it that serious? These intellectuals, really, why don¡¯t you write about something else instead of causing all this trouble?¡±
Tie Zhuzi wasn¡¯t involved in politics, so he naturally didn¡¯t understand the tactics involved. Any socially influential posts or events usually contain some conspiracy, more or less.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, this article will be gone from the inte in less than a day.¡± Xiang Yu said confidently.
¡°Gone? Don¡¯t be ridiculous, this article is being spread everywhere, on all the major websites. How do you n to make it disappear?¡± Gao Zhitao questioned doubtfully.
¡°You leave that to me.¡± Xiang Yu said, and then took out his phone and headed into a room.
He knew that this was the time for them to take action. Though they were seen as part of the Mafia by outsiders, they had never engaged in any illegal activities, which seemed a bit of a disservice to the name.
Now they needed to do something worthy of the Mafia title.
Xiang Yu called Wu Jing and instructed the members of the Dragon Team to quickly investigate these online matters and, by any means necessary, ensure that this issue was eradicated.
The members of the Dragon Team were elite among the elite, so investigating this matter would be an easy task.
Wu Jing led the team; they first found the original website. Then, they went to find the person in charge of the website.
The person in charge didn¡¯t pay any attention to Wu Jing; they were the opinion leaders, thinking themselves the best.
After several fruitless discussions with them, Wu Jing captured all the staff of their website, not even sparing the cleaningdy.
It wasn¡¯t until then that the person in charge became scared, finally realizing what kind of people he had offended.
¡°Let me go, I¡¯ll handle this matter immediately.¡± The person in charge, tied up in a deserted area, said nervously.
¡°Toote, you¡¯ll starve here, and don¡¯t worry, your family will soon join you.¡± Wu Jing said coldly, then pulling out a dagger and ying with it.
At this moment, Wu Jing¡¯s phone rang, and there was a loud shouting from the other end.
¡°Boss, we¡¯ve already captured his family, should we arrange for a traffic ident?¡±
¡°Alright, leave it to you.¡± Wu Jing said and hung up the phone.
The person in charge was so scared he was dumbstruck, realizing they were talking about his family.
¡°I beg you, let my family go, I¡¯ll do whatever you want, whatever you ask of me, just don¡¯t harm them.¡± The person in charge pleaded, snot and tears streaming down his face.
¡°Really?¡± Wu Jing looked at him sideways and asked.
The person in charge quickly nodded,pletely terrified. In the past, many had asked him to delete posts, but they¡¯d typically bring money and gifts, never had he experienced today¡¯s ¡®treatment¡¯.
Actually, Wu Jing was just bluffing to scare him, although Xiang Yu said to use any means necessary, he knew that Xiang Yu didn¡¯t want to escte to murder or such.
Around 6 PM, all such posts were removed from the inte, including thosements, all disappearing.
When Gao Zhitao learned of this news, he was once again amazed by Xiang Yu¡¯s methods, realizing that this wasn¡¯t something money could aplish.
In the afternoon, after Qi Shengli had finished a meeting, he approached the chief secretary, wanting to discuss something. He started by saying, ¡°I wonder if the secretary has the habit of going online; there¡¯s amentary spreading like wildfire recently.¡±
The chief secretary knew Qi Shengli had something to say, so he motioned for him to show it.
Qi Shengli was waiting for this moment, quickly grabbing aptop to search online. But no matter how he searched, everything rted to this matter had already vanished from the inte.
Sweat dripped down Qi Shengli¡¯s forehead; what was happening here, how could such a hot post just disappear without a trace.
He searched for about ten minutes but still couldn¡¯t find anything.
¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The chief secretary¡¯s workload was heavy, naturally not wanting to waste time here.
Qi Shengli smiled awkwardly, ¡°The post is gone.¡±
The chief secretary justughed without saying much more, then said goodbye and left with his secretary.
Qi Shengli was so angry that he almost smashed theptop. He wanted to draw the chief secretary¡¯s attention through this method.
Even though he was the deputy to the chief secretary¡¯s main role, his capabilities were far inferior.
The online influence was just a fleeting trend; after it faded away, no one discussed it anymore.
Deputy Director of Public Security Bureau, Kong Shenghui, also found it strange, how a post that was clearly spreading wildly suddenly disappeared, and there wasn¡¯t a trace of it online.
However, no matter what, he could rx a bit now. It¡¯s just uncertain what disturbances may arise in the future. He always had a feeling that times weren¡¯t so peacefultely, as if something big was about to happen.
Qi Shengli lost this battle, naturally unwilling to concede, so he gathered his secretary and packed for the capital. To deal with Gao Mantang, he still needed some more strategies¡
Chapter 1036: Xiang Yu Lost to Wolf Fang
Chapter 1036: Chapter 1036: Xiang Yu Lost to Wolf Fang
Xiang Yu was not familiar with political affairs, nor did he want to get involved. What he needed to do now was ensure the security of the city.
It was now almost certain that people from the Falcon Organization had arrived in the country, but he wasn¡¯t sure exactly where.
One noon, just after Xiang Yu and hispanions finished their meal and were about to rest, a call came in from Wang Qian.
"Our team leader wants to meet you," Wang Qian said.
Since He Tao¡¯s death, Wang Qian had be a team leader. Now that Wang Qian said her team leader wanted to meet Xiang Yu, Xiang Yu felt somewhat surprised.
What was Wolf Fang up to, suddenly being so interested in China?
"I¡¯m not free right now," Xiang Yu said simply.
"Not free?" Wang Qian couldn¡¯t believe her ears. Her team leader wanted toe over to see him, yet he said he wasn¡¯t free.
"Did you hear what I said clearly? I¡¯m saying our deputy team leader of the third squad wants toe over to see you," Wang Qian repeated.
"No matter who¡¯sing, I¡¯m not free. I need to rest at noon; if I don¡¯t nap now, I won¡¯t have energy in the afternoon," Xiang Yu said straightforwardly.
"You..." Wang Qian was nearly driven crazy by Xiang Yu and promptly hung up the phone.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t care, then went back to his room to rest.
Wolf Fang¡¯s reputation was certainly great internationally, but that couldn¡¯t disturb his rest time.
Meanwhile, Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan, upon hearing that people from Wolf Fang wanted to meet Xiang Yu, didn¡¯t rest and waited outside.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t know how long he had slept, but it seemed almost dark when he groggily got up.
When he came outside, he saw there were now eight people in the room. Each one was well-built, obviously skilled practitioners.
Among them, Xiang Yu recognized one sitting on the sofa ¡ª it was Wang Qian. Beside Wang Qian sat a young man around thirty. This man was slim and tall, with short hair and sharp eyes, a fittingly smart appearance. This was Hou Zhantian, the deputy team leader of Wolf Fang¡¯s third squad.
When Hou Zhantian first saw Xiang Yu, his brows furrowed. Xiang Yu lookedzy, still slightly sleepy from having just woken up.
This appearance was reminiscent of a cker, where was the aura of a master?
Hou Zhantian looked at Wang Qian with suspicion, to which Wang Qian nodded back.
Wang Qian had rmended Xiang Yu, so she naturally hoped he would perform well. But with Xiang Yu showing up in such a state, she felt embarrassed.
"Brother Yu, they say they¡¯re from Wolf Fang," Tie Zhuzi said from beside Xiang Yu.
Hou Zhantian and his group had arrived earlier, but Tie Zhuzi blocked them and didn¡¯t wake Xiang Yu.
Wang Qian stood up and said to Xiang Yu, "This is our deputy team leader of the third squad, Hou Zhantian."
Hou Zhantian also stood up politely. Although he couldn¡¯t tell what skills Xiang Yu might possess from appearances, it was important not to judge a book by its cover.
Xiang Yu courteously shook hands with him. Just then, Hou Zhantian suddenly exerted force in his hand, wanting to test Xiang Yu¡¯s strength.
But to his surprise, Xiang Yu didn¡¯t exert any pressure, and instead looked at him puzzled, saying, "Are you sick?"
Hou Zhantian simply smiled and released his grip.
"I¡¯ve heard from Captain Wang that your skills are quite excellent, and I came today hoping to witness them," Hou Zhantian said with a smile.
Seeing the other¡¯s good demeanor, Xiang Yu responded seriously, "I¡¯m really sorry, but I¡¯m not nning to join Wolf Fang for now. Perhaps I¡¯ll consider it if there¡¯s a chance in the future."
Xiang Yu understood the purpose of their visit, so he didn¡¯t wait for them to speak and came out with it first.
Hou Zhantian chuckled and said, "I¡¯m just here today to see your skills; I wonder if Captain Xiang would mind showing us?"
Recruiting for Wolf Fang had strict standards. Many people had wanted to join, but were turned away due to not meeting the physical criteria.
He had never seen someone like Xiang Yu, not wanting to join Wolf Fang.
"I¡¯m really sorry, my health isn¡¯t great recently," Xiang Yu declined politely.
He had just woken up and wasn¡¯t willing to engage in a fight and waste energy for no reason, not to mention the possibility of injuring someone.
"It¡¯s just a test; it won¡¯t take much of your energy," Hou Zhantian said, waving a hand.
Two people walked towards Xiang Yu. From their gait, it was clear these were skilled fighters.
Behind them, Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan quickly stood up, genuinely worried that the other side might suddenly make a move on Xiang Yu.
"No need to worry; they won¡¯t harm Xiang Yu," Hou Zhantian assured.
Xiang Yu gestured for the two to remain in ce, then looked at Hou Zhantian and said, "Really want to have a contest now?"
Hou Zhantian nodded earnestly, wanting to see what kind of character Wang Qian held in such high regard.
Hou Zhantian nodded, saying, "Right here is fine. As far as he¡¯s concerned, if Xiang Yu couldst a while against the two, it would be considered qualified."
After all, these two were his personal guards, elites chosen from Wolf Fang.
In his time with Wolf Fang, these few guards of his had never lost, which was why Hou Zhantian was so confident.
"We¡¯ll start now," Hou Zhantian said.
Xiang Yu had no choice but to get up. After all, the other was a minor leader of Wolf Fang, so he had to give some face.
"I¡¯ll entertain you for only two minutes," Xiang Yu said simply.
Hou Zhantian nodded and whispered to Wang Qian, "He¡¯s quite confident. If he can hold out for two minutes without falling, he¡¯ll be qualified."
Wang Qian felt a certain unease; though she had seen Xiang Yu fight before, she also knew that the guards around Hou Zhantian were top-notch experts.
Not to mention fighting two;sting two minutes against even one would be qualifying enough.
Hou Zhantian¡¯s words were heard by those around, and Tie Zhuzi snorted, saying, "You think these few by your side can take Brother Yu down? Dream on."
Hou Zhantian chuckled lightly, ignoring Tie Zhuzi. He had already figured out earlier that this ck-faced brawny man feared nothing, making banter with him pointless.
"Let¡¯s do it," Xiang Yu said, stripping off his coat and heading to an empty spot ahead.
The two exchanged nces, then attacked Xiang Yu simultaneously. One of them flew up a kick aimed directly at Xiang Yu.
To everyone¡¯s surprise, this kicknded squarely on Xiang Yu¡¯s chest, sending Xiang Yu flying onto the sofa.
The first attacker felt a bit depressed, ncing at Xiang Yu and back at his own foot. He¡¯d only felt a bump when he kicked, never expecting Xiang Yu to react as if he¡¯d been electrocuted.
Wang Qian stood up in shock. Though she hadn¡¯t expected Xiang Yu to win, she didn¡¯t think he¡¯d be this weak. Was it possible she¡¯d misjudged him before?
"I lost," Xiang Yu calmly said as he stood up...
Chapter 1037: Secrets You Don’t Want to Know
Chapter 1037: Chapter 1037: Secrets You Don¡¯t Want to Know
Xiang Yu calmly stood up and then looked seriously at Hou Zhantian and said, "I lost. I didn¡¯t expect their skills to be so good."
Wang Qian¡¯s face was livid; Xiang Yu was her rmendation. Her rmended person turned out to be so mediocre, which was truly embarrassing for her.
Tie Zhuzi was also standing there, wide-eyed in disbelief. In his heart, Xiang Yu was the most formidable, but now he seemed so easy to defeat.
Hou Zhantian started to get serious, stood up as well, and looked at Xiang Yu, "Do you look down on them?"
Others might not see it, but Hou Zhantian could. Just now, his men barely touched Xiang Yu, and Xiang Yu leapt out himself, and his jump was very realistic.
Upon hearing Hou Zhantian say that, Wang Qian understood immediately, and then looked at Xiang Yu anxiously, "You can refuse to join Wolf Fang, but you must take this seriously."
Xiang Yu realized he was discovered, then chuckled, "Just messing with you guys."
Everyone: "..."
Hou Zhantian was also very speechless. No matter how you put it, Xiang Yu was quite a figure. How could he be so careless and say he was just messing around after his ploy was uncovered?
The two from Wolf Fang, seeing themselves being toyed with by Xiang Yu, were very angry and attacked Xiang Yu again.
Xiang Yu became serious and dodged a punch, intending to retaliate. At this moment, another person swung a leg towards Xiang Yu¡¯s shoulder.
Xiang Yu quickly retreated, while another person took the opportunity to attack.
The two men alternated between offense and defense in their attacks on Xiang Yu, coordinating seamlessly as if they were merging.
But Xiang Yu kept dodging, looking for opportunities.
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s movements, Gao Zhantian nodded with satisfaction. He wanted to remind his people to avoid harming Xiang Yu.
But at that moment, Xiang Yu suddenlyunched a flying kick at one person. As the kick extended halfway, he abruptly kicked towards the other person.
This move changed quickly in an instant. The first person, ready to attack, suddenly faced an assault and it was toote to let go. He could only protect his face with his hands.
Xiang Yu¡¯s kicknded on that person¡¯s arm, sending him flying. Xiang Yu separated the two, thenunched a fierce attack on one of them.
Xiang Yu¡¯s movements were swift, and the single opponent could not defend effectively. The other wanted to assist but was forced back by another kick from Xiang Yu.
On the side, Wang Qian saw this and finally felt relieved. Even if Xiang Yu lost now, it was no disgrace, as these two were elites among elites.
Standing there, Hou Zhantian started to frown. Xiang Yu now seemed like apletely different personpared to his previous ck demeanor.
It seemed he had initially misjudged. The person in front of him was truly remarkable.
At this moment, Xiang Yu broke through the defense line and punched one person¡¯s face. Then, his body leaned back and executed a reverse punch on the other¡¯s head.
Two punches hit; Xiang Yu thenunched a flying kick, sending the first person two meters away. This was still not his full strength; a full-force kick could likely break his opponent¡¯s arm.
The other person who got punched gritted his teeth, wanting to rush over. Xiang Yu suddenly shed past him, directly grabbing his neck.
Xiang Yu had used this move countless times to end people¡¯s lives.
"Stop." Hou Zhantian suddenly shouted; he could see his brother was in danger now.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t intend to harm him fatally. He just clenched his neck and said, "Do you concede?"
"You won." Hou Zhantian said directly.
Only then did Xiang Yu release him, pping his hands and sitting back on the sofa. When Xiang Yu sat there, the previous aura vanished, turning into a spiritless young man, as if just awake.
Wang Qian took a while to snap out of it, unable to contain her happiness for Xiang Yu.
Hou Zhantian started to frown again; at first, he thought Xiang Yu, even with ability, was just barely joining the ranks of Wolf Fang. But now it seemed that wasn¡¯t the case.
Xiang Yu¡¯s skills could rank in Wolf Fang, so putting him in as a simple soldier would certainly not be eptable to him.
Tie Zhuzi saw Xiang Yu win and finally raised his head, "I told you, these people are no match for Brother Yu, but you wouldn¡¯t believe..."
Xiao Xuan stood shocked on the side; Xiang Yu¡¯s skills seemed to progress daily, each time with varying levels of awe.
The gap between him and Xiang Yu was continually widening. Xiao Xuan resolved to train more in the future.
"Now I formally invite you to join Wolf Fang. With your skills, you will surely aplish great things there." Hou Zhantian said.
Now Hou Zhantian is only inviting Xiang Yu to join, daring not to give him a specific position.
Xiang Yu, with confused eyes, nced at Wang Qian, "I already said, I can¡¯t join Wolf Fang right now."
"If not now, then when?" Hou Zhantian asked.
"We¡¯ll talk about it some other time." Xiang Yu chuckled and then seriously looked at Hou Zhantian, "Your frequent appearances here can¡¯t merely be about asking me to join you, right?"
Hou Zhantian sat upright after Xiang Yu¡¯s words and nced at Wang Qian, who shook her head, indicating she hadn¡¯t leaked any information.
Hou Zhantian seriously nodded and looked at Xiang Yu, "We investigated your background and are here to ask you for a favor."
"Ask me for help?" Xiang Yu asked puzzled.
The Wolf Fang organization is a top-tier international presence, and now they¡¯re asking Xiang Yu for help¡ªthis was certainly unusual.
"What kind of help?" Xiang Yu pursued.
Hou Zhantian looked at the people behind him, who understood his meaning and walked outside.
He looked at Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan behind Xiang Yu, indicating he also hoped the two of them could leave.
But Tie Zhuzi coughed, lifting his head pretending not to notice the nce.
Xiang Yu understood his intention and said, "These two are my brothers; you can speak freely."
Hou Zhantian nced at Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan again before saying, "What I¡¯m about to say is very important; I hope you can keep it confidential."
Xiang Yu casually smiled, "Then you¡¯d better not say it, because I can¡¯t guarantee confidentiality."
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t want to know their secret. Since they regarded it so seriously, he¡¯d rather not know to avoid trouble.
He already had enough troubles and didn¡¯t wish to get involved in more, especially since Wolf Fang is an international organization, theirplications must be significant, Xiang Yu would avoid them if possible.
Hou Zhantian: "..."
Chapter 1038 The Difficulties Faced by Wolf Fang
Chapter 1038: Chapter 1038 The Difficulties Faced by Wolf Fang
Hou Zhantian was somewhat speechless. Everyone has their own curiosity, and he thought Xiang Yu would be eager to know, yet who would have expected this turn of events.
He nced awkwardly at Wang Qian, unsure of what to say.
"Whether or not to inform others is entirely up to you. Since we¡¯ve asked for your help, wepletely trust you." Wang Qian said.
"Well, you better not trust me too much. I don¡¯t even trust myself." Xiang Yu replied.
Right now, he has enough of his own troubles, and they want his help; truthfully, he¡¯s reluctant to assist.
"You..." Wang Qian bit her lip in frustration. She had never met such a person before. To her, this kind of person would only be a rogue.
Hou Zhantian coughed and said, "Let me be direct. Our Wolf King has gone missing. We¡¯ve received news that he might have appeared in this area, so..."
"Missing?" Xiang Yu suddenly frowned.
Speaking of missing, Xiang Yu first thought that this Wolf King must be strong and healthy. Could it be that when Wan Shengnan camest time, they found an opportunity to capture him?
"When did you find out he was missing?" Xiang Yu asked.
"Three months ago." Hou Zhantian replied.
Upon hearing this, Xiang Yu rxed because, at that time, Wan Shengnan and his crew hadn¡¯t arrived yet.
"How did you discover that he went missing?" Xiang Yu asked.
Hou Zhantian chuckled awkwardly and then said, "Actually, it¡¯s just spection. The Wolf King hasn¡¯t shown up for a while, and we¡¯re secretly looking for him. You know, thepetition in our line of work is fierce. If outsiders learn that the Wolf King is missing, it would certainly cause chaos, so..."
Hou Zhantian paused there, making his intentions clear: if news of the Wolf King¡¯s disappearance leaked, major international forces would definitely take significant action.
These international forces don¡¯t belong to any country, so they aren¡¯t restricted by nationalws.
Of course, no country would go through the trouble of wiping them out because they are numerous and ever-moving. If not entirely eradicated, they could cause substantial losses to a country.
"You want me to help you find the Wolf King." Xiang Yu said simply.
Hou Zhantian nced at Wang Qian, then nodded and said, "Exactly, you know these cities better than we do, so we hope you can help."
Now Xiang Yu finally understood¡ªthest time, in order to reassure Wolf Fang, he imed to have some rtion with the Wolf King. Naturally, with the Wolf Fang not seeing the Wolf King, they couldn¡¯t verify his im.
Both Hou Zhantian and Wang Qian awaited Xiang Yu¡¯s response. Despite being from Wolf Fang, they respected Xiang Yu¡¯s opinion here, knowing that a local snake is not easily subdued.
"I can help you look." Xiang Yu said directly.
After all, if something happened to the Wolf King here, it would be a troublesome matterter. Xiang Yu wanted to quickly send these gue gods away.
Hou Zhantian and Wang Qian were naturally delighted. With Xiang Yu¡¯s help, everything seemed promising.
"Helping is one thing, but I want to know what¡¯s in it for me." Xiang Yu said, feigning embarrassment.
Hou Zhantian was pleased, waving his hand, "You can name your conditions. As long as we can do it, we¡¯ll try our best."
Wang Qian frowned at this moment. If Xiang Yu helped them now, she would be grateful, but if Xiang Yu demanded conditions, then it became a transaction.
"You want money?" Wang Qian looked at Xiang Yu with some disdain.
Hou Zhantian sensed Wang Qian¡¯s dissatisfaction in her tone, then said, "Ah, everyone is free to pursue what they want. Everyone wants something."
"How much money do you have?" Xiang Yu chuckled at Wang Qian.
Wang Qian snorted and didn¡¯t respond.
"Brother Yu, how much do we want?" Tie Zhuzi chimed in, having heard there was money to earn.
Xiao Xuan tugged at Tie Zhuzi, signaling him to stay quiet.
Xiang Yu sighed and then said, "If the Wolf King is in one of the nearby cities, I can help you locate him. But I also need you to do me a favor." Xiang Yu nced at the two and continued, "Recently, the Falcon Organization wille to this city, and I hope you can keep them away."
Upon hearing Falcon Organization, Hou Zhantian and Wang Qian¡¯s expressions changed simultaneously.
"You mentioned Falcon Organization?" Hou Zhantian asked incredulously.
Xiang Yu nodded and said, "Yes, it¡¯s the notorious Falcon Organization internationally."
"How do you know they¡¯reing?" Hou Zhantian asked, puzzled.
"Because I killed one of their squads." Xiang Yu replied bluntly.
Once Xiang Yu finished speaking, both Hou Zhantian and Wang Qian were quite speechless. Falcon Organization is famously unscrupulous internationally; no one wants to provoke them unless absolutely necessary.
Simultaneously, they began to doubt Xiang Yu¡¯s identity. Xiang Yu not only knew about Wolf Fang but also knew about Falcon Organization. Most underworld figures in cities wouldn¡¯t know such things.
"How do you want us to help you?" Hou Zhantian asked curiously.
"Destroy them." Xiang Yu said concisely.
Hou Zhantian and Wang Qian almost choked. The Falcon Organization is an international organization; it¡¯s not something one can easily eliminate just like that.
Moreover, they excel at destruction, being extremely cruel and ruthless in their methods. Neither states nor certain organizations wished to provoke them.
Wolf Fang, although well-known internationally, has a different nature than Falcon Organization, and they don¡¯t usually intersect.
Therefore, previously, they hadn¡¯t engaged with Falcon Organization; now, Xiang Yu¡¯s proposal of wiping them out felt almost fantastical.
"This, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you." Hou Zhantian said.
Although he¡¯s deputy captain of Wolf Fang¡¯s third battle squad and holds a high rank, if it involves angering Falcon Organization, he truly doesn¡¯t have the authority.
Xiang Yu suddenlyughed and shook his head, "Are you afraid?"
Hou Zhantian gave a bitter smile, "You don¡¯t need to provoke me because I can¡¯t make decisions on this matter."
Wang Qian also hadn¡¯t expected Xiang Yu to make such a request. She looked at Xiang Yu bewilderedly and said, "Falcon Organization isn¡¯t inherently frightening; their destructiveness is just strong. If you fear them, you could simply dodge them."
"I never said I feared them." Xiang Yu said bluntly.
Since the other party has no intention of helping, saying anything more would be pointless. He couldn¡¯t speak to them about morality. He himself is involved in the underworld, and discussing protection for the city¡¯s people or their safety wouldn¡¯t fit his current role.
Hou Zhantian was indeed puzzled, noticing this he said to Xiang Yu, "If you need, I could offer you a refuge, where no one would dare touch you."
Hou Zhantian genuinely showed his sincerity.
Xiang Yu shook his head andughed, "Thanks, but there¡¯s no need."
Hou Zhantian felt somewhat embarrassed. Xiang Yu agreed to help them, yet they couldn¡¯t assist Xiang Yu.
"If there¡¯s nothing else, you can leave now." Xiang Yu stood up and said...
Chapter 1039: The Two Sides Clash Again
Chapter 1039: Chapter 1039: The Two Sides sh Again
Xiang Yu stood up, signaling that it was time for the visitors to leave.
"You..." Wang Qian was somewhat upset, feeling that Xiang Yu¡¯s attitude was rather discourteous.
Hou Zhantian waved a hand to calm Wang Qian down. After all, Xiang Yu had agreed to help them, yet they couldn¡¯t offer him any help in return.
"Can you tell me how you managed to get on their bad side?" Hou Zhantian asked.
"He hurt my brothers and killed my friends," Xiang Yu said simply.
The old man had died in their attack, and Gao Zhitao was injured because of them.
Hou Zhantian looked at Xiang Yu and nodded, as he began to see Xiang Yu in a new light.
Xiang Yu knew perfectly well that the other party was the infamous Falcon Organization, yet he was still willing to confront them for the sake of his friends. Hou Zhantian admired his courage for that.
"Although Wolf Fang can¡¯t help you, I personally hope to contribute in some way," Hou Zhantian said earnestly.
"Captain..." Wang Qian looked at Hou Zhantian with some confusion.
It was the first time she had seen Hou Zhantian act so irrationally. Even though he wanted to help Xiang Yu in a personal capacity, if the other side found out that he was the vice-captain of Wolf Fang, it would still implicate Wolf Fang.
Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t expected him to make such an offer and turned his head to smile. "Thank you, but for now, I don¡¯t need it. If I do, I¡¯lle to you guys."
Now Xiang Yu also acknowledged Hou Zhantian. This person wouldn¡¯t use his own status to pressure Xiang Yu and appeared to be very loyal.
"If you need help, you can find me." Hou Zhantian left his phone number and then left with Wang Qian and the others.
"Captain, you¡¯re being too polite to him. People like him are just bullies who fear the strong," Wang Qian said, puzzled.
Hou Zhantian shook his head and smiled, "You¡¯re wrong. This Xiang Yu is not simple. He will surely be something great in the future. We are making an investment in the future by befriending him now."
Wang Qian looked at Hou Zhantian incredulously. She knew Xiang Yu was highly skilled, but she couldn¡¯t see any great prospects for him and thought he was just a reckless brute at best.
In Xiang Yu¡¯s office, three people were sitting there.
"Brother Yu, how can we find the Wolf King? I don¡¯t even know what he looks like." Tie Zhuzi said.
"Just keep an eye out during normal times; there¡¯s no need to go looking deliberately," Xiang Yu replied.
Tie Zhuzi, Xiao Xuan: "..."
While Xiang Yu and the others were fully preparing, Qi Shengli was in the capital using his connections to use Gao Mantang.
"Is everything you said true?" a senior official asked.
"Absolutely true. Everyone in the second city knows about these things," Qi Shengli said.
The person nodded thoughtfully and then took out his phone to make a call.
"What, you said Gao Mantang of the second city? You want to move against Gao Mantang?" A voice full of incredulity questioned on the other end of the line.
"Is there a problem with that?" the person asked.
"Hmm, I advise you to forget about it. Do you know whose soldier Gao Mantang used to be?"
"Does he really have such a significant background?" the person asked.
"You better find that out for yourself. Don¡¯t involve me in this matter and don¡¯t me me if I don¡¯t recognize you in the future." The person on the other end finished speaking and hung up.
The person remained stunned for quite a while, holding the phone. The voice on the other end was from someone who was both an ally and a backer. If even he said so, it implied that Gao Mantang was not a simple figure.
"You should head back; Gao Mantang cannot be touched," the person told Qi Shengli.
"But?" Qi Shengli was unwilling. He was a secretary, yet couldn¡¯t handle these affairs. Wouldn¡¯t that make him aughingstock?
"If you came to me for this, don¡¯te again. I won¡¯t get involved." The person finished speaking and effectively dismissed Qi Shengli.
After leaving, Qi Shengli was shaking all over with rage. But after sitting in the car and thinking it over, he let it go.
Gao Mantang must have a significant backer; otherwise, these high-level leaders wouldn¡¯t be so willing to turn a blind eye.
Thinking of this, Qi Shengli reluctantly swallowed his anger and, along with his secretary, sheepishly returned to the second city.
Meanwhile, the second city was kept tense by Gao Zhitao. The residents had grown ustomed to the military presence patrolling the roads.
They were no longer surprised, and public criticism had gradually diminished. Everyone was busy with work and wasn¡¯t interested in debating these issues every day.
It seemed as if everything was calm; no discord had urred in the city. However, the police appeared restless, idling around at work and killing time after hours.
The phones at the police station would asionally ring, usually about a stolen bicycle or two cars colliding on the highway.
In the blink of an eye, two weeks had passed, and Gao Zhitao was growing restless. After all, maintaining this status quo consumed enormous manpower and resources.
Gao Mantang was also under considerable pressure. Despite having someone above him, he couldn¡¯t go overboard.
"Xiang Yu, do you think they¡¯re too scared toe?" Gao Zhitao asked while sitting there.
Xiang Yu shook his head, "They wille. Perhaps our defenses are too tight, and they simply haven¡¯t had the chance to get in."
Gao Zhitao nodded at this. Their people guarding this city meant that not even a fly could get in, let alone members of the Falcon Organization.
"Then what should we do?" Gao Zhitao asked.
Tie Zhuzi grew anxious. He looked at Xiang Yu and said, "Brother Yu, we have so many people. Let¡¯s just take them and attack their stronghold, so we don¡¯t have to stand guard every day."
They hadn¡¯t had time to rx for quite a while and had no mood for leisure.
Xiang Yu shook his head, "These people don¡¯t have a fixed location; they are scattered everywhere and adapt to their surroundings."
Hearing this, Tie Zhuzi stopped speaking. He was quite frustrated. If those people didn¡¯t show themselves, did that mean they¡¯d have to stay on guard forever?
While they were discussing, Gao Zhitao¡¯s phone rang. It was a call from Battalion Commander Zhang Dacheng of the third battalion.
"What¡¯s happening?" Gao Zhitao asked.
"Our people have had a conflict with the police," Zhang Dacheng replied.
"Where is it? I¡¯ll head over immediately," Gao Zhitao said.
Zhang Dacheng gave the specific location before hanging up the call.
After ending the call, Gao Zhitao, Xiang Yu, and a few others rushed to the scene. Among them, Tie Zhuzi was the most excited.
These days, he was nearly bored to death and was eager for any incident to liven things up.
The incident took ce not far from them, on a rtively remote tertiary road.
By the time Xiang Yu and his group arrived, many police officers were already there, along with a crowd of onlookers. They all wanted to know what had happened.
Upon arrival, Xiang Yu pushed his way through the crowd. Inside, two forces were standing in a standoff.
When Zhang Dacheng saw Gao Zhitao and the others arrive, he went up to greet them...
Chapter 1040: The Enraged Gao Zhitao
Chapter 1040: Chapter 1040: The Enraged Gao Zhitao
Zhang Dacheng saw Gao Zhitao and his team arriving and quickly walked up to them.
"What¡¯s going on?" Gao Zhitao asked, seeing the situation in front of him.
The soldiers and these police officers had shed before, and their grievances ran deep. A small spark could lead to a big explosion.
"We stopped a suspect just now. That person refused toply and even called the police." Zhang Dacheng said.
"Where is that person?" Xiang Yu asked.
"They were released." Zhang Dacheng looked at the police officers and said.
"Bastards." Xiang Yu gritted his teeth and then looked at Gao Zhitao, saying, "I¡¯ll leave this to you."
Xiang Yu finished speaking and then quickly left with Tie Zhuzi and Xiaoxuan.
Gao Zhitao knew that person was probably problematic, but he had to handle things here. Currently, he held the position of Director of the Public Security Bureau, but he was just on leave.
Moreover, he was the one who had called these soldiers, essentially making him the middleman here.
Gao Zhitao walked over to the police camp and shouted, "What do you all look like now? Disperse immediately and return to your posts."
Many of the officers present were promoted by Gao Zhitao himself, and he still held significant influence amongst them.
When Gao Zhitao finished speaking, many had already begun to rx. They started gathering their teams to leave.
However, some still remained, unwilling to leave. These people were just bored troublemakers looking for a fight.
Additionally, Gao Zhitao had offended their superiors, and in their view, his political career was finished.
They didn¡¯t need to fear him.
"Aren¡¯t you leaving yet?" Gao Zhitao shouted.
"Director Gao, why should we leave? It¡¯s clearly them who are wrong. What is this ce, how can they stand here and point fingers?" one squad leader said.
This person was promoted by Gao Zhitao, and he never expected him to openly defy his orders now.
Seeing this person, Gao Zhitao felt a chill in his heart and couldn¡¯t help butment how people¡¯s true intentions are hidden; he used to be as obedient as a kitten before Gao Zhitao, but now he had grown bold.
Just as the man finished speaking, others began to heckle, fearing peace more than chaos.
"This is an order, return now." Gao Zhitao saidmandingly.
At this moment, those who initially intended to leave stopped as well, wanting to see what the troublemaker intended to do.
"Director Gao." The man said with a sarcastic tone, "I¡¯m sorry, you¡¯re on vacation now, you don¡¯t have the authority to manage us."
His voice was loud, and those around him heard it.
Gao Zhitao smiled bitterly; it was true that a tiger, once in the ins, was tormented by dogs. At this moment, he gained a new understanding of politics.
"Make way, make way." Just then, a few people in imposing police uniforms suddenly entered from outside.
"Director Li, why are you here?" The troublemaker greeted the neer with a smile.
This was Li Kui, the newly appointed interim director taking over Gao Zhitao¡¯s position.
"What¡¯s going on?" Li Kui raised his head and asked, ncing at Gao Zhitao as if pretending not to see him.
"Director Li, Director Gao is here directing us to work, trying to make us leave." The man sneered, clearly dismissing Gao Zhitao.
Li Kui then turned to Gao Zhitao and said, "Director Gao, shouldn¡¯t you be staying home on your leave? Why are you here again?"
Gao Zhitao wasn¡¯t very familiar with Li Kui, who was assigned directly by the higher-ups, essentially an outsider brought in.
Upon meeting Li Kui, Gao Zhitao instantly recognized him as an insidious person. As the saying goes, it¡¯s better to offend a nobleman than a viin.
But Gao Zhitao was rebellious by nature. He looked at Li Kui and said, "Where I go is none of your concern. The impact here is negative, get them to leave."
After all, Li Kui was the temporary director now, and Gao Zhitao had to show him some respect.
"You also know the influence is bad. If you know it¡¯s bad, why did you leverage the old man¡¯s power to bring the military here?"
Li Kui said, looking at Zhang Dacheng and the dozen soldiers standing there.
"That¡¯s none of your business. You¡¯re the acting director; you should know the gravity of this matter." Gao Zhitao said.
"Sorry, I don¡¯t know." Li Kui decisively said, "Today this matter must be rified, either they leave and apologize to us, or we¡¯ll report to higher authorities and let the leaders handle it."
Li Kui thought he had the backing of Qi Shengli, and thus wasn¡¯t afraid of Gao Zhitao.
Gao Zhitao didn¡¯t want to escte the situation. On one hand, he was the police chief, and on the other, these soldiers were called by him.
"Don¡¯t push it." Gao Zhitao said.
He had already suppressed his tolerance to the limit; if Li Kui pushed further, he might lose control.
"What a joke, who¡¯s excessive, me or you? Director Gao, let¡¯s have everyone judge..."
Li Kui¡¯s voice got louder, and at this moment, Gao Zhitao couldn¡¯t hold back and pped him directly across the face.
Now, Gao Zhitao was at his breaking point. If it were in the past, he might have already intimidated Li Kui to the ground.
The p brought everyone to silence. Many stood with mouths agape, looking at Gao Zhitao, never expecting him to be so bold.
Li Kui was also dumbfounded by the p. Although he was the interim director now, Qi Shengli had promised him the position for the future.
The p didn¡¯t hurt but was humiliating, especially among the crowd, with police, soldiers, and civilians present. This p felt as if it hit Li Kui¡¯s heart, and if not handled properly, he¡¯d never be able to lift his head high again in his life.
"You dare hit me?" Li Kui yelled, ring.
"So what if I hit you." Gao Zhitao said, pping the other side of his face again.
This left everyone speechless, including the police standing nearby. However, many felt vindicated inside.
Since Li Kui took office, they hadn¡¯t had a decent day. Moreover, Li Kui was extremely petty, and if someone offended him, he¡¯d fight to the death.
He was also very greedy, openly epting bribes and favoring those who gave gifts without regard to capability.
In a short time, Li Kui had made a mess of the Public Security Bureau, causing much dissatisfaction.
Seeing Gao Zhitao p him, they couldn¡¯t be more delighted.
But at the same time, they were worried; hitting a director in front of so many people was not something to take lightly.
Li Kui clenched his fists, wanting to retaliate, but multiple soldiers were already standing beside Gao Zhitao. It was evident that if Li Kui made a move, those soldiers wouldn¡¯t hold back.
"Someone, this man dares to assault an officer, arrest him immediately." Li Kui stepped back and shouted...
Chapter 1041: Undercover Sneaking into the City
Chapter 1041: Chapter 1041: Undercover Sneaking into the City
Li Kui clenched his fists, wanting to make a move, but he considered himself the police bureau chief and naturally couldn¡¯t act out, especially in such a public setting; he couldn¡¯t let anyone catch him in apromising position.
"Someone, this person attacked a police officer, hurry up and arrest him for me," Li Kui shouted.
Everyone at the scene stood quietly, with no one stepping forward. Although Gao Zhitao was not currently a leader, he had a very influential grandfather.
"Didn¡¯t you hear? Hurry up and arrest him," Li Kui shouted again.
The scene remained calm, and nobody dared to step up, especially with Zhang Dacheng standing beside Gao Zhitao, making them even more hesitant.
Li Kui looked back and saw everyone with their heads down; even the person who had been opposing Gao Zhitao earlier also lowered his head.
They might talk, but when it came to real action, none of them dared.
Looking at those people, Li Kui was furious, gritting his teeth. At this point, he took out his phone and made a call.
"Bring your people over," Li Kui was nearly roaring.
Seeing Li Kui acting somewhat crazed, Gao Zhitao couldn¡¯t be bothered. He then looked at those police officers and said, "Quickly leave now, don¡¯t cause trouble here. You are public servants; don¡¯t knowingly make mistakes."
Seeing Gao Zhitao restraining Li Kui, those people exchanged looks and then walked away.
Most of the police officers left, leaving behind only Li Kui¡¯s supporters. Although they didn¡¯t dare to arrest people, they could at least create a spectacle by standing there.
Gao Zhitao saw that these people wouldn¡¯t leave, but there was nothing he could do. He then turned to Zhang Dacheng and said, "You take the people and leave first."
Zhang Dacheng shook his head and said, "Youe with us."
Gao Mantang had instructed Zhang Dacheng to protect Gao Zhitao well. Now that the situation was somewhatplicated, he naturally wouldn¡¯t leave alone.
"I¡¯m fine, you go find Xiang Yu. He might have discovered some clues," Gao Zhitao said.
From the urgent look in Xiang Yu¡¯s eyes when he left earlier, Gao Zhitao knew Xiang Yu must have found something.
Zhang Dacheng thought for a moment, then nodded and turned to leave.
Just then, police cars with sirens ring came toward them from afar, clearly making a grand entrance.
Seeing this, Gao Zhitao frowned slightly, realizing Li Kui had called the special police earlier.
Li Kui saw his peopleing and pointed at a captain, saying, "Quickly arrest them for me. These people causing trouble here have already led to social unrest."
The captain responded with an "Hmm" and then led the team over, but upon reaching Gao Zhitao, he was taken aback.
Gao Zhitao was also a police bureau chief, just on temporary leave, and who among the special police didn¡¯t know his name?
In their minds, Gao Zhitao was a good chief. Last time, during the fight against terrorists, Gao Zhitao had led them to a remarkable victory.
When the man came before Gao Zhitao, he stood straight and saluted him formally.
"Chief Gao, what are you doing here?" The captain said respectfully.
"There¡¯s nothing for you here, clear this ce up and hurry back," Gao Zhitao said.
The captain looked awkward, nced at Gao Zhitao, and then at Li Kui, who was standing there without moving.
"What are you waiting for? It¡¯s those damned soldiers causing trouble here, and him, Gao Zhitao. Arrest them all now, or I¡¯ll rip your rank off," Li Kui shouted loudly.
The captain initially felt awkward, but after hearing what Li Kui said, he stood straight facing Gao Zhitao and said, "Sorry, Chief Gao, we¡¯ll be heading back first."
After speaking, he led his team back into the car and left.
They came quickly and left quickly, disappearing in the blink of an eye.
The police behind Li Kui dwindled in numbers until fewer than five remained, which was a huge blow for him.
Currently, he¡¯s the acting chief, thinking calling the special police could impress others, but unexpectedly, these people didn¡¯t follow his orders.
He swore he¡¯d make sure to deal with them after going back.
Gao Zhitao looked at Li Kui standing there, but couldn¡¯t be bothered with him, so he turned and called Zhang Dacheng to leave.
Li Kui stood there furious, teeth clenched. The p marks on his face made him aughingstock in the police world.
"Gao Zhitao, just wait, I¡¯ll get you sooner orter," Li Kui threatened inwardly.
After leaving, Gao Zhitao quickly took out his phone and called Xiang Yu.
Before Gao Zhitao could speak, Xiang Yu said, "Is everything settled over there? If so, hurry and have someone find the person we talked about earlier; they are very important."
There was urgency in Xiang Yu¡¯s words, as if the matter was extremely critical.
Understanding the gravity of the situation, Gao Zhitao instructed Zhang Dacheng to retrieve footage from nearby surveince cameras.
They captured the person¡¯s image and sent it to everyone¡¯s phone, including Xiang Yu¡¯s team.
Xiang Yu had already given orders for everyone under him to investigate this person, with instructions to report immediately upon discovery.
Even the soldiers hidden in shadows began to take action, as the situation was pressing and they needed to seize every moment.
Of course, the city¡¯s residents continued their daily routines, unaware of the potential dangers looming over them.
Xiang Yu and his team were now in the car, mobilizing everyone they could, including Han Rumei.
Just then, Gao Zhitao called.
"Speak!" Xiang Yu said directly.
"Our feedback suggests there¡¯s a force in the city also in motion. They¡¯re not outsiders and seem to have been hidden in the city for some time," Gao Zhitao said.
During their investigation, they found that another group was also investigating, making them curious as to whether any other departments had gotten involved.
Xiang Yu realized they were referring to his team and said, "Don¡¯t worry about others for now, just find this person. Also, ensure those soldiers strictly guard the checkpoints to prevent any opportunists from entering."
"I understand," Gao Zhitao replied.
Though Gao Zhitao suspected they might have infiltrated the city, he was confident they wouldn¡¯t act amidst rigorous inspections.
They may have infiltrated, but there certainly weren¡¯t many of them. Xiang Yu¡¯s tension seemed a bit excessive.
"Brother, did they alle this time? We¡¯re going to make sure theye without a return," Tie Zhuzi said, always ready at the driving seat.
Xiang Yu shook his head without speaking, having no idea how many people hade. But his intuition suggested that the recent police-military standoff was no coincidence and was definitely orchestrated.
Moreover, this person seemed aware of the military-police tension in the city, indicating that someone had been residing here for a while.
"Could some of them have stayed behind after the train station incidentst time?" thought Xiang Yu, with the idea bing clearer in his mind.
Just then, from somewhere unknown, a sudden explosion urred...
Chapter 1042: Earth-shattering Great Explosion
Chapter 1042: Chapter 1042: Earth-shattering Great Explosion
Just as everyone was on high alert, a sudden explosion erupted from an unknown location.
Upon hearing the explosion, Xiang Yu¡¯s heart immediately tightened. Although they had made strict deployments, the enemy still managed to get in.
The moment the explosion sounded, Xiang Yu¡¯s phone rang. It was Wang Ze calling.
"Brother, the police station exploded," Wang Ze reported.
"The police station?" Xiang Yu questioned. They had already set up control in most parts of the city but had neglected the police station.
Just as Wang Ze hung up, Gao Zhitao called.
"Xiang Yu, something happened. The police station was bombed," Gao Zhitao said anxiously.
"Have everyone stay at their posts and do not move. There are police at the station; don¡¯t worry," Xiang Yu reassured him and then instructed Tie Zhuzi to drive towards the police station.
When they arrived at the police station, a cordon had already been set up, and ordinary people were not allowed to enter.
It was rush hour, and the general public only took a quick nce without many lingering.
When Xiang Yu arrived, he too was stopped by the police stationed there. From outside, he could see Gao Zhitao organizing rescue efforts, while Li Kui stood there motionless, looking lost.
Xiang Yu did not rush in. He stood outside as an observer and looked towards the surrounding crowd.
If this incident was truly the work of the Falcon Organization, they would surely have recording equipment to film the area.
"Brother Yu, let¡¯s go inside," Tie Zhuzi said after looking at Xiang Yu.
Although there were police blocking the way, everything would be resolved as long as Gao Zhitao was called over.
"No rush," Xiang Yu replied and took a careful look around.
However, everyone around appeared normal, as they all discussed what exactly had happened.
Some said it was a gas leak, others said it was an ident, but no one associated it with terrorists. To them, terrorists seemed too far removed, only appearing in foreignnds, certainly not in their own vicinity.
Xiang Yu frowned suspiciously, as he had not found any suspicious persons nearby.
Just then, a sudden sh of light caught his eye. Quickly turning his head, he saw someone on a distant building holding something, engaged in some unknown activity.
"That¡¯s them."
Xiang Yu¡¯s first instinct was that this matter was definitely connected to that person.
Without time to think, he turned and ran toward the building.
Tie Zhuzi and Xiaoxuan, unsure of what was happening, followed Xiang Yu as he sprinted away.
Tie Zhuzi couldn¡¯t keep up due tocking stamina, always trailing behind.
Xiang Yu reached the building, then ran upstairs. Upon reaching the top, he found it empty, with nothing there but a row of footprints on the ground.
Xiang Yu stood there looking towards the police station. This vantage point provided a clear view, making it easy to monitor the situation inside.
"He ran away," Xiaoxuanmented, standing there.
Xiang Yu nodded silently. The extent of the explosion¡¯s seriousness at the police station was still unknown, and if it caused casualties, the situation would escte significantly.
Xiang Yu took out his phone to call Gao Zhitao.
"What¡¯s the situation over there?" Xiang Yu asked.
"Not good. Three officers have already been found dead, and many more are injured," Gao Zhitao replied with sadness.
"I understand. Be careful," Xiang Yu said.
The explosion at the police station was indeed unexpected. Many media outlets had gathered outside the station, all eager to obtain first-hand information and learn how the explosion urred.
Even though there was a cordon, it couldn¡¯t contain the ¡¯enthusiasm¡¯ of the reporters. Several reporters from various media outlets had already breached the cordon, approaching Gao Zhitao with questions.
"Sorry, I¡¯m busy now. I¡¯ll contact you once things settle down," Gao Zhitao said, then rushed into the smoke-filled building.
This scene was captured by the reporters. Meanwhile, on a small za beside the police station building, a person stood there in a daze, not moving.
This person was temporary bureau chief Li Kui, who seemed bewildered, not knowing what to do as he watched the billowing smoke in front of him.
This scene was also recorded by some alert reporters.
After retrieving all the deceased and hospitalizing the injured, Gao Zhitao, exhausted,y down directly on the small za.
He felt a pang of sadness, regretting that he hadn¡¯t managed things well enough, resulting in their injuries.
It was at this time that Gao Zhitao received a call from Kong Shenghui.
"What¡¯s the situation over there?" Kong Shenghui asked anxiously.
"Four dead and ten injured; it¡¯s very serious," Gao Zhitao replied weakly.
During the rescue, he had exhausted his energy and was now utterly spent, longing to just lie down and sleep.
But with the Falcon Organization still unapprehended, the city remained dangerous, and he couldn¡¯t let down his guard just yet.
Forcing himself up, Gao Zhitao called Zhang Dacheng.
"Any leads?" Gao Zhitao asked directly.
"None so far, everything¡¯s calm," Zhang Dacheng replied.
"Be careful," Gao Zhitao said before hanging up.
The police station explosion was clearly targeted revenge by the opposition.
Not long after, Kong Shenghui led many workers from the Public Security Department to the site. After all, this wasn¡¯t just any ce; if even the police station wasn¡¯t safe, what ce in the city would be?
Kong Shenghui, seeing Gao Zhitao in such a state upon arrival, was momentarily stunned. He had watched Gao Zhitao grow, who used to take care of himself without any inclination for self-sacrifice.
"Gather them, let¡¯s have a meeting," Kong Shenghui said, then walked towards another building.
Passing by the small za, he noticed Li Kui standing there, trembling slightly.
If not for him returning a bitte, he might have been lying there now.
"Youe too," Kong Shenghui said, looking at Li Kui.
Li Kui nodded nkly and then followed inside.
The matter was significant, with their first step being publicmunication. Naturally, they wouldn¡¯t dere that the police station had been attacked by terrorists.
If they did, it would surely incite public panic, and thus they unanimously agreed to report that equipment malfunction led to a mechanical explosion, resulting in severe consequences.
Secondly, they discussed the basic situation of the event.
The individuals present were leaders in the police system. Gao Zhitao nced at Li Kui but said nothing. Currently on leave, even he wouldn¡¯t speak first. Seeing that no one else was speaking, Kong Shenghui broke the silence: "If anyone has thoughts, speak up. Time is limited, don¡¯t waste it."
Despite his words, there was still no response from the group...
Chapter 1043: The Sidelined Director
Chapter 1043: Chapter 1043: The Sidelined Director
Kong Shenghui sat there and saw that no one was speaking, so he nced around and said, "If anyone has any suggestions or opinions, feel free to speak up. Director Li, you were at the scene at that time, can you describe the situation?"
Li Kui, hearing his name, raised his head and shook it, saying, "Although I was at the scene, I wasn¡¯t inside, so I don¡¯t know what happened inside."
At that time, Li Kui was too scared to think straight, so naturally, he didn¡¯t notice the situation.
Kong Shenghui then looked at Gao Zhitao.
Gao Zhitao stood up straight, with a serious face, and said, "I just participated in the rescue and observed the situation on the scene in detail, as well as the explosion point inside. I discovered a problem..."
Gao Zhitao clearly exined the problem he discovered at that time and his suspicions, emphasizing that this was an organized and premeditated bombing attack, and the issue was very serious.
Li Kui and Gao Zhitao¡¯s speeches formed a stark contrast.
Kong Shenghui and the others could tell the difference in their abilities, but they couldn¡¯t do anything about it, as Li Kui had been transferred by the Provincial Committee, and they couldn¡¯t arbitrarily dismiss him.
Through the analysis of the situation, they concluded that this bombing case was indeed a terrorist attack.
"Now I announce the establishment of a special task force with Comrade Gao Zhitao as the team leader, all police forces in the city will be under themand of the team leader..." Kong Shenghui said very seriously.
"I object," Li Kui suddenly said.
A few people looked at Li Kui with some displeasure, but they could only turn a blind eye.
"Director Gao is currently on vacation, it¡¯s inappropriate for him to be the team leader, isn¡¯t it?" Li Kui said sarcastically.
With Qi Shengli supporting him from behind, Li Kui didn¡¯t even hold Kong Shenghui in regard.
"If he¡¯s not suitable, are you?" Kong Shenghui asked angrily.
Li Kui nodded without hesitation, "I am the most suitable to be the team leader."
Those standing there were speechless, having never seen such shamelessness before.
With Li Kui¡¯s capabilities, even if the task was given to him, he definitely wouldn¡¯t handle it well.
This issue is too significant to be taken lightly.
"Gao Zhitao, do you have any issue being the team leader?" Kong Shenghui ignored Li Kui and looked directly at Gao Zhitao.
Gao Zhitao straightened his chest seriously and said, "No problem."
"Good, you have one week to solve the case and catch the culprit," Kong Shenghui said.
"I guarantee toplete it," Gao Zhitao said sternly.
For the Falcon Organization, they had been preparing for a long time, and if they couldn¡¯t catch them within a week, Gao Zhitao would no longer have any face to speak of as the director.
Li Kui sat there, his face ashen with anger, as no one around him paid any attention to him.
Even though he was the director in name, no one respected him, making him an empty shell.
"Let¡¯s act quickly now." After saying this, Kong Shenghui was the first to stand up and walk out.
The others followed suit, leaving Li Kui alone, gnashing his teeth in anger.
Now that Gao Zhitao was appointed as the team leader, he regained control of the police station and quickly mobilized police forces to start deploying for the task.
Initially, Sanying had already controlled the entire city, and with the addition of these police officers, the entire city was even more secure.
But currently, the issue was that after the perpetrators had staged a bombing, they seemed to have vanished, leaving no clues.
Just as it was approaching eight in the evening, another big explosion urred in the southern suburbs of the city.
This time it was a chemical nt that exploded, causing severe damage.
The explosion once again rattled Xiang Yu¡¯s nerves, worried that if they couldn¡¯t track these people down soon, who knows what might happen.
"Xiang Yu, what should we do? We¡¯ve searched every corner of the city, but there¡¯s no information on them," Gao Zhitao was a bit anxious.
On the first day alone, two explosions had urred, indicating an rming audacity.
"Don¡¯t lose yourposure, ensure the safety of ces with high foot traffic," Xiang Yu said seriously.
Xiang Yu was also a bit tense, fearing any oversight on their part might cause irreparable damage, considering the reckless and shameless nature of the Falcon Organization.
"Got it," Gao Zhitao said before hanging up the phone.
Now with the police force under Gao Zhitao¡¯s directmand, he had them all stationed at malls and other high-traffic areas.
Although Li Kui was the director now, he was already rendered powerless and felt very frustrated, contemtingining to Qi Shengli.
Feeling disrespected by Kong Shenghui was tantamount to disrespecting Qi Shengli, as he was appointed from above.
However, thinking if he couldn¡¯t handle this little issue, he might be looked down upon by Qi Shengli.
How could he continue to be in Qi Shengli¡¯s good books in the future?
Thinking of this, he gave up the idea ofining. As he sat there, the phone suddenly rang.
"Who is it? What do you want?" Li Kui, in a bad mood, answered impatiently upon seeing it was an unfamiliar number.
"Hello, Director Li." A person on the other end spoke in standard Mandarin, with a teasing tone.
"Who are you?" Li Kui felt something was off with the tone and asked seriously.
"Who I am isn¡¯t important, what¡¯s important is, I can give you a chance to make a fortune," the person said.
"Cut the nonsense, who exactly are you?" Li Kui wasn¡¯t a fool, knowing there¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch.
"Fifty million, just help me with one thing, and I¡¯ll transfer the money to you right away," the person said.
Originally, Li Kui was calm, but fifty million hit him right in the heart, leaving him speechless for a moment.
The other party was extraordinarily generous, starting off with fifty million.
Li Kui had never seen so much money, and while he held a significant position before, he never had actual power. Now that he finally had real power as director, he was being sidelined. This was a blow to him.
However, Li Kui wasn¡¯t simple-minded. Since the other party offered fifty million, there must be something they needed his help with.
"What do you need?" Li Kui asked.
The other partyughed a bit as if they noticed Li Kui¡¯s love for money.
"Your men are currently stationed at the entrances of malls, just have them moved away, and all the money will be yours," the person said.
Upon hearing this, Li Kui understood; these were terrorists trying to bribe him with money.
"So, it¡¯s you," Li Kui said calmly.
He needed to stay calm, as he felt he was standing at a crossroads and a wrong step would lead to ruin. Thus, he must be extremely cautious...
Chapter 1044: 1044: The Point of No Return
Chapter 1044: Chapter 1044: The Point of No Return
¡°Do you want to blow up the Mall za?¡± Li Kui now knew the identity of the other party. Upon hearing what they said, he naturally deduced that they intended to blow up the Mall za.
This Mall za was quite famous in the city, and it could be said, it had the highest foot traffic.
If a bomb were nted there, it¡¯s estimated that hundreds of people could be killed without a problem.
¡°Director Li, we¡¯re all smart people here, so I won¡¯t say much more. Even if you don¡¯t help us, we¡¯ll find a way to blow it up anyway. But this fifty million¡¡± The person finished speaking and gave a sly smile.
¡°Wait, we can discuss this.¡± Li Kui quickly said.
Li Kui¡¯s mind was racing rapidly. This was an opportunity for him. If he agreed to help, he could get a fifty million payout.
If he didn¡¯t agree, he could use the cooperation to capture them, which would be a major achievement.
¡°If you think it¡¯s too little, then eighty million.¡± The other party said bluntly.
Li Kui almost fell over. If there really was eighty million, he couldpletely resign and leave, living in a new environment.
¡°Tell me what I need to do.¡± Li Kui¡¯s mind was spinning fast, but ultimately, he couldn¡¯t resist the allure of money.
¡°Haha, straightforward. I like Director Li¡¯s personality. Since you¡¯ve made your decision, we¡¯ll first wire thirty million to your ount. After the job¡¯s done, we¡¯ll transfer the rest.¡± The personughed heartily.
Li Kui almost fainted from happiness after hearing this. The job wasn¡¯t even done yet, and thirty million was already in. It was too good to be true.
¡°Let me know what I need to do.¡± Li Kui said excitedly.
With this thirty million, he could buy a vi and livefortably.
¡°There are at least a hundred police officers at the Mall za now. Go there and have them all withdraw; it¡¯ll only take ten minutes.¡± The person said.
¡°Is it that simple?¡± Li Kui asked.
¡°Ten minutes for eighty million, I think it¡¯s a worthwhile deal.¡± The other party chuckled.
¡°No problem. At exactly noon tomorrow, I¡¯ll have them withdraw. You should make sure the money is transferred on time too.¡± Li Kui emphasized.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Director Li. Money is just numbers to us. Looking forward to your good news.¡± The person said and then hung up.
After the call ended, Li Kui sat there contemting. Not long after, he received a text message indicating that thirty million had been deposited into his ount.
Seeing the long string of numbers, Li Kui felt a bit dizzy. He¡¯d never had so much money in his ount before.
Meanwhile, Xiang Yu, along with Gao Zhitao and a few others, were sitting in a room discussing matters. Aptop was ced in front of them, disying a map of the city.
¡°Even though the Mall za has high foot traffic, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the most critical spot.¡± Xiang Yu analyzed.
¡°Why? The Falcon Organization is ruthless. Wanting to kill to vent anger is normal. Besides,st time Ren Baohe wanted to blow up the Mall za, and you stopped it.¡± Gao Zhitao said.
Xiang Yu shook his head, ¡°The situationst time was different. Last time, only Ren Baohe was here. For one person to blow up the Mall za was quite something, but now they¡¯re here as a squad. If it was just to kill blindly, it¡¯s not worth it.¡±
Gao Zhitao nodded at Xiang Yu¡¯s analysis, but considering it involved many lives, even with Xiang Yu¡¯s deductions, they couldn¡¯t guarantee absolute safety.
¡°I think this location has more potential.¡± Xiang Yu pointed to a spot on the map disyed on theptop.
Seeing where Xiang Yu was pointing, everyone¡¯s face changed. If the opponent really attacked there, the damage and impact would be enormous.
¡°This is no small matter; we can¡¯t jump to conclusions based on guesses.¡± Gao Zhitao said.
Xiang Yu understood this, so he didn¡¯t request the police to pull out.
Now, an army battalion and all the police have been deployed, implementing strict controls at key points.
This way, the Heavenly Dragon Gang and its squad can discreetly pull out.
They have a hostile rtionship with the police, so investigating the case together could cause significant conflicts.
Therefore, Xiang Yu called his men back for more flexible deployment.
As they were discussing, Gao Zhitao¡¯s phone suddenly rang. It was a call from Li Kui.
Seeing it was his call, Gao Zhitao considered hanging up. This person had a strong desire for power, and his rtionship with Gao Zhitao wasn¡¯t good.
Given the current tense and busy situation, he didn¡¯t want to get distracted.
Gao Zhitao tossed the phone aside without answering. Seeing this, Tie Zhuzi picked it up.
¡°Who is it? Gao Zhitao is taking a dump. If you¡¯ve got something to say, wait tillter.¡±
Tie Zhuzi was about to hang up when Li Kui hurriedly said, ¡°Wait, I have something to discuss with Gao Zhitao. It¡¯s regarding those terrorists.¡±
Upon hearing this, everyone paused. Gao Zhitao quickly grabbed the phone and said, ¡°I¡¯m Gao Zhitao. What do you have to say?¡±
Li Kui, hearing Gao Zhitao¡¯s voice, was grinding his teeth in anger. He still remembered when Gao Zhitao pped him twice, and he was determined to get his revenge.
¡°I wanted to discuss the capture of the terrorists with you.¡± Li Kui thought he had vital information and spoke rather arrogantly.
¡°Spit it out; I¡¯m busy right now.¡± Gao Zhitao replied seriously.
¡°I have information on their movements. If you want to know,e talk to me, and maybe we can work together.¡± Li Kui said.
¡°You have information on their movements?¡± Gao Zhitao asked skeptically.
They had an army battalion and all the police at their disposal without any leads on the opposition, yet Li Kui imed he had info. How could that be?
Just as Gao Zhitao was about to hang up in frustration, Xiang Yu signaled him to stop and whispered, ¡°Agree to it, go see him.¡±
Unsure of Xiang Yu¡¯s intentions, Gao Zhitao impatiently said, ¡°I hope you have the information we need. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±
Gao Zhitao finished and hung up the phone, then grumbled, ¡°This is nonsense. What kind of information could he have.¡±
¡°You never know.¡± Xiang Yu chuckled and then led a few people towards Li Kui¡¯s office.
When they arrived at Li Kui¡¯s office, Gao Zhitao went in first.
Seeing so many people, Li Kui furrowed his brow. He had only invited Gao Zhitao, and it was important to keep the matter confidential.
¡°Who are all these people?¡± Li Kui nced at Xiang Yu and the others, his eyes showing a hint of disdain¡
Chapter 1045: A Clash of Powers
Chapter 1045: Chapter 1045: A sh of Powers
"Who are they, and what do they do?" Li Kui looked at Xiang Yu and the others with some disdain.
Li Kui had met Xiang Yu and the others before and knew they were friends of Gao Zhitao. He just wanted to embarrass Xiang Yu and take the opportunity to attack Gao Zhitao.
But what he didn¡¯t expect was that Xiang Yu didn¡¯t care about him at all, and for what he said, Xiang Yu didn¡¯t react at all, just sat there calmly.
Tie Zhuzi, sitting at the back, got a bit anxious when he heard this. He widened his eyes at Li Kui and said, "Watch your mouth, buddy, or I¡¯ll throw you out right now."
After hearing this, Li Kui mmed the table hard and pointed at Tie Zhuzi, saying, "Watch yournguage; do you know where you are?"
This was the police station, and Li Kui was the current chief here. The fact that someone could talk to him like this without showing him respect made him feel humiliated.
"Spare me the nonsense, who are you trying to scare." Tie Zhuzi said disdainfully.
Unable to contain his anger, Li Kui picked up the phone to call someone. At that moment, Gao Zhitao looked at Li Kui and said, "If you have something to say, just get on with it; don¡¯t waste everyone¡¯s time."
Li Kui thought for a moment angrily, then coldly put down the phone, looked at Gao Zhitao, and said, "This matter is confidential and can¡¯t be heard by others."
Li Kui¡¯s intention was clear: he wanted Xiang Yu and the others to leave.
Gao Zhitao looked at Xiang Yu, who sat there as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything.
"They are also involved in this case, so just say what you need to." Gao Zhitao said.
Li Kui wanted to insist, but seeing that Xiang Yu and the others were not leaving, he organized his thoughts and said, "I have now received confirmed information about their time and ce of action."
Upon hearing this, Gao Zhitao immediately sat up straight. If the time and ce of the other party¡¯s action were known, everything would be easier to handle.
They just had to go and lie in wait.
"Quickly, tell us when they will act, and how did you learn about it?" Gao Zhitao asked excitedly.
After all, this matter involved the safety of many citizens in the city, and the sooner it was resolved, the better.
"Do you want to know?" At this moment, Li Kui felt that he was in control of the situation and looked at Gao Zhitao¡¯s slightly anxious face, feeling a sense of achievement.
"Stop stalling and tell us," Gao Zhitao said, somewhat impatiently.
"What¡¯s your hurry? I¡¯m the one who knows the situation now, not you." Li Kui said, ring.
Gao Zhitao felt speechless, but for the sake of the citizens¡¯ safety, he had to endure it, so he nodded slightly without saying anything.
"I have one condition." Li Kui said, looking closely at Gao Zhitao.
"Go ahead," Gao Zhitao said decisively.
"Since I¡¯m the one with the information, let me handle this case. I willmand the entire operation." Li Kui said, raising his head.
"Where did you get your information?" Gao Zhitao asked suspiciously.
Obviously, the other party wanted to take credit for himself and make a good impression in front of everyone.
Gao Zhitao didn¡¯t care much about fame and fortune; he just hoped to ensure the safety of the people.
"You don¡¯t need to worry about that; I can assure you that my information is reliable." Li Kui said confidently.
Gao Zhitao was unsure, so he looked at Xiang Yu, who was sitting there without any reaction.
"I can let you takemand, as long as you catch them, the credit is all yours; I don¡¯t want any part of it." Gao Zhitao said with determination in his eyes.
Li Kui gave a disdainful smile; he wouldn¡¯t believe Gao Zhitao¡¯s words. Everyone has desires and wants to climb higher.
"That¡¯s settled then. Give memand, and by tomorrow, I¡¯ll have them caught for you." Li Kui said excitedly.
Gao Zhitao thought for a while before nodding, "No problem."
After saying this, he took the phone and made a call. He called the division leaders and informed them that Li Kui was now the chiefmander and that all orders were to be followed by him.
The division leaders were disheartened when they heard Li Kui was inmand. Although they hadn¡¯t had much interaction with him, they already knew that he was good at making connections with superiors, but when it came to solving cases, he was useless.
With him inmand now, they were all very disappointed.
On the phone, they expressed their views and hoped Gao Zhitao would reconsider.
Gao Zhitao understood their concerns but, given the urgency of the situation and the fact that Li Kui had the information, he decided it wasn¡¯t out of the question to hand it over to him.
Li Kui sat there, very excited. Now was his chance to rise to prominence and showcase his abilities.
If he handled this matter well, both fame and fortune would be his, and future promotions and wealth wouldn¡¯t be impossible.
"I will monitor your every move, and if you¡¯re lying, you¡¯ll regret it," Gao Zhitao said, staring straight at him.
Li Kui raised his head confidently and said, "Now that everything¡¯s clear, you can leave."
At this moment, Li Kui felt a great sense of aplishment, feeling he had outdone Gao Zhitao.
Since the other party had effectively asked them to leave, Gao Zhitao naturally didn¡¯t intend to stay and stood to leave with Xiang Yu.
However, Xiang Yu remained seated without moving.
"You¡¯re not leaving?" Li Kui said, looking seriously at Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu sat there and casually smiled, "Chief Li, let me remind you, if you do anything treasonous, your life will be over. Not just you, but your children and your family will be affected too. You better think carefully."
Xiang Yu¡¯s words gave Li Kui a shiver all over, and he stared nkly at Xiang Yu for quite a while.
Everyone has a guilty conscience, and Li Kui was no exception. Hearing this from Xiang Yu, his first thought was whether his actions had been discovered.
After speaking, Xiang Yu stood up and left with Gao Zhitao and the others.
Watching them leave, Li Kui sat there dazed, lost in thought.
Sitting in the car, Gao Zhitao couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Why did you say those things earlier? Are you suspecting he betrayed us?"
Xiang Yu simply shook his head and smiled, "It was just a reminder. I hope he doesn¡¯t go too far."
Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t a fool. They had mobilized a lot of resources to find the target and gather information, yet nothing turned up.
But Li Kui, sitting in the office daily, suddenly had clues, which was obviously impossible.
Since the other party couldn¡¯t know the clues, the only possibility was they approached Li Kui proactively.
Xiang Yu had noted Li Kui¡¯s reaction earlier, which further validated his words.
"So what do we do now?" Gao Zhitao asked Xiang Yu.
"Get someone to watch Li Kui, and if he makes any suspicious moves, stop him immediately," Xiang Yu replied.
Gao Zhitao just nodded and didn¡¯t take it to heart. Although his rtionship with Li Kui wasn¡¯t great, their aims were the same for now...
Chapter 1046: The Allure of Wealth
Chapter 1046: Chapter 1046: The Allure of Wealth
Xiang Yu told Gao Zhitao to have someone keep an eye on Li Kui, but Gao Zhitao clearly didn¡¯t pay it much attention.
Xiang Yu understood Gao Zhitao¡¯s mindset. Although he has reached the level of director and is considered a person of power and influence, in terms of social perception and human judgment, he is still inferior to Xiang Yu.
Currently, Gao Zhitao has delegated the policemand to Li Kui. He understands that Li Kui wants to earn merit, so he didn¡¯t suspect any ulterior motives from Li Kui.
After returning from there, Xiang Yu called Han Rumei and asked her to closely monitor Li Kui.
To him, Li Kui was not someone good. This time he wanted power, he definitely had other motives.
Xiang Yu sat quietly in his hotel office, contemting the process of meeting with Li Kui, including his facial expressions.
Li Kui said he had grasped the terrorists¡¯ movements. He must have had a basis for saying this. If he wasn¡¯t bluffing, then someone must have informed him of this news.
Who could it be? The Falcon Organization is a mysterious group. Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t know their movements unless they were insiders.
If it truly was an insider, that could only mean Li Kui had connections with the Falcon Organization.
This thought became increasingly clear in Xiang Yu¡¯s mind. In the end, he made another call to Han Rumei, stressing again the need to keep a close watch on Han Rumei.
Han Rumei understood the seriousness of the issue and acknowledged before hanging up.
The city was quite tense, even the ordinary citizens could feel it. Police cars were everywhere on the roads, and soldiers were also stationed.
The city¡¯s development was severely hindered, and tourists who wanted to visit here obviously sensed it and left in droves.
The entire city seemed enveloped in a terrifying atmosphere, drawing the serious discontent of the higher authorities.
Especially Qi Shengli, who was in charge of economics. If the economy was hindered, it would affect his political achievements, which was absolutely uneptable.
"Li Kui, what the hell are you doing? Did I transfer you there to mess things up?" Qi Shengli roared over the phone.
Li Kui was Qi Shengli¡¯s man, and his position as director was due to Qi Shengli¡¯s influence.
Initially, Qi Shengli nned for him to stabilize the city¡¯s environment after his transfer. He never expected that not only did the situation not stabilize, but it also intensified.
"Secretary Qi, don¡¯t worry, let me exin slowly..."
Before Li Kui could finish, Qi Shengli, already agitated, shouted, "Exin what? Quickly withdraw the police back to the station. What kind of mess is this?"
Qi Shengli could see on his way to work that there were police everywhere on the roads, as if a major enemy was present.
"Secretary Qi, the issue is quiteplicated," Li Kui organized his thoughts and said, "There indeed are destabilizing factors in the city recently. Withdrawing the police could cause panic."
Qi Shengli was not responsible for security, so he didn¡¯t care about these details. He mmed the table and said, "I don¡¯t care about that. You have one day, withdraw them quickly, or else I¡¯ll remove you."
Qi Shengli, finishing his words, angrily hung up the phone. He originally thought after transferring Li Kui there, the situation would be under hismand. Unexpectedly, Li Kui was brushing him off, making him furious.
Li Kui was stunned for quite a while holding the phone. Themand was currently in his hands, but if he withdrew them, Gao Zhitao would surely be enraged, and would easily reim themand.
However, now Qi Shengli was also giving orders to withdraw them quickly. This made him restless, causing his psyche to be twisted.
This feeling of being at someone¡¯smand was surely unpleasant. Everyone yearns for freedom, it¡¯s just buried in the heart and not shown.
Li Kui paced back and forth in his office, thinking about how to handle this matter.
If he didn¡¯t withdraw them, Qi Shengli would undoubtedly be furious, taking out his anger on him, and he¡¯d lose his backing.
If he did withdraw them, Gao Zhitao would definitely disagree and strip him of hismand.
The terrorists were set to act at noon tomorrow. This was an opportunity for him.
After thinking it over, he finally decided to first stabilize Qi Shengli.
Li Kui drove straight to the bank. Currently, he had tens of millions in his ount, and spending some money was nothing to him.
He withdrew fifty thousand from the bank and headed straight to Qi Shengli¡¯s office.
When he arrived at Qi Shengli¡¯s office, Qi Shengli was furious, and upon seeing Li Kui, he startedmbasting him.
Li Kui didn¡¯t dare to speak, simply admitting his faults.
"Secretary Qi, give me two more days, and I¡¯ll definitely give you a satisfactory answer," Li Kui said with a smile.
Qi Shengli was about to lose his temper again when Li Kui took something wrapped in newspaper from his small bag and ced it on the sofa.
Qi Shengli, being astute, already knew what was going on when he saw Li Kui¡¯s action.
He looked at Li Kui seriously and said, "Director Li, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m not lenient, but this indeed affects the city¡¯s economy and the people¡¯s lives. How about this, I¡¯ll give you three more days. After three days, it must be well done."
Upon hearing this, Li Kui quickly nodded, "Secretary Qi, rest assured, it won¡¯t even take three days. I¡¯ll give you a satisfactory answer."
Seeing that the matter was settled, Li Kui stood up and left. Upon leaving Qi Shengli¡¯s office, his face showed disdain.
A mere fifty thousand made Qi Shengli change his tune. The power of money is indeed significant.
Now, with tens of millions in his ount, he was almost like a magician, and this thought excited him.
After Li Kui left, Qi Shengli quickly got up, went to the sofa, picked up the newspaper-wrapped item, and knew it was fifty thousand.
Everyone loves money, and he was no exception. He hurriedly took the key, opened the safe, and put the money inside.
Looking at the growing amount of money in the safe, Qi Shengli felt a sense of aplishment. As long as he umtes ten more thousand, it¡¯ll be a million, ready to be stored.
While Li Kui was driving back to his office, his phone rang.
"Director Li, do you have confidence for tomorrow?" the person asked.
Li Kui had a deep impression of this voice. Although he had only spoken to them once, it was unforgettable.
"Don¡¯t worry, as long as you prepare the money, everything will be fine," Li Kui said confidently.
"Alright, we¡¯ll be waiting for your good news tomorrow," the person said and hung up.
Li Kui sneered, tossed the phone aside, and drove back to his office...
Chapter 1047: A Call from Wolf Fang
Chapter 1047: Chapter 1047: A Call from Wolf Fang
Around six in the evening, Xiang Yu had just finished eating when Han Rumei called.
Seeing this, Xiang Yu quickly stood up with the phone and walked to the window.
"Just as you anticipated, Li Kui is in contact with them," Han Rumei said seriously.
Upon hearing this, Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t surprised; it was just as he had predicted.
"Do you know what the situation is?" Xiang Yu asked.
"The action is tomorrow, the specific time and ce are unknown," Han Rumei said.
"Got it, keep monitoring him," Xiang Yu replied.
As he had anticipated, Li Kui indeed has contact with the opposition. At this moment, Xiang Yu felt a sense of sorrow in his heart.
Li Kui is a public servant; what made him betray his beliefs and cooperate with the opposition?
In the evening, Gao Zhitao came to Xiang Yu with a worried face; there was still no news, and everything in the city was quiet except for their people.
Yet this calmness behind the scenes holds a huge crisis, with a feeling like the calm before the storm.
"Xiang Yu, I keep feeling weird, like something¡¯s about to happen," Gao Zhitao said anxiously.
Xiang Yu sat on the sofa, leaning there with a calm face, not speaking.
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s silence, Gao Zhitao got a little anxious and looked at Xiang Yu, "Say something, what are we going to do now?"
"Chill out," Xiang Yu nced at Gao Zhitao and said, "Now it¡¯s about blocking soldiers with generals and water with earth, the opponent is in the dark, we are in the light, we can only wait silently, we must not lose our cool."
Gao Zhitao nodded after listening, somewhat puzzled, "What you say makes sense, but why do I feel like you¡¯re talking nonsense, this rubbish is of no use."
"I¡¯m just telling you, don¡¯t hurry now, hurrying is of no use," Xiang Yu simply said.
"That¡¯s all we can do," Gao Zhitao said like a deted balloon.
"What actions are the police officers in your station taking now?" Xiang Yu asked.
Gao Zhitao shook his head and replied, "They¡¯re still stationed there, no special changes. Li Kui, that bastard, who knows what news he received."
Gao Zhitao doesn¡¯t know, but Xiang Yu does.
Han Rumei installed listening devices in Li Kui¡¯s workce and living area, monitoring their movements entirely.
Now he has confirmed Li Kui is in contact with those terrorists, but he isn¡¯t sure what exactly their rtionship is, whether it¡¯s cooperative or exploitative.
Sometimes their conversations aren¡¯t trustworthy, Xiang Yu only trusts his own judgment.
Gao Zhitao stayed with Xiang Yu until ten o¡¯clock at night, then went back to rest.
But the night was not peaceful, as soon as Gao Zhitao returned to his office, his phone kept ringing.
First, it was reported that a suspect appeared on this street, then another street. Anyway, the night was unsettled, like something was about to happen.
That night, Xiang Yu only received one call, which was from Han Rumei.
Han Rumei informed Xiang Yu that they would act on the Mall Building tomorrow at noon.
Upon hearing this news, Xiang Yu¡¯s first reaction was whether it could be false. After all, the Falcon Organization is also a renowned international organization.
How could they easily leak such information, let alone reveal the time and location so clearly?
This doesn¡¯t align with their status as an international organization. But the factsy in front of him, leaving no room for disbelief.
The next morning, Xiang Yu woke up early as usual for a jog to exercise. When he returned to the office, Tie Zhuzi and Xiaoxuan were already sitting there.
"Bro, your phone rang just now. It was Wang Qian; she said to call her back if you returned," Xiaoxuan said.
Xiang Yu nodded, then picked up the phone and called back.
"What¡¯s up?" Once the call connected, Xiang Yu directly asked.
"Can¡¯t I call you for no reason?" Wang Qian replied.
"Uh, well..." Xiang Yu didn¡¯t expect Wang Qian to have such a strong side, and for a moment didn¡¯t know how to respond.
Noting Xiang Yu¡¯s awkward voice, Wang Qian chuckled. In her eyes, Xiang Yu was a rogue with a thick skin; she hadn¡¯t realized he had this cute side.
"Any news about Wolf King?" Wang Qian asked.
"Not yet," Xiang Yu replied.
"You mean not yet or haven¡¯t investigated?" Wang Qian probed sharply.
"All the same, there¡¯s no news anyway. If there is, I¡¯ll contact you," Xiang Yu said directly, "It¡¯s been so long, why don¡¯t you leave? nning to settle here?"
"Whether we leave or not is none of your business, worry about yourselves," Wang Qian grumbled.
From Xiang Yu¡¯s tone, it seemed like he was telling them to leave, which made Wang Qian a bit angry.
"I¡¯m managing myself well," Xiang Yu replied simply.
Initially, Wang Qian had a lot of fondness for Xiang Yu, but now it¡¯spletely gone, so she grabbed the phone and yelled: "Come over immediately, Captain Hou wants to meet you, arrive in ten minutes."
Wang Qian finished and wanted to hang up, Xiang Yu suddenly said, "No time in the next couple of days, let¡¯s reschedule."
After hearing this, Wang Qian sneered, "Come if you want, it¡¯s not my city anyway."
Wang Qian finished speaking and directly hung up the phone, leaving Xiang Yu standing there dazed with the phone.
Wang Qian¡¯s voice was loud; Tie Zhuzi and Xiaoxuan, sitting there, heard it. But neither said a word, they merely lowered their heads to drink water.
Xiang Yu ced the phone on the table next to him, then sat on the sofa pondering Wang Qian¡¯s words.
The other party said, after all, the city isn¡¯t hers, does she want to meet him for the sake of this city?
Thinking of this, Xiang Yu thought of the Falcon Organization. He had asked them for help, but they declined; could they now be thinking of assisting him?
"Let¡¯s go, find her," Xiang Yu said and stood up.
Tie Zhuzi rose simultaneously, then chuckled to Xiaoxuan: "How about it, I said it right, I knew Brother Yu would go."
"Stop talking nonsense, hurry up," Xiang Yu urged.
It¡¯s already nine in the morning, three hours until noon; he needs to confirm the matter promptly.
When the three reached the specified cafe by Wang Qian, he and Xiaoxuan distinctly felt someone was monitoring them.
Tie Zhuzi, however, felt nothing and swaggered behind Xiang Yu.
"Bro, I¡¯ll stand guard outside," Xiaoxuan cautiously said.
Xiang Yu nodded in agreement, while he and Tie Zhuzi went directly into the reserved room.
Tie Zhuzi discovered nothing, so naturally wouldn¡¯t understand why Xiaoxuan was so tense. He always thought they came for Xiang Yu to meet the beauty.
The reason Tie Zhuzi tagged along behind Xiang Yu was simply to see Wang Qian¡¯s charming face again...
Chapter 1048: 1048: Horrifying Assault Case
Chapter 1048: Chapter 1048: Horrifying Assault Case
Xiang Yu swaggered into the room with Tie Zhuzi, and upon entering, he distinctly felt as if a pair of eyes were watching him from somewhere nearby.
Although he was somewhat familiar with Wang Qian and Hou Zhantian, and they had requested his help in finding someone.
But given Hou Zhantian¡¯s esteemed position, it was normal for him to have people stationed around.
When Wang Qian saw Xiang Yu arrive, she gave him a sideways nce and sat there without speaking.
Hou Zhantian quickly stood up and shook hands with Xiang Yu.
¡°Captain Hou, is there something you need from me?¡± Xiang Yu asked directly as he sat down.
¡°Why would he call you here if there wasn¡¯t anything?¡± Wang Qian snapped irritably from the side.
Hou Zhantian sat there awkwardly, smiling, not understanding why Wang Qian was suddenly so upset.
Xiang Yu simply smiled indifferently, then looked at Hou Zhantian and said, ¡°Captain Hou, feel free to speak up if you need anything.¡±
¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just wanted to have a chat,¡± Hou Zhantian replied with a smile.
Time was tight for Xiang Yu now, and he wasn¡¯t interested in idle chatting with the other person.
But Xiang Yu knew that they surely weren¡¯t there only to chat idly, everyone was busy, and sitting here for chit-chat would be a waste of time.
However, since he was already there, Xiang Yu quietly sat and looked at Hou Zhantian.
¡°You seem quite enthusiastic about this city,¡± Hou Zhantian suddenly said.
Thement was baffling, which indicated that Hou Zhantian had been paying close attention to Xiang Yu.
¡°Of course, living in this city makes me one of its citizens, and it¡¯s only right to care about one¡¯s city,¡± Xiang Yu replied ambiguously, unsure of what the other man was implying.
Hou Zhantian understood Xiang Yu¡¯s evasive response, shook his head with a smile and said, ¡°Xiang Yu, we can be considered friends now, and friends should trust each other.¡±
Xiang Yu just smiled without saying much; they hadn¡¯t met often enough to be considered friends.
¡°Do you have any news about what we¡¯ve entrusted to you?¡± Hou Zhantian asked.
¡°I haven¡¯t started preparing yet,¡± Xiang Yu replied frankly.
Recently, Xiang Yu had been busy with matters rted to the Falcon Organization, leaving no time to search for Wolf King.
¡°You¡¡± Wang Qian sat there, seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s nonchnt attitude, too angry for words.
The Wolf Fang had a significant standing internationally, but Xiang Yu seemed indifferent to that.
Hou Zhantian gestured to Wang Qian not to speak, smiled and said, ¡°I know you¡¯ve been busytely. I¡¯ve heard something in the past few days. It¡¯s said that the city¡¯s Mall Tower and airport are not safe.¡±
Xiang Yu perked up immediately, looking at Hou Zhantian and asked, ¡°Does Captain Hou know when it¡¯s unsafe?¡±
Everyone knew what it was about with just a hint; Hou Zhantian, being part of Wolf Fang, didn¡¯t want to get involved with the Falcon Organization.
But he was willing to provide Xiang Yu with some intelligence.
¡°I heard there¡¯s something exciting happening at noon today, so I decided to check it out,¡± Hou Zhantian said.
Hou Zhantian didn¡¯t say it outright, but Xiang Yu understood. There¡¯s danger at Mall Tower and the airport at noon.
¡°Thank you,¡± Xiang Yu said and stood up to leave; it was already ten in the morning, and he needed to prepare immediately.
¡°Xiang Yu,¡± Hou Zhantian suddenly called out to him with a smile, ¡°The train¡¯s speed is simr to that of an airne; this city¡¯s development is quite rapid.¡±
Xiang Yu paused, then nodded with a smile and walked outside.
Tie Zhuzi following behind was puzzled; Xiang Yu hade there looking for Wang Qian, yet he¡¯d spent so much time talking to Hou Zhantian, and seemed rather anxious.
In the car, Tie Zhuzi couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Brother Yu, what was that guy on about? I couldn¡¯t understand any of it.¡±
¡°He was telling us what will happen at noon today,¡± Xiang Yu briefly exined as his phone rang; it was Han Rumei calling.
¡°Li Kui is removing the police from Mall Tower; I¡¯m not sure what he¡¯s up to,¡± Han Rumei said.
¡°I understand. Keep a close eye on him,¡± Xiang Yu replied before hanging up the phone.
He picked up his phone and called Gao Zhitao.
¡°What¡¯s going on with Li Kui?¡± Xiang Yu asked directly.
Gao Zhitao had also received news, his voice sounded urgent, ¡°I don¡¯t know yet, I¡¯m heading there now.¡±
¡°Gao Zhitao, I¡¯m telling you something very serious. At noon today, the airport, the train station, and Mall Tower are all in danger. These are all densely popted areas; their safety must be ensured,¡± Xiang Yu said very seriously.
¡°What?¡± Gao Zhitao could no longer remain calm; if it was only Mall Tower, then they could manage.
But if there are issues at all three ces simultaneously, he felt overwhelmed.
¡°Quickly reassign the third regiment to the airport; it¡¯s the most impactful location, and must be secured wlessly,¡± Xiang Yu instructed.
¡°What about the train situation?¡± Gao Zhitao sounded a bit panicked.
¡°I¡¯ll handle that side; you don¡¯t need to worry. Take care of Mall Tower,¡± Xiang Yu arranged sinctly.
¡°I understand,¡± Gao Zhitao said, then hung up the phone.
He didn¡¯t know where Xiang Yu got his information from, but he trusted Xiang Yupletely.
In the car, he called Zhang Dacheng.
¡°Quickly lead the third regiment to the airport. Reliable sources say terrorists are going to bomb the airport,¡± Gao Zhitao instructed, simply and urgently.
¡°Bomb the airport?¡± Zhang Dacheng eximed in shock.
This was the most explosive news he¡¯d heard since joining the military; if this were wartime, it might be understandable, but during peace, bombing an airport was monumental news.
¡°You heard correctly. Hurry and take the third regiment over. Thoroughly inspect every person, every piece of luggage; absolutely no dangerous items should be allowed.¡± Gao Zhitao emphasized.
¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Zhang Dacheng said and was about to hang up the phone.
¡°Wait,¡± Gao Zhitao quickly interjected, ¡°Don¡¯t make too much noise, so as not to alert the enemy. Go quietly at first,¡± Gao Zhitao instructed.
Zhang Dacheng acknowledged and hung up the phone; the news of an airport bombing left him unable to stay calm.
Deliberating, he finally decided to call Gao Mantang.
¡°What? Say that again,¡± Gao Mantang said, eyes wide with astonishment.
¡°Zhitao just called me to take the third regiment over, saying someone ns to bomb the airport,¡± Zhang Dacheng reiterated.
¡°You head over first, I¡¯ll immediately support you,¡± Gao Mantang said and hung up. This matter was too significant to act recklessly, then called Gao Zhitao¡
Chapter 1049: Don’t Trust Li Kui Too Much
Chapter 1049: Chapter 1049: Don¡¯t Trust Li Kui Too Much
Gao Mantang was quite shocked when he received the call. Someone actually wanted to bomb the airport, it truly felt like something out of a fairy tale.
However, he quickly thought of terrorists, because all the airports outside were civilian. People generally can¡¯t enter military airports, so he ruled out the suspicion of enemy spies.
Since it wasn¡¯t enemy spies, the matter wasn¡¯t thatplicated. Just catch the terrorists or shoot them directly to resolve it.
But the key issue was how credible this matter was. If it was just a rumor, it would be a joke.
"Gao Zhitao, is the airport threat real or not?" Gao Mantang was so shocked that he directly called out Gao Zhitao¡¯s full name.
After receiving his grandfather¡¯s call, Gao Zhitao felt a headache and couldn¡¯t help but curse Zhang Dacheng inwardly. That bastard actually reported it so quickly.
"It¡¯s real," Gao Zhitao said bluntly.
"How credible is it?" Gao Mantang asked another question.
"There¡¯s a fifty percent chance, either there is or isn¡¯t." Gao Zhitao replied.
"You little rascal, if it isn¡¯t real, see how I deal with you." Gao Mantang said and then hung up the phone. He could now basically confirm that it was true.
After hanging up, Gao Mantang called his guards and headed to the airport in a hurry.
Gao Zhitao drove directly to the mall building, by this time most of the police had already retreated.
Some people were still gradually retreating.
Seeing the situation, Gao Zhitao directly called Li Kui.
"Where are you?" Gao Zhitao asked urgently.
"Chief Gao, don¡¯t worry, why do you sound so rushed?" Li Kui chuckled.
"Stop with the nonsense, just tell me where you are now?" Gao Zhitao asked impatiently.
"I¡¯m in the building behind you, watching you right now. Come up here." Li Kui said.
Gao Zhitao nced back and then ran to the building as fast as he could.
There were other people in the building. Gao Zhitao noticed at a nce that the police were hiding here.
Reaching upstairs and finding Li Kui, Gao Zhitao stared wide-eyed: "What are you up to, why did you pull everyone out?"
Li Kui smiled mysteriously: "Chief Gao, no need to worry. Just sit here today and watch how I catch them."
Seeing Li Kui¡¯s confident demeanor, Gao Zhitao said: "Tell me your n."
Li Kui smiled confidently: "I¡¯ve already told you, Chief Gao, just sit here and watch."
Li Kui grabbed Gao Zhitao¡¯s shoulder and made him sit down.
Gao Zhitao was anxious and couldn¡¯t sit still. He stood up and checked the environment of the room.
There were severalputers with three staff members constantly watching them.
He saw many police ready on standby when he came up. Now he somewhat understood that Li Kui was trying to catch those terrorists.
Seeing Li Kui was all set up, Gao Zhitao felt relieved. Though their rtionship wasn¡¯t great, in the face of amon enemy, they had to unite.
"Isn¡¯t this too risky?" Gao Zhitao asked worriedly, since only three people were guarding theputers, how could they monitor everyone in the mall building.
Li Kui smiled mysteriously: "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve publicly pulled out everyone, but inside there are still people monitoring."
Li Kui finished speaking and stood at theputer watching.
After hearing this, Gao Zhitao finally eased his mind. He wasn¡¯t a person with strong utility; the most important thing was ensuring the safety of people¡¯s lives and property.
Watching Li Kui¡¯s confident appearance, Gao Zhitao also nodded quietly. Perhaps it was right to let the other handle this matter.
If Li Kui could indeed catch these terrorists, he would willingly let him take over the position of chief.
Seeing Li Kui working seriously there, Gao Zhitao also felt at ease as he walked downstairs.
On his way down, he paid special attention to the surroundings, and indeed, those police officers were earnestly keeping guard.
Outside, Gao Zhitao found a quiet ce to call Xiang Yu.
"How¡¯s it going?" Xiang Yu asked with some urgency.
Gao Zhitao replied calmly: "Li Kui has everything arranged, no issues here."
"Don¡¯t trust him too much, you must stay there," Xiang Yu said decisively.
Gao Zhitao didn¡¯t understand why Xiang Yu didn¡¯t trust Li Kui. Perhaps the matter was too significant and caused Xiang Yu to be paranoid.
Gao Zhitao had already seen all of Li Kui¡¯s arrangements upstairs and believed these measures could work.
Pretending all police retreated to create an illusion that they left, luring the opposition to rx their guard, and then capturing them once they make a move.
After hanging up, Gao Zhitao went alone to the mall building. He was in charge of the security there and had to ensure nothing went wrong.
It was already eleven in the morning, and the surroundings remained calm without any disturbances. Gao Zhitao walked in the mall building, looking at the bustling crowd with some emotion.
These people had no idea that danger was creeping towards them as they happily shopped and strolled.
As he wandered aimlessly, he suddenly bumped into someone.
"Sorry." Gao Zhitao saw it was a beauty, apologized promptly, and couldn¡¯t help but nce a few more times.
The beauty smiled and threw Gao Zhitao a flirtatious look, that look was truly seductive, causing his body to stir non-stop.
"Miss, can I get to know you?" Gao Zhitao said with a cheeky smile.
No matter the time, no matter the danger, flirting was the top priority and couldn¡¯t be missed.
The beauty didn¡¯t speak, just smiled then turned to leave.
Gao Zhitao stood there staring, thinking he might have some luck today, only to find it was just a joke.
As Gao Zhitao could no longer see her nning to turn around and leave, he suddenly had a bad feeling.
Earlier, there seemed to be something on the beauty¡¯s neck, not noticeable then, but recalling now, it seemed like a wing.
The term "Falcon Organization" shed in Gao Zhitao¡¯s mind, startling him into a cold sweat.
Gao Zhitao turned and quickly chased in the direction where the beauty had left, but the crowd was too thick, how could he find her now?
Gao Zhitao carefully looked around and realized a problem: Li Kui said he had people stationed inside, but he¡¯d walked so long without seeing a single cop.
¡¯Could I be deceived?¡¯ This thought popped in his mind, stunning him.
This was when he recalled Xiang Yu¡¯s words, don¡¯t trust Li Kui too much...
Chapter 1050: Some Matters Cannot Be Low-Key
Chapter 1050: Chapter 1050: Some Matters Cannot Be Low-Key
Gao Zhitao anxiously chased after the beautiful woman but couldn¡¯t find her. There were simply too many people here, especially since it was almost time to get off work, and many were taking the opportunity to shop at the supermarket.
Gao Zhitao ran to a quiet ce and then called Li Kui.
"Didn¡¯t you say you had already arranged staff inside the mall building? Why haven¡¯t I seen a single one?" Gao Zhitao nearly roared.
The crowd was packed tightly, and if a major explosion were to ur here, the casualties would be unimaginable.
"Chief Gao, you¡¯re too tense. I¡¯m in charge here now, and what I say goes. Whether I¡¯ve arranged staff or not isn¡¯t your concern," Li Kui spoke sarcastically.
"Bastard, how exactly did you arrange it?" Gao Zhitao shouted.
At that moment, the call was suddenly disconnected, and Gao Zhitao was almost driven to vomiting blood from anger. He should have trusted Xiang Yu¡¯s words; this person wasn¡¯t reliable.
The time was pressing, so he hurried towards the building across the street to confront Li Kui in person. If Li Kui truly couldn¡¯t be trusted, he would do whatever it took to stop him.
When Gao Zhitao reached the building opposite, it was already 11:20 a.m. He went up and grabbed Li Kui by the cor, roaring, "Exin clearly to me, how exactly did you arrange it?"
Li Kui directly opened Gao Zhitao¡¯s hand and then, using the same technique, grabbed Gao Zhitao¡¯s cor before angrily stating, "Let me tell you something, Gao. Don¡¯t think that just because I yield to you normally, I¡¯m afraid of you. I still remember those two ps you dealt."
"Bastard," Gao Zhitao suddenly pushed the other man away, then took out his phone to make a call.
He wanted to call Kong Shenghui. The police force here might be insufficient, and coupled with Li Kui¡¯s erraticmand, it might cause chaos.
Actually, he couldpletely summon thosemanders and make his own arrangements and ns.
But that would waste a lot of time, and at this moment, time was the most precious.
Rather than doing that, it would be better to call Kong Shenghui and have him dispatch police as quickly as possible.
Just as the call connected, he suddenly felt a strong force on his hand, causing the phone to fall.
Gao Zhitao quickly looked up and saw Li Kui¡¯s fierce face.
"What are you doing?" Gao Zhitao shouted.
"Gao, you pped me twicest time, now it¡¯s time for me to pay you back," Li Kui said, then waved his hand.
At that moment, four men came from the surrounding area and pinned Gao Zhitao down tightly.
Gao Zhitao recognized these four men; they were Li Kui¡¯s loyal followers.
"Let go of me, I¡¯m your chief. Doing this will break thew," Gao Zhitao shouted.
Watching Gao Zhitao¡¯s anxious expression, Li Kui suddenly burst intoughter, "Break thew? What a joke; soon you¡¯ll be dead, and who will know it was us?"
Speaking, Li Kui approached Gao Zhitao and pped him twice hard on the face.
Blood immediately spilled from Gao Zhitao¡¯s mouth.
At this moment, Gao Zhitao instead calmed down, coldly chuckled twice and looked at Li Kui saying, "Did you betray the country?"
"Nonsense," Li Kui suddenly got angry, then pped Gao Zhitao¡¯s face twice again.
"When have I betrayed the country? This is called tactics. I¡¯m going to use my method to catch them, not only catch them, I want to eliminate them. Of course, you¡¯re just a pawn in my n."
Li Kui confidently lifted his head, saying. For him, not only could he ept the opponent¡¯s money, but he could also sweep all these people in one.
By that time, all the credit would be his, while all the responsibility would be pushed onto Gao Zhitao. He had thought of this n when Gao Zhitao called him.
Now that Gao Zhitao hade looking for him voluntarily, it was truly heaven¡¯s assistance.
Seeing Gao Zhitao being tied there, blood all over his face, Li Kui couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. As long as this step was sessful, not only would he obtain arge sum of money, but he could also get a promotion; just imagining it made him excited.
"You won¡¯t seed," Gao Zhitao said.
"Whether I seed isn¡¯t up to you," Li Kuiughed heartily, then ignored him.
Meanwhile, Gao Mantang, after speaking with Gao Zhitao over the phone, brought his guards to the airport.
Upon arrival, he found Zhang Dacheng.
"Where are our people?" Gao Mantang stared with wide eyes.
Actually, if he observed carefully, he could tell that the soldiers had infiltrated the passengers.
But at this moment, Gao Mantang was anxious and certainly wouldn¡¯t observe so closely.
"Zhitao told me to keep a low profile, so I had them scattered around to closely watch them," Zhang Dacheng said.
"Nonsense, when is it time to keep a low profile, it¡¯s toote to be low profile now," Gao Mantang roared.
Zhang Dacheng felt a bit awkward, knowing that Gao Mantang hade, the matter would likely escte.
If he hadn¡¯te, Zhang Dacheng could quietly arrest those terrorists without a peep, but now it wasn¡¯t possible.
At this moment, Zhang Dacheng regretted calling Gao Mantang; however, theoretically, he should have informed Gao Mantang first about such a big matter.
"Gather everyone," Gao Mantang shouted.
Zhang Dacheng had no choice but to shout loudly.
His voice was powerful, causing everyone to turn towards him.
Following the shout, many people began to gather around, and in less than a minute, a battalion of troops assembled here.
Though they weren¡¯t in uniform, it was clear at a nce that these people were soldiers.
Many people around were curious and stood by watching, while some took out their phones to take pictures for memories.
"Attention, at ease, count off," Zhang Dacheng shouted.
Zhang Dacheng¡¯s voice was loud, his posture standard, attracting many youngdies to watch.
Finally, after the count, one person was missing.
Upon hearing one person was missing, Zhang Dacheng hurriedly checked the line and indeed saw one person not in formation.
"Where is he?" Zhang Dacheng asked nervously.
"He was just here," one person said, puzzled.
Gao Mantang stood in the center of everyone, then raised his hand to signal for everyone to quiet down.
In the military, Gao Mantang had quite an authority, and seeing him personallye, the soldiers were somewhat excited.
Now with one person missing, it was possible the person went to the restroom or didn¡¯t hear the gathering call, both were possibilities.
"Comrades, we all know why we¡¯re here now, right?" Gao Mantang shouted.
"Yes!" everyone shouted in unison.
Their voices were so loud that everyone from afar turned to look this way, but Gao Mantang had no intention of stopping; he was not a low-profile person by nature...
Chapter 1051: Soldiers Are Just Willful
Chapter 1051: Chapter 1051: Soldiers Are Just Willful
Gao Mantang was not one to keep a low profile; seeing his soldiers looking so stern made him feel very proud.
"Since you know what¡¯s happening, you should understand the seriousness of the situation. This matter cannot be handled carelessly. You are now entering the airport. Conduct a thorough investigation on everyone. Listen carefully, I said a thorough investigation. Also, gather all the femalerades together; our female soldiers will be here soon," Gao Zhitao shouted loudly.
"You bunch of rascals, don¡¯t let your eyes light up at the mention of female soldiers. If you miss anyone, I¡¯ll hold you ountable," Gao Zhitao suddenlyughed.
The soldiersughed as well, just as they were preparing to get to work. At this moment, a group of people came rushing from afar. Seeing their suits and gleaming faces, it was clear they were staff here.
"Who are you people? Why are you causing trouble here?" A tall leader approached Gao Mantang and asked.
"You¡¯re the leader here, huh? We¡¯re from the military. We¡¯ve found that there are unstable factors here, so we¡¯vee to investigate. We hope you can cooperate," Gao Mantang responded.
"You must be mistaken; this is an airport, there¡¯s no unstable factor," the man said.
He was the highest supervisor here, and Gao Mantang¡¯s team barged in without notifying him, making him a bit upset.
"Time is tight, there¡¯s no time to discuss other matters," Gao Mantang said, then turned to his soldiers, "Hurry up and act."
"Yes." With Gao Mantang backing them, the soldiers paid no attention to anything else and replied promptly, with Zhang Dacheng organizing them as they entered the airport.
He set up a checkpoint at the entrance; those outside were not allowed to enter, and those inside had to go through inspection one by one.
"You can¡¯t do this; it will impact many passengers¡¯ jobs," the man said anxiously.
"I¡¯ve already told you there are unstable factors here. Other matters can be addressed after this is resolved," Gao Mantang said dismissively and then walked away.
At that moment, airport staff blocked Gao Mantang¡¯s path; their meaning was clear: without an exnation, he wasn¡¯t going anywhere.
The guards beside Gao Mantang directly drew their guns, then pushed them away, maintaining a three-meter perimeter.
The staff there had never seen such a scene before; seeing the guns, they all cowered, no longer daring to speak.
"You better cooperate with our work. That way, things will be good for everyone. If not, don¡¯t me me for being rude," Gao Mantang red, then walked away.
The supervisor was also frustrated, feeling like a schr facing soldiers, unable to reason.
But he wasn¡¯t a pushover either; he took out his phone to report it to the police.
"I need to call the police; there¡¯s a group of people causing a disturbance at the airport. Pleasee and have a look," the supervisor said angrily.
"Who are you talking about?" a staff member asked patiently.
"They said they¡¯re from the military, mentioning something about inspections," the supervisor replied.
"Please cooperate with their work; we can¡¯t help you with this,"
The staff member said and then hung up, leaving the supervisor standing there, unsure of what to do.
"A bunch of bastards." Since the police weren¡¯ting, it confirmed these people meant business. He had no choice but to curse and leave.
Gao Mantang sat on a high spot, watching his soldiers conduct inspections. Just then, Zhang Dacheng ran over, looking tense.
"Chief, a soldier has been killed; his body was just discovered," Zhang Dacheng reported.
"What?" Gao Mantang was immediately furious upon hearing this. Throughout his military career, he cared most about soldiers¡¯ lives. Now, at the start of an operation, he heard someone had died; how could he not be angry?
"Arrest everyone inside!" Gao Mantang shouted.
Zhang Dacheng also felt sad and angry, but he was rational. If they arrested everyone here, the situation would escte.
"Why are you still standing around? Shut down the airport, arrest everyone inside, and inspect them one by one. Time is tight; hurry up and act," Gao Mantang shouted.
Just as he finished speaking, a team of female soldiers approached and reported to Gao Mantang.
Gao Mantang quickly briefed them on the situation, then integrated them into the search operation.
The airport¡¯s chief supervisor stood in his office, watching everything, helplessly shaking his head. Earlier, he had already reported the situation to his higher-ups.
The higher department, upon hearing it was the military, with an elderly leader in charge, simply chose not toe, instructing the supervisor to cooperate fully with these people.
The supervisor understood upon hearing this; this old man was certainly not ordinary.
They shut down the airport¡¯s entry channels, stopped nes about to take off, and gathered all passengers on the tarmac.
Some passengers were agitated, yelling and cursing.
"Which department are you from? What right do you have to keep us from leaving? You¡¯re going to cost me business; I lose millions in an hour. Can you afford it? Get your leader here, or I¡¯llin to the central authorities."
Some joined in, obviously displeased with Gao Mantang¡¯s team.
"Grab that one first," Gao Mantang said in anger; someone had dared to stand out, giving him just the outlet he needed.
No sooner had Gao Mantang spoken than four soldiers grabbed the man and pushed him aside.
The man tried to shout, but a soldier pped him across the face; having a soldier die for no reason put them in a foul mood.
Moreover, with Gao Mantang backing them, they feared nothing.
The soldiers not only pped him but forced him to squat down, hugging his head.
Seeing this situation, the other passengers dared not utter a word. Some tried to take photos with their phones, but soldiers saw them and smashed their phones; Gao Mantang¡¯s troops were just that audacious.
"Separate the men and women; conduct a thorough inspection." Gao Mantang shouted; after making these arrangements, he summoned Zhang Dacheng over and whispered to him, "Take some men and inspect other areas. Ensure everyone in the airport is ounted for. Those people are definitely here; we can¡¯t miss anyone."
Zhang Dacheng understood Gao Mantang¡¯s intentions and took his men to inspect other areas.
Several hundred soldiers stood in formation around them, while nearby, a group of female soldiers stood solemnly; they seemed even more impressive.
Gao Mantang also stood to one side, with his guards nked each side.
Seeing this scene, the passengers understood what was happening and obediently cooperated with the investigation, while those who didn¡¯t cooperate were directly taken aside...
Chapter 1052: Gao Zhitao Hanging by a Thread
Chapter 1052: Chapter 1052: Gao Zhitao Hanging by a Thread
The incident caused by Gao Mantang at the airport quickly reached the higher authorities, and Qi Shengli was quite shocked upon hearing this.
Although he couldn¡¯t do anything to Gao Mantangst time, if Gao Mantang continued to cause such trouble, no one could protect him.
After his initial shock, Qi Shengli felt excited, believing that the opportunity hade to finally defeat Gao Mantang once and for all.
Though he had only met Gao Mantang a few times and didn¡¯t harbor any personal hatred, he greatly resented Gao Zhitao, Gao Mantang¡¯s grandson, which made him transfer those feelings to Gao Mantang.
After learning the news, Qi Shengli hurriedly went to the office of the First Secretary to report the matter.
The First Secretary was equally shocked upon hearing it. As someone at the top level, he understood the seriousness of the issue.
Even if someone above Gao Mantang supported him, continuing down this path would surely lead to repercussions.
The First Secretary quickly called in his secretary and instructed him to ascertain the situation on the scene.
The secretary acknowledged and then left.
Seeing the First Secretary finally take action, Qi Shengli felt relieved, unable to suppress his secret delight.
After exiting the First Secretary¡¯s office, Qi Shengli called Li Kui, who was anxiously waiting at the time.
When Li Kui saw that it was a call from Qi Shengli, he didn¡¯t pick up and simply hung up.
Qi Shengli was stunned, holding the phone. Li Kui, it seemed, had be arrogant enough not to take his call.
He considered calling Li Kui again, but realizing that doing so would only diminish his own stature, he angrily put away his phone and headed back to his office.
Meanwhile, Li Kui was closely monitoring the situation on-site, aware that noon was approaching, and he couldn¡¯t afford to miss any details.
The oue of today¡¯s operation would determine his future. Sess could lead to a meteoric rise, while failure would spell disaster.
"You won¡¯t meet a good end," Gao Zhitao, tied to the ground, said.
"At least it will be better than yours," Li Kui replied simply.
At this moment, someone beside Li Kui suggested, "Director Li, how about we just..." indicating a gesture across the neck.
Li Kui shook his head and said, "Wait a bit longer, we¡¯ll let him enjoy the thrill of the explosion."
As time ticked by, Gao Zhitao felt utterly despondent. Bound and helpless here, he was of no use.
It confirmed Xiang Yu¡¯s words, making Gao Zhitao deeply impressed with Xiang Yu, almost to the point of kneeling in admiration.
"If I can make it out alive, I must swear brotherhood with you," Gao Zhitao silently vowed to himself.
Just as the clock struck 11:50, Li Kui suddenly issued the action order over the radio.
He stood watching the scenes y out on the video monitors.
The police downstairs and around the area were already on standby and, upon receiving Li Kui¡¯s orders, moved towards their targets.
The mall was already crowded, and the sudden influx of police only added to the chaos.
Some people in the building, upon seeing the police, began to run. The police, however, had already locked on to their targets and moved decisively.
"There¡¯s a bomb here," someone suddenly shouted within the mall, causing a panic. Everyone rushed towards the exits in terror.
The cries of children and the screams of women filled the air as the scene spiraled out of control.
Li Kui stood there, watching the chaotic video scenes, feeling thrilled.
Gao Zhitao, seeing the same chaos, gritted his teeth and angrily cursed, "Li Kui, you bastard, look at the mess you¡¯ve made. Do you have any humanity at all?"
Li Kui, unfazed by the outburst, turned towards Gao Zhitao and delivered a vicious kick, sending him sprawling to the ground.
He stepped on Gao Zhitao¡¯s head, sneering, "Don¡¯t shout at me; you¡¯re about to die."
After that, Li Kuiughed heartily and nced at the men around him.
The men nodded, then bagged Gao Zhitao in a sack.
Gao Zhitao struggled fiercely, but to no avail. Once bagged, he was carried away.
Despair gnawed at him ¡ª it seemed his once illustrious life was about to end here.
As he was carried away, uncertain of the destination, the sound of multiple sirens could suddenly be heard outside, indicating police reinforcements were arriving.
Inside the sack, Gao Zhitao couldn¡¯t tell where he was being taken; then, he was carelessly thrown, nearly knocking him unconscious.
When he was finally taken out of the sack, he realized he was in the basement of the mall, the site where bombs had been nted during the first incident there.
After muttering a few words among themselves, the men hurried off.
The time was almost up; it seemed the n was to leave him there to be blown up.
With the others gone, Gao Zhitao quickly tried to free himself from his bonds.
But the ropes were too tight, making it impossible. A bomb was ced beside him; notrge enough to threaten the entire building, but lethal enough for him.
This bomb was clearly Li Kui¡¯s doing, intended to end his life.
Desperately, Gao Zhitao tried to dismantle the bomb using his mouth, but his restrictive position made it impossible.
"Damn it, looks like I need to lose weight," he mumbled, eventually giving up and sitting still.
If he was to die in an explosion, so be it ¡ª though it was a shame he wouldn¡¯t be able to charm women anymore.
In this moment, he thought of Xiang Yu and the others, wondering if they had fallen into a trap as well.
Doubts lingered in his mind. Xiang Yu had mentioned three dangerous locations.
They had the police handling the mall and Zhang Dacheng addressing the airport, with Gao Mantang heading there as well.
Danger was confirmed at the mall, so it seemed likely at the other locations too.
But how could Xiang Yu manage at the high-speed railway with just a few people? What n did he have?
The question frustrated Gao Zhitao, as he was bound here, facing death without seeing the oue.
Unbeknownst to him, Xiang Yu also had support, akin to a police force.
Known previously as the Third Legion, it was now the Heavenly Dragon Gang, with the members of the Heavenly Dragon Squad.
These people were no less formidable than the police, and the Heavenly Dragon Squad members might even surpass them.
Xiang Yu had brought his men to the high-speed railway, operating as a covert force unlikely to act as overtly as the military...
Chapter 1053: 1053: Xiang Yus Counter-Terrorism Tactics
Chapter 1053: Chapter 1053: Xiang Yu¡¯s Counter-Terrorism Tactics
Xiang Yu¡¯s influence was covert, hidden in the shadows; unlike Gao Mantang, he couldn¡¯t just swagger there with his entourage.
When Xiang Yu arrived at the high-speed rail station, it was already 11:40. He instructed all his men to spread out in various corners of the station and then headed to the broadcast station with Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan.
There¡¯s a guard at the broadcast station, and usually, no one is allowed in.
When the three of them arrived, they were stopped.
¡°What are you up to?¡± The security guard blocked their way and asked.
¡°I want to broadcast something,¡± Xiang Yu said with a smiling face.
The security guard looked them up and down, puzzled. The three were strong and sturdy, dressed ordinarily. Xiang Yu¡¯s face was still smiling, calm andposed, nowhere near looking like he¡¯d lost something.
¡°You better not mess around here, move along quickly.¡± The security guard said angrily.
¡°I really have something urgent,¡± Xiang Yu said.
¡°No.¡± The guard replied firmly.
¡°Get out of the way.¡± Xiang Yu, seeing that being polite didn¡¯t work, directly smacked the guard¡¯s head, making him step aside.
The guard was caught off guard; the change was too fast. One moment they were all smiles, and the next moment he was being hit.
After pushing the guard away, Xiang Yu was about to step inside when the guard turned, preparing to grab him.
Tie Zhuzi quickly seized the man¡¯s wrist, and his right hand closed on the guard¡¯s neck.
¡°I told you, get out of here and stop blocking the way,¡± Tie Zhuzi pushed the guard aside and walked in.
The guard, thinking they were here to cause trouble, quickly grabbed his walkie-talkie to call for help.
When Xiang Yu entered the broadcast room, he saw a young and prettydy and a middle-aged man who were exchanging flirtatious nces.
Upon seeing this mismatched pair, Tie Zhuzi got irritated and pointed at the middle-aged man, saying, ¡°You, get out of here, you¡¯re an eyesore.¡±
The middle-aged man was initially stunned and then angrily pointed at the three, ¡°What are you doing here, get out!¡±
Seeing the man ungrateful, Tie Zhuzi stepped forward, grabbed his hair, and tossed him outside.
Xiang Yu, with a smile on his face, approached the beauty and asked, ¡°Are you busy now?¡±
The beauty was initially nervous, but upon seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s smile, she rxed.
She studied Xiang Yu closely, found him quite lively, and shook her head saying, ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡±
¡°Alright, then help me announce something,¡± Xiang Yu said, pulling her to the equipment.
The beauty¡¯s hand was held by Xiang Yu, she felt her body soften and couldn¡¯t help but smile at Xiang Yu.
¡°Did you lose something?¡± The beauty said with a bright smile.
Xiang Yu shook his head and replied, ¡°No, I discovered terrorists at the rail station, and they might nt a bomb here. So please announce this message to tell passengers to evacuate.¡±
The beauty, hearing this, covered her mouth andughed. She had heard many jokes, and clearly, today¡¯s was the funniest.
¡°Stop joking, where would terroristse from here? If that message goes out, I won¡¯t be doing my job anymore.¡± She giggled.
Just then, a dozen people with rubber batons came in, including the middle-aged man from earlier.
When he saw the beauty chatting away with Xiang Yu, his face turned red with anger, looking like he was ready to eat Xiang Yu alive.
The beauty also noticed the situation and turned to look. Seeing the security guards surrounding them made her nervous again.
Then, puzzled, she nced at Xiang Yu and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±
¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about what¡¯s happening, just do as I say,¡± Xiang Yu said, grabbing her cheek.
The beauty realized things weren¡¯t as simple, and the handsome guy in front of her wasn¡¯t kidding.
She began trembling, and with a smile, tried to stand up, but Xiang Yu clutched her shoulders, saying, ¡°Just do as I say.¡±
Xiang Yu¡¯s face turned cold; they were short on time and didn¡¯t want to waste it there.
The middle-aged man at the door stood there angrily, shouting, ¡°Everyone, get in and capture these three!¡±
The guards, having received the order, charged forward angrily. Normally, they didn¡¯t have much going on and were bored, so today they wanted to show their skills.
But before they rushed ahead, everyone stopped, stunned, staring at the thin young man upfront with their mouths agape.
Some even started retreating.
¡°Freeze, don¡¯t move,¡± Xiao Xuan said calmly, holding a gun.
The guards froze in fear; they had been working security for some time but had never seen anyone boldly wielding a gun.
Off to the side, Tie Zhuzi gave Xiao Xuan an annoyed look; he had wanted to spar with these guys since he hadn¡¯t got into action for a while, his palms itching.
Now, with Xiao Xuan pulling out the gun, the guards were too frightened, not daring to engage.
¡°Stay there, don¡¯t move, don¡¯t say a word,¡± Xiao Xuan instructed, guiding them against the wall.
The guards, who had been so aggressive earlier, were now docile likembs, standing still.
They were security guards here, earning not much usually, bullying the weak when possible, but Xiang Yu obviously wasn¡¯t weak.
The beauty sitting there wasn¡¯t a fool; seeing Xiao Xuan with a gun, she shivered all over, nearly losing control of her dder.
¡°Can you announce that now?¡± Xiang Yu asked, holding her cheek.
Even with heavy makeup, the cute face was still striking, smooth and stic, showing youth¡¯s traits.
The beauty held her mouth, trembling all over; it was her first time experiencing such a situation, leaving her bewildered.
¡°Do as I say, and I won¡¯t trouble you,¡± Xiang Yu said simply.
¡°Please don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯ll do everything you want, I can take off my clothes now, I can even do oral for you, just don¡¯t harm me.¡± The beauty babbled fearfully.
Xiang Yu felt helpless; how could this young, beautiful girl have ended up like this?
Upon hearing that, Tie Zhuzi¡¯s eyes lit up, saying, ¡°You better do what Brother Yu says, and I¡¯ll pamper youter.¡±
The beauty, seeing Tie Zhuzi¡¯s burly frame, couldn¡¯t help but shiver, inadvertently ncing down at his lower part, wondering if with a man so big, down there would be equallyrge¡
Chapter 1054: Mysterious Friends
Chapter 1054: Chapter 1054: Mysterious Friends
Xiang Yu saw that this broadcaster wasn¡¯t a good person either, so he directly grabbed her hair and then brought his face close.
The beauty thought Xiang Yu wanted to kiss her, so she offered her mouth proactively.
Just as Xiang Yu¡¯s face was about to touch hers, he said, "Start broadcasting now, or I¡¯ll scar your face."
The beauty was so frightened that she quickly nodded. Now Xiang Yu could ask her to do anything, even take off her pants, and she would do it without hesitation.
At the high-speed rail station, as passengers were preparing to board and depart, the broadcaster¡¯s sweet voice sounded over the station speakers.
"Attention passengers, attention passengers, we have received information that a group of terrorists has mixed in and nted a bomb on the train. Therefore, today¡¯s train is canceled, today¡¯s train is canceled."
"Passengers, please proceed orderly towards the exit. But don¡¯t panic; these terrorists are already under police surveince. The train is just canceled. Please proceed orderly towards the exit."
The broadcaster repeated the announcement over and over. Initially, some people didn¡¯t believe it because the broadcaster¡¯s voice was so enchanting they were entranced by it.
However, some passengers immediately left after hearing it.
They preferred to err on the side of caution, while some others stood around wanting to see what was really going on.
But when they saw others hurriedly leaving, they too couldn¡¯t remain calm and quickly left.
Some people holding tickets wanted to get a refund, but the staff there seemed confused, not knowing what had happened.
When those passengers saw that even the staff were clueless, they realized it might be a farce.
The remaining passengers, along with the staff, aggressively headed towards the announcement station.
When they reached the announcement station and saw the security guards neatly lined up against the wall, with Xiaoxuan holding a gun, they didn¡¯t stay longer and turned to run.
Those who wanted refunds didn¡¯t bother anymore and ran even faster than anyone else. Some hesitant people in the station, seeing this scene, dropped everything and ran as well.
The high-speed rail station staff quickly took out their phones to call in a report, but when they reached the Public Security Bureau hotline, they were told to cooperate with these people.
Xiang Yu saw that the effect was satisfactory and stood up, looking at the staff, saying, "Don¡¯t panic, we¡¯re police officers. We¡¯re here today to catch terrorists, so we hope the station staff can cooperate with us."
The staff saw Xiang Yu¡¯s serious expression and believed him somewhat. Moreover, seeing that Xiang Yu was quite handsome and didn¡¯t look like a bad person, they nodded.
They had never participated in anything like this before; it was a novel experience for them, especially the female staff, who kept crowding around Xiang Yu, talking incessantly.
Some mentioned they had surveince equipment, while others said they saw someone suspicious earlier. Xiang Yu didn¡¯t expect them to be so enthusiastic.
When Xiang Yu and the others began to step out of the broadcast room, they already sensed something was off.
Around them, apart from theirrades, there were many strangers, all on guard against each other.
Xiang Yu knew his purpose had been achieved, so he looked at the people around him and said, "You should leave first; it¡¯s dangerous here."
The staff¡¯s eyes were full of determination, disying a look of righteousness.
Seeing their expressions, Xiang Yu was a bit moved and said, "You¡¯ll only hinder our work here, so you¡¯d better go quickly."
The staff understood the seriousness of the situation and reluctantly left.
The security guards also followed the staff out.
Now the entire high-speed rail station was silent, except for the distant sound of car horns, there was basically no sound.
At this moment, the scene seemed frozen, with both their teammates and strangers standing there quietly, not making any move.
"Are they all dumb?" Tie Zhuzi asked, ncing at Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu shrugged, shook his head, indicating he didn¡¯t know either.
As Xiang Yu was about to let his brothers take action, a few people walked towards him.
Leading them was a foreigner, blond-haired, tall, with big eyes.
The person spoke in imperfect Chinese, "Who are you? What do you want?"
Upon hearing this, Xiang Yu turned and whispered to Tie Zhuzi, "Another foreigner."
The blond-haired man had already approached Xiang Yu while speaking.
Xiang Yu looked up and said, "We are the police, and you are surrounded."
The blond-haired man frowned and shook his head, "You are not the police, all the city¡¯s police are at the mall. How could they be here?"
Xiang Yu paused for a moment, realizing that the other party was well-informed.
"We¡¯re the police¡¯s buddies," Xiang Yu said calmly.
The blond-haired man heard Xiang Yu talking nonsense, but instead of probing further, said, "We¡¯re here on business, hope you don¡¯t interfere, just leave quickly."
"We¡¯re not here to cause trouble." Xiang Yu stood there, ncing around.
The blond-haired man looked at Xiang Yu in confusion, not knowing Xiang Yu¡¯s identity, and asked, "Then what are you here for?"
"We¡¯re just here to see if you need any help." Xiang Yu estimated the number of people on the other side before speaking.
The blond-haired man was even more puzzled. He didn¡¯t know the person in front of him, yet the person said he came to help. Did they know each other before, or had he helped him in the past?
But the blond-haired man thought for a long time and couldn¡¯t remember ever meeting Xiang Yu.
"Do we know each other?" the blond-haired man asked.
"Yes," Xiang Yu nodded and said, approaching the other side.
The blond-haired man was genuinely puzzled, not knowing when he had friends in this area, and the person before him seemed rather extraordinary.
If he had known he had such a friend earlier, many things would have been much easier.
They wouldn¡¯t have needed to go to such lengths to lure the police to the mall.
Their main targets were the airport and high-speed rail station. The mall was just a lure for the police.
And they deliberately leaked the information there.
They thought everything was under their control, not knowing that the Wolf Fang had already informed Xiang Yu.
What surprised them more was that the person in front of them wasn¡¯t a police officer and now imed to help them, which was odd.
Of course, they couldn¡¯t understand that although Xiang Yu was an adult, he still had a habit of boasting and making grand statements, making it hard for the other side to grasp the situation.
By now, Xiang Yu had alreadye in front of the opponent and gave the blond-haired man a sly smile...
Chapter 1055: A Clean and Neat Method
Chapter 1055: Chapter 1055: A Clean and Neat Method
Yellow Hair was quite puzzled; since when did he have a friend named Xiang Yu?
Xiang Yu chuckled as he approached the man and said, "The eagle on your neck is pretty."
Yellow Hair lifted his face with a look of pride; obviously, he was quite satisfied with Xiang Yu¡¯s words.
"That¡¯s when..."
Yellow Hair hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Xiang Yu suddenly stepped forward, grabbed the man¡¯s head, and twisted it hard.
The crowd heard a crack, and then saw that Yellow Hair¡¯s head had already twisted backward.
Xiang Yu¡¯s actions were smooth and without warning, leaving the Falcon Organization memberspletely bewildered.
Meanwhile, Xiao Xuan and Tie Zhuzi also sprang into action. Xiao Xuan stabbed a dagger straight into one man¡¯s heart.
Tie Zhuzi delivered a brutal kick to the groin of another, sending the man flying, and with the sound of smashing eggs, the man died instantly.
Without amand from Xiang Yu, the members of the Heavenly Dragon Gang, including the Heavenly Dragon Squad and Han Rumei¡¯s Dragon Heart hiding in the shadows, were stirred into action.
At the scene, it was only Xiang Yu¡¯s team and the Falcon Organization, with no reservations, directly engaging inbat.
The Falcon Organization members were caught off guard; they hadn¡¯t really expected their leader¡¯s head to be twisted off right at the start by Xiang Yu.
Seeing their leader killed so effortlessly, the Falcon Organization members began losing their minds and charged at Xiang Yu.
The Heavenly Dragon Squad surrounding them was already prepared with daggers, rushing toward the enemy.
Though they had trained a lot, actualbat experience was indeed rare. They all wanted to seize this opportunity for practical training.
After all, the Falcon Organization personnel were at a numerical disadvantage, numbering less than thirty in total. Whereas the Heavenly Dragon Squad alone had nearly a hundred members.
Xiang Yu¡¯s team had the advantage in numbers, so when fighting, everyone was unrestrained and eager to get ahead.
"Leave one alive," Xiang Yu ordered as he saw his team already enclosing the enemy as the battle had just begun.
Given the situation, it wouldn¡¯t take more than ten seconds to kill off these thirty people, a remarkably high efficiency.
Tie Zhuzi stood aside, wanting to join the fray, but before he could even take action, the battle was nearly over.
Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t expected the fight to end so quickly. In the end, a group brought two survivors before Xiang Yu.
"Boss, we¡¯ve got two alive," one of them said.
Although the two were still alive, they were barely clinging to life.
Xiang Yu felt no mercy for them; these people were ruthless killers responsible for their own fate now.
"Where did you ce the bombs?" Xiang Yu grabbed one man¡¯s head and asked.
The man sneered coldly at Xiang Yu, his eyes full of mockery. Xiang Yu didn¡¯t hesitate, immediately crushing his throat.
He then grabbed the other man¡¯s neck and said, "You talk."
The man disyed the same expression, clearly unwilling to speak.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t kill him but instead grabbed the man¡¯s corbone and applied force, causing cracking sounds heard by those nearby. And then the man¡¯s screams followed.
"Ah, ah, kill me, kill me..." the man screamed.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t say a word; he just kept crushing until the entire scap shattered.
The man was tough, keeping his mouth shut, not saying a word. Although Xiang Yu was strong, constant squishing wasn¡¯t viable. He had someone fetch a pair of pliers, then squeezed the man¡¯s fingers hard.
Crushing one finger, moving to another.
All around were Xiang Yu¡¯s brothers, witnessing the scene made them shiver internally. Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s calm demeanor, they were all grateful to be his brothers.
The man¡¯s screams in the middle were like those of a ughtered pig, chilling to the listeners, but Xiang Yu didn¡¯t stop his actions, continuously squeezing the man¡¯s bones.
Eventually, the man couldn¡¯t endure and passed out.
Xiang Yu said nothing, just continued his ¡¯work.¡¯ Around him, it was silent, except for the crackling sounds.
"Brother, he fainted," Xiao Xuan reminded from behind Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu merely nodded without speaking, his hands not stopping. After disabling the man¡¯s fingers, he began squeezing his toes.
The man, initially unconscious, woke due to the agony. Fear almost overwhelmed him seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s actions.
"I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk..." the man cried, sobbing like a child.
He regretted surviving, wishing he had been killed earlier to avoid suffering such pain; the agony from his limbs was unimaginable unless experienced firsthand.
"Our bombs are ced in the lounge, the engine room..." The man seemed a bit unclear, but he urately mentioned the bomb locations.
With each location mentioned, Xiang Yu had someone verify it; a total of five bombs, all confirmed.
With five minutes remaining until the explosion, dealing with the five bombs should suffice.
"That¡¯s all, it¡¯s all I know, you should kill me now, kill me." The man pleaded.
Seeing the man wasn¡¯t lying, Xiang Yu grabbed his head and twisted it off.
Sometimes death is a relief, especially for someone with ruined limbs and crushed manhood; living could only be cruel.
"Disarm the bombs," Xiang Yumanded.
The brothers of the Heavenly Dragon Squad had learned the skill, and upon Xiang Yu¡¯s order, they began.
Five bombs were disarmed within two minutes. Xiang Yu was uncertain if there were additional bombs.
But there wasn¡¯t time now; he led his brothers to retreat outside.
Inside the station, no one survived except the dead, so Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t overly worried.
If an explosion urred inside, well, it would only damage some facilities, and then the government could pay to repair themter.
Standing outside, they quietly awaited the arrival of noon.
Gao Mantang¡¯s approach was particrly overbearing, leading his men in a tant search, some to detect bombs, others to investigate people.
Just as they were engaged passionately, Gao Mantang¡¯s phone rang suddenly.
Feeling anxious, Gao Mantang initially didn¡¯t want to answer but nced at the number.
Upon seeing it, he sprang up with a serious expression and pressed the answer key.
"It¡¯s you, Old Chief," Gao Mantang said respectfully.
"I heard you¡¯ve been causing trouble again."
A somewhat elderly and weak voice came from the other end of the line.
Gao Mantang knew someone was likely troubling him secretly, but he remained calm and patiently exined, "Old Chief, there¡¯s a bomb at the airport. I¡¯m here to deal with it..."
Chapter 1056: Tense Airport Rescue
Chapter 1056: Chapter 1056: Tense Airport Rescue
When Gao Mantang received the call from his oldmander, he knew for sure someone was plotting against him, but he didn¡¯t take it seriously.
Many people wanted to sabotage him, and he couldn¡¯t possibly confront them all. But he respected his oldmander, so he exined the situation truthfully.
After listening, the oldmander said, "I understand. If this is truly the case, go ahead and act boldly. With me here, nobody will dare touch you."
Gao Mantang was very touched and said, "Thank you, oldmander. Sorry for troubling you right now."
"Don¡¯t say that damn nonsense to me, just hurry up and get busy."
After hanging up the phone, Gao Mantang felt somewhat uneasy. But he took a deep breath and turned around to go back.
Just then, amotion started in the distant crowd, and people seemed to be quite agitated.
"What right do you have to search us? Let us leave immediately, you¡¯re viting thew, punishable by an additional charge, we absolutely must not obey them now..."
The shouting also stirred up corresponding reactions among other passengers, but they all stood there without stepping forward, just showing a very angry expression.
Gao Mantang walked over angrily and took a gun directly from a guard, aiming it at the person¡¯s head.
But the person wasn¡¯t afraid, lifting his head with a provocative look at Gao Mantang.
His meaning was clear: do you really dare shoot?
"Please, women and children, close your eyes," Gao Mantang said, looking at the crowd.
Seeing Gao Mantang¡¯s actions, everyone shuddered all over. Initially, they also thought Gao Mantang wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything, but now they¡¯ve started to waver.
Some who were timid cried in fright, while most of the women turned their heads.
Some bold individuals stared nkly at Gao Mantang, curious about what this old man intended to do.
Seeing the provocative look from the other person, Gao Mantang shot him dead. Because of the close distance, blood sttered on Gao Mantang¡¯s hand.
As the gunfire rang out, everyone trembled, the male passengers especially, their mouths agape. They had never witnessed a killing at such close range.
After firing the shot, Gao Mantang handed the gun back to the guards nearby, then stood in front of the crowd and shouted, "If you¡¯re not terrorists, you¡¯d better not make trouble. If you are, well, that¡¯s fine too. It¡¯s that simple."
Gao Mantang looked at the person lying there. Seeing everyone¡¯s quieted response, he turned and waited at a short distance for the search results.
Gao Mantang is not a butcher nor is he a supreme ruler, so he wouldn¡¯t randomly open fire.
Just earlier, as he approached the person, he smelled a faint scent of blood on them.
Additionally, their palms and fingers had calluses, evidently from long-term holding of a gun.
Moreover, on the person¡¯s left hand, Gao Mantang noticed something ck, which should be gunpowder.
More importantly, he found an eagle tattoo on the person¡¯s neck.
Gao Mantang was an experienced veteran. His ability to judge character was notably keen. Since the person wanted to pretend to be a good citizen and stir trouble, Gao Mantang decided to y along and treat him as such before shooting him, serving as a deterrent.
At this moment, Zhang Dacheng ran over and stood in front of Gao Mantang, saying, "Commander, a bomb has been found."
At this moment, Gao Mantang felt something indescribable, like a stone had dropped in his heart. Gao Zhitao¡¯s judgment turned out to be correct.
But at the same time, he began to get nervous, because it was impossible for there to be only one bomb in this airport.
The surrounding crowd also heard Zhang Dacheng¡¯s words, and only then did they realize how serious the problem was.
Gao Mantang followed Zhang Dacheng to the bomb¡¯s location. Upon seeing it, he immediately recognized it as the highly potent SuB350.
Seeing the numbers on it, his face changed instantly; there were ten minutes left.
The remaining bomb had ten minutes, could the others also have ten minutes left? Time was in urgent need, and it was imperative to quickly find the other bombs.
"Bring the tools," Gao Mantang shouted.
"Commander, let me handle this," Zhang Dacheng said, seeing Gao Mantang wanted to personally take action.
"You hurry and find the other bombs for me. If you can¡¯t, I¡¯ll relieve you of your duties," Gao Mantang said anxiously, ring.
"Even if you relieve me, I won¡¯t let you touch it," Zhang Dacheng defied orders for the first time.
"I now order you to get out of the way," Gao Mantang shouted.
Gritting his teeth, Zhang Dacheng looked at the guards, "You protect themander well, I¡¯ll dismantle the bomb."
The guards quickly moved forward to restrain Gao Mantang and took him to a safe location.
At this moment, bombs were also found on other nes, with specialists in their camp handling explosive disposal, each clearing their designated bombs.
Zhang Dacheng wasn¡¯t very familiar with this type of bomb and wasn¡¯t a bomb disposal expert, merely having superficial knowledge of bomb dismantling.
Meanwhile, other bomb disposal experts were busy with other bombs, with no one avable for assistance.
Five minutes passed with little progress, his hands beginning to tremble. Given this critical life-and-death moment, every wrong detail could end a life.
While they were tensely dismantling the bomb, suddenly one person among the passengers shouted and started running.
Gao Mantang wasn¡¯t sure if the person was a terrorist and didn¡¯t order a sniper shot but had someone pursue him.
At this moment, more people started bing restless, scattering and running in different directions.
With soldiers all around, they couldn¡¯t let these people flee, so they caught them all and tied up the escapees.
The situation was tense, and Gao Mantang had no time to discern if they were actual terrorists.
With continuous inspection, fewer passengers remained, those cleared by Gao Mantang were allowed to leave.
And as time went on, the danger increased. Each time, four soldiers inspected one individual, fully armed.
When inspecting one person, one soldier suddenly pulled out a gun.
It seemed the person knew there was no escape, so they decided to take someone down with them.
But they underestimated the soldiers; as soon as they drew the gun without unlocking the safety, one soldier immediately hit them in the face with the butt of a rifle.
Then two others controlled him, tying him up and throwing him aside.
At this point, ten people had been tied up, and they quietlyy there without speaking.
Time ticked away. With one minute left, other bomb disposal personnel had already finished, yet Zhang Dacheng remained upied.
"You go help," Gao Mantang shouted, still being restrained by his guards to prevent movement. Otherwise, he would have rushed over already.
The bomb disposal personnel ran towards Zhang Dacheng.
"Everybody stop," Zhang Dacheng suddenly shouted...
Chapter 1057: The Explosion of the Shopping Mall Building
Chapter 1057: Chapter 1057: The Explosion of the Shopping Mall Building
Gao Zhitao on his end, had already given up. With only five minutes left, even with support, it might already be toote.
Inside the shopping mall building, there were at least a thousand lives at stake. If it really exploded here, it would be an earth-shattering news worldwide.
At this moment, Gao Zhitao was not thinking about anything, just sitting quietly waiting for death to arrive.
Suddenly, a ¡¯bang¡¯ sound erupted.
Even though Gao Zhitao was mentally prepared to die, he couldn¡¯t help but tremble slightly, who isn¡¯t afraid of death?
But the sound was too small, definitely not from a bomb.
"Zhitao, are you okay?" Three people rushed in, and then carried Gao Zhitao outside.
Gao Zhitao was somewhat dazed, then he opened his eyes to see Kong Shenghui directing operations with a tense expression.
Outside, many people were around, with a thirty-meter perimeter already cordoned off. Everyone inside the mall was being transferred out nervously but orderly.
"How did you know?" Gao Zhitao asked beside Kong Shenghui, he clearly remembered that earlier, his call went through, but he didn¡¯t speak.
"Save the chit-chat, evacuate the masses first," Kong Shenghui said urgently.
Gao Zhitao nodded, then rushed into the building first. With only a few minutes left, it was already toote.
"Come back!" Kong Shenghui shouted.
But Gao Zhitao had already rushed in, he had long been prepared to die in an explosion.
If he coulde out alive, it would be by sheer luck.
There were definitely still people inside the mall who hadn¡¯t heard, he had to rush in to notify them.
"Is there anyone, is anyone still here," Gao Zhitao shouted.
As he ran he shouted, after confirming no one was on the first floor, he directly went up to the second floor.
Upon reaching the second floor, he heard a child crying inside, crying very sadly.
"Mommy, where are you..." a little girl cried out.
Without a word, Gao Zhitao picked up the little girl and prepared to run outside. But at this moment, the clock struck twelve.
The sound was like a death knell, making Gao Zhitao shudder all over. He wasn¡¯t afraid to die, but now there was still a child in his arms.
Without thinking more, he hurriedly ran toward the window.
At this moment, an explosion urred suddenly on the second floor. With a loud bang, Gao Zhitao felt a wave forcefully pushing him toward the window.
Gao Zhitao¡¯s first reaction was to protect the child.
The st wave mmed him into the ss, shattering it, then he flew out.
People from far outside could clearly see a person being thrust out, still holding a child.
"Catch them," Kong Shenghui immediately saw, shouted, and ran there.
But they were some distance from the mall, with no time to get there.
In mid-air, Gao Zhitao was still somewhat conscious, he held the child tightly, a thought popped in his mind.
"Those damned guys definitely won¡¯t catch him."
Sure enough, when Kong Shenghui and others arrived, Gao Zhitao had just fallen to the ground.
After the explosion on the second floor, there was a muffled sound in the basement, but the damage wasn¡¯t severe.
"Ambnce," Kong Shenghui shouted.
Doctors and nurses had already run over, they quickly lifted Gao Zhitao into a vehicle, heading to the hospital.
"My child, my child," a woman ran over trembling all over.
The child had stopped crying, upon seeing her mother, she ran over and said, "The uncle saved me."
From afar, thousands of people witnessed this scene, some couldn¡¯t help but shed tears, moved by Gao Zhitao¡¯s actions, while more started apuding.
They apuded Gao Zhitao, and also apuded for these police officers.
The explosion wasn¡¯t severe, only urred on the second floor and in the basement. Aside from Gao Zhitao being injured, no one else was harmed.
As Gao Zhitao was ced in the ambnce, everyone automatically made way, some vehicles blocking it were collectively pushed aside, the power of the masses is enormous.
Kong Shenghui didn¡¯t follow to the hospital but stayed to maintain order. He was still feeling a lingering fear in his heart.
Just a short time ago, he received the call from Gao Zhitao. But the call was answered without the other side speaking, just emitting a crackling sound.
He was going to hang up, but then he heard Li Kui¡¯s voice. It turned out when Li Kui kicked away Gao Zhitao¡¯s phone, the call was still connected, but Li Kui didn¡¯t care.
When Kong Shenghui heard Li Kui¡¯s words, he was so shocked he almost screamed. There was no time to think, he rushed people over here as quickly as possible.
Upon arrival, he first controlled Li Kui and the others. Then dispatched people to evacuate the masses. But at that time, he couldn¡¯t find Gao Zhitao.
In the previous mall building incident, Kong Shenghui also participated, he knew there was a basement, he tried having it opened, and indeed found Gao Zhitao tied inside.
When Kong Shenghui hastily arrived, the police here were still in the dark, not knowing why Li Kui needed to be arrested.
Of course, Li Kui also had some credit, he had people arrest members of the Falcon Organization.
He intended to seize the chance to capture Falcon Organization members and achieve fame, taking full advantage, his n was almost sessful, failed because of that call.
Kong Shenghui stood there for ten minutes, upon realizing there was no further explosion, he then organized personnel to conduct a detailed search.
Just because there was no explosion doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s safe, no one could affirm whether there were other bombs inside.
The masses stood there not leaving, only now did they understand one thing, recently at intersections there were police everywhere, turns out it was to guard against today¡¯s incident.
Some people voluntarily went to the hospital, moved by that officer¡¯s heroic act.
His life or death unknown, they wanted to see personally.
Kong Shenghui wasmanding operations on-site, then went to the explosion site to inspect the damage.
Upon seeing the condition of the second floor, he couldn¡¯t help but be thankful, fortunately, Gao Zhitao had been near the bedside, otherwise he would have been blown apart.
He handled matters here and then remembered Gao Mantang. Since Gao Zhitao was in the hospital again, he needed to inform Gao Mantang.
Just unsure what Gao Mantang¡¯s reaction would be upon hearing.
Actually, he felt apprehensive about calling Gao Mantang, already sensing that Gao Mantang would surely shout at him.
When the call connected, Gao Mantang¡¯s guard answered. There was no shouting from the other side. When told Gao Mantang was unavable to answer, Kong Shenghui suddenly had a bad feeling...
Chapter 1058: Airport Hero Sacrifice
Chapter 1058: Chapter 1058: Airport Hero Sacrifice
"I¡¯m sorry, our leader is unavable to take the call right now," someone on the other end said.
"I am Kong Shenghui. I¡¯m trying to reach General Gao regarding Gao Zhitao. Could you please inform him?" Kong Shenghui said politely.
"I¡¯m sorry, the leader has no time at the moment." After saying this, the person hung up the phone.
After hearing the busy tone, Kong Shenghui suddenly had a bad premonition. If nothing major had happened, Gao Mantang would have answered the phone.
The time goes back 23 minutes earlier.
By now, all the locations where bombs were found had been dismantled by the bomb disposal personnel, except for where Zhang Dacheng was still working nervously.
Gao Mantang was being held back by his guards and couldn¡¯t go forward, otherwise he would have rushed up long ago.
When the others finished dismantling the bombs, they tried to help Zhang Dacheng, with only five minutes remaining.
Suddenly, Zhang Dacheng turned his head and sternly shouted, "Stop, everyone stop."
Everyone was intimidated by Zhang Dacheng¡¯s voice. The situation was critical, with less than four minutes left. If they dyed any further, it might be impossible to dismantle.
But Zhang Dacheng did not allow anyone to approach.
Seeing everyone standing still, Zhang Dacheng finally smiled and said to Gao Mantang, "Chief, I failed to dismantle the bomb this time."
"Don¡¯t talk nonsense, hurry up and help him dismantle the bomb, let go of me..." Gao Mantang¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and he seemed to sense something.
Zhang Dacheng shook his head and said, "General, thank you for your years of nurturing. I, Zhang Dacheng, have to go first. Brothers, protect the General."
After speaking, Zhang Dacheng stood there and gave a standard military salute. The cold wind blew, chilling everyone to the core.
"Zhang Dacheng,e back to me," Gao Mantang shouted.
Just then, an explosion urred behind Zhang Dacheng. Zhang Dacheng was not an expert in bomb disposal, though he had learned it, he was not proficient.
The bomb went off, and immediately the entire ne exploded again.
Gao Mantang broke free from others and rushed forward, but the huge st wave directly pushed him back.
The guards quickly grabbed Gao Mantang, preventing him from getting closer.
People in the distance were stunned. They had never seen a ne explode up close like this. Moreover, a soldier was saluting in front of the ne, making the scene incredibly moving.
After the explosion, everyone stopped what they were doing and stood there silently, saluting.
Gao Mantang was no exception. He took off his hat and stood there, giving a military salute.
Since the incident had already happened, he was powerless to change it. In the center, fierce mes roared, adding to the chilling cold wind.
The surrounding passengers felt very sad. Without these soldiers, they might have perished in this incident.
A group of people stood there without speaking. Everyone silently wished well for the soldier who sacrificed himself.
"Where are you going?" someone suddenly broke the silence.
At this moment, they all realized that someone must have nted the bomb, and those perpetrators were here.
All the passengers instantly looked at that person. The person, realizing they were exposed, turned to run but was pinned down by a passenger.
The other passengers hurried forward and restrained the individual.
Gao Mantang took a gun from the guard and walked up coldly. By then, guards hade to control the person.
Gao Mantang tore open the person¡¯s shirt, revealing a tattooed eagle on the neck. Without saying anything, he had the person taken away and shot.
There were still ten people over there, and he did the same. As long as there was an eagle tattoo on the neck, they were shot.
No one tried to stop them, and no one spoke. The passengers also understood that the stern military man in front of them was not killing indiscriminately; he was executing terrorists.
After the soldiers had screened all the passengers, the passengers didn¡¯t leave immediately. They helped put out the fire and assisted the soldiers in sorting things out.
Gao Mantang stood motionless, lit by the fierce ze that illuminated the entire sky. It seemed like something crystalline flowed from his eyes.
At that moment, Kong Shenghui¡¯s call came in. Gao Mantang heard it, but he continued to stand still.
Zhang Dacheng was someone he selected from ordinary soldiers and whom he carefully nurtured.
His feelings for Zhang Dacheng ran deep, and he would have called on him for any task. This time, when Gao Zhitao needed help, he entrusted it to Zhang Dacheng, not expecting the situation to escte so much.
"Chief, it¡¯s windy outside, you¡¯d better go inside," a worried guard said.
Since Gao Mantang was elderly and had just suffered a huge blow, they were genuinely concerned about his physical condition.
Gao Mantang stayed in the wind for another half hour before he finally sighed and turned to the guard beside him, asking, "Whose call was it just now?"
"He said he was one of your old subordinates, about Gao Zhitao," the guard replied.
Gao Mantang had heard it earlier, but at the time his mind was nk. Now hearing it involved his grandson made his mind buzz.
This information was provided by Gao Zhitao. Technically, he should have been there, but he wasn¡¯t, indicating other ces were also in danger.
Gao Mantang took the phone and called back to Kong Shenghui.
Kong Shenghui answered when he saw who was calling.
"Chief, are you alright?" Kong Shenghui asked worriedly.
"How is Zhitao?" Gao Mantang asked directly.
Hearing Gao Mantang¡¯s voice, Kong Shenghui was taken aback; was this still his old chief?
In his impression, although Gao Mantang was already advancing in years, he was still strong and healthy.
But now his voice sounded weak. Anyone who didn¡¯t know him would think it was an old, frail man.
"Zhitao is in the hospital and out of danger," Kong Shenghui replied.
"I know," replied Gao Mantang, then ended the call.
His grandson being alive was much better than those who had already died.
Kong Shenghui stood there, dumbfounded with the phone in his hand. Was this still the Gao Mantang he knew?
The higher-ups all knew that Gao Mantang doted on his grandson. Whenever Gao Zhitao got slightly injured or suffered grievances, he would make a fuss.
But now, after hearing that he was out of danger, he didn¡¯t seem to show much concern.
Kong Shenghui was worried, so he called one of Gao Mantang¡¯s guards. The guard briefly described the situation to him. Hearing that Zhang Dacheng sacrificed himself, Kong Shenghui then understood why Gao Mantang was acting this way.
Gao Mantang valued his subordinates¡¯ lives more than his own, especially since Zhang Dacheng was personally nurtured by him and treated like his own child...
Chapter 1059: Three Events Finally Conclude
Chapter 1059: Chapter 1059: Three Events Finally Conclude
Gao Mantang felt relieved after hearing that his grandson was out of danger. No matter what happened to Gao Zhitao afterward, he was alive, while Zhang Dacheng had died without leaving a trace, dissipated into the surrounding air.
Meanwhile, on Xiang Yu¡¯s side, with three minutes left until noon, they had cleared all the known bombs, but Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t be sure if there were more bombs elsewhere.
Therefore, he ordered his brothers to retreat and stood quietly watching from a distance.
There were no survivors inside now, so even if an explosion urred, it would only cause economic damage, not casualties.
Tie Zhuzi checked his watch and began the countdown.
Just as the hand pointed to twelve o¡¯clock, there was a slight explosion inside, damaging all the electrical equipment, and the phone signal was suddenly blocked.
"So that¡¯s it." Xiang Yu felt relieved after seeing that there was no major explosion.
Then Tie Zhuzi was left with the Heavenly Dragon Gang brothers to handle the aftermath while Xiang Yu and Xiao Xuan headed to the mall building.
When they drove there, the situation was nearing its end. Only Gao Zhitao was injured and sent to the hospital.
Meanwhile, Li Kui and the terrorists present had been subdued by Kong Shenghui and his team.
Seeing this oue, Xiang Yu was relieved. Then he drove to the airport.
However, before reaching the airport, he saw thick ck smoke rising from the airport location from afar.
He elerated and arrived there but was stopped by soldiers near the airport.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t go in; he just watched from outside.
There were many bodies on the ground, evidently terrorists. In the middle was a burning ne, and not far away stood Gao Mantang.
From this angle, Gao Mantang looked like an ordinary old man, standing there isted as if he had lost his child.
Seeing the situation there was resolved, Xiang Yu drove to the hospital.
Gao Zhitao was just temporarily unconscious and had fractured a few ribs but suffered no substantial harm.
When Kong Shenghui saw Xiang Yu, he pulled him aside with a serious expression and said, "How much do you know about these matters?"
Xiang Yu shook his head and replied, "I don¡¯t know, I only came to see Gao Zhitao today."
Xiang Yu knew Kong Shenghui and the rtionship between Kong Shenghui and Gao Zhitao, but with all these events happening, Xiang Yu didn¡¯t know what impact it would have.
Theoretically, Xiang Yu was just an outsider, not involved in politics, nor did he understand much about political affairs. It¡¯s better not to say anything if possible.
Kong Shenghui nodded, sighed, and walked away upon seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s expression.
Xiang Yu checked on Gao Zhitao and, seeing he was fine, returned to the hotel. He knew that after this event, Gao Zhitao would surely be famous.
Politicians would definitelye to greet Gao Zhitao. Xiang Yu didn¡¯t want to meet them, so it¡¯s better to avoid them.
The news of the three incidents quickly spread throughout the city, with everyone discussing these matters.
The rumors grew bigger after being spread, with some saying the airport had been blown up, and others predicting World War III was about to start.
There were even ims that enemy agents had infiltrated the country, nning to start a war, with City No. 2 being their target.
The rumors became increasingly exaggerated, but even by the following night, no official statement had been made.
Some city residents started to panic, leading some to move away with their families.
Meanwhile, Xiang Yu and his group resumed their usual lives. He was a participant in all the events, knowing the truth behind them all.
Yet Xiang Yu was an outsider; no one knew of his existence.
Currently, Gao Zhitao was the busiest. On the first day, he woke up, and as soon as he did, all the politicians and media rushed in.
They all wanted to know what had happened, whether Gao Zhitao had prior knowledge of the incident, and had thus prepared police arrangements on the roads.
Gao Zhitao was somewhat unustomed to this sudden treatment and had people chase the media out.
Then he reported the entire incident to the higher-ups, but only gave a general ount, without specific details, naturally omitting Xiang Yu¡¯s involvement.
This wasn¡¯t because he wanted to take credit but because he knew Xiang Yu preferred to stay out of the public eye.
One wave of visits from the higher-ups came after another, and the gifts in the hospital room piled up.
Tie Zhuzi asionally dropped by; seeing so many people there, he quietly took the gifts away.
It wasn¡¯t until the fifth day after the incident that Gao Zhitao¡¯s room finally calmed down a bit.
Of course, "calm down a bit" meant that since the leaders from the higher departments had alle, only those on equal or lower levels were left, who were kept outside and couldn¡¯te in.
On the fifth day¡¯s news, officials finally exined the front and back of the incident.
Of course, the official story differed somewhat from reality. The official narrative was that they had learned through undercover agents that a group of terrorists nned to attack the city, prompting a decision by the higher departments to monitor the entire city closely.
After receiving urate information, they feigned rxation and let them enter, ultimately sessfully thwarting the event under the correct leadership from above.
Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t interested in these news stories; he cared only about the people being protected and his brothers being safe, and that was enough for him.
On the sixth morning, Xiang Yu and several others visited Gao Zhitao¡¯s room. At the moment, Gao Zhitao was idly hopping around the room.
Seeing him like this, Tie Zhuzi came up and punched him.
"Why are you hopping around like a rabbit if you¡¯re good, why haven¡¯t you been discharged yet? You¡¯re wasting national resources." Tie Zhuzi grumbled and then grabbed a banana from the table to eat.
Gao Zhitao pulled a face and replied, "You don¡¯t understand. These people are so annoying,ing to bother me every day. I¡¯m just hiding here for some peace, but it¡¯s really boring."
The few people chatted andughed; it was lively. Then Gao Zhitao suddenly looked at Xiang Yu and asked, "Have you seen my grandfather recently?"
Xiang Yu shook his head.
Gao Zhitao sighed and nodded. He already knew what happened at the airport. Gao Mantang hadn¡¯te to visit him during these days, and he didn¡¯t know how tofort his grandfather.
"Don¡¯t worry, your grandfather is strong and rugged, having survived the battlefield. He¡¯ll be fine." Xiang Yu reassured him.
Gao Zhitao nodded without speaking.
While they were talking, Xiang Yu¡¯s phone suddenly rang; it was a call from Hou Zhantian...
Chapter 1060: 1060: Villains Have Villains to Deal With Them
Chapter 1060: Chapter 1060: Viins Have Viins to Deal With Them
Xiang Yu saw it was a call from Hou Zhantian, so he finally took the phone and stepped outside. Hou Zhantian was a person from Wolf Fang, and Xiang Yu didn¡¯t want Gao Zhitao to know about this.
It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t trust Gao Zhitao, but Gao Zhitao was part of the system, and from thew enforcement department. If he knew, it would put him in a difficult position, as reporting it would be irresponsible to Xiang Yu, and not reporting it would be irresponsible to the country.
¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xiang Yu stepped into a secluded ce before asking.
¡°Xiang Yu, is everything going smoothly?¡± Hou Zhantian asked with a smile.
¡°Thank you for the heads-up.¡± Xiang Yu replied.
Xiang Yu¡¯s words were heartfelt. If it weren¡¯t for Hou Zhantian¡¯s warning this time, the entire city might have been turned upside down, and they wouldn¡¯t have caught these terrorists.
¡°No, I don¡¯t know anything, I didn¡¯t say anything, don¡¯t wrongly use me.¡± Hou Zhantian said with augh.
Xiang Yu knew the other party didn¡¯t want to be involved in this matter. Although the entire Falcon Organization had already been wiped out, if other international organizations knew that Wolf Fang helped Xiang Yu and them, their reputation on the international stage would definitely be affected.
¡°Did you find me for the Wolf King matter?¡± Xiang Yu asked.
¡°That¡¯s right, now that you¡¯re free, you should consider helping me find the Wolf King.¡± Hou Zhantian said straightforwardly.
¡°Rest assured, since I promised you, I will definitely do my best to help you find him. But whether we can find him or not, I cannot guarantee.¡± Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t promise they would find him, but he would try his best.
Hou Zhantian was a good person, and Xiang Yu had no need to lie to him.
¡°I trust you, as long as you can help us, that¡¯s enough. Whenever you¡¯re free, I¡¯ll buy you a drink.¡± Hou Zhantian said in a good mood.
¡°Maybe some other time, but let me tell you first, I can drink a lot.¡± Xiang Yu chuckled and then hung up the phone.
Just as he hung up the phone, he saw Gao Mantang walking alone from the end of the corridor.
Looking at Gao Mantang¡¯s head of white hair, Xiang Yu suddenly realized he had aged a lot, and no longer had that same energy and spirit.
He had promised to help him find his son, perhaps after this matter is settled, it was time to handle that.
These days, Gao Mantang had been locking himself in his room. Zhang Dacheng¡¯s death had a significant impact on him.
Gao Mantang was a person with deep emotions, ever since he had taken a liking to Zhang Dacheng, he had stayed by his side. To him, Zhang Dacheng was like his son.
Now that he was suddenly gone, he felt very ufortable, as if something was missing. Even though Gao Zhitao was injured, he only came to visit now.
Gao Mantang saw Xiang Yu standing there, so he nodded and smiled, ¡°Is Zhitao okay?¡±
Xiang Yu quickly nodded and then supported him inside.
Gao Zhitao saw Gao Mantanging, and quickly stepped forward with a grin, ¡°Old man, why did you onlye to see me now? I almost got blown to pieces.¡±
Gao Mantang red at Gao Zhitao and said, ¡°You rascal, I haven¡¯t whipped you yet. Why didn¡¯t you say anything about such a big event earlier?¡±
Gao Zhitao chuckled again, ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to worry.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense¡¡±
After realizing his grandson was alright, Gao Mantang¡¯s mood improved significantly. He stayed there until noon, only leaving after having lunch.
Xiang Yu and the others sat there chatting.
Eventually, the conversation turned to Li Kui.
Li Kui was currently in prison, awaiting the government¡¯s judgment. The words he spoke to Gao Zhitao in the small room had been recorded by Kong Shenghui, and with Gao Zhitao as a witness, it was enough to keep him in prison for a long time.
The terrorists were taken away by national staff, their whereabouts unknown, and no one knew how they were disposed of.
Gao Zhitao was not a vindictive person. Li Kui turned out this way, and he actually bore some responsibility.
So when Li Kui was mentioned, he felt somewhat guilty, hoping for leniency in his punishment.
However, Tie Zhuzi was a person who challenged evil, and he shouted angrily there.
¡°People like that should be cut to pieces, executed immediately if you ask me.¡± Tie Zhuzi said angrily, then turned to Xiao Xuan, ¡°Don¡¯t you think so?¡±
Xiao Xuan just sat there listening, notmenting at all.
Tie Zhuzi saw Xiao Xuan not saying anything, so he turned to Xiang Yu and said, ¡°Brother Yu, how about I go take care of him in secret.¡±
¡°Take care of who.¡± Just then, Kong Shenghui entered with a smile.
Tie Zhuzi saw it was him and quickly shut up, then went to sit on one side.
¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Kong Shenghui ced the fruit he was carrying aside and looked at Gao Zhitao.
¡°I¡¯m fine, all good,¡± Gao Zhitao walked over and nced at the things Kong Shenghui brought, then said, ¡°Uncle Kong, can¡¯t you bring something good? It¡¯s always just fruit.¡±
Kong Shenghui red and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll take it backter. My sry ount is in trouble now, you think I¡¯m like you.¡±
¡°No, no, just leave it here.¡± Gao Zhitao walked over, grabbed an apple, took a bite, and then tossed a few to Xiang Yu and the others.
Kong Shenghui was a bit speechless and said, ¡°They aren¡¯t washed yet.¡±
¡°Dirty food won¡¯t make you sick.¡± Gao Zhitaoughed and then looked at Kong Shenghui, ¡°Did youe today for something?¡±
Kong Shenghui sat on the couch, poured himself a cup of water and said, ¡°Not much, mainly to talk about the police station. There¡¯s been a document issued above, restoring your position as director.¡±
Gao Zhitao merely nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. He wasn¡¯t concerned with these matters. Whether he was director or not made no difference, not being the director was even more rxed.
¡°Li Kui was sentenced to a fifty-year prison term in the first trial, and he hasn¡¯t appealed.¡± Kong Shenghui said.
Kong Shenghui expected Gao Zhitao to be very angry, but surprisingly, Gao Zhitao¡¯s face showed little change, unusually calm.
¡°What did you say, fifty years, is there a mistake?¡± Gao Zhitao didn¡¯t speak, but Tie Zhuzi was the first to react as he sat there.
Because this guy¡¯s greed nearly cost so many lives, and Gao Zhitao almost died at his hands too.
Kong Shenghui didn¡¯t exin, fifty years was already a lot for Li Kui, and who knows if he¡¯d even live that long.
¡°Qi Shengli¡¯s deputy secretary was dismissed.¡± Kong Shenghui said.
Hearing this, Gao Zhitao finally looked up at Kong Shenghui but still didn¡¯t speak, just sat there eating his apple.
Kong Shenghui saw that Gao Zhitao wasn¡¯t very interested, so he didn¡¯t say more on the subject.
¡°Since everything¡¯s alright, you should start work tomorrow, there are lots of things waiting for you to handle.¡± Kong Shenghui looked seriously at Gao Zhitao.
Perhaps his real purpose foring today was to urge Gao Zhitao to quickly return to work, only Gao Zhitao had just achieved great sess, so he hesitated to say anything.
¡°Oh no, my head is starting to hurt again.¡± Gao Zhitao quicklyy on the bed and pretended to be dead with his eyes closed¡
Chapter 1061: International Call in the Late Night
Chapter 1061: Chapter 1061: International Call in the Late Night
Xiang Yu was indifferent to politics; whoever came into power didn¡¯t matter, as long as they didn¡¯t harm society. Thus, he sat there without saying a word.
Meanwhile, Gao Zhitao only listened without much concern. Although he didn¡¯t want to go to work, he knew it was time to get back, as there must be many tasks waiting for him at the office.
Around six in the evening, Gao Zhitao was discharged and left the hospital.
Around eight in the evening, Xiang Yu made calls to Wang Ze and Han Rumei separately, asking them to pay extra attention to the Wolf King¡¯s activities. Since he had already agreed to help Wolf Fang, he had to do it.
He just couldn¡¯t understand why the Wolf King woulde here. As the leader of Wolf Fang, his arrival could potentially trigger changes in international dynamics.
Therefore, this matter needed to be kept extremely confidential, with no chance of a leak. That night, just as Xiang Yu was lying in bed about to sleep, the phone suddenly rang.
It was an international call. Xiang Yu nced at it and wanted to hang up, as most calls at this time were from scammers.
He had received many scam calls before, and felt helpless dealing with such people.
In the end, Xiang Yu still answered the call.
"Brother Yu."
A familiar voice sounded, and when Xiang Yu heard this voice, he felt a bit excited.
"Yongzhen," Xiang Yu said happily.
This person was none other than the former "Car God," Su Yongzhen. After killing the police chief in City No. 5, he escaped to the Middle East.
Xiang Yu had always been worried about his safety, knowing that ce was quite chaotic. To survive there, one needed influence and a strong heart.
"Brother Yu, how have you been recently?" Hearing Xiang Yu¡¯s voice, Su Yongzhen also felt a bit excited.
"Very well, how about you over there?" Xiang Yu asked.
Su Yongzhen recounted everything that happened to him after he arrived there.
Alone, he drew attention from those around him because of his Asian face. Moreover, Su Yongzhen looked very fair and delicate; at a nce, one might mistake him for a woman.
There were many perverts there, and upon seeing Su Yongzhen¡¯s delicate face, many people had improper thoughts towards him.
As a result, those people were all castrated by Su Yongzhen, and his reputation began to spread. Along with his top-notch driving skills, people soon started to follow him to learn how to drive.
Once there were enough people, Su Yongzhen established his own faction and began his journey.
It was then he realized how challenging it had been for Xiang Yu to get to where he was now.
Xiang Yu could understand his difficulties, but Xiang Yu was too far away to help him. He could only support him financially.
One could say that Su Yongzhen really didn¡¯tck money. With the financial backing of Xiang Yu and others, he could live without worries.
But Su Yongzhen was not someone content with the status quo; he vowed to make a name for himself.
With his own small force established, people from the underworld began to cause trouble for them, while others started inviting them to join other factions.
They began fighting and engaging in fierce battles. After all, Su Yongzhen was an outsider with a shaky foundation, and his hard-earned force was quickly dismantled.
It was around that time that he identally saved a leader of a local major force. That leader admired him, and now Su Yongzhen drove for him.
Hearing that Su Yongzhen was driving for someone else, Xiang Yu felt an indescribable sense of bitterness. But it also showed that Su Yongzhen had matured and was no longer just an ignorant hot-blooded youth.
"Brother Yu, don¡¯t worry about me; I¡¯m doing well here," Su Yongzhen said. "Even though I drive for others, no one dares bully me. That¡¯s one of my advantages. It won¡¯t take more than a year, and everything here will surely be mine."
Xiang Yu knew that Su Yongzhen had the ability; he justcked a tform. If Xiang Yu were to help him, he would certainly quickly carve out his own territory.
But now, Xiang Yu had his own matters to attend to and couldn¡¯t go over.
"Be careful abroad, never let your guard down."
Xiang Yu had spent some time there while in the military, so he knew the situation there.
The two shared more about their respective situations, and finally, after much consideration, Xiang Yu said, "Yongzhen, if there¡¯s a chance over there, could you do me a favor?"
Su Yongzhen perked up at once, feeling excited about the possibility of helping Xiang Yu from there.
"Brother Yu, just say the word. If I can help, I¡¯ll charge through hell and high water without a second thought," Su Yongzhen said, pounding his chest.
Xiang Yu just chuckled, "It¡¯s not thatplicated. While you¡¯re there, just keep an eye out for something." Xiang Yu took a deep breath, "I used to have a friend named Zhong Min there, and now I don¡¯t know her whereabouts."
"Zhong Min?" Su Yongzhen asked back.
"Do you know her?" Xiang Yu followed up.
Su Yongzhen thought for a moment, then shook his head, "No, but the name sounds familiar."
Upon hearing this, Xiang Yu didn¡¯t pay it much mind, as there were just too many people with simr names.
"Rest assured, Brother Yu. As long as she¡¯s here, I¡¯ll definitely find her," Su Yongzhen assured.
In Su Yongzhen¡¯s heart, Xiang Yu was like his elder brother. Without Xiang Yu¡¯s help, he might have already been executed.
The two chatted a lot, with Xiang Yu exining things to watch out for and the power dynamics over there.
Although Su Yongzhen had spent some time there, his reach was still quite limited. Meanwhile, Xiang Yu had a much broader knowledge of the ce.
It was midnight when Xiang Yu and Su Yongzhen finally ended the call. Before hanging up, Xiang Yu said something that embarrassed Su Yongzhen.
Xiang Yu reminded Su Yongzhen that in the future, it would be best to call earlier, because of the time difference; he had been asleep.
After hanging up, Xiang Yu immediately fell into a deep sleep.
In the morning, just as Xiang Yu was about to go exercise, the phone suddenly rang. It was a call from Wang Qian.
"Where are you?" Wang Qian asked sternly.
"Where would I be at this hour? Of course I¡¯m in bed," Xiang Yu replied.
"Hurry over here; I need to talk to you," Wang Qian said, not mincing words.
"No time," Xiang Yu replied bluntly.
"Why don¡¯t you have time?" Wang Qian demanded.
Wang Qian hadn¡¯t fully adjusted her mindset; she always thought of herself as a lofty member of Wolf Fang, and Xiang Yu as just a country bumpkin.
A country bumpkin should look up to them. Although she was curious about Xiang Yu and knew he was impressive, she couldn¡¯t change her mindset.
"I¡¯m busy; I need to exercise, eat..." Xiang Yu listed trivial tasks, which Wang Qian found unimportant.
"Are youing or not?" Wang Qian asked, a bit anxious.
"Say something nice, and I¡¯ll go. If not, I¡¯ll hang up now," Xiang Yu chuckled.
Wang Qian was so angry she almost spat blood. Though she was aware of Xiang Yu¡¯s character, she still couldn¡¯t adjust.
Just as Wang Qian was about to erupt in anger, the call abruptly ended...
Chapter 1062 The Beauty of Every Smile and Frown
Chapter 1062: Chapter 1062 The Beauty of Every Smile and Frown
Wang Qian held her phone in a daze for quite a while before finally getting angry and saying, "How dare he hang up on me. He actually dared to hang up on me."
Hou Zhantian stood nearby, noticing Wang Qian¡¯s anger. He just shook his head and refilled his cup with water.
"I told you, calling someone this early is very inappropriate," Hou Zhantian chuckled.
"Xiang Yu is too arrogant. I¡¯m definitely going to teach him a lesson," Wang Qian said, gritting her teeth fiercely.
Hou Zhantian knew Wang Qian was someone with a sense of propriety, so he just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.
After Xiang Yu hung up the phone, he started his morning routine: washing up, exercising, and having breakfast.
Around nine o¡¯clock in the morning, Xiang Yu¡¯s phone rang again. It was Wang Qian calling.
Xiang Yu looked at the phone with some helplessness, realizing he hadpletely forgotten Wang Qian wanted to discuss something with him.
"Hello, Captain Wang," Xiang Yu greeted politely.
"Xiang Yu, do you have time now?"
Wang Qian¡¯s voice was soft, making anyone who heard it involuntarily tingle all over.
Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan were both sitting on the sofa. When they heard the voice, they couldn¡¯t help but nce at Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu felt as mystified as a monk touching his head, wondering what was going on for the other person to suddenly be so gentle.
"Yes, I have time," Xiang Yu replied directly.
"Can youe over? I have something to say to you," Wang Qian said softly.
"Right now?" Xiang Yu asked.
The tone made it sound as if she was in heat. Could she be interested in him and wanting something?
"Yes,e now. I can¡¯t wait any longer," Wang Qian replied.
"Okay, I¡¯ll be right there," Xiang Yu said and hung up the phone.
Xiang Yu was puzzled by the situation. Based on his understanding of Wang Qian, she should be a reserved and assertive person. Why now...
"Let¡¯s go outside," Xiang Yu said and prepared to head out.
Seeing the two in a somewhat awkward situation, he asked, "What¡¯s wrong with you two?"
Xiao Xuan sat there with his head down, saying nothing, while Tie Zhuzi raised his head and chuckled, "Brother Yu, we¡¯ll stay here, wouldn¡¯t want to interrupt your affairs."
Xiang Yu realized they must have overheard the phone call earlier. Though he spoke gently to Wang Qian, he was confident that Wang Qian had no such intentions.
"Don¡¯t waste time, let¡¯s move," Xiang Yu said and headed downstairs.
Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan exchanged nces before hastily following him downstairs.
"Brother,ter, we won¡¯t go up," Xiao Xuan blushed as he sat in front.
In his mind, once Xiang Yu met Wang Qian, something was bound to happen.
"Xiao Xuan, stop talking about it. Brother Yu is already embarrassed," Tie Zhuzi said loudly from the other side.
Xiang Yu was speechless and didn¡¯t feel like exining, remaining silent. These two had been with him long enough but stillcked judgment in certain aspects.
Wang Qian lived in a rtively distant vi, and by the time Xiang Yu and the others arrived, it was close to ten o¡¯clock.
Just as they approached the vi, Xiang Yu sensed the presence of people hidden around him, but he wasn¡¯t surprised, knowing the opponent was Wolf Fang¡¯s crew.
Parking in front of the vi, Xiang Yu opened the car door to get out, only to see Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan showing no intention of moving.
"What are you two doing?" Xiang Yu asked helplessly.
"Brother Yu, we..." Tie Zhuzi said with a chuckle.
Seeing his sleazy grin, Xiang Yu felt an urge to kick him.
"Hurry up and get out," Xiang Yu red before getting out of the car.
Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan had no choice but to follow him out.
As the three entered the vi, Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan promptly turned around and left.
Because in the living room, Wang Qian was sitting alone. She was wearing ****** pajamas, half reclining on the sofa in a very seductive posture.
Seeing this, Xiang Yu was stunned and gave Wang Qian a thorough look.
The immacte skin, long and shapely legs, and voluptuous other parts, paired with her jet ck hair, was perfection to the extreme.
Most people would probably struggle to resist charging over upon seeing this scene, but Xiang Yu simply stood there, unmoving, appreciating the view.
"Come over here," Wang Qian gestured to Xiang Yu.
Witnessing this, Xiang Yu almost burst intoughter. Wang Qian¡¯s voice was too stiff, and her gesturecked any seduction.
If she sat there devoid of movement, it might have worked. The moment she spoke, she exposed herself. The awkward motions, drynguage, and even trembling body all confirmed that this was Wang Qian¡¯s first attempt at seducing someone.
Xiang Yu took a few steps forward, leaning against a distant sofa as he watched her.
"Don¡¯t speak, you look perfect this way," Xiang Yu chuckled.
Wang Qian¡¯s face was flushed red, but she suppressed her nerves and smiled again, saying, "Come here, I want to talk to you."
"I don¡¯t need you to say anything. I know what you want to say," Xiang Yu smiled.
Xiang Yu was a master of romantic escapades, he had seen all kinds of people, and from the first nce he knew Wang Qian¡¯s intent.
Seeing Xiang Yu still noting closer, Wang Qian stood up and slowly approached him.
At this time of year, everything outside had already frozen, but fortunately, it was warm inside the room.
Though Xiang Yu was a normal person, despite knowing the purpose, he couldn¡¯t help but feel the heat coursing through him.
With the temperature so high in the vi, Xiang Yu took off his jacket and threw it onto the sofa.
Seeing Xiang Yu actually taking off his clothes, Wang Qian felt bolder and, puffing her chest, walked over to him.
Xiang Yu had seen his fair share of scenes. When he witnessed hering towards him, he didn¡¯t panic. He wanted to see how far Wang Qian would go.
Though her body was shaking, Wang Qian gathered her courage and ced her hand on Xiang Yu¡¯s shoulder.
"I¡¯ve missed you," Wang Qian said, her eyes fixed on Xiang Yu.
Seeing her awkward demeanor, Xiang Yu burst outughing.
"What¡¯s so funny?" Wang Qian wanted to get angry, but she held back.
Xiang Yu shook his head, saying, "It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯ve missed you too."
Wang Qian paused for a moment, then pulled Xiang Yu¡¯s hand towards the sofa.
Xiang Yu followed without saying a word.
Arriving at the sofa, Wang Qian pushed Xiang Yu to sit there, then gazed at him with what she considered a loving look and said, "Do you know why I called you over today?"
Xiang Yu shook his head and said, "Isn¡¯t it to take off my clothes?"
Wang Qian smiled mysteriously and put her hand on Xiang Yu¡¯s neck, whispering, "You¡¯re quite clever."
"I¡¯ve always been clever," Xiang Yu said and then directly...
Chapter 1063: Lost the Wife and the Soldiers
Chapter 1063: Chapter 1063: Lost the Wife and the Soldiers
Wang Qian put her hand on Xiang Yu¡¯s neck, looking at him with what she considered a loving gaze.
But to Xiang Yu, her eyes were filled with fear and nervousness.
Wang Qian smiled at Xiang Yu, then slowly began to unbutton his shirt.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t move, just watched her with a smile. He could sense Wang Qian¡¯s trembling.
"Why don¡¯t you take off your clothes yourself, and hurry up," Wang Qian said worriedly, afraid her shaky hands would reveal her intentions.
"What happens after I take them off?" Xiang Yu dragged Wang Qian¡¯s chin and asked.
Wang Qian¡¯s face flushed red, and she tried to look at Xiang Yu with infinite tenderness, "What do you think?"
"Why don¡¯t you take yours off first," Xiang Yu said, reaching to pull down Wang Qian¡¯s clothes.
Wang Qian instinctively jumped backward, reacting strongly. But she quickly came to her senses, then smiled, "No way, you have to go first.
"Alright." Xiang Yu nodded and smiled, then directly unbuckled his belt and took off his pants, though he kept his underwear on.
Wang Qian was so scared that she quickly closed her eyes, but since it was an act, she forced herself to keep them open, struggling to breathe.
"You, hurry up and take it off." Wang Qian unintentionally nced at Xiang Yu¡¯s lower body.
Even though Xiang Yu knew her intentions, he was a normal man after all. A stunning beauty dressed like that stood before him, it was hard to resist.
Xiang Yu never imed to be a gentleman; if there was a chance, he would naturally seize it.
"Hurry up and strip." Wang Qian urged.
"I can¡¯t unbutton this, youe and help me." Xiang Yu struggled and said.
Wang Qian dared not approach Xiang Yu, seeing him as a beast; who knew what might happen if she got closer.
But determined to remove Xiang Yu¡¯s clothes, she approached and reached to take off his shirt.
At that moment, Xiang Yu...
Wang Qian reacted strongly, she pped Xiang Yu directly.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t dodge, grabbing Wang Qian¡¯s arm.
Wang Qian¡¯s scanty outfit indeed gave her an opportunity.
Tears were nearly streaming down Wang Qian¡¯s face; she had nned to take Xiang Yu¡¯s clothes, have people photograph him, exposing him in shame.
In her view, although Xiang Yu was shameless, he was still a big figure, and being humiliated like that would make it hard for him to show his face.
But now...
Wang Qian struggled to escape Xiang Yu¡¯s embrace,
Her body weakened, trembling, leaving her unsteady. The humiliation caused her tears to flow uncontrobly.
Realizing it had gone too far, Xiang Yu awkwardly smiled, withdrew his hand, and pulled up his pants.
"Why are you crying?" Xiang Yu asked awkwardly.
"I¡¯m going to kill you." Wang Qian, once relieved, gritted her teeth and kicked at Xiang Yu.
Wang Qian was wearing a nightdress, with that kick revealing more than intended. Xiang Yu took the opportunity to nce exaggeratedly.
Realizing she might have exposed herself, Wang Qian¡¯s tears flowed even more, reaching for a cup on the table and throwing it at Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu quickly caught it, chuckling, "You said you liked me, why be so violent suddenly? I don¡¯t like violence."
"Die, you bastard Xiang Yu, I¡¯m going to smash you." Wang Qian yelled, throwing two more cups at him forcibly.
Xiang Yu, unable to catch them, quickly dodged. The cups shattered on the ground with crashing sounds.
Suddenly, many people appeared around them, evidently arranged by Wang Qian.
But upon their emergence, they noticed the situation differed from their expectations.
By their n, Xiang Yu should have beenpletely undressed by now.
However, Wang Qian was scantily d, while Xiang Yu remained clothed.
"All of you scram." Wang Qian yelled fiercely at the people surrounding her.
Dressed as she was, Wang Qian couldn¡¯t face anyone; her n was to use the excuse of showering to go back, change, and have people tease Xiang Yu.
But everything had flipped around.
The people, shocked by Wang Qian¡¯s murderous shout, quickly retreated.
"This is..." Xiang Yu chuckled.
Seeing she couldn¡¯t hurt Xiang Yu, Wang Qian ran into another room, her tears flowing, thinking about how Xiang Yu had touched her butt just now.
It was the first time someone touched her there; the feeling was indescribably pleasant, yet humiliating. Revenge was necessary.
"Xiang Yu, you bastard, I will get back at you sooner orter." Wang Qian ran back to her room and spoke viciously.
Xiang Yu then cleared up the ss on the floor, settled on the sofa, leisurely poured himself water, reminiscing about the smooth touch of that butt, an exquisite experience.
Outside, Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan exchanged a nce, aware of themotion inside, but refrained from stepping in.
"Brother Yu is really passionate, never noticed before." Tie Zhuzi chuckled.
Xiao Xuan also smiled, "Trying to seduce him with beauty was asking for trouble."
Clearly, not only Xiang Yu had noticed Wang Qian¡¯s intentions. Xiao Xuan himself had discerned it upon entering earlier.
He refrained from intervening, confident Xiang Yu would handle it.
Just then, Hou Zhantian approached, followed by two individuals, clearly experts.
Seeing Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan, Hou Zhantian asked, "Has Xiang Yu arrived?"
"Brother Yu is inside." Tie Zhuzi quickly answered.
Hou Zhantian bore a serious expression; as a leader in Wolf Fang, his status was high. He might smile at Xiang Yu, but not necessarily extend such warmth to his associates.
Hou Zhantian nodded and walked inside.
"What¡¯s he boasting about?" Tie Zhuzi mumbled, then both he and Xiao Xuan went inside.
Upon entering the hall, they saw two broken cups piled aside, while Xiang Yu, rxed like an immortal, enjoyed sipping water.
"Xiang Yu, rather leisurely I see." Hou Zhantianughed, contrasting his previous demeanor, showing he valued Xiang Yu.
The two shook hands and sat down.
"Did you call me here for something today?" Xiang Yu asked first.
Then Wang Qian emerged from inside, wrapped up tightly...
Chapter 1064: Capturing a Homeless Man
Chapter 1064: Chapter 1064: Capturing a Homeless Man
Just as Xiang Yu and the others were talking, Wang Qian stepped out in a casual outfit.
She looked as cold as if someone owed her money.
Seeing her, Xiang Yu recalled the smoothness of that behind earlier. If there were a beauty pageant for behinds, she¡¯d surely win the crown.
"Captain Hou." Wang Qian nodded at Hou Zhantian and then sat down without looking at Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu pretended as if nothing had happened earlier and said to Wang Qian, "Hello, Captain Wang."
Wang Qian blushed and sat there without saying a word.
Hou Zhantian only knew Wang Qian wanted to deal with Xiang Yu but didn¡¯t know the method. Seeing nothing happened between the two, he felt relieved.
"Xiang Yu, the main reason I called you here today is to discuss something with you." Hou Zhantian said, looking at Xiang Yu.
"Please, go ahead." Xiang Yu knew it was something important, so he got serious.
"A few days ago, we caught someone. He may have a connection with the disappearance of our Wolf King. A few days ago, he told us he knew you." Hou Zhantian looked at Xiang Yu sharply.
Xiang Yu had no idea who the person was, expressing his confusion, "Who is it, and where are they now?"
Hou Zhantian thought for a moment before saying, "We don¡¯t know the person¡¯s name. When we caught him, he was heavily intoxicated. Upon learning we were Wolf Fang, he started rambling about nonsense, iming the Wolf King was his disciple, among other things."
"The Wolf King is his disciple?" Xiang Yu frowned. The name Wolf King resounded across the globe. Knowing about the Wolf King wasn¡¯t unusual, but someone iming to be his master was not something anyone would dare.
"Do I know this person?" Xiang Yu asked, puzzled.
As far as he could remember, he didn¡¯t recall knowing such a bold person.
Hou Zhantian, seeing Xiang Yu didn¡¯t seem to be lying, nodded and said, "Come with me; he¡¯s in the basement."
Hou Zhantian said and stood up, then nced at Tie Zhuzi and Xiaoxuan.
"If it¡¯s inconvenient, we won¡¯t tag along." Xiang Yu quickly said.
It was clear the other party was being very cautious.
Hou Zhantian shook his head with a smile, "It¡¯s okay, everyone cane along."
After speaking, he took the lead and headed downstairs, with Tie Zhuzi and Xiaoxuan following behind Xiang Yu.
Seeing everyone heading downstairs, Wang Qian let out a long sigh of relief and then stood up, intending to follow.
Just then, someone suddenly stood in front of her, startling her to the point she retreated a few steps.
Looking carefully, Xiang Yu was standing there grinning at her.
Wang Qian red at Xiang Yu, about to get angry, when Xiang Yu picked up his phone from the table, smiling, "You seem very nervous."
Saying that, Xiang Yu quickly caught up with the others, walking beside Hou Zhantian downstairs.
Wang Qian was livid, biting her teeth, but inside, she had a peculiar feeling. A feeling that was indescribable, just a longing to see Xiang Yu.
But after seeing him, she got angry again, a feeling she had never experienced before.
Among Wolf Fang, she wasn¡¯t short of suitors. Many outstanding young men had shown her affection, but she never felt anything for them.
She only admired the Wolf King, though she had never met him, the Wolf King was a hero in her heart.
"Xiang Yu, given the chance, I¡¯ll strangle you," Wang Qian said, gritting her teeth and walking forward.
At this moment, Xiang Yu felt a bit nervous. He didn¡¯t know who they wanted him to meet. Since Wolf Fang believed this person was rted to the Wolf King, this person was definitely not ordinary.
But how could they know me? Xiang Yu reviewed everyone in his mind but still couldn¡¯t believe he knew this person.
"You¡¯re nervous." Hou Zhantian looked back at Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t deny it but merely smiled faintly.
At that moment, Xiang Yu thought of Qing Lang and his formerrades. If it were them, it would make sense.
Seeing Xiang Yu frankly acknowledging his nerves, Hou Zhantian also smiled and opened the final door to the basement.
No one was guarding the ce, but inside was as secure as a fortress, making escape impossible.
Hou Zhantian switched on the light, the ring brightness momentarily blinding them.
Xiang Yu followed closely behind Hou Zhantian, entering therge basement. In the corner sat a man clutching a liquor bottle, looking disheveled, like a vagrant.
As soon as Xiang Yu entered, he smelled the alcohol emanating from him.
The person sitting there appeared lifeless, paying no attention to the people entering.
"Yuan Huai." Xiang Yu called out immediately.
Although he hadn¡¯t seen the man¡¯s face clearly, just from his untidy appearance and the overwhelming alcohol stench, Xiang Yu recognized him as Yuan Huai.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t know much about Yuan Huai¡¯s background, only that this guy was a drunkard and a deserter.
Now, encountering the word ¡¯deserter¡¯ again, Xiang Yu felt conflicted inside.
Back then, he knew nothing. Now, he finally realized that the word ¡¯deserter¡¯ can have many meanings.
Xiang Yu quickly walked over and gave Yuan Huai a kick.
"It really is you, how did you end up getting caught here?" Xiang Yu said excitedly.
Tie Zhuzi and Xiaoxuan also knew this person; Xiaoxuan once fought against him and couldn¡¯t beat Yuan Huai.
But now it was uncertain, as Yuan Huai likely wasted away on alcohol and Xiaoxuan had grown stronger with regr exercise. If they were to fight again, it was unclear who would win.
Yuan Huai looked up, eyes brightening when he saw Xiang Yu and the others, then gazed behind Xiang Yu.
Seeing everyone clearly, his eyes turned muddled again, and hezily asked, "Where¡¯s Long Wu?"
Xiang Yu was speechless, squatting down to hold his shoulder, "Where did Han Feng go? Weren¡¯t you two together then?"
Han Feng once saved Xiang Yu¡¯s life, so Xiang Yu was grateful to him.
"Why didn¡¯t Long Wue with you, where is she now?" Yuan Huai askedzily.
Xiang Yu sighed and said, "Long Wu is doing well, she¡¯s working at apany now."
Hearing this, Yuan Huai nodded and took another sip from his bottle.
Seeing this, Tie Zhuzi was furious, remembering Yuan Huai was the same when he first appeared, and now, after so long, he hadn¡¯t matured.
Tie Zhuzi grabbed Yuan Huai¡¯s bottle and threw it far away.
Yuan Huai nced at Tie Zhuzi and then slouched back to sleep.
"He fell asleep..." Everyone was speechless.
Especially Hou Zhantian, who, witnessing this,ughed. It was unexpected that a hero like Xiang Yu would know such a person...
Chapter 1065: 1065: I Must Take This Person Away
Chapter 1065: Chapter 1065: I Must Take This Person Away
Just as everyone was waiting for Yuan Huai to speak, he suddenly tilted his head and fell asleep.
The most excited was Hou Zhantian, who stood behind andughed heartily. He had never seen such a person before; after all, he was a high-ranking Wolf Fang official and had never had the chance to interact with such people.
In his heart, Xiang Yu was a person worthy of respect, yet Xiang Yu had such a drunken friend, which surprised him.
Wang Qian, standing behind them, alsoughed directly; she had never seen such a person before. Now that she found out he was Xiang Yu¡¯s friend, she felt very curious.
Tie Zhuzi directly stepped forward and kicked Yuan Huai.
¡°Get up quickly, don¡¯t embarrass me here,¡± Tie Zhuzi shouted.
But Yuan Huai was already in a deep sleep, oblivious to Tie Zhuzi¡¯s kicks.
Xiang Yu stopped Tie Zhuzi¡¯s actions and stood up, saying to Hou Zhantian, ¡°I need to take him back.¡±
Hou Zhantian¡¯s face became serious as he stared at Xiang Yu, saying, ¡°He might be involved in the disappearance of our Wolf King.¡±
¡°What makes you say that?¡± Xiang Yu stared back at Hou Zhantian.
¡°When I told him we were from Wolf Fang, he smiled and said he knew our Wolf King. When we asked further, he stopped talking,¡± Hou Zhantian exined.
¡°Based on that, you say he¡¯s involved in Wolf King¡¯s disappearance?¡± Xiang Yu asked with a serious tone.
¡°Xiang Yu, don¡¯t be excessive. We found this person and just called you to take a look. You can¡¯t take him away before we investigate clearly,¡± Wang Qian interjected as Xiang Yu seemed rigid.
Xiang Yu ignored her and just stared nkly at Hou Zhantian, who was in charge. Wang Qian was only a small team leader under him.
Feeling ignored, Wang Qian bit her lip in anger but did not speak further due to the tense atmosphere.
Xiang Yu and Hou Zhantian continued to stare at each other. Despite Hou Zhantian¡¯s regard for Xiang Yu, he would not relent on matters concerning Wolf King.
¡°No,¡± Hou Zhantian said bluntly.
Tie Zhuzi became anxious; this was their territory, and even though Yuan Huai was a drunk, he used to hang out with them. Now the other side wouldn¡¯t let them take him away, which seemed excessive.
Just as Tie Zhuzi was about to speak, Xiao Xuan hurriedly stopped him. The other party was from Wolf Fang, not ordinary people, and Xiang Yu was there too; he didn¡¯t want Tie Zhuzi to cause trouble.
¡°What do I need to do to take him?¡± Xiang Yu asked.
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s resolute expression, Hou Zhantian took a deep breath and said, ¡°Are you sure you want to take him?¡±
¡°Absolutely sure,¡± Xiang Yu replied without flinching.
Hou Zhantian sighed and nodded, ¡°Alright, but you must ensure he¡¯s alive, and we can see him anytime.¡±
¡°No problem,¡± Xiang Yu assured.
Hou Zhantian nodded, then turned and walked out. Initially, they were harmonious with Xiang Yu, but now there¡¯s a small conflict. Staying longer would only add to the awkwardness.
Moreover, Xiang Yu agreed to his conditions, and he trusted Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu had a big presence in the city. Though Hou Zhantian wasn¡¯t afraid, he saw no need to worsen rtions.
¡°Remember your words,¡± Hou Zhantian said as he left.
Wang Qian red viciously at Xiang Yu before turning to leave.
For some reason, every time Wang Qian saw Xiang Yu, she had a different feeling; she was very curious about him.
¡°Carry him back,¡± Xiang Yu ordered before turning to leave.
Xiao Xuan quickly stepped forward, putting Yuan Huai on Tie Zhuzi¡¯s back as they followed Xiang Yu out.
¡°Why is it always me?¡± Tie Zhuzi red at Xiao Xuan.
¡°Because you¡¯re stronger, my big brother,¡± Xiao Xuan said.
Tie Zhuzi nodded contentedly, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±
Tie Zhuzi carried Yuan Huai outside, ced him in the car, and drove back.
In the vi¡¯s second floor, Hou Zhantian and Wang Qian stood watching Xiang Yu¡¯s departure.
¡°Why did you let him take that drunk away?¡± Wang Qian asked, puzzled.
¡°This person is very important to Xiang Yu,¡± Hou Zhantian said, watching the departing car.
¡°Maybe he¡¯s also important to us,¡± Wang Qian spected.
Hou Zhantian smiled, sitting down, ¡°Can¡¯t you see? If we didn¡¯t let Xiang Yu take the person today, he wouldn¡¯t have let it go.¡±
¡°Are we really afraid of him?¡± Wang Qian said angrily, feeling indignant since Xiang Yu had dared to touch her, something she wouldn¡¯t forgive.
¡°It¡¯s not fear,¡± Hou Zhantian considered before continuing, ¡°Xiang Yu is no ordinary person; he¡¯ll be significantter. It¡¯s best to make friends, not enemies.¡±
Wang Qian didn¡¯t understand; to her, Xiang Yu seemed nothing but a shameless rogue, not at all impressive.
She was dissatisfied with Hou Zhantian¡¯s approach and went downstairs alone.
At the hotel, Tie Zhuzi carried Yuan Huai directly to the top floor. Fortunately, Tie Zhuzi was with them; otherwise, others might not have managed.
On the floor above, Tie Zhuzi tossed him to the ground, noting Yuan Huai¡¯s clothes weren¡¯t cleaner than the floor.
Seeing Yuan Huai wouldn¡¯t wake anytime soon, Xiang Yu returned to his room to sleep.
While lying in bed, Xiang Yu recalled each of Hou Zhantian¡¯s actions, wondering why the other party treated him so kindly.
Logically, Wolf Fang was an international organization, and he was merely a city boss; there was no need for such courtesy.
If they hadn¡¯t allowed him to take Yuan Huai back, Xiang Yu would have been powerless.
Lying there thinking, his mind wandered to Wang Qian¡¯s backside, and Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t help butugh.
The fine Chinese behind was quite enchanting; he wondered which dung heap such a gem would end up on.
Feeling groggy, Xiang Yu fell asleep. He didn¡¯t know how long he¡¯d slept before waking up and returning to the office.
Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan were still there, clearly having slept, though not as soundly as Xiang Yu.
But Yuan Huai was still lying there, asleep.
Feeling groggy, Xiang Yu sat on the sofa, admitting Yuan Huai¡¯s incredible ability to sleep; it seemed he was about to lose his sleep master title.
¡°He¡¯s awake,¡± Tie Zhuzi suddenly shouted, lifting Yuan Huai by the cor.
Yuan Huai opened his bleary eyes, nced around, felt somewhat familiar with the ce, and closed his eyes, ready for another nap.
Tie Zhuzi then poured a ss of water over Yuan Huai¡¯s head.
Yuan Huai became more alert, shook his head, and looked at Xiang Yu, ¡°You people are heartless, letting me sleep on the floor.¡±
Everyone: ¡°¡¡±
Chapter 1066: 1066: The Contrast of Yuan Huai Before and After
?? The NovelFire website is currently under maintenance for the next 30 minutes.
If you¡¯d rather not wait, you can continue reading on our Android or iOS app by
downloading it from here:
https://nbreader
?? New users will receive 5,000 points for free upon joining!
Chapter 1067: The Reason for the Wolf King’s Disappearance
Chapter 1067: Chapter 1067: The Reason for the Wolf King¡¯s Disappearance
Xiang Yu sat there clearing his mind, and then said, "How¡¯s the group doingtely?"
Long Wu replied, "I¡¯vee today to discuss just this matter with you. I think our group has reached a critical point. In other words, if we continue in this city, we might be restricted. I intend to expand outward."
Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t very knowledgeable about business matters and rarely got involved. So, he looked at Long Wu and said, "Discuss it with Sun Bo as you see fit."
Long Wu was somewhat annoyed by Xiang Yu¡¯s attitude and said, "You are the chairman of the group, and you don¡¯t inquire about anything. How can you be so rxed?"
Xiang Yu only gave an awkward smile. He didn¡¯t understand why Long Wu was suddenly angry, so he awkwardly replied, "I¡¯ve been asking about it, and I know the group is developing rapidly."
Long Wu didn¡¯t believe Xiang Yu¡¯s words. Just as she was about to speak, Yuan Huai hurriedly ran out.
Yuan Huai was wearing Tie Zhuzi¡¯s clothes. Tie Zhuzi was tall, so the clothes lookedical on Yuan Huai.
However, Yuan Huai tidied himself up and still managed to look like a handsome guy. But it was difficult to eliminate the smell of alcohol on him.
"Long Wu, I cleaned up," Yuan Huai said as he sat directly across from Long Wu, not looking at Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu was somewhat amused and then moved aside, saying, "We have some things to discuss. Please go sit over there for now."
Yuan Huai acted as if he didn¡¯t hear and ignored Xiang Yu, just staring nkly at Long Wu.
"Didn¡¯t you hear what he said? We are discussing things now," Long Wu said with a cold face.
Yuan Huai saw that Long Wu was angry, so he quickly stood up and sat to the side.
Regarding Yuan Huai, Long Wu felt quite troubled. She had expressed her feelings and had no interest in Yuan Huai.
Yuan Huai also knew Long Wu¡¯s attitude, yet he remained unchanged.
Long Wu felt uneasy sitting there, so she casually discussed something with Xiang Yu and left.
Yuan Huai had intended to follow Long Wu but was stopped by Xiang Yu.
Now, Yuan Huai was considered a special person and couldn¡¯t be allowed to casually leave Xiang Yu¡¯s sight.
At seven o¡¯clock in the evening, Hou Zhantian arrived at Xiang Yu¡¯s office with Wang Qian.
"What a coincidence, we just finished dinner," Xiang Yu said politely.
"We also finished eating," Hou Zhantian said as he nced around, "Where is he?"
Xiang Yu knew he was referring to Yuan Huai, so he called Tie Zhuzi to bring Yuan Huai over.
When Hou Zhantian saw Yuan Huai, he could barely recognize him. Yuan Huai was wearing oversized clothes, and his body was clean.
But what hadn¡¯t changed were his listless eyes and the wine bottle he held.
Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan brought Yuan Huai over and left him on the sofa.
Seeing it was Hou Zhantian and the others, Yuan Huai took a sip from the wine bottle and said, "You¡¯re here for Ye Qian again?"
Hearing this, Xiang Yu was stunned. Could Yuan Huai really be associated with the Wolf King?
The Wolf King, Ye Qian, was renowned in the mercenary world. When people mentioned him, they would give him a thumbs-up, praising him as a hero.
Yet, such a famous figure was referred to as "that kid" by Yuan Huai, leaving everyone somewhat ufortable.
"Watch yournguage," Wang Qian said coldly.
The Wolf King held an irreceable position in Wang Qian¡¯s heart, and hearing Yuan Huai speak so disparagingly about Ye Qian, she naturally couldn¡¯t tolerate it.
"What is your rtionship with our Wolf King?" Hou Zhantian asked with furrowed brows.
"Didn¡¯t he tell you?" Yuan Huai looked at Hou Zhantian.
Hou Zhantian felt embarrassed. Given his rank, it was difficult to meet the Wolf King, let alone be told anything by him.
"Oh, I guess you don¡¯t know. Never mind then," Yuan Huai said and then took a sip of wine, lost in his own world.
Hou Zhantian contemted for a moment and then asked, "Does the Wolf King¡¯s disappearance have anything to do with you?"
"That kid is missing?" Yuan Huai suddenly became more alert and looked at Hou Zhantian.
Seeing Yuan Huai¡¯s reaction, Hou Zhantian felt disappointed. This indicated that Yuan Huai was unaware of the Wolf King¡¯s disappearance.
"That kid always liked wandering around. He¡¯s probably out traveling," Yuan Huai shook his head and returned to his own world.
Hou Zhantian was shocked upon hearing this. Yuan Huai¡¯s tone suggested he was quite familiar with the Wolf King.
Moreover, it could be seen from Yuan Huai that he wasn¡¯t a person who liked lying.
Hou Zhantian asked a few more questions, some of which Yuan Huai immediately answered, while others he remained silent on.
But Hou Zhantian obtained a definitive answer: the drunkard before them had nothing to do with the Wolf King¡¯s disappearance.
This conclusion left Hou Zhantian and Wang Qian rather disappointed, and Hou Zhantian then apologized to Yuan Huai for their previous offense.
Of course, Yuan Huai didn¡¯t bother with them; his world only had alcohol and Long Wu.
As Hou Zhantian stood up to leave, Xiang Yu¡¯s phone suddenly rang. It was a call from Han Rumei.
Seeing her call, Xiang Yu quickly stood up and walked to the window.
"What¡¯s up?" Xiang Yu asked softly.
Hearing Xiang Yu¡¯s cautious tone, Han Rumei knew Xiang Yu was likely in a public environment.
"We¡¯ve found some clues about the Wolf King," Han Rumei spoke softly as well.
Hearing this, Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t help but nce at Hou Zhantian.
Hou Zhantian noticed Xiang Yu¡¯s gaze and sat back down, waiting for Xiang Yu to finish his call.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t hold out much hope regarding the Wolf King. After all, the Wolf King was a prominent figure, a person who posed headaches for many countries. How could he appear here so easily?
"Tell me," Xiang Yu said sinctly.
"We investigated that some mysterious people visited City No. 2 awhile ago, and they left quickly. If we¡¯re correct, it should be them," Han Rumei said.
"When?" Xiang Yu asked further.
"During the recent ¡¯Martial Arts Competition¡¯ held by the military, they stayed here for a period," Han Rumei replied.
"Indeed," Xiang Yu sighed upon hearing this.
During the martial artspetition held by the military, his old superior Wan Shengnan had appeared, and several elite personnel had gone missing. Fortunately, Xiang Yu had managed to track them down.
If the Wolf King appeared at that time, he could very well be rted to this incident. Could Wolf Fang also be involved in the military disappearance case?
Thinking of this, Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t help but nce again at Hou Zhantian. Although Hou Zhantian was a mid-tier member of Wolf Fang, his position was still too low to know the details.
If Wolf Fang is involved in this issue, the matter is not merely domestic but likely involves international forces.
There¡¯s also another possibility: the Wolf King might also be investigating this matter. They might be standing alongside Xiang Yu...
Chapter 1068: 1068: The Group Company Encounters Obstacles
Chapter 1068: Chapter 1068: The Group Company Encounters Obstacles
Han Rumei told Xiang Yu everything about the investigation. Xiang Yu felt a bit confused at this moment. How could it involve Wolf Fang as well?
¡°Let¡¯s stop the investigation here. Don¡¯t look into it any deeper,¡± Xiang Yu said firmly.
Han Rumei was taken aback for a moment, but then she agreed. There must be a reason if Xiang Yu didn¡¯t want to continue the investigation.
After hanging up the phone, Xiang Yu returned and sat opposite Hou Zhantian.
Hou Zhantian couldn¡¯t help but ask first, ¡°Is there any news?¡±
Xiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°There is news. We just got the information that your Wolf King has already left here.¡±
¡°Left?¡± Hou Zhantian asked with a frown.
That was exactly his concern. If the Wolf King had left, it meant he would have to go to the next city to find him again.
¡°Do you know where he went?¡± Hou Zhantian asked anxiously but felt he might be asking too much right after.
The Wolf King was always elusive. Xiang Yu was just a local force, and finding out that the Wolf King had been here was already impressive. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t know where the Wolf King had gone.
Xiang Yu shook his head to indicate he didn¡¯t know.
Hou Zhantian showed no change in his expression because he wasn¡¯t hopeful to begin with.
¡°Did the Wolf King reallye here?¡± Wang Qian mumbled quietly there.
Thinking she had been so close to the Wolf King, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit excited.
In Wang Qian¡¯s mind, the Wolf King was an untouchable existence. She often heard stories about the Wolf King, so since joining Wolf Fang, she always regarded the Wolf King as her idol.
Especially this current Wolf King, Ye Qian, who held an irreceable position in her heart.
¡°If you really want to find him, I suggest you go check out City Six,¡± Xiang Yu said casually.
City Six held too many secrets. Xiang Yu¡¯s suggestion was also in hope that the people from Wolf Fang would go there to explore.
¡°City Six?¡± Hou Zhantian looked at Xiang Yu with confusion.
Xiang Yu smiled casually and said, ¡°I¡¯m just making a suggestion. As for what you think, I don¡¯t know.¡±
Hou Zhantian didn¡¯t take Xiang Yu¡¯s words to heart. To him, Xiang Yu was just guessing.
City Six was in the northwest corner of the country. This season, it should be covered with snow everywhere, with the mountains nketed with heavy snow.
¡°Thank you.¡± After speaking, Hou Zhantian stood up.
Xiang Yu shook his head and said, ¡°Compared to the help you provided, the information we¡¯re giving is nothing.¡±
If it wasn¡¯t for Hou Zhantian¡¯s reminder, the airport and high-speed rail station might have fallen into mes.
Hou Zhantian didn¡¯t stay here much longer and then stood up and left with Wang Qian.
Outside, Wang Qian couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Captain Hou, is Xiang Yu fooling us? What would the Wolf King do there?¡±
Hou Zhantian shook his head and said, ¡°He has no reason to deceive us. Just now, he was only making a suggestion about City Six.¡±
Wang Qian nodded and then said, ¡°So what should we do?¡±
Hou Zhantian sat in the back of the car, thinking for a long time before he opened his eyes and said, ¡°You take your team and stay here temporarily. Pay more attention to Xiang Yu and that drunkard.¡±
¡°I think that drunkard is a big liar. Xiang Yu must have been deceived by him, which is why he¡¯s so good to him,¡± Wang Qian said with some disdain.
Hou Zhantian shook his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t judge people by their appearance. This drunkard is not simple.¡±
Wang Qian disagreed with Hou Zhantian and sat there without saying anything more.
Xiang Yu had to go to City Six, but he was unsure how to face it.
Sinceing from the military to the city, Xiang Yu always maintained a positive attitude, doing everything conscientiously.
In the past, he had many doubts about Commander Cao, but he never questioned it. Since Qing Lang appeared, everything changed, and Xiang Yu¡¯s mindset shifted a lot.
Yet, Xiang Yu still considered himself a soldier, and maintaining social peace was his responsibility. Otherwise, he could havepletely opted out of this terrorist attack incident.
Regarding City Six, Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan also remained silent, knowing that Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t acted yet for a reason.
The next morning, just as Xiang Yu and the others finished eating, Xiang Yu¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He saw it was Sun Bo calling.
¡°Brother Yu, something hase up here,¡± Sun Bo said directly.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Xiang Yu asked.
Sun Bo was now staying in City Five to develop. Theoretically, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems because everything there had been taken care of, especially the matters on the street, which were no longer an issue.
Sun Bo was responsible for business development. He wouldn¡¯t call Xiang Yu unless he encountered a problem that couldn¡¯t be solved.
¡°A newpany has moved in here. They¡¯re called the Hongqing Group,¡± Sun Bo said.
Hearing the name of this group, Xiang Yu was momentarily stunned. The Hongqing Group was a well-known enterprise in the country, appearing in many major cities.
Even though Yuran Group was renowned in several nearby cities, it was still far from matching the Hongqing Group.
Xiang Yu had also heard of the Hongqing Group. The corporate history was somewhatplex, resembling Xiang Yu and his group¡¯s development closely.
They started with the underworld and then slowly went legit, bing a leading national enterprise.
In the country, fewpanies couldpete with the Hongqing Group. In anything they got involved with, most people would choose to back away.
Now Sun Bo encountered this situation. While they were in City Two, Xiang Yu had dealt with street matters, allowing Sun Bo to focus solely on development.
With his economic acumen and the subtle support from Xiang Yu and his group, Yuran Group quickly advanced to be the leading enterprise in the city.
Sun Bo¡¯s confidence was at its peak, believing that given enough space, he could develop thepany into the global top 500 without any issue.
Thus, he proposed moving to City Five. After the Director of the Public Security Bureau was assassinated, City Five underwent a political upheaval.
The political environment at the time directly affected Sun Bo¡¯s development, so initially, it wasn¡¯t very smooth. As it was stabilizing, the Hongqing Group suddenly moved in.
The Hongqing Group had strong roots, and upon arrival, they gained strong local government support.
The group conducted a special interview at the local TV station. On the TV, their general manager for City Five, Hong Zeyun, had already made a statement.
They, the Hongqing Group, would involve themselves in various fields, intending to be leaders in all domains, hoping local businesses and citizens would support them. They promised significant contributions to the city, and so on.
It was essentially telling local businesses that they had arrived, and they ought to get out of the way, or else face the consequences¡
Chapter 1069: Xiang Yu in a Dilemma
Chapter 1069: Chapter 1069: Xiang Yu in a Dilemma
If it were normal businesspetition, Xiang Yu wouldn¡¯t interfere, but if someone wants to break this bnce with violence, he can¡¯t just ignore it.
What¡¯s more, Sun Bo is a very stubborn person, he would never call Xiang Yu unless he encountered something very difficult.
Furthermore, after so many years in the business world, he is no longer the Sun Bo of the past but a sessful general manager in the marketce.
"A few days ago, someone came to us." Sun Bo paused for a moment and continued: "He offered us ten million, asking us to leave this city."
Sun Bo tried to keep his tone calm, but Xiang Yu could tell that Sun Bo was definitely feeling wronged over there.
"I got it."
Xiang Yu finished and was about to hang up the phone when Sun Bo suddenly said, "Brother Yu, the Hongqing Group is arge domestic group, we should be cautious about provoking them."
Having been in the business world for so long, Sun Bo naturally knew about the Hongqing Group. Although he was a bit unwilling, some things cannot be changed by their will.
"Just concentrate on doing your job over there, don¡¯t worry about the rest." Xiang Yu finished speaking and then hung up the phone.
After hanging up, Xiang Yu called Han Rumei.
"Investigate the background of the Hongqing Group," Xiang Yu said.
"Hongqing Group?" Han Rumei was somewhat surprised upon hearing it. Although she was not a business person, she had heard of this group.
"Got it." Han Rumei replied and then hung up the phone.
For Xiang Yu¡¯s orders, no matter how difficult, Han Rumei would execute them without hesitation. Since the Hongqing Group managed to reach this step, its background is naturally immense.
Moreover, the development history of the Hongqing Group is simr to theirs, starting with illegal activities and gradually bing legitimate.
Although it appears legitimate on the surface, everyone knows the forces behind it can only be described as terrifying.
Xiang Yu is not a fool, he knows very well what¡¯s involved here. Not everyone separates street matters from the economy like he does.
Because Xiang Yu pursues social stability and economic bnce, while the vast majority pursue personal interests.
Naturally, the Hongqing Group is also for its own interests. The fact that they secretly sent someone to approach Sun Bo exins everything.
The Hongqing Group is a bigpany domestically, and their current underground forces could probably be described as terrifying.
Perhaps the country hasn¡¯t realized this yet, but once they truly develop to a certain extent, their actions might even impact the national economy.
By then, it might not be so easy to manage them, though currently, the Hongqing Group hasn¡¯t reached that level yet.
After hanging up the phone, Xiang Yu also fell into deep thought. If it was just him alone now, he would have no fears, freely showcasing his talents, roaming the world at will.
But the current situation is that he has his brothers and people he needs to protect. He must consider their safety and their lives.
The Hongqing Group is different from Wolf Fang, which is an international organization with no fixed base, and all their activities are closely watched by the country, so he doesn¡¯t fear them.
Because if they appear publicly within the country, they would definitely be summoned by the authorities for questioning.
But the Hongqing Group is different, they are a domestic grouppany, protected within the country.
If Xiang Yu were to sh with them, he would be the one hurt.
Lying on the sofa, Xiang Yu was pondering countermeasures. The development model of the Hongqing Group has already disrupted normal economicpetition.
These local relevant departments rarely manage such issues because they temporarily boosted local economic development and made significant contributions to local taxes.
Of course, these are temporary measures; if they are allowed to monopolize the business for a long time, gradually, they will dominate the local economy, which will only hinder future development.
Of course, these local departments won¡¯t manage such things because their terms are not long, and all they see are immediate benefits.
"Brother, are you facing difficulties?" Xiao Xuan, sitting at the side, couldn¡¯t help but ask when he saw Xiang Yu so troubled.
Xiang Yu nodded and then exined the situation.
Tie Zhuzi immediately got anxious upon hearing this and stood up, saying, "Brother Yu, what are we afraid of? If they can interfere with the economy, why can¡¯t we? Just give the order, and I¡¯ll take our brothers over right now and cut them down."
Tie Zhuzi had followed Xiang Yu all along, having seen many storms. Now, upon hearing that someone was bullying them on their doorstep, his fiery temper red up.
But Tie Zhuzi overlooked one point; in the past, he could act this way, but with social development, nationalws have gradually improved, and the crackdown on organized crime has intensified.
If they acted this way, the Hongqing Group¡¯s people wouldn¡¯t even have time to make a move before they were already arrested.
Xiang Yu sat silently on the sofa, reminiscing about the time when he first arrived in the city.
Back then, they had no scruples and pressed forward without hesitation. The three of them hade to City No. 2 with the sole purpose of dealing with Shen San, not expecting to establish such a presence.
Xiao Xuan, seeing Xiang Yu somewhat tired, pulled Tie Zhuzi to signal him to stop arguing.
Tie Zhuzi was so angry he was about to explode. Unable to sit there, he went outside to punch the sandbag.
Not long after, Long Wu also rushed over.
She came intending to discuss the situation with Xiang Yu about Sun Bo¡¯s side. However, seeing Xiang Yu in this state, she just sat there without saying a word.
Yuan Huai saw Long Wu arrive and immediately perked up and came over, reeking of strong alcohol.
"Don¡¯t stress too much. If it doesn¡¯t work, we can withdraw," Long Wu said as she looked at Xiang Yu.
Originally, she intended to discuss strategies with him, but seeing him like this, she suddenly changed her mind.
"I know, but I¡¯m just a bit tired now and want to sleep for a while." Xiang Yu muddledly stood up and headed toward his room.
Long Wu was speechless and also stood up, saying, "Can you be serious? The situation is urgent now."
"No, too tired." Xiang Yu said, then left.
Long Wu stomped her foot in anger, while Yuan Huai stood there smiling, which made Long Wu re at him and shout, "Don¡¯t bother me."
Long Wu said this and then turned and left.
Xiao Xuan sat there, also shaking his head helplessly. Unable to help much, he could only stay by Xiang Yu¡¯s side, ensuring his safety.
Yuan Huai watched Long Wu walk away in anger, a gleam shing in his eyes, but it quickly dimmed again, and he walked away with a bottle.
Currently, Xiang Yu¡¯s mind was a bit chaotic. He thought he would have time to deal with Qing Lang¡¯s matters. He had finally gathered the courage to face Commander Cao. But now, faced with such matters.
Regarding the situation over there, he could only put it aside for now and focus on dealing with the Hongqing Group¡¯s situation...
Chapter 1070: The Humiliation of Intruding on One’s Home
Chapter 1070: Chapter 1070: The Humiliation of Intruding on One¡¯s Home
When Xiang Yu woke up, Long Wu had already left. He then called Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan to prepare for departure.
"Where are you going?" At this moment, Yuan Huai lounged therezily and asked.
"City No. 5." Xiang Yu answered, suddenly realizing that if they left now, leaving Yuan Huai alone here might turn the ce into a pigsty.
"I¡¯ll go with you." Yuan Huai saidzily.
Xiang Yu and the others were a bit surprised, as they always thought of Yuan Huai as someone who indulged in his own world, not caring about anything. They didn¡¯t expect him to offer toe along.
Xiang Yu thought for a moment before nodding. He really wasn¡¯tfortable leaving Yuan Huai here alone.
So with four people, they got into the car and headed towards City No. 5.
Yuan Huai still retained his drunken look in the car, not letting go of his wine ss.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t know much about Yuan Huai¡¯s background, but he assumed it must beplicated.
"What are you looking at?" Yuan Huai leaned against the car with his eyes half-closed and suddenly asked.
Xiang Yu just smiled calmly and looked ahead without speaking.
"Sorry about Han Feng; I didn¡¯t keep a close eye on him." Yuan Huai said, squinting his eyes.
Xiang Yu shook his head and didn¡¯t respond. He had already figured out who was behind Han Feng¡¯s disappearance.
These matters had been weighing on his mind for a long time. He needed time and intended to handle them specifically.
"Yuan Huai, I¡¯m telling you now, when we arrive, you better be careful and not get lost, because we¡¯re not responsible for finding you." Tie Zhuzi shouted from the driver¡¯s seat.
Yuan Huai didn¡¯t respond and justy in the back, starting to snore.
"Brother Yu, look at him. How about we just leave him on the road?" Tie Zhuzi said irritably.
After Tie Zhuzi finished speaking, he turned around to look and almost spat blood when he saw that Xiang Yu was also sitting there asleep.
When they arrived at City No. 5, it was already 3 p.m. Sun Bo had prepared a variety of dishes at the ce where they were staying to wee them.
Upon seeing Yuan Huai, he was momentarily stunned but didn¡¯t say much.
He wasn¡¯t familiar with Yuan Huai, but since Xiang Yu brought him along, it meant he was arade.
Tie Zhuzi and the others were also hungry, so after sitting down, they began to eat heartily.
The table full of dishes quickly emptied. Although Yuan Huai was always muddled, he wasted no time when it came to eating.
"Damn, are you pretending every day? You eat like a glutton." Tie Zhuzi said, looking at Yuan Huai.
Yuan Huai said nothing, and after eating his fill, resumed his muddled state and sat on the sofa at a distance.
After eating and drinking to satisfaction, Tie Zhuzi perked up and, with bravado, pped Sun Bo on the shoulder, saying, "Who bullied you? Tell me, I¡¯ll twist their neck off right now."
Sun Bo shook his head and said, "You guys just arrived, take a rest here first."
Just then, Sun Bo¡¯s phone rang; it was his secretary calling.
"Mr. Sun, they are here again, currently sitting in your office."
"Tell them I have things to do and can¡¯t return right now, ask them toe another day." Sun Bo said, stepping aside with the phone.
"They said if you don¡¯te back, they¡¯ll sit here and not leave today," said the secretary.
Sun Bo was a bit troubled and paused in silence. At that moment, someone suddenly tapped him on the shoulder from behind.
"Let¡¯s handle it now." Xiang Yu stood behind him and said.
Xiang Yu could tell that Sun Bo was trying to avoid the other party. Since Xiang Yu was here now, he¡¯d naturally take care of it.
Sun Bo felt some guilt; Xiang Yu had just arrived and he was already involving him in these issues.
"It¡¯s okay," Xiang Yu said with a calm smile.
Sun Bo nodded and then said into the phone, "Tell them to wait there, I¡¯ll be right there."
With Xiang Yu here, Sun Bo felt much more confident. With Xiang Yu¡¯s support, no matter what difficulty arose, he believed Xiang Yu could ovee it.
No matter how dangerous the situation, Xiang Yu always found a way to turn things around.
Tie Zhuzi, hearing they were about to meet the other party, got so excited he almost started bouncing around. Someone dared to trouble Xiang Yu¡ªthey must have a death wish.
"Zhuzi, don¡¯t get too excitedter, listen to Brother Yu¡¯s arrangements," Sun Bo said with some concern.
The Hongqing Group had significant influence domestically, and he really didn¡¯t want to confront them unless absolutely necessary.
"Don¡¯t worry, with Brother Yu here, there will be no problems," Tie Zhuzi said, rubbing his hands together.
Sun Bo felt a bit helpless, but with Xiang Yu present, he believed nothing would happen.
Yuan Huai, lying there, couldn¡¯t resist ncing at Xiang Yu a few more times, but quickly reverted to his dazed state.
On the car ride, Xiang Yu took the opportunity to catch some sleep. By the time they reached theirpany, it was already 6 p.m.
There were many staff members at thepany, all busy and focused on their work.
When they saw Yuan Huai, there was no change in their expressions; they were simply ordinary white-cor workers, unaware that these few people in front of them were the general manager and chairman of their grouppany.
If they knew these young people were their big bosses, no one knew how they would react.
When the group arrived at Sun Bo¡¯s office, four people were sitting there arrogantly, one even putting his feet on the coffee table.
Sun Bo¡¯s secretary stood by nervously, looking quite anxious.
"Mr. Sun, it¡¯s them." When the secretary saw Sun Bo arrive, he breathed a sigh of relief.
"You can go now," Sun Bo nodded and said.
The secretary felt relieved and quickly went downstairs.
"Mr. Sun, hello, hello, we meet again." A rtively chubby man approached quickly with a smile and held out his hand to Sun Bo.
Sun Bo also smiled and nodded, shaking his hand briefly.
The three others on the sofa didn¡¯t acknowledge Sun Bo¡¯s group and continued chatting among themselves.
This scene fired Tie Zhuzi up instantly, bringing him to confront the three, saying, "Don¡¯t want your filthy feet anymore, do you?"
The three sitting there were taken aback. In their line of work, no one had ever dared to speak to them like this.
The three suddenly burst intoughter, enjoying the moment immensely. The chubby man in front also paused, then, realizing what was happening, approached the trio, saying, "This brother is right. Sit properly, what kind of behavior is this?"
The trio just chuckled and removed their feet from the coffee table, then looked at Tie Zhuzi, smiling.
From their expressions, they clearly regarded him as a fool.
The sight of their expressions infuriated Tie Zhuzi further, prompting him to say, "You three aren¡¯t convinced, are you?"
"Oh, we are all very convinced," one of them said with a sly grin.
At this point, Xiao Xuan quickly stepped up and pulled Tie Zhuzi back, signaling him not to act rashly.
"Please, have a seat," Sun Bo said, gesturing towards a chair for the chubby man...
Chapter 1071: Are You Leaving or Not
Chapter 1071: Chapter 1071: Are You Leaving or Not
"Please sit," Sun Bo said to the chubby man.
The chubby man, wearing a smile like the Smiling Tiger, sat down. Sun Bo sat across from him, and on one side of Sun Bo was Xiang Yu.
The chubby man took a sip of water, then looked at Sun Bo and said, "President Sun, have you thought about that matter?"
"Boss Hong, I¡¯ve heard about yourpany before. For you to make us leave just as you¡¯ve arrived seems a bit too domineering," Sun Bo replied directly.
The chubby man, surname Hong, was ranked sixth among the sworn brothers, so everyone called him Hong Lao Liu. Few people knew his real name.
"President Sun, don¡¯t misunderstand. We¡¯re not forcing you to leave; it¡¯s just a suggestion. Plus, didn¡¯t we already give you ten million?" Hong Lao Liu said with a smile.
"We won¡¯t take a penny, and we¡¯re not leaving," Sun Bo said resolutely.
"That¡¯s not very good," Hong Lao Liu said, then leaned back on the sofa and lit a cigarette.
"What¡¯s so bad about it? This is a society ruled byw now. We are citizens doing business here and will be protected by the state..."
"Stop, stop," Hong Lao Liu interrupted Sun Bo before he could finish, looking up and saying, "Don¡¯t talk to me about these grand principles. I¡¯m just a straightforward person. I just want to ask you one thing: Are you leaving or not?"
Despite wearing a suit, Hong Lao Liu used to be a thug. Now disguised like this, he¡¯s adapting to social development.
"Not leaving," Sun Bo replied, looking directly at him.
Their business here had just started. If they left now, everything would be for naught, and a mere ten million wouldn¡¯t cover the losses.
Moreover, it¡¯s not just about money. If they were driven away here, when Hongqing Group expanded to the second city, wouldn¡¯t they also be expelled? There would be no room for them to develop within the whole country.
Hearing this, Hong Lao Liu¡¯s expression turned cold. They had faced obstacles before, but with the growing reputation of Hongqing Group, things had been going more smoothly.
In the fifth city, they had sessfully persuaded manypanies, all promising to give up the ten million and withdraw immediately.
Hong Lao Liu felt aplished, seeing those high and mighty bosses bowing and scraping in front of him.
Moreover, he could squander or allocate the ten million to his brothers.
But Sun Bo was the exception. He¡¯d already been here several times, but this guy seemed determined to stay.
This infuriated him, as it was clearly ack of respect. He had been looking for someone to establish his authority in this city.
Now, he could use Sun Bo as an example to instruct those who hadn¡¯t agreed yet to hurry.
"Are you disrespecting me?" Hong Lao Liu took a deep drag on his cigarette and then extinguished the butt on the coffee table.
"You filthy bastard," Tie Zhuzi, sitting on one side, was about to stand up when Xiao Xuan quickly pulled him back.
The other three started to look colder, thinking Sun Bo didn¡¯t know his ce.
"It¡¯s not that I¡¯m disrespecting you; it¡¯s that you¡¯re pushing us too far," Sun Bo said, staring firmly at him.
"Okay, okay," Hong Lao Liu said, smiling again as if he made a big decision.
"Can I say something?" Xiang Yu finally spoke up.
Since Xiang Yu entered, Hong Lao Liu hadn¡¯t looked directly at him. They thought of Xiang Yu as just Sun Bo¡¯s sidekick, of no real value.
Though simply doing fieldwork for Hongqing Group, they¡¯d already positioned themselves at Sun Bo¡¯s level, even thinking they were higher, speaking arrogantly.
Now suddenly hearing Xiang Yu speak, and acting like a boss, Hong Lao Liu was surprised.
"Who are you?" Hong Lao Liu asked with disdain.
He was here to see General Manager Sun Bo and wouldn¡¯t waste time talking to others.
"I¡¯m his brother," Xiang Yu replied calmly.
"His brother¡¯s no use; I want to talk to the general manager," Hong Lao Liu said, beginning to get angry.
Sun Bo had brought backup to intimidate them.
"I¡¯ve heard of your Hongqing Group, knowing you¡¯re a well-known domestic enterprise. But there¡¯s a limit to everything. It¡¯s bad if things are overdone," Xiang Yu said calmly.
"Are you teaching me?" Hong Lao Liu snorted coldly.
Xiang Yu knew that the person in front was just a dog of Hongqing Group, unable to make decisions, and talking to them was futile.
"I¡¯d like to meet your boss," Xiang Yu said directly.
Xiang Yu¡¯s demeanor provoked Hong Lao Liu. Initially, Hong Lao Liu hadn¡¯t taken Xiang Yu seriously.
Now the other side was looking down on him, which made him angry.
"Who do you think you are? Our boss isn¡¯t someone you can see just because you want to," Hong Lao Liu said disdainfully, looking at Xiang Yu.
Tie Zhuzi, sitting there, couldn¡¯t take it anymore, mmed the table, and red without saying a word.
Tie Zhuzi¡¯s actions startled everyone, though Xiang Yu and Xiao Xuan were used to it and immune.
Now Xiang Yu and his party were quite a force. Back when they first arrived in the second city, Tie Zhuzi and the others had resolved to make something of themselves so they wouldn¡¯t be bullied.
Their power was now strong, but they still felt oppressed.
"What do you want, big ck guy? Looking for trouble?" Hong Lao Liu shouted, angered by Tie Zhuzi¡¯s actions.
If Xiao Xuan hadn¡¯t been holding him, Tie Zhuzi might have jumped up and fought.
"Hope you can convey my words. No need to see you out," Xiang Yu said directly.
When Xiang Yu walked in, he already saw that the visitors weren¡¯t businessmen but people from the underworld.
Now Xiang Yu saw no need to speak to them; when it was time to talk, it wouldn¡¯t be like this.
Hong Lao Liu never thought they¡¯d dare to dismiss him. If it were before, he would¡¯ve acted.
But now, not being a thug, he held back. He red at Xiang Yu viciously and said, "I¡¯ll give you three days. If you don¡¯t respond in three days, don¡¯t me me for being rude."
Finished, Hong Lao Liu stood up and stormed out. Downstairs, he punched a car window and shattered it.
A young man ran over quickly, shouting, "What are you doing? Why break my car?"
Unhappy, Hong Lao Liu red at the young man, who was so frightened he stood there speechless.
In the car, someone looked at Hong Lao Liu and said, "Sixth Brother, I think we should just deal with him."
Chapter 1072: A Situation of Fighting with Fists and Feet
Chapter 1072: Chapter 1072: A Situation of Fighting with Fists and Feet
Four people, including Hong Laoliu, were sitting in the car. One of them suggested, "Sixth Brother, these guys are really too rude. How about we teach them a good lesson first?"
Hong Laoliu, still fuming with anger, looked at the man and said, "What good idea do you have?"
That man chuckled and then shared his n with Hong Laoliu.
In Sun Bo¡¯s office, several people were sitting there.
"Brother Yu, what should we do about this?" Sun Bo asked for advice.
Although Sun Bo was a sessful businessman, he had little involvement with the underworld. Most of the time, it was Xiang Yu who handled things. Now that someone from the underworld was looking for him, of course, he needed Xiang Yu¡¯s opinion.
"That chubby guy is really petty. It¡¯s best to be on guard against him these days." Xiang Yu said, ncing at Xiaoxuan, "You follow Sun Bo these days and keep him safe."
Xiaoxuan quickly nodded. He also thought Hong Laoliu was a petty person. Having been slighted, he would definitely look for a chance to retaliate.
"I don¡¯t need protection. It¡¯s fine," Sun Bo said awkwardly.
Xiaoxuan had been with Xiang Yu for a long time, being his brother and bodyguard. Now being asked to protect him made Sun Bo feel embarrassed.
Xiang Yu shook his head, signaling him to say no more. Xiaoxuan was skilled, and handling ordinary people shouldn¡¯t be a problem for him.
While they were discussing, Xiang Yu¡¯s phone rang. It was Han Rumei calling.
"Has the investigation been clear?" Xiang Yu said, walking to the window.
"It¡¯s just as you said, the Hongqing Group is backed by the Hongmen. You could say the Hongqing Group is essentially a Hongmen enterprise," Han Rumei replied.
"Hongmen?" Xiang Yu questioned.
In the past, Hongmen was the top gang in the country. When mentioning Hongmen, people thought of drug dealing, women, etc.
But now they¡¯ve gradually faded from people¡¯s sight, and with the state¡¯s efforts to clean up society, the name Hongmen has slowly been forgotten.
This doesn¡¯t mean they don¡¯t exist. They¡¯ve merely transformed into a different form to continue existing.
And they¡¯re growing stronger and stronger, now being the overlords in many cities. Their actions determine the local economic development.
Back when he was in the army, he had heard of Hongmen, though it was just a joke at that time, casually mentioned for fun. Unexpectedly, he was actually up against them today.
"Got it," Xiang Yu said after a brief acknowledgment and was about to hang up when Han Rumei suddenly said, "Their influence is vast."
In fact, Han Rumei was reminding Xiang Yu of the opponent¡¯s strong power, suggesting it might be wise not to provoke them unless necessary.
After hanging up, Xiang Yu stood there for a while. Hongmen wasn¡¯t a simple organization. Given how long they¡¯ve existed, they surely had an extraordinary background.
He walked back to sit on the sofa, and Sun Bo said, "Brother Yu, should we go find them now?"
When Sun Bo mentioned ¡¯them¡¯, he was naturally referring to the leaders of the Hongqing Group.
Xiang Yu just shook his head. The Hongqing Group had just arrived here. They must have a lot to do. If they were to meet them now, it would only provoke disgust and might not even get a meeting.
Instead, it would be better to wait patiently. They would certainlye to find them.
After chatting for a while, Xiang Yu and Tie Zhuzi finally left, leaving Xiaoxuan to protect Sun Bo.
Now, in City Five, both the Heavenly Dragon Gang and the Tianlong squad had retreated, leaving only them to develop the economy here.
At their residence, Tie Zhuzi spoke somewhat gloomily, "Brother Yu, I don¡¯t get it."
"What don¡¯t you get?" Xiang Yu chuckled softly.
"Those guys were too arrogant this afternoon. Why didn¡¯t we deal with them? This isn¡¯t like the old you." Tie Zhuzi said gruffly.
Back when the three of them were conquering the world, they always fought fiercely without fear, but now he felt Xiang Yu was holding back.
Xiang Yu shook his head with a smile, "Zhuzi, we¡¯re not afraid of them. We¡¯re thinking from an economic perspective now. If this matter can be resolved peacefully, that would be best. If it can¡¯t, then we¡¯ll deal with them using tactics. It won¡¯t be like this then."
Tie Zhuzi didn¡¯t fully understand but nodded anyway.
Around nine o¡¯clock in the evening, Xiang Yu and Tie Zhuzi had just returned from outside when Xiaoxuan¡¯s call came in.
"Brother Yu, we¡¯re surrounded by ten people here," Xiaoxuan said calmly.
In an alley, he and Sun Bo were surrounded by a group of people. Seeing this, Xiaoxuan quickly made a call, and the opponents did not stop him.
Xiaoxuan wasn¡¯t afraid of them, just wanted to inform Xiang Yu in case of any unforeseen events.
"Where?" Xiang Yu quickly asked, realizing what he anticipated had happened.
Upon receiving the call, Xiang Yu and Tie Zhuzi quickly ran outside. It wasn¡¯t very far from them, just a five-minute drive away.
Tie Zhuzi, who was about to burst with pent-up anger, had a chance to vent now.
When Xiang Yu and Tie Zhuzi arrived, those surrounding Xiaoxuan and Sun Bo hadn¡¯t made a move yet.
"Brother Yu," Xiaoxuan only spoke when he saw Xiang Yu arrive.
"What¡¯s happening? How did you end up here?" Xiang Yu looked around, realizing it was a secluded ce with few passersby.
"We were forced here by them," Xiaoxuan replied.
Xiang Yu nodded and then looked at the people around him, asking, "What do you want?"
Those people, seeing Xiang Yu and Tie Zhuzi arrive, were thrilled. One of them shouted, "Brothers, they¡¯re all here now. Let¡¯s give them a good beating."
Without much dialogue, they all charged forward.
Annoyed, Xiang Yu snorted and rushed in first. The opponent not revealing their identity was best; if they had said they were Hongmen, Xiang Yu would hesitate.
Tie Zhuzi and Xiaoxuan were taken aback since Xiang Yu rarely took the initiative in fights.
Among the ten people, Tie Zhuzi and Xiaoxuan could handle them entirely on their own.
Without much thought, they too shouted and charged. Sun Bo stood still, not moving.
Unlike Xiaoxuan, Sun Bo wasn¡¯t skilled and would only be beaten if he rushed in.
Xiang Yu jumped up, kicking one away, then with a back kick, knocked down another.
The three of them fought like a tiger fell into a flock of sheep. The surrounding ten people were no match, and within minutes, they were all on the ground.
Meanwhile, in a room upstairs, four people were watching everything. One of them mmed the window fiercely, saying, "Trash. A bunch of trash can¡¯t even handle these four people."
The speaker was Hong Laoliu, with a somewhat bulky build. Next to him were the three men who had been in Su Bo¡¯s office that afternoon.
"Sixth Brother, it¡¯s three people; Sun Bo didn¡¯t fight," one of them said.
"Shut up," Hong Laoliu suddenly yelled...
Chapter 1073: The Anxiety in Xiang Yu’s Heart
Chapter 1073: Chapter 1073: The Anxiety in Xiang Yu¡¯s Heart
Dealing with those ten people, Xiang Yu and his crew took just a few minutes, and soon everyone was lying on the ground.
At this moment, four men, including Hong Laoliu, were watching them from upstairs. Seeing Xiang Yu and the others¡¯ fighting skills, Hong Laoliu gritted his teeth, pondering his next move.
If he gathered more men, it would certainly cause social panic. The city No. 5 was like a powder keg¡ªusually inconspicuous, but a single spark could trigger a massive explosion.
Hong Laoliu was just a small team leader, and if he became the spark, he truly felt a bit apprehensive.
"Sixth Brother, what do we do? Our guys have been knocked down." One man, clenching his fist, said.
"How about the three of us go down there?" another man suggested.
These three men were considered ¡¯experts¡¯ alongside Hong Laoliu, convinced their fighting skills were decent enough.
Even though Xiang Yu and his crew easily defeated the people downstairs, they believed they could handle it if they tried.
Hong Laoliu shook his head and said, "You¡¯re not their match."
"What?" One of them was disgruntled and said, "Sixth Brother, we¡¯ve followed you for so long, when have we ever failed?"
In the past, Hong Laoliu thought his men were quite skilled, but today he realized their skill was just drizzle.
"Cut the crap," Hong Laoliu shouted angrily.
The three saw his rage and kept silent.
After knocking down those guys, Xiang Yu didn¡¯t hurt them further but shouted, "When you go back, tell your boss that whatever issues you have can be discussed openly. There¡¯s no need for such despicable tactics. This is the first andst time. If it happens again, I¡¯ll break your legs."
After finishing, Xiang Yu called for a few guys and got into the car.
Hong Laoliu upstairs was so angry that he smashed his cup. In the past, he would lead his men personally to retaliate.
But now, it¡¯s not possible. Such small-scale fights could happen, but if he called in more men, it would definitely alert the relevant departments.
"Since you¡¯ve done this, don¡¯t me us for being rude." Hong Laoliu, with cold eyes zing, uttered grimly.
Xiang Yu and his crew returned to their residence, and Tie Zhuzi was very excited there. The pent-up frustration finally got released.
"It¡¯s so satisfying, but there were too few of them. Most were beaten down by Brother Yu himself, I hardly did anything." Tie Zhuziined.
Xiao Xuan felt speechless, as he truly didn¡¯t do much. He was by Sun Bo¡¯s side protecting him, notpletely engaging.
Sun Bo worriedly looked at Xiang Yu and said, "Brother Yu, was this the right thing to do?"
Tie Zhuzi was immediately anxious and stared, saying, "What¡¯s wrong with that? They tried to fight us but got beaten because they were no match. If Brother Yu and I didn¡¯t intervene, things might have gotten worse."
Xiang Yu nodded in agreement. He knew there were certainly other people around, but they hadn¡¯t stepped forward. If only Xiao Xuan was there, the others might have employed tricks.
"Xiao Xuan, be careful in the next couple of days; they definitely won¡¯t let this slide." Xiang Yu frowned and said.
The Hongmen used to be a major gang in the country, and unless forced, Xiang Yu didn¡¯t want to have any dealings with them.
But if they pushed too far, Xiang Yu would not hold back.
Xiao Xuan nodded without saying much. From Xiang Yu¡¯s expression, it was evident this matter wasn¡¯t simple.
Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t mentioned Hongmen to them, hence they were unaware.
After chatting for a while, they each went to their rooms to rest.
Xiang Yu had justid down on the bed to sleep when the phone rang. It was Wang Qian.
"Xiang Yu, where did you run off to?" Wang Qian asked usingly.
"I¡¯m outside." Xiang Yu replied, somewhat innocently.
"Did you go to flirt with women?" Wang Qian asked angrily.
Xiang Yu felt speechless as his affairs had nothing to do with Wang Qian, yet her anger was palpable.
Realizing her tone was off, Wang Qian quickly said, "I need to talk to you,e back now."
"Just tell me over the phone. I¡¯m busy," Xiang Yu said.
"No way, it¡¯s urgent. Come back now." Wang Qian demanded.
Xiang Yu was in city No. 5 and couldn¡¯t return, so he said, "Even if it¡¯s super urgent, I can¡¯te back."
Wang Qian, furious, shouted, "Where are you now?"
Xiang Yu reluctantly shared his location. What puzzled him was that after revealing his whereabouts, Wang Qian simply said "oh" and hung up, as if she wasn¡¯t that anxious anymore.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t think much about it and nned to sleep when the room door suddenly opened.
He sat up alertly, as normally, no one dared to open his door while he was sleeping.
The room was somewhat dark, and though he couldn¡¯t see the person¡¯s face, when the person entered, Xiang Yu instantly discerned because the opening brought a strong smell of alcohol.
"You got the wrong room," Xiang Yu said helplessly, then walked over, grabbed Yuan Huai¡¯s cor, and threw him out before closing the door.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t ask much about Yuan Huai¡¯s condition because he had his reasons for ending up like this.
After Xiang Yu threw him out, Yuan Huai muddled his way into Tie Zhuzi¡¯s room and eventually slept, hugging Tie Zhuzi.
Early in the morning, just as Xiang Yu went out for exercise, a scream like a pig being ughtered came from Tie Zhuzi¡¯s room.
When Xiang Yu returned from exercising, the food was ready. However, Tie Zhuzi¡¯s face was livid, and Yuan Huai was casually tossed aside.
Yuan Huai was still in his drunken stupor.
When eating, Yuan Huai intended to join, but Tie Zhuzi threw him aside. Yuan Huai didn¡¯t mind and ate a bit after they were done.
"Brother Yu, we¡¯re leaving." Xiao Xuan said, looking at Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu nodded, feeling an inexplicable unease, though he didn¡¯t know why.
Just as Xiao Xuan and Sun Bo were about to head out, Xiang Yu suddenly turned and said, "Xiao Xuan, you two be careful."
Xiao Xuan smiled and said, "Don¡¯t worry, Brother Yu, it¡¯s fine."
Sun Bo paused, wanting to speak, but eventually said nothing and left with Xiao Xuan.
After they departed, Xiang Yu felt a sense of emptiness inside.
"Brother Yu, what¡¯s wrong?" Tie Zhuzi asked, seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s demeanor.
Xiang Yu sat on the sofa, then stood and paced a few times before saying, "Zhuzi, let¡¯s go find Sun Bo and the others."
Tie Zhuzi didn¡¯t know what Xiang Yu was thinking but didn¡¯t ask and followed his lead out. Today, he felt Xiang Yu was acting odd.
Xiang Yu sat in the back of the car, eyes closed, motionless...
Chapter 1074: 1074: Unexpected Car Accident on the Street
Chapter 1074: Chapter 1074: Unexpected Car ident on the Street
Little Xuan felt that Xiang Yu was acting a bit strange today. Without questioning further, he got in the car and set off with Sun Bo.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Little Xuan asked, seeing Sun Bo¡¯s serious expression.
Sun Bo finally spoke, ¡°I have a bad feeling.¡±
¡°Why?¡±
¡°The Hongqing Group getting this far isn¡¯t simple. Those people from yesterday were definitely sent by them,¡± Sun Bo said with a frown.
Little Xuan shook his head without saying a word. Sun Bo had never participated in their street activities before. To Little Xuan, this was just a minor issue, nothing significant.
Had Sun Bo seen the time when they fought against the Evil God organization, who knows what he would think.
Back then, the situation wasn¡¯t so severe, and gun control wasn¡¯t as strict as it is now. If it were today, such a big scene wouldn¡¯t have urred.
As Little Xuan was reminiscing about past events, a car suddenly came speeding and crashed into the back of their vehicle.
Due to daydreaming, Little Xuan hadn¡¯t noticed the situation behind them. This sudden ident caused Little Xuan¡¯s head to m into the steering wheel.
Meanwhile, Sun Bo in the back was thrown against his seat.
At the critical moment, Little Xuanposed himself and managed to lift his head. There was already a bloody mark on his forehead, but it wasn¡¯t serious, and he could still hold on.
¡°Little Xuan, move aside.¡± Sun Bo,ing to his senses, suggested from the back.
He thought perhaps the person behind was drunk, or asleep, otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t drive so fast in a bustling area.
But Little Xuan thought otherwise, convinced that the person came prepared. Without hesitating, Little Xuan mmed on the elerator, surging forward.
Luckily, the uing intersection light was green. Without slowing down, Little Xuan charged forward.
Just as they were about to pass the intersection, a car suddenly sped in from the right.
Little Xuan panicked a bit, fearing that if they were hit from behind, Sun Bo would suffer more severe injuries.
In the nick of time, Little Xuan tapped the brakes, and the car from the right crashed directly into the front of their vehicle.
Their car, struck violently, rolled over, but fortunately, there were no other cars around.
Little Xuan¡¯s vision blurred, and then he knew nothing.
Sun Bo had the same experience. When he saw a car approaching them, it was toote, and then he too was knocked unconscious by the violent crash.
The car that caused the crash didn¡¯t leave. The driver, trembling, got out and upon seeing the situation, plopped down on the ground.
It was rush hour. With this incident, this road started to clog with cars, as more people gathered, unable to proceed.
In the distance, police sirens wailed, and everyone instinctively made way for the police cars.
Meanwhile, Tie Zhuzi was driving with Xiang Yu.
¡°Brother Yu, there¡¯s a traffic jam ahead,¡± Tie Zhuzi said, waiting in line behind the jam.
Upon hearing this, Xiang Yu¡¯s heart tightened, and he quickly sat straight, looking ahead while calling Little Xuan on his phone.
The phone rang five times, but no one answered on the other end.
¡°Go.¡± Sensing something amiss, Xiang Yu pushed the car door open and ran toward the front.
Tie Zhuzi worried for Xiang Yu¡¯s safety and hurriedly followed behind.
The closer they got to the front, the faster Xiang Yu¡¯s heart raced. A crowd had gathered ahead, whispering among themselves.
¡°Make way, make way.¡± Xiang Yu grabbed someone in front and shoved them aside.
People were indignant, some deliberately blocking Xiang Yu¡¯s path, but in a rage, Xiang Yu smacked one of them aside.
¡°You ******, looking for¡¡±
The man was about to get angry and teach Xiang Yu a lesson, but a burly man with a dark face appeared, grabbed him, and tossed him away.
Arriving at the forefront, Xiang Yu saw a ck car overturned, and his mind buzzed. The worst had happened.
¡°Little Xuan, Sun Bo.¡± Xiang Yu knelt to look inside.
In the back seat, Sun Boy unconscious. On the driver¡¯s seat, blood dripped down Little Xuan¡¯s head, with the airbag already deployed in front.
Tie Zhuzi squeezed through the crowd and, upon seeing the scene, first noticed the driver sitting there.
Furious, Tie Zhuzi stormed over and picked the man up.
¡°Let me go, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡¡±
The man pleaded for mercy, but Tie Zhuzi, seeing red, couldn¡¯t care less. He was ready to smash the man to death.
¡°Zhuzi,e here.¡± Xiang Yu suddenly shouted.
Hearing the shout, Tie Zhuzi tossed the man aside, who was caught by the surrounding crowd, not injured.
¡°Help out,¡± Xiang Yu called.
He was trying to overturn the car to rescue them.
¡°You¡¯re better off waiting for the police. Disturbing the scene will do you no good.¡±
¡°Yeah, just wait a bit, the police will be here soon.¡±
The crowd voiced their opinions.
But Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t hear any of it. He only focused on rescuing his brothers.
Xiang Yu and Tie Zhuzi used all their strength, flipping the car over. The crowd gasped in astonishment.
The onlookers who had been gossiping fell silent. This was no small feat.
Xiang Yu opened the car door, first releasing Little Xuan¡¯s seatbelt and checking the pulse¡ªstill beating.
Then he inspected the injuries. Fortunately, it was a luxury car; otherwise, the crash would have been fatal.
¡°Brother Yu, Sun Bo is still breathing,¡± Tie Zhuzi quickly reported.
¡°To the hospital,¡± Xiang Yu ordered, carrying Little Xuan to the back.
Xiang Yu took the driver¡¯s seat. Despite the severe impact, the car was still operational.
Witnessing this, the surrounding people were shocked. How could the car still function after flipping over?
Xiang Yu started the engine, flooring the elerator, causing the car to roar.
The onlookers finally realized and made way.
Due to them, the road behind was blocked, but the way ahead was clear, and Xiang Yu sped forward.
Right after they left, many police officers arrived. Due to the traffic jam, police cars couldn¡¯t reach the scene.
Meanwhile, in an office building, four people stood with arms crossed, watching themotion below.
¡°Number six, what do you think of the scapegoat I found?¡± one person said with augh.
Old Hong Liu nodded in satisfaction.
The person said proudly, ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by his cowardly appearance; his wife is exceptional, quite satisfying.¡±
¡°What did you offer him?¡± Hong Liu asked.
¡°I offered his family a million,¡± the person replied, chuckling before continuing, ¡°His wife will be mine to enjoy from now on.¡±
Chapter 1075: Encountering a Hunk in the Hospital
Chapter 1075: Chapter 1075: Encountering a Hunk in the Hospital
"One million for a life, that¡¯s worth it," Hong Lao Liu chuckled.
The other menughed along with him, and then one of them said, "Sixth Brother, don¡¯t forget, there¡¯s also a young woman."
"Alright," the man nodded vigorously, grabbing Xiang Yu¡¯s cor with one hand and forming a fist with the other, striking Xiang Yu¡¯s stomach hard.
"It should be my brother¡¯s turn for surgery now. What¡¯s going on? Why aren¡¯t you following the queue?" a man demanded aggressively.
It was only after they had left that the police arrived. Upon finding nothing at the scene, they quickly departed.
"Xiao Xuan, please, you must not be in any danger," Tie Zhuzi silently prayed.
The group shared knowing smiles. Such a treatment was indeed enjoyable. From now on, having this ve would provide endless pleasuremanding her to do anything was exciting just to think about.
"Alright, alright, we¡¯ll save him. Just don¡¯t harm him," one doctor said, hurriedly signaling others to move the patient who had just undergone surgery and then cing Xiao Xuan on the surgical table.
"How are they doing?" Xiang Yu asked from the front seat.
"Is it you who cut in line?" the man asked, ring with wide eyes.
Moreover, he upied all the seats, leaving others standing around. Clearly, these brothers were unreasonable.
The surrounding patients saw the brothers¡¯ demeanor and instinctively moved away.
"Xiao Xuan hasn¡¯t woken up," Tie Zhuzi replied, holding them both.
"They¡¯re in danger," Xiang Yu implored.
f\reewebn ovel(.
"Doctor, doctor..." Xiang Yu charged into the operating room with Xiao Xuan, Tie Zhuzi following.
"What are you looking at, courting death?" the man¡¯s brother raised his head and red at Xiang Yu.
At this moment, Xiang Yu felt drained. He didn¡¯t want to engage, but the situation demanded action.
Xiang Yu felt numb, and looked at the doctors, saying, "Don¡¯t stop, just proceed."
An indescribable pain filled his heart. He would rather it were himself lying there.
When they arrived at the hospital, Xiang Yu carrying Xiao Xuan and Tie Zhuzi holding Sun Bo rushed towards the emergency room.
"Where¡¯s your brother?" Xiang Yu¡¯s gaze turned icy and hollow, appearing intimidating, like a beast.
"What are you doing? Let him go," the doctors were terrified, their previousziness vanished, reced by tension.
The doctors and nurses performing surgery nced at Xiang Yu, stifling sneers, thinking, "Earlier so aggressive, and now quiet facing someone even tougher."
"Who out there isn¡¯t in danger? In this department, everyone is hurt. You need to leave," the person said without even ncing at Xiao Xuan.
"You need to register first. We¡¯ll call your number shortly," the person said angrily.
"Help," Xiang Yu pleaded, holding Xiao Xuan, his eyes full of desperation.
Seeing Xiang Yu storm in, everyone inside was startled, quickly standing upright and donning their masks.
The emergency room was filled with people in line, though most were not facing life-threatening conditions¡ªcasualties of car idents with broken arms, and some with broken legs from idents.
Halfway there, Sun Bo regained consciousness but quickly fainted again upon seeing Xiang Yu at the wheel.
At that moment, Tie Zhuzi was suddenly filled with fear. Though he often bickered and joked around with Xiao Xuan, seeing Xiao Xuan lying in his arms made him very upset.
"Your arm is fine, you shouldn¡¯t be waiting here," Xiang Yu said coldly.
"Save him," Xiang Yu shouted.
"What are you doing?" one person stepped forward and coldly asked Xiang Yu.
The man was tall, with a tattoo on his neck, clearly not someone decent.
Xiang Yu¡¯s knife was sharp. A slight pressure left a blood mark on the doctor¡¯s neck.
The four of them exchanged lewd grins, and Hong Lao Liu coughed and said, "I¡¯lle by your room tonight and see what kind of a woman has caught your fancy."
"Brother, teach him a lesson. He needs some discipline," his sitting brother said.
The standing man, even more domineering, grabbed Xiang Yu¡¯s cor, saying, "Quickly get the person inside out, or I¡¯ll make you lie down and see how it feels."
"Fuck off, we want to wait here. You think you¡¯re some big shot?" the man spewed vulgarities, nearly every word filled with abuse.
The man shook his head, dragging Xiang Yu, "Here¡¯s my brother."
"Don¡¯t worry, Sixth Brother, she¡¯ll definitely satisfy you. I¡¯ve conquered this woman, she¡¯s be my ve, you can do whatever you want with her," the manughed.
The man was stunned by Xiang Yu¡¯s gaze, realizing humans could possess such frightening eyes.
Seeing Xiang Yu and Tie Zhuzi entering, everyone remained indifferent, perhaps having be ustomed to it in the hospital.
Just then, the operating room door was suddenly forcefully opened.
Xiang Yu looked at the patient lying there, seeing only minor arm injuries, nothing serious.
At this moment, Tie Zhuzi had ced Sun Bo on another bed and removed his coat, ready to rush over.
The doctors then bowed their heads and resumed their work.
Right after Xiang Yu and hispanions drove away, arge crowd suddenly emerged from among the surrounding people, pulling the driver away and driving the wrecked vehicle off.
It was an indifference to death and ruthlessness towards opponents.
"Who dares to cut in line?" the man provocatively looked at Xiang Yu.
The doctors and nurses stopped upon witnessing the intrusion, unable to focus on surgery if disturbed.
Xiang Yu drove directly to the hospital, the only thought in his mind being to save the two brothers in the back.
Seeing this, Xiang Yu released the man. The doctors and nurses nced at Xiang Yu and then resumed their work.
Xiang Yu ignored the man and ced Xiao Xuan on a stretcher. He approached the doctor and directly held a knife to the doctor¡¯s throat.
Seeing Xiang Yu ignore him, the man walked over and grabbed Xiang Yu¡¯s cor.
If he had been on the battlefield, he might have known such a gaze could only be acquired through harsh battle experiences.
The doctors had just finished surgery and were seated, resting.
Xiang Yu stopped him, signaling him to stay with Xiao Xuan. Xiang Yu, on the other hand, pulled the man outside.
The man felt satisfied with his punch, expecting to tten Xiang Yu...
Chapter 1076: 1076 The First Time Xiang Yu Feared
Chapter 1076: Chapter 1076 The First Time Xiang Yu Feared
The muscled man was quite satisfied with his punch, especially with many patients around; he enjoyed bullying people in front of others.
In the past, he and his brother often bullied the vigers of their vige, enjoying the fearful looks in the vigers¡¯ eyes.
The brothers had fought everyone in the vige. Once people began fearing them and avoiding them, their confidence grew exponentially.
Eventually, they became dissatisfied with life in the vige and came here, where they started bullying their co-workers on the construction site.
The foreman became aware of their misdeeds, and not only did he not stop them, he hired this person as a thug to manage the migrant workers.
Their desires swelled again, feeling that bullying people brought great benefits. Whenever they arrived somewhere new, they would show their evil nature.
Today, as they were bullying someone, the elder brother identally knocked his arm. It wasn¡¯t a big problem, but they went to the emergency room anyway to extort more money, even grabbing an appointment without registering.
Feeling bored, Xiang Yu and his group happened to appear, bing their source of amusement.
Seeing Xiang Yu with such a punchable face, the muscled man instantly grabbed him and started to fight.
Seeing the fear on the faces of people around, the muscled man¡¯s confidence soared; he punched with all his strength towards Xiang Yu¡¯s stomach.
Xiang Yu immediately discerned the man¡¯s character. Just as the other¡¯s fist was about to hit his stomach, he suddenly dodged to the side.
Then he grabbed the man¡¯s arm and twisted it hard. The muscled man maintained a smile, but the sudden turn of events left him unable to react.
Yet the pain in his arm and the cracking sound indicated he was injured.
The muscled man looked at Xiang Yu and then at his own arm, now twisted like a pretzel.
After a brief moment, a scream as piercing as a pig being ughtered erupted.
The surrounding patients, seeing this, ran out in fright, wanting no unnecessary trouble.
The muscled man¡¯s brother, seeing his sibling injured, also screamed and then charged at Xiang Yu, his arm unscathed.
¡°Since you¡¯re here to see the doctor, stay here.¡± Xiang Yu snorted coldly, grabbed the man¡¯s arm, and twisted it into a pretzel.
Both brothersy on the ground screaming in pain.
At that moment, the emergency room door suddenly opened; a female doctor appeared angrily only to retract in fright upon seeing Xiang Yu.
They had thought Xiang Yu would get beaten, not expecting that he would floor the two fierce men.
Seeing the two men huddled on the ground, Xiang Yu dragged them by their ankles out.
Once outside, he threw them on the ground, stating, ¡°They¡¯ll be thest to enter the emergency room.¡±
With that, Xiang Yu sat down.
Seeing this situation, no one dared approach; everyone waited outside. Xiang Yu didn¡¯t force it, nor did he enter the operating room; he just sat there waiting.
Xiang Yu was seething with the urge to kill. Xiaoxuan had been with him for so long but had never suffered such grievance.
Xiaoxuan was a pitiful person; his family was murdered when he was young, making him withdrawn and reticent.
After joining Xiang Yu, he¡¯d changed significantly but still wasn¡¯t fond of speaking.
When they reached City No. 2, Xiaoxuan discovered a blue tattoo on his back and believed he had found his enemy.
Xiang Yu and the others eventually killed Zhong Huashan and became the rulers of City No. 2.
Since then, Xiaoxuan believed he had avenged his family, though he didn¡¯t know a mastermind was yet to appear.
Xiang Yu knew this but didn¡¯t reveal it, hoping Xiaoxuan wouldn¡¯t be consumed by hatred.
He hoped to find Xiaoxuan¡¯sst enemy before telling him. Now, Xiang Yu feared Xiaoxuan might not wake up.
It was like a previous mission; only Xiang Yu returned, hoping daily for his teammates to reappear, but they never did.
Until recently, in City No. 6, he encountered Qing Lang, and everything became so surreal.
The smiles of his teammates and the captain¡¯s packet of peanuts vividly shed in Xiang Yu¡¯s mind.
Xiang Yu was scared. He valued brotherhood above all else and feared losing it. Xiaoxuan had been with him since the beginning.
He regarded Xiaoxuan as his brother. Now, faced with potential death in the operating room, he felt unprecedented fear.
Time ticked slowly by, and who knows how long it took for night to fall.
The people waiting outside the emergency room had left. Perhaps they went to other hospitals, or finding nothing serious, they went to make appointments for hospitalization.
The two muscled brothers also left at some point; the entire emergency room was silent.
The dim light flickered eerily, like in a movie where a ghost would soon appear.
Xiang Yu, a non-believer, naturally wasn¡¯t scared by this. But the sudden ringing of his phone startled him.
Though unafraid, the abrupt sound made Xiang Yu shiver.
The call was from Wang Qian.
¡°I¡¯ve arrived at your apartment, why aren¡¯t you here? Are you out fooling around again?¡± Wang Qian questioned.
Xiang Yu was a bit confused; he was in City No. 5, while Wang Qian was in City No. 2, naturally unable to find him.
¡°I have something to do. I¡¯ll hang up first,¡± Xiang Yu said, intending to hang up.
¡°Wait, where exactly are you?¡± Wang Qian asked.
¡°Emergency room.¡± Xiang Yu replied, then hung up abruptly. He didn¡¯t know why she was looking for him, but he was in no mood to apany her right now.
After hanging up, the operating room door suddenly opened. Xiang Yu promptly looked over.
He saw Tie Zhuzi walk out, exhausted.
Seeing Xiang Yu sitting on the ground, he quickly approached.
¡°Brother Yu, you should sit on a chair; the floor is cold,¡± Tie Zhuzi said with concern.
¡°How is it?¡± Xiang Yu sat there unmoving, staring intently at Tie Zhuzi.
For the first time, Tie Zhuzi saw fear in Xiang Yu¡¯s eyes. Having followed Xiang Yu the longest, he had never seen him scared, despite the dangers faced over the years.
Before, no matter the danger, Xiang Yu never flinched; to Tie Zhuzi, Xiang Yu was a man of steel.
But today, Xiang Yu was scared. Seeing him like this, Tie Zhuzi¡¯s eyes reddened, almost shedding tears. Perhaps when he was hospitalized, Brother Yu was like this too¡
Chapter 1077: 1077: The Pursuit from a Thousand Miles Away
Chapter 1077: Chapter 1077: The Pursuit from a Thousand Miles Away
Tie Zhuzi saw Xiang Yu had no intention of getting up, so he sat down there and leaned against the wall.
Xiang Yu looked at him with some fear.
Tie Zhuzi quickly said, ¡°Brother Yu, don¡¯t be afraid, Xiao Xuan will be okay.¡±
¡°How is the situation?¡± Xiang Yu asked.
¡°The doctor said there is no life-threatening danger, just some brain damage, and it¡¯s uncertain whether he¡¯ll recover well,¡± Tie Zhuzi said, his face unable to hide his sadness.
¡°What do you mean?¡± Xiang Yu immediately sat up and looked at Tie Zhuzi.
¡°He might lose consciousness or might have amnesia.¡± Tie Zhuzi answered.
Hearing this, Xiang Yu seemed to lose his support and leaned against the wall. How could he endure his brother suffering such damage?
Xiang Yu knew Sun Bo¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t very serious, just needed some minor treatment.
Sun Bo hadn¡¯t undergone strict professional training like Xiao Xuan, so when the ident happened, he didn¡¯t take the necessary protective measures, leading to temporary unconsciousness, but it wasn¡¯t a big problem.
Around nine o¡¯clock in the evening, those doctors and nurses finally came out.
After a whole day of surgery, they had reached their limit. When one person came out, he directly fainted there.
A group of doctors then supported that person into the room, and surprisingly, Xiang Yu and the others did not rush up and ask questions like others but kept calmly sitting there.
Those doctors didn¡¯t have the energy to care about Xiang Yu and then each left to return to their rooms.
¡°Zhuzi, arrange a vehicle, we¡¯re going back to Second City.¡± Xiang Yu said weakly while sitting there.
Tie Zhuzi hesitated for a moment, then nodded and stood up to arrange the vehicle.
At about nine thirty, Tie Zhuzi found arge business vehicle and put Xiao Xuan and Sun Bo on it.
Originally, those doctors didn¡¯t want them to leave, thinking that their hospital¡¯s technology was top-notch, and if they couldn¡¯t save them, other hospitals definitely couldn¡¯t.
Moreover, Xiao Xuan had just undergone surgery and wasn¡¯t suitable for bumps, but Xiang Yu ignored them and resolutely wanted to leave.
Just as they were about to leave after getting in the car, a car hurriedly stopped there.
From the car emerged a tall, beautiful girl withrge, enchanting eyes and long hair.
Xiang Yu recognized her instantly. It was Wang Qian. He didn¡¯t expect her to find her way here, really determined.
¡°What do you want?¡± Xiang Yu rolled down the window, looking at her coldly.
Wang Qian was from Wolf Fang, and he had nothing to do with Wolf Fang. Wolf Fang had helped them, and of course, he also provided them with information, telling them that Wolf King had gone to Sixth City; they were even.
But Wang Qian kept looking for him, which made Xiang Yu a bit annoyed.
Seeing Xiang Yu, Wang Qian¡¯s face showed a hint of joy, but then she angrily approached.
She originally wanted to question Xiang Yu, to ask him why he came here. But seeing the two lying in the back, she changed her mind.
¡°Where are you going?¡± Wang Qian asked gently.
¡°To Second City.¡± Xiang Yu answered directly.
Wang Qian¡¯s face showed some displeasure. When she learned Xiang Yu was here, she rushed from Second City to here.
Seeing Xiang Yu for the first time, yet he was going back to Second City, made her feel a sense of unreturned effort, like her giving hadn¡¯t been rewarded.
¡°Is there anything you need from me?¡± Xiang Yu asked her.
Xiang Yu¡¯s indifferent gaze made Wang Qian very ufortable. Since childhood, she had always been the favored one, including during school, with countless boys pursuing her.
Now, within Wolf Fang, those male animals took great care of her. But she had special feelings for Wolf King Ye Qian, although she hadn¡¯t seen Wolf King, just hearing his story moved her.
Since Xiang Yu appeared, she disliked him greatly. Before, she didn¡¯t know such a shameless person existed in this world.
Comparing Xiang Yu with Wolf King, they were worlds apart. But the more she disliked Xiang Yu, the more she thought about him and felt uneasy when she couldn¡¯t see him.
These days, she had been looking for Xiang Yu multiple times in Second City but couldn¡¯t find him, finally knowing Xiang Yu hade here, she drove straight here.
Xiang Yu told her he was in the emergency room. She went through every hospital. In Fifth City, there were over ten hospitals; she went through them all until she found Xiang Yu here.
Seeing Xiang Yu, she had a joy she couldn¡¯t describe. Although she disliked this person, why did she still want to see him?
This question W¨¢ng Qian herself couldn¡¯t figure out, finally deciding not to think about it, just following her feelings.
Seeing Xiang Yu here and him wanting to go back to Second City, and his slightly indifferent attitude towards her made her very aggrieved, tears almost welling up.
¡°I have something to ask you; you¡¯re rted to our Wolf King¡¯s disappearance. I¡¯m here to keep an eye on you. You can¡¯t leave my sight.¡± Wang Qian raised her head and said confidently.
Xiang Yu knew she was lying, but he didn¡¯t want to think too much now. He nodded, then rolled up the window.
¡°Let¡¯s go, Zhuzi.¡± After saying this, Xiang Yu leaned back in his seat.
Tie Zhuzi nced at Wang Qian standing there, sighed, and started the car.
Wang Qian stood there gritting her teeth, then stomped her foot and yelled at Xiang Yu¡¯s car, ¡°Damn Xiang Yu, you bastard, I¡¯ll strangle you someday¡¡±
But Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t hear it now, sitting in the car, and Tie Zhuzi looked at Xiang Yu, saying, ¡°Brother Yu, she¡¯s following us.¡±
Xiang Yu only nodded symbolically without responding. Tie Zhuzi sighed again and said, ¡°She likes you.¡±
Xiang Yu sat there motionless, as if asleep. Tie Zhuzi nced at the rearview mirror at the car behind them, sighed again, and continued driving.
Halfway, Sun Bo groggily woke up. He looked around and saw he was in a car, lying next to Xiao Xuan, then sat up immediately.
But he quicklyy back down due to dizziness.
¡°You¡¯re injured now, don¡¯t move around.¡± Seeing this, Tie Zhuzi quickly turned around and said.
Xiang Yu also woke and looked at Sun Bo, asking, ¡°How do you feel?¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brother Yu, I dragged you all down,¡± Sun Bo said painfully, looking at Xiao Xuan before asking, ¡°How is Xiao Xuan, is he okay?¡±
Xiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he will be okay.¡±
Xiang Yu was speaking for Sun Bo and forcing himself to believe that Xiao Xuan would be fine.
¡°Brother Yu, look at the back.¡± Tie Zhuzi suddenly said¡
Chapter 1078 Wang Qian’s Awkward Moment
Chapter 1078: Chapter 1078 Wang Qian¡¯s Awkward Moment
Just as Xiang Yu and Sun Bo were talking, Tie Zhuzi suddenly alerted Xiang Yu to look behind.
Behind them, Wang Qian was driving and following them, but Xiang Yu noticed that the car behind was taking a winding path. It almost hit the guardrail on the side of the highway.
"Pull over," Xiang Yumanded directly.
????????????????????????.??????
Tie Zhuzi acknowledged with a grunt and then slowly came to a stop.
Behind them, Wang Qian¡¯s car wobbled a bit, and when she saw Xiang Yu and the others slowlye to a stop, she also slowed down and pulled over to the side of the road.
"You guys keep going," Xiang Yu said, then turned to look at the little Xuan behind them before getting out of the car.
Tie Zhuzi knew what Xiang Yu was about to do, so he drove straight ahead.
Seeing Xiang Yu get out, Wang Qian became a bit flustered, unsure of what Xiang Yu wanted to do. She started to feel inexplicably nervous.
Seeing there were no other vehicles on the road, and the car in front had already gone, she wondered if he had any misconduct towards her.
Wang Qian was in a mess inside; she didn¡¯t know whether to leave now or wait in the car for Xiang Yu.
Ultimately, she just sat there, unmoving, watching Xiang Yu walk towards her step by step, her breathing gradually bing heavier.
Xiang Yu came to her car and directly opened the car door.
"Wh-what are you doing?" Wang Qian was so nervous that she could barely speak.
"Get out," Xiang Yumanded directly.
"No," Wang Qian shook her head.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t understand why Wang Qian¡¯s face was so red, assuming she was just too tired and stuffed inside the car.
"Hurry up and don¡¯t waste time," Xiang Yu frowned and said.
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s serious face, Wang Qian slowly unfastened her seatbelt. She didn¡¯t know what would happen once she got out, feeling very nervous but also slightly expectant.
When Xiang Yu saw she had unbuckled her seatbelt, he grabbed her arm and pulled her out directly.
"Hey, what are you doing?" Wang Qian instinctively called out to protect herself when she saw Xiang Yu take action.
Xiang Yu was speechless. After pulling her out, he sat directly in the car.
"Get in," Xiang Yu said in amanding tone.
Wang Qian¡¯s face was flushed; she didn¡¯t understand how Xiang Yu could suddenly be so masculine. Embarrassed, she said, "How am I supposed to get in when your seat is pushed back?"
Xiang Yu was bewildered by Wang Qian¡¯s coyness, so he said, "Sit here, hurry up."
Seeing Xiang Yu pat the passenger seat, Wang Qian finally understood she had overthought it. Xiang Yu had no such intention; he was just helping her drive.
Wang Qian¡¯s face turned so red it could burst. If there had been a hole in the ground, she might have wanted to crawl into it.
"Why should I listen to you? Just because you tell me to sit there, I¡¯m supposed to sit there? I¡¯ll sit in the back instead." Wang Qian suddenly shouted, opening the back seat door and sitting in.
Xiang Yu was at a loss. He didn¡¯t know why Wang Qian suddenly got mad, then drove on ahead.
In front, Tie Zhuzi was driving fast, and seeing that Xiang Yu was no longer visible in the rearview mirror, he slowed down.
If Xiang Yu didn¡¯t catch up in a while, he nned to stop by the roadside and wait, as anything might happenter. He just hoped there wouldn¡¯t be any events, but he trusted Xiang Yu wouldn¡¯t be up to anything because little Xuan was still lying in the car.
Sure enough, as he slowed down, Xiang Yu drove up to him quickly.
Xiang Yu¡¯s speed was fast, swishing past Tie Zhuzi, who had to elerate to catch up.
Wang Qian sat in the back, hiding behind the seat, feeling too ashamed to face anyone. Luckily, Xiang Yu didn¡¯t grasp her intentions earlier, or she would have wanted to crash headlong.
But at the same time, she felt a bit sweet inside, certain Xiang Yu had noticed she was drowsy while driving and came to help her drive.
No wonder she¡¯d been driving all day and was very tired. If she kept driving, she wouldn¡¯t have the strength.
Sitting there, she dazedly fell asleep and dreamt about embracing Xiang Yu, an indescribably sweet feeling.
Then she giggled in her sleep before waking up. Upon waking, seeing Xiang Yu still seriously driving, she kept staring at him from the back.
"What are you looking at?" Xiang Yu suddenly said.
Wang Qian was startled. She had been secretly observing from behind, invisible in the rearview mirror.
"Don¡¯t tter yourself, who was looking at you? Do you have eyes in the back of your head?" Wang Qian retorted.
"I didn¡¯t say you were looking at me, just asking what you were looking at. No need to be so jumpy," Xiang Yu responded casually.
"You..." Wang Qian realized she was being a bit neurotic, then huffed coldly, watching Xiang Yu.
Since she¡¯d been caught, she might as well look at him openly.
Xiang Yu happened to nce back, and seeing Wang Qian¡¯s gaze as gentle as water, he quickly turned away.
Wang Qian hadn¡¯t expected Xiang Yu to be so adorable, sneaking a smile to herself. She felt a sense of aplishment, finally one-upping Xiang Yu.
Behind them, Tie Zhuzi felt Xiang Yu¡¯s driving speed was too fast, having a hard time keeping up, so he called Xiang Yu.
"Brother Yu, slow down, I can barely keep up," Tie Zhuzi said awkwardly.
Xiang Yu momentarily distracted by looking at Wang Qian, quickly slowed down.
Wang Qian, feeling aplished,y on the passenger seat, staring straight at Xiang Yu from the back seat.
Now looking at Xiang Yu, she realized how handsome he was. His shape was great, and his face, chiseled and full of masculine allure, especially when frowning, was most attractive to her.
"If only you were the Wolf King, that would be great," Wang Qian suddenly whispered.
Though the voice was low, it was still audible. Realizing she was a bit out of line, Wang Qian quickly shut her mouth.
Xiang Yu heard her but didn¡¯t react. Knowing Wang Qian¡¯s affection for the Wolf King, he felt relieved, at least not having to shoulder a debt of love.
As they were nearing the second city, Xiang Yu called Liu Yuhang.
Liu Yuhang had just finished surgery when he received Xiang Yu¡¯s call, having a bad premonition. Indeed, on hearing about little Xuan¡¯s car ident, he quickly began to prepare.
He also asked about little Xuan¡¯s current condition.
Xiang Yu, knowing nothing about medicine, exined the results from the tests run in the fifth city.
After Liu Yuhang understood the situation, he hung up and hurriedly prepared the equipment.
Wang Qian, contemting in the car, finally said, "Actually, the hospital in the fifth city is pretty good and is a specialized brain care facility."
Wang Qian was reminding Xiang Yu with these words, also sounding an rm, not to have too high hopes that if things couldn¡¯t be remedied there, the second city might also fail.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t respond, just focusing on driving...
Chapter 1079: Liu Yuhang Powerless
Chapter 1079: Chapter 1079: Liu Yuhang Powerless
When Xiang Yu and his team arrived in City No. 2, it was already one o¡¯clock in the morning. Upon reaching the hospital, Liu Yuhang had prepared all the equipment and brought in top specialists.
Liu Yuhang didn¡¯t have time to speak with Xiang Yu before a group of people pushed Xiaoxuan into the room.
Meanwhile, Sun Bo was ced in a regr ward, as his injuries weren¡¯t severe and just needed some care.
Driving all the way here, Xiang Yu was a bit tired, so he stood still under the hospital building.
"Brother Yu, you should take a rest," Tie Zhuzi said, standing beside Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu stood there without moving, his mind nk, unsure of what to think.
Wang Qian also jumped out of the car. She stood in front of Xiang Yu, angrily saying, "You should rest now. If you don¡¯t, your body won¡¯t withstand it."
Seeing this, Tie Zhuzi quickly walked away; he wasn¡¯t adept at dealing with emotional matters but could tell that Wang Qian had developed feelings for Xiang Yu, perhaps even unbeknownst to herself.
Xiang Yu merely nodded and walked into the hospital. They had their own rooms there, so he could restfortably.
Wang Qian, unaware of this, saw Xiang Yu walking inside and thought he was staying, so she followed in a huff.
Upon reaching Xiang Yu¡¯s room, Xiang Yu turned around, puzzled, and asked Wang Qian, "Are you nning to sleep here tonight as well?"
Only then did Wang Qian realize it was a separate space, not an operating room. Her face reddened, and she retorted, "I¡¯m just wandering around here for fun. It¡¯s none of your business."
Saying this, Wang Qian turned and left, her face turning an even deeper shade of purple. She was uncertain of what to do with these unfamiliar feelings.
"The room next door is unupied at the moment, and it¡¯ste. It¡¯s unsafe for you to go back alone," Xiang Yu said, standing there.
"I don¡¯t need your concern," Wang Qian replied.
As she finished speaking, she realized that Xiang Yu had closed the door, not intending to say more.
"Xiang Yu, you jerk," Wang Qian stomped her foot angrily, muttering to herself, "I¡¯ll stay here just to annoy you in the morning."
She then entered a room, which didn¡¯t look like a sickroom at all. Well-decorated, it had aputer, TV, and sofa, resembling an apartment.
A bit tired, Wang Qian didn¡¯t think much about it and fell asleep on the bed.
When she woke up, it was eight o¡¯clock in the morning, and the sunlight outside was wonderfully warm.
She initially intended toze on the bed but then thought Xiang Yu might still be asleep, so she decided to wake him up.
Quickly getting up, she freshened up briefly and headed to Xiang Yu¡¯s room, banging on the door without a word.
"Xiang Yu, get up, get up..." Wang Qian shouted outside repeatedly with no response.
At this moment, Tie Zhuzi appeared at the corridor entrance. He stood there, dumbfounded.
"What are you staring at? Hurry and wake Xiang Yu," Wang Qian demanded angrily, finding it surprising how soundly Xiang Yu could sleep.
"Brother Yu got up early to check on Xiaoxuan," Tie Zhuzi replied with an awkward smile.
Wang Qian blushed and cleared her throat, "I knew that. I was just ying around with you."
Saying this, she walked outside, finally taking a deep breath. She didn¡¯t understand why her thoughts were always on Xiang Yu, which felt troubling.
Initially nning to stay here longer, she found her current state unbearable, so she went downstairs, got into the car, and drove away.
In Xiaoxuan¡¯s room, Xiang Yu and others sat together, and Sun Bo had woken up, also on the sofa.
"Brother Yu, it¡¯s not a big issue. Don¡¯t worry, he will definitely wake up," Liu Yuhang assured.
"Is it serious?" Xiang Yu inquired.
Liu Yuhang pondered for a moment and then said to Xiang Yu, "I can guarantee that he will wake up, but it¡¯s hard to say if he will lose his memory since the injury is in the memory region of the brain."
"I see," Xiang Yu sighed, getting up and heading outside.
As long as Xiaoxuan was alive, everything would be fine.
Once outside, Xiang Yu took out his phone and called Han Rumei.
"Take your men to City No. 5," Xiang Yumanded directly.
Han Rumei was aware of the situation and cautioned, "Hongqing Group is backed by the Hongmen. You must stay clear-headed now."
"I am very clear-headed. Do as I say," Xiang Yu ordered, hanging up the phone.
Han Rumei stood there stunned, not having seen Xiang Yu this decisive before. In the past, he had always spoken to her in a consultative manner.
Knowing about Xiaoxuan¡¯s incident, she understood his attitude but wished she could be the one lying there.
If Xiang Yu could care for her that deeply, how wonderful that would be.
After hanging up, Xiang Yu called Wang Ze. Though he initially considered sending Wu Jing with the Tianlong Squad, given their excellent teamwork and physical prowess, he chose Wang Ze due to his familiarity with the environment there.
Wang Ze wasn¡¯t yet aware of Xiaoxuan¡¯s injury, but he sensed something off in Xiang Yu¡¯s tone. Nheless, he agreed and hung up.
After Xiang Yu ended the call, Tie Zhuzi approached, biting his lip as he said, "Brother Yu, I can¡¯t take this anymore. Let¡¯s go back and fight."
Xiang Yu looked at Tie Zhuzi and said, "We¡¯ll depart by this afternoon for City No. 5."
Seeing the determination in Xiang Yu¡¯s eyes, Tie Zhuzi nodded and prepared to leave.
"Where are you heading off to now?" Long Wu asked, walking over from the corridor.
After hearing about Xiaoxuan¡¯s injury, she had rushed over, arriving just to see Xiang Yu¡¯s serious expression.
Xiang Yu just smiled, not wanting Long Wu to worry.
"How is Xiaoxuan?" Long Wu asked.
"Nothing serious," Xiang Yu replied, then headed back towards the ward.
Long Wu entered the ward, stood by Xiaoxuan¡¯s bedside, seeing him lying there peacefully, she felt a pang of sorrow, nearly moved to tears.
Having always seen Xiaoxuan as a younger brother due to their close rtionship, it pained Long Wu to see him in such a state.
"He¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry," Liu Yuhang said upon seeing Long Wu¡¯s distress.
"How can I not be worried?" Long Wu eximed, realizing her outburst, then apologized, "I¡¯m sorry."
Liu Yuhang understood their sentiments, shaking his head silently...
Chapter 1080: 1080: Uncontainable Anger
Chapter 1080: Chapter 1080: Uncontainable Anger
After Long Wu met Xiao Xuan, she felt very sad. She knew that since Xiang Yu and the others were mixing in the underworld, it was only a matter of time before they ended up like this.
She wanted to persuade Xiang Yu to get out, but once the words reached her mouth, she didn¡¯t know how to say it. Looking at Xiang Yu¡¯s serious expression, she knew Xiang Yu must have already made a n.
She walked out of the ward, stood there, and took a deep breath. At that moment, Xiang Yu also walked out and stood together with her.
¡°What¡¯s your n?¡± Long Wu said.
Xiang Yu sighed deeply and said, ¡°I n to have a meal first, and then take a nap.¡±
Long Wu knew Xiang Yu¡¯s character; if he didn¡¯t want to talk about something, he definitely wouldn¡¯t say it.
¡°Where did that drunk go?¡± Long Wu was curious upon not seeing Yuan Huai after returning.
¡°He¡¯s in City Five,¡± Xiang Yu said casually.
Yuan Huai had already gotten used to being on his own outside, so Xiang Yu didn¡¯t need to worry about his safety.
Long Wu simply nodded. She didn¡¯t have much affection for Yuan Huai, so since he wasn¡¯t here, she could get some peace.
The two stood there quietly for a while. After receiving a few phone calls, Long Wu left.
After having a meal and resting in the room, Xiang Yu called Tie Zhuzi to set out.
In Xiang Yu¡¯s world, no matter who it was, anyone who dared to touch his brother was absolutely unforgivable.
Not to mention Hongmen was just a domestic big organization; even if it was a renowned international organization, Xiang Yu would never back down.
Even if it means being torn apart, he would bite a chunk off the opponent.
In the afternoon, when Wang Qian came to find Xiang Yu, he had already left. She felt a bit disappointed but eventually drove to City Five.
Hou Zhantian had told her before leaving to keep an eye on Xiang Yu. She must keep an eye on Xiang Yu at all times; of course, this was just an excuse she found for herself.
For some reason, not seeing Xiang Yu for a while made her feel ufortable.
When Xiang Yu and Tie Zhuzi arrived in City Five, it was already six o¡¯clock in the afternoon.
As soon as they entered the apartment, they smelled a strong odor of alcohol, and Xiang Yu and Tie Zhuzi immediately sensed something was amiss.
Sure enough, when they walked in, the living room was a mess, with wine bottles scattered everywhere. Yuan Huai was leaning against the wall, holding a wine bottle, looking utterly wasted.
Tie Zhuzi directly went over, picked up Yuan Huai, and threw him outside, giving him a kick on the backside.
Yuan Huai wasn¡¯t angry and simply got up, leaning there to continue drinking.
Xiang Yu cleared the wine bottles off the sofa and sat there, pondering the next move.
Just then, Han Rumei called, informing Xiang Yu they had arrived and that the brothers were delving into various fields to gather information.
Xiang Yu trusted their capabilities, so he said, ¡°There¡¯s a fat guy named Hong Liu in the Hongqing Group. Find out his address, living habits, and true nature.¡±
¡°Got it,¡± Han Rumei replied crisply, hesitating for a moment before continuing, ¡°Wang Qian also followed you to this city and should be arriving soon.¡±
Xiang Yu was stunned upon hearing this; Wang Qian had followed again. Meanwhile, he was quite satisfied with Team Tianlong¡¯s intelligence-gathering abilities.
They knew even before Wang Qian arrived.
Of course, Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t thought that when Wang Qian arrived, Han Rumei had already noticed, because Wang Qian was too pretty, and any man who saw her would be attracted.
Having Wang Qian apany Xiang Yu made Han Rumei ufortable, so she alerted Xiang Yu merely as a way to vent her disdain.
Of course, she knew she and Xiang Yu were impossible together and could only silently watch him from the shadows. Thinking this made her feel slightly better.
Just as Xiang Yu hung up the phone, Wang Ze called, confirmed Xiang Yu¡¯s location, and brought the brothers to the apartment.
He only took a few people with him, and these people were all division leaders.
¡°Big brother, all the brothers are here,¡± Wang Ze said standing in front of Xiang Yu.
¡°I have a task for you. Go investigate Hongqing Group¡¯s office locations in this city now, and smash them all tonight,¡± Xiang Yu directed decisively.
¡°Understood,¡± Wang Ze heard and then prepared to leave with the people.
At this moment, Xiang Yu suddenly stopped him, saying: ¡°Conduct it secretly, and don¡¯t leave any evidence for the police.¡±
In the past, Xiang Yu didn¡¯t want to use force to resolve economic issues as it would disrupt the proper economic bnce in society.
But this time, Hongqing Group went too far, intervening in the economy and even injuring people. Xiang Yu had no choice but to act.
¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Tie Zhuzi said, eager to apany Wang Ze and the others.
For Tie Zhuzi, participating in such destructive events was his favorite, especially secretly doing so, which thrilled him.
¡°Zhuzi, you don¡¯t need to go,¡± Xiang Yu quickly called out.
Tie Zhuzi was tall and muscr, standing out conspicuously; anyone who had seen him would recognize his build.
Tie Zhuzi responded with an ¡°Oh,¡± refraining from going, while Wang Ze directly left with the people.
He was very familiar with this city; during their development here with Su Yongzhen, he had already mapped out the whole city, aware of ces where hotels were and stalls selling meat buns.
Having followed Xiang Yu for such a long time, Wang Ze understood Xiang Yu¡¯s temperament well. To him, Xiang Yu was very upright and just; he even doubted whether Xiang Yu was really in organized crime.
This time, if it hadn¡¯t been for Hongqing Group inciting him, he definitely wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.
However, he also felt somewhat excited, as secretly smashing otherpanies was quite an enjoyable thing to do.
¡°You really don¡¯t understand Hongqing Group at all,¡± just as Xiang Yu sat there, a voice suddenly came from behind him.
Xiang Yu and Tie Zhuzi simultaneously looked back to see Yuan Huai leaning there with a wine bottle, a bit dazed.
In the room, the only people present were the three of them, so it was naturally Yuan Huai who spoke and not Tie Zhuzi.
¡°What do you mean?¡± Xiang Yu asked Yuan Huai.
From the beginning, Xiang Yu knew Yuan Huai was definitely not an ordinary person, but seeing him like this every day, Xiang Yu gradually overlooked him.
Yuan Huai took a sip of wine, looked up at Xiang Yu and said, ¡°Nothing really, just a reminder to think things through before acting.¡±
Xiang Yu was sure Yuan Huai knew something, but since he didn¡¯t say, Xiang Yu wouldn¡¯t ask more.
Now, he had already decided, no matter what Hongqing Group was like, if they dared to hurt his brothers, they could never be forgiven.
¡°If you don¡¯t know anything, stop pretending here, hurry up and drink your wine, and just act like a mute,¡± Tie Zhuzi said with annoyance upon hearing Yuan Huai¡¯s iplete thoughts¡
Chapter 1081: Hongmen Hall Master Wu Jinlong
Chapter 1081: Chapter 1081: Hongmen Hall Master Wu Jinlong
Yuan Huai just reminded Xiang Yu, and when he saw that Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t changed his mind, he didn¡¯t say much more.
Xiang Yu had already made up his mind. No matter how powerful the opponent was, no matter how strong they were, since they had already made a move, they would fight to the end.
At this time, in a vi, three people were sitting and chatting. The chubby one in the middle was none other than Hong Lao Liu.
"Sixth Brother, how about it? This chick is not bad, right?" One of them contentedly looked at Hong Lao Liu and said.
Hong Lao Liu nodded with satisfaction and said, "Not bad, with her here, you¡¯ll have plenty to enjoy in the future."
The two of them smiled, then nced up at the room upstairs.
Meanwhile, upstairs, someone was having a wild time.
"Please, let me take a break, you four are too much for me," the older woman pleaded.
"No way. You could satisfy my three brothers, why can¡¯t you with me? If you don¡¯t satisfy me, you¡¯re in trouble," the man said, then took off his clothes andy down.
And the woman started her life of servitude once more.
Downstairs, the three heard the cries from above andughed in amusement.
"Sixth Brother, what do you think happened to Sun Bo and his crew? Could they be dead?" one of them asked.
Hong Lao Liu shook his head and said, "Who cares, we deny everything. They have no proof."
"I think they got scared out of their wits. They didn¡¯t want a million, they forced us to do this. It¡¯s like asking for death," anotherughed.
The three were chatting andughing when suddenly, Hong Lao Liu¡¯s phone rang. Casually, he picked it up and nced at it.
Immediately sitting up straight, he respectfully asked, "What can I do for you, Hall Master Wu?"
"I heard that the general manager of Yuran Group had a car ident these past two days. Do you know about this?" came the voice of Hall Master Wu from the other end.
The caller was Wu Jinlong, the deputy hall master of the Golden Hand Hall under Hongmen, in charge of City No.5.
He had assigned some of the city¡¯s major businesses to people, and Sun Bo was given to Hong Lao Liu to handle, tasking him with getting Sun Bo out.
And recently, he heard that just a few days ago, Sun Bo suddenly had a car ident, life or death unknown.
"I just heard about it recently, probably an ident," Hong Lao Liu said directly.
Though this matter wasn¡¯t a big deal, just apany general manager, he had done this kind of thing many times before.
But not reporting this one to Wu Jinlong beforehand was not good.
"As long as it¡¯s not you. Just a reminder, don¡¯t make decisions on your own for some things. If something goes wrong, you won¡¯t be able to bear the responsibility," Wu Jinlong said.
"Rest assured, Hall Master Wu, I know my boundaries," Hong Lao Liu promised.
Wu Jinlong then asked about some other matters before hanging up. As long as his brother wasn¡¯t involved, everything was negotiable.
With Sun Bo in trouble, Yuran Group¡¯s business woulde to a halt. Hongqing Group would have the chance to take over.
After hanging up, Hong Lao Liu let out a long sigh of relief. Wu Jinlong, although delicate-looking, was strict with the rules. Anything he said could not be defied.
And Hong Lao Liu was certain no one knew about this matter, which is why he lied.
"Sixth Brother, what if Sun Boes back?" one of them, previously confident, felt uneasy after Wu Jinlong¡¯s call.
"If he dares toe back, I¡¯ll make sure he¡¯s dead for good," Hong Lao Liu said.
Their earlier joy gone, they each returned to their rooms to rest.
It was around ten at night when suddenly Xiang Yu¡¯s phone rang. It was Han Rumei calling.
"I¡¯ve found the address and daily routine of the Hong Lao Liu you were looking for," Han Rumei said.
Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t expected Han Rumei to investigate so quickly and said, "Just arrived today, go rest. I¡¯ll call you if there¡¯s anything."
Han Rumei acknowledged and then hung up.
Although Han Rumei had already figured it out, there was still no news from Wang Ze. Since they nned to act, they had to coordinate.
Wang Ze¡¯s team was investigating Hongqing Group. Theoretically, investigating Hongqing Group should be easier, but they weren¡¯t as fast as Han Rumei. This clearly showed the difference in their intelligence-gathering capabilities.
At the edge of City No.5, in a grand vi, a thirty-year-old young man was reading under amp.
This person, looking very delicate with short hair, handsome, was none other than Wu Jinlong, the deputy hall master of the Golden Hand Hall.
As he was reading, he suddenly received a call.
"What is it?" Wu Jinlong asked directly.
"Hall Master, in the afternoon, there was a force investigating us, and another force investigating thepany¡¯s matters," one of them said.
Wu Jinlong, after listening, put down his book and stood up, asking, "Do you know who they are?"
"We haven¡¯t figured it out yet. Their purpose is unclear."
"Quickly investigate who in this city we might have offended. What¡¯s their background?" Wu Jinlong ordered.
"Understood," the person said and then hung up.
Wu Jinlong pondered for a moment, then continued to sit and read at his desk.
Hongmen had long since faced no rivals. In the country, as long as people heard the name Hongmen, none wouldn¡¯t give way.
Though Hongmen¡¯s name had faded from the public eye, it undeniably still existed.
Especially those in the trade, once they knew Hongqing Group was backed by Hongmen, most would give uppeting.
So even though Wu Jinlong received this information, he didn¡¯t take it to heart. He knew that in a city this big, there were bound to be many forces. It¡¯s normal for them to investigate.
Moreover, Wu Jinlong didn¡¯t deliberately conceal their identity and instead, whether intentionally or unintentionally, spread the word. This was to ensure that those with restless intentions had the sense to withdraw.
This was their way of avoiding trouble.
The night passed quickly, and in the city, everything seemed peaceful without any incidents.
The next day, Hong Lao Liu climbed into the woman¡¯s bed for a quick round and then got up, washed, and ate breakfast.
After eating, he sat on the sofa with the other three, thinking about which enterprises hadn¡¯t left yet.
Under their heavy pressure, many enterprises had already shut down early.
Of course, the promised million had never arrived, and those people just epted their misfortune.
After all, these people were from Hongqing Group, and they couldn¡¯t afford to offend them.
Among these big bosses, some knew about the Hongmen, while others only knew Hongqing Group.
Hong Lao Liu counted meticulously and finally confirmed that all the enterprises under their jurisdiction had left.
"Sixth Brother, what about the money?" one of them chuckled...
Chapter 1082: Ignoring Xiang Yu’s Existence
Chapter 1082: Chapter 1082: Ignoring Xiang Yu¡¯s Existence
The big corporations gave them severance pay when they left. The Hongqing Group wasn¡¯t too harsh either; at least the bigpanies had a loss fee of ten million, and smallpanies simply couldn¡¯t threaten their interests, so they didn¡¯t bother to care.
But thepanies managed by Hong Laoliu, he withheld all that money and didn¡¯t distribute it.
His superiors and the core staff of the Hongqing Group were unaware of this.
Now, when Hong Laoliu¡¯s brothers asked him what to do with the money, he just smiled and said, "You tell me, what should we do?"
Everyoneughed heartily; this wasn¡¯t their first time doing such a thing. They did it with ease.
Those big corporations weren¡¯t ordinary people either. They had heard of the Hongqing Group¡¯s methods, and when Hong Laoliu approached them, they left without a word.
Of course, some didn¡¯t leave, but after Sun Bo had a car ident, they quickly and hurriedly left.
It must be said, Hong Laoliu¡¯s trick of killing the chicken to scare the monkey was quite effective.
The next day, right after Wu Jinlong had his meal, Hong Laoliu was the first to call.
"Deputy Hall Master, our task isplete," Hong Laoliu said proudly.
Among their squad leaders, he was the first toplete the task.
"Well done, Laoliu. We¡¯ve all seen your efforts. I¡¯ll rmend you to the Hall Master formendation in the future," Wu Jinlong said happily.
Hong Laoliu did indeed perform well. They were consistently ahead in several cities, which fully demonstrated his capabilities.
"Thank you, Hall Master Wu. Are you free this afternoon? I cane to visit you," Hong Laoliu said.
"No need, I have other matters to attend to," Wu Jinlong said.
The two then talked about other things before ending the call. Hong Laoliu was very pleased and said, "Let¡¯s go, brothers, let¡¯s have a good time today."
At this moment, Hong Laoliu was consumed with a sense of achievement. Now they had both money and power, and as long as they remained under the Hong n, no one dared to provoke them on the streets.
Meanwhile, Xiang Yu sat in his apartment waiting for news from Wang Ze and the others. At two in the afternoon, Wang Ze finally called.
"Big brother, we¡¯ve investigated everything. The Hongqing Group has four offices in the city, and they¡¯re expanding rapidly. Their offices are all frompanies that left previously," Wang Ze said.
"Are you sure?" Xiang Yu asked.
"Absolutely certain," Wang Ze replied.
"Good, be ready and wait for mymand," Xiang Yu instructed.
Wang Ze acknowledged and hung up the phone. He knew a major action wouldmence soon, so he gathered his brothers and assigned them to the four locations, ready to act onmand.
At the same time, Wu Jinlong received a call from below.
"Hall Master, we discovered that the people investigating us are neers to the city. It seems rted to Sun Bo¡¯s recent ident," one person said.
"They just arrived in the city?" Wu Jinlong asked, frowning.
"That¡¯s right, they haven¡¯t been here long."
"Could they be from the Qing Gang?" Wu Jinlong asked.
The person thought for a moment before answering, "Impossible. These people act clumsily, and there aren¡¯t many of them. They shouldn¡¯t be from the Qing Gang."
"Got it. Ignore them," Wu Jinlong said, relieved to hear they weren¡¯t from the Qing Gang.
In the country, not many forces could threaten them. As long as it wasn¡¯t one of the big gangs, he wouldn¡¯t concern himself with them.
They had now formed aprehensive system, with Wu Jinlong and his group as the Golden Hand Hall. Within the hall, responsibilities were clear, and naturally, there was also the Dark Department.
The person who called was a member of the Dark Department. What he discovered was only Wang Ze and their actions. As for Han Rumei¡¯s movements, he could only sense but hadn¡¯t truly caught anything.
The team led by Wang Ze was made up of ordinary members of the Heavenly Dragon Gang, without much professional training. Although Wang Ze thought they were acting covertly, to professionals, they were exposed like being naked.
Their carelessness led Wu Jinlong to lower his guard.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t urge them into action immediately. He was observing the situation in the city. He knew that there must be undercover agents of the Hong n in this city.
Now, Wang Ze¡¯s actions were surely under someone else¡¯s surveince. Xiang Yu wanted to see their reactions.
If the other party reacted violently, it would expose their weaknesses, but if there was no reaction, it meant they looked down on him, allowing Xiang Yu to create some surprises for them.
In the afternoon, the city remained calm; those who needed to work went to work, those who needed to leave work did so as usual.
Everything seemed so normal.
"Brother Yu, what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s start now," Tie Zhuzi said impatiently.
Xiang Yu stood quietly by the window, unmoving. The more crucial the moment, the calmer one should be.
It was like a psychological warfare, waiting to see who would loseposure first. Xiang Yu was the mostposed, unaffected by external influence, making rational judgments.
From afternoon to evening, the opponents still showed no reaction, indicating theypletely disregarded him. This was what Xiang Yu hoped to see. He wanted to give them a surprise.
He first took out his phone and called Wang Ze.
"Is everything ready?" Xiang Yu asked inly.
"Rest assured, Brother Yu. As soon as you give the order, I¡¯ll turn their office into a junkyard," Wang Ze said excitedly.
Having roamed the streets for so long, he fought often, but rarely engaged in this kind of shakedown.
"Begin the operation," Xiang Yu said firmly, then hung up the phone.
Xiang Yu and his group rarely did such things. Xiang Yu always considered himself a soldier,ing to the city to maintain social stability.
If he led people to smash otherpanies, he would be no different from other gangsters.
But today was different. The Hongqing Group had already disrupted social stability and development. They broke the rules first, forcing his hand.
If the Hongqing Group were allowed to develop unchecked, there was no telling what the future would hold.
After receiving the order, Wang Ze quickly took out his phone and notified the other three locations.
After notifying them, he covered his face, took an iron hammer, and headed to one location first.
An iron hammer was the most efficient tool for this kind of destruction, with great destructive power, saving time and effort.
After calling Wang Ze, Xiang Yu then called Han Rumei.
"Where is Hong Laoliu right now?" Xiang Yu asked directly.
"At a five-star entertainment venue," Han Rumei said disdainfully.
Now that Xiang Yu wanted her to track Hong Laoliu, she kept an eye on his every move.
Now Hong Laoliu, along with three others, went to this five-star venue, and she knew they were definitely up to no good...
Chapter 1083: The Smashing Campaign Has Begun
Chapter 1083: Chapter 1083: The Smashing Campaign Has Begun
Xiang Yu asked clearly about Hong Laoliu¡¯s current location. After thinking for a moment, he decided that this matter would be handled by him and Tie Zhuzi.
The other party belongs to Hongmen, even if he hides his identity, they would definitely investigate. Han Rumei and the others belong to The Dark Department, Xiang Yu didn¡¯t want them to be exposed.
Over on Wang Ze¡¯s side, he was leading his brothers, each holding arge iron hammer, heading to Hongqing Group¡¯s office location.
"Smashed?" Hong Laoliu was incredulous. Being a team leader for so many years, he had never encountered such a situation.
"What¡¯s the matter?" Wu Jinlong said somewhat impatiently.
He didn¡¯t understand what ¡¯smashed¡¯ meant; was it an earthquake or some other natural disaster?
By the wall, there was a beautiful woman trembling in fear.
Everyone in the pool suddenly quieted down; even those engaging in activities stopped in their tracks.
Although there¡¯s some animosity with Qing Gang, norge-scale conflict had ever erupted.
It was already nine-thirty in the evening; theoretically, everyone should have gone off work. But there were still those working desperately hard.
When he got through to Hong Laoliu, Hong Laoliu was taking a hot bath at an indoor swimming pool.
"What do you mean?" Wu Jinlong asked.
"I won¡¯t. Is she your wife, or the second, or the third?" The woman giggled.
Originally, Tie Zhuzi thought he wouldn¡¯t be involved in this action. Now, seeing Xiang Yu calling him, he eagerly followed.
Just as he was sitting there ready to read, the phone resting on the table suddenly made a piercing sound.
And thedyfortably moaned, although the sound wasn¡¯t loud. But because the indoor silence was too profound, it seemed explosive in Hong Laoliu¡¯s ears.
Wu Jinlong held his phone and sneered. He hated being deceived, especially by his subordinates.
Wu Jinlong couldn¡¯t be fooled; his position alone showed he was anything but simple.
Wang Ze, with a group of people, smashed things carelessly ¡ªputers, printers, desks ¡ª all were destroyed.
"Thepany¡¯s office was smashed, take people to check it out quickly." Wu Jinlong said.
"Hurry up and go." Wu Jinlong said.
Now, suddenly, The Dark Department people said someone was smashing offices under their jurisdiction, and he couldn¡¯t quite react.
"Bring the phone here." Hong Laoliumanded, lying there.
At this time, in a rtively secluded vi, Wu Jinlong was there leisurely sipping a drink. Seeing the curling steam and the intense aroma from the cup, it was certainly coffee.
"Thank you." The woman instinctively said a word and quickly shut her mouth.
"Deputy Hall Master, should I take people to deal with them now?" That person¡¯s voice was icy cold.
Wang Ze smashed theputer in front of him into smithereens with the hammer. As he was about to smash the desk, he saw a phone ced there.
In front of him were four naked women with slender figures and delicate faces, disying their charms freely before Hong Laoliu.
But Hong Laoliu ignored her and grabbed the phone, shouting: "Stop making noise."
Several female staff even started screaming; they had only seen such scenes on TV, never daring to imagine it happening in reality.
The staff were terrified, never imagining such a scene, and were scared stiff hiding in the corners without moving.
The woman showed a very aggrieved look, pouting her mouth, came over to Hong Laoliu, and handed him the phone.
Wu Jinlong frowned. In his memory, since he became Hall Master, nothing like this had ever happened.
"I¡¯m in my office now." Hong Laoliu instinctively replied directly.
Hearing the moan just now, he already guessed it,bined with Hong Laoliu¡¯s slightly tense words, he concluded Hong Laoliu was lying.
Upon hearing this, Hong Laoliu instinctively sat up quickly.
"Who did this?" Hong Laoliu couldn¡¯t believe it. All he could think of was whether Wu Jinlong was joking with him, just testing him.
"Deputy Hall Master, what can I do for you?" Hong Laoliu said very respectfully.
Sounds of pping and waves of cries echoed continuously.
"Come on." Hong Laoliu red and shouted.
"It¡¯s a call from Xiao Fu. Who is she, is she your little lover?" The woman giggled, unabashed by her nudity.
"Stay hidden and don¡¯t show up for now." Xiang Yu said before hanging up the phone, then he called Tie Zhuzi to set off.
"Stop talking nonsense; where are you now?" Wu Jinlong demanded.
At this time, Hong Laoliu¡¯s phone, ced on a side table, rang.
Rushing in, Wang Ze froze for a moment, but the arrow was on the string, and he had to release it. He shouted loudly, leading his brothers to start smashing things up.
"Let us handle it." Han Rumei said.
Wang Ze said nothing, directly threw the phone to the woman, then continued his ¡¯business¡¯.
Hong Laoliu enjoyed this feeling, taking the chance to pinch the person¡¯s butt, then lying there motionless, indulging in the full-body massages from the other three women.
"Don¡¯t take action for now." Wu Jinlong said before hanging up the phone, then called several team leaders under him.
At the other four corners of the pool, there were three of Hong Laoliu¡¯s brothers, simrly indulging, some even actively engaging in activities.
The previously neat and spotless office had now turned into a pile of garbage.
They all want their performance to stand out, so they willingly work overtime diligently.
"I¡¯ll get it, I¡¯ll get it." The women scrambled to get it, with one quickly jumping out of the pool.
When Wang Ze burst in with the hammer, he didn¡¯t expect that at this hour, there were still people working.
"It¡¯s the group I told you about. They¡¯re smashing the office now." The person calmly replied.
Hong Laoliu nervously red at the woman, then picked up the phone and said: "I¡¯ll go over right away."
The smashing scene was intense; anything that could be smashed in their office, they smashed thoroughly.
"Deputy Hall Master, Hongqing Group¡¯s office was smashed." Said a person from the other end.
Seeing the silence, Hong Laoliu finally connected the call.
Just after he finished saying this, at one corner, someone gently drew his weapon.
Hongqing Group is an international bigpany, and the sries and conditions there are good. Some feel proud to enter thispany.
"Bring the phone over." Hong Laoliu said seriously.
Because she was standing above, she took the chance to do a split, trying to tempt Hong Laoliu.
However, he didn¡¯t show it, just continued sitting there, picked up a book, sipping coffee and leisurely reading...
Chapter 1084: Xiang Yu Fights Alone
Chapter 1084: Chapter 1084: Xiang Yu Fights Alone
Hong Laoliu wasn¡¯t sure if Wu Jinlong heard that loud shout, but now there wasn¡¯t time to think about it. Someone smashing up the office was a serious problem.
"Let¡¯s go." He shouted there, then jumped out of the bathroom first, put on his underwear, randomly grabbed a few clothes and headed outside.
"Can you admit it now?" Xiang Yu said, standing up, then walked forward two steps with his hands behind his back looking at Hong Laoliu.
Hong Laoliu and the others unconsciously stepped back two steps.
Hong Laoliu looked around and then shouted, "All of you, get out."
"I don¡¯t understand what you mean." Hong Laoliu turned his head, nced at his brothers, and signaled with his eyes, then turned to look at Xiang Yu.
"Then no need to say more." Xiang Yu said, moving forward.
The group stood watching in confusion. Hearing Xiang Yu, they didn¡¯t understand his meaning.
Those girls weren¡¯t shy either. Seeing Tie Zhuzi looking at them, they deliberately stood up, showing off their private parts, and even made some provocative actions.
"Hold on." Hong Laoliu shouted, seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s eyes. Fear crept in, "Do you know who we are? If you dare touch us today, I guarantee you won¡¯t leave this city."
"I don¡¯t know who you are, but I guarantee you won¡¯t leave this room today." Xiang Yu said coldly, step by step advancing towards them.
Thedies knew they were being told to leave, and seeing the current situation seemed to be leading to a fight. They didn¡¯t want to get involved and hurriedly picked up their clothes and went out.
"Bring a few brothers quickly." That person said, letting out a breath of relief afterward.
Hong Laoliu nced around again, thenughed and said, "Yes, we did it, so what if you know, what can you do to me?"
Xiang Yu grabbed Hong Laoliu by the face and pushed him back inside. Tie Zhuzi shut the door behind him directly.
The other three pushed aside thedies near them and jumped out as well. They hadn¡¯t heard the content of the phone call, but seeing Hong Laoliu like this, they knew something must have happened.
Xiang Yu¡¯s eyes were cold, devoid of any emotional color. Hong Laoliu looked at Xiang Yu¡¯s eyes and couldn¡¯t help but shudder in his heart. He couldn¡¯t understand how a human could have such eyes.
He could clearly feel that Xiang Yu had murderous intent. Though it was somewhat untimely here, there was no time left to consider.
Seeing Xiang Yu, they all started throwing flirtatious nces.
Tie Zhuzi didn¡¯t rush in but followed Xiang Yu¡¯s pace, gradually approaching the others.
"Zhuzi, guard the door, don¡¯t let them run away." Xiang Yu didn¡¯t panic, instead turned to Tie Zhuzi.
"Why I¡¯m here, don¡¯t you already know?" Xiang Yu said, then walked over to the lounge area, sat down, and took a sip from a bottle of juice.
One of them picked up the phone and directly made a call.
"Yes, I wanted to kill that fool. Given he knew how the Hongqing Group operates, he should understand our rules. I¡¯ve approached him three times already. Three strikes and you¡¯re out; he brought this upon himself." Hong Laoliuughed smugly, as if discussing something amusing.
"Yu bro, this ce is really nice, we shoulde here to have some fun sometime." Tie Zhuzi said, his eyes fixed on the naked girls in the bathtub.
He was very disgusted with Xiang Yu¡¯s earlier actions, burning with rage.
Those eyes were empty, like a ck hole, ready to suck someone inside.
Hong Laoliu had already nned how to deal with Xiang Yu. Since he dared toe openly, the smashing of thepany was surely connected to them.
Only when he opened the door, he froze. Xiang Yu and Tie Zhuzi were leaning against the door, waiting for them.
The four of them were afraid but were seasoned veterans of turbulence. They managed to stay calm and prepared for a fight seeing there was nowhere to retreat.
Besides, as they had just been serving the four men, and not all thedies got attention, some were feeling quite unsatisfied.
If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they were on a mission, Tie Zhuzi would¡¯ve taken off his clothes and had a bath with them; it would definitely feel great.
Xiang Yu noticed the person¡¯s action but didn¡¯t move while sitting there.
Tie Zhuzi looked at those surrounding them and then nodded, moving towards the door.
"Were you nning to kill him?" Xiang Yu repeated.
Xiang Yu, being a regr man, couldn¡¯t help but feel a rush of excitement at the scene, cursing inwardly, damn, Hong Laoliu sure knows how to pick a ce.
The three behind him understood Hong Laoliu¡¯s intent and hid behind him, preparing to make a phone call.
The four of them rxed, seeing their brothers arrive. Despite Xiang Yu being skilled, today he wouldn¡¯t be leaving.
Tie Zhuzi¡¯s eyes lingered on them. No doubt, these girls were quite attractive, with their shapely curves.
The other three had just put on their underwear, and seeing someonee in, finally stood up straight.
Having this big guy guard the door, is he worried someone will burst in?
Tie Zhuzi shut the door and walked in. Seeing the room full of naked beauties in the bath, his eyes widened immediately.
He originally wanted to take people over there, but now it was convenient that they brought themselves here, saving him a trip.
That night, they had all seen the skills of Xiang Yu and the others. Although there were only two of them, they dared not be careless.
"Scram." Tie Zhuzi knew Xiang Yu intended to do it himself, feeling a bit displeased.
"I don¡¯t understand what you mean." Hong Laoliu quibbled.
Seeing it was Xiang Yu, they quickly ran over. They had seen Xiang Yu in action before and knew he was formidable.
"My business isn¡¯t your concern. I came today to ask, were you nning to kill Sun Bo?" Xiang Yu raised his head and looked at Hong Laoliu.
"Kid, surprised we¡¯re so quick to get people here?" Hong Laoliu said happily.
"Quickly, call the brothers." Hong Laoliu said as he opened the door, ready to head out.
Just then, seven or eight people suddenly burst in from outside, brandishing sticks in their hands, circling around Xiang Yu and the others.
"You better leave now, my brothers will be here soon." Hong Laoliu warned.
"No need to pretend, there are no outsiders here, and I¡¯ve already investigated the situation." Xiang Yu said.
At this moment, the beauties in the bath, seeing how handsome Xiang Yu was, couldn¡¯t help but fix their gaze on him. For the correct order please visit
He looked at Xiang Yu, already imagining Xiang Yu sprawled on the floor scene.
"What are you doing here? What do you want?" Hong Laoliu asked coldly.
Hong Laoliu caught Xiang Yu¡¯s intent,ughed, and waved to signal his brothers to clear a path for Tie Zhuzi...
Chapter 1085 This Is Purely for Venting
Chapter 1085: Chapter 1085 This Is Purely for Venting
When Old Liu Hong understood what Xiang Yu meant, he burst intoughter. He had twelve people with him, while Xiang Yu had only two, not to mention they were all armed.
Even if Xiang Yu was formidable, he would be exhausted to death. And now Xiang Yu wanted to take them on by himself, it was simply foolish behavior.
"Kid, you¡¯ve got guts." Old Liu Hong chuckled.
Xiang Yu ignored him and only moved toward Old Liu Hong slowly when he saw Tie Zhuzi already standing by the door.
At this moment, Xiang Yu was filled with rage, the image of Xiao Xuan injured still lingered in front of him.
Because of the car ident, Xiao Xuan suffered a head injury and had not woken up yet. Liu Yuhang had already said there was a high chance of memory loss.
Thinking of this, Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t help but feel the pain in his heart; he clenched his fists, and his eyes were cold.
"Take him down." When Old Liu Hong saw Xiang Yu walking towards him, he yelled, taking two steps back to leave the battlefield to them.
Those people had been waiting impatiently, and they charged at him with sticks. Fortunately, the venue wasrge enough, otherwise, they really wouldn¡¯t have had space to move around.
Old Liu Hong took off his clothes and jumped into the water. This way, he could enjoy himself while watching the show.
Unfortunately, those girls had been driven out by her; otherwise, they could¡¯ve shared the scene.
When Xiang Yu saw people rushing over, he didn¡¯t panic. Instead, he suddenly leaped back and kicked one person in the chest.
The person felt a huge force m into their chest, as if hit by a truck. He was directly sent flying backward.
Two people behind him were knocked to the ground unconscious, and the person ended up flying below Tie Zhuzi¡¯s feet.
This kick from Xiang Yu used all his strength, bringing three people to the ground, their condition unknown.
Everyone was shocked. What was happening, this was insane.
Tie Zhuzi stood there dumbfounded; he thought he was strong, stronger than Xiao Xuan and even Xiang Yu.
But today he waspletely convinced, that kick from Xiang Yu might even knock a massive bull flying.
It wasn¡¯t just about raw strength but a kind of explosivenessbined with technique.
Xiang Yu practiced every morning, and now he could control his strength well, concentrating all his power in his foot, allowing him to exert 200% of his force.
Everyone present was astounded by Xiang Yu¡¯s kick; was he some kind of elephant?
"Kill him, kill him," Old Liu Hong shouted from the bath.
Everyone snapped out of it, charging toward Xiang Yu, including the three who had always been by Old Liu Hong¡¯s side.
They considered themselves to bepetent, but after witnessing Xiang Yu¡¯s skill, they felt inferior.
However, with so many people on their side, it wasn¡¯t impossible to take down Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu pped one person to the ground, then grabbed another¡¯s hair to use as a shield.
When an opposing punch came, it directly hit their own person, apanied by the sound of bone cracking, likely ruining the facial bones.
Xiang Yu kicked another person flying, then snatched an iron rod from someone else¡¯s hand.
Although Xiang Yu could knock them down with his bare fists, if there was an easier way, naturally, he used it.
With the iron rod in hand, beating them became much easier.
Xiang Yu¡¯s actions were swift, each strike dropping someone to the ground.
In front of Xiang Yu, these people were like infants, pathetically easy to defeat.
Initially, Tie Zhuzi was slightly worried, but now he just leaned there, watching Xiang Yu fight was pure enjoyment.
This time, Xiang Yu had no fancy moves or shy cinematic fights, only the anger welling from his core.
Thinking of Xiao Xuan being hit, there was a fire burning in Xiang Yu¡¯s heart.
Now Xiang Yu was like a bulldozer, stubbornly confronting the opposition wherever he went.
Someone leaped and swung at Xiang Yu¡¯s head. Xiang Yu also clenched his fist to meet the attack.
The sound of crackling echoed, followed by that person¡¯s bone-chilling scream.
Finally, Xiang Yu dropped the iron rod and picked up a chair, swinging it around.
Tie Zhuzi leaned there, a sense of familiarity washing over him. This was how he used to fight in brawls.
But Xiang Yu¡¯s chair was more powerful; when it hit someone, it sent them flying.
The chair shattered after hitting just two people.
"You dare hurt Xiao Xuan, I¡¯ll make you pay a hundred times over," Xiang Yu roared, charging toward one of the people.
Those people stood stunned, never seen anyone so fierce. If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, they wouldn¡¯t believe there was such a metal man.
Tie Zhuzi stood there, both admiring and pained. Xiang Yu must have felt pain when exchanging blows.
Now, Xiang Yu was just venting his frustration, not aware of the pain.
"Xiao Xuan, for Brother Yu, you better not get hurt anymore," Tie Zhuzi whispered to himself.
After a few minutes, only three people were left standing, the ones who remained by Old Liu Hong¡¯s side.
They had no will to fight, retreating to the back wall.
Old Liu Hong had lost his previous aura; he had long jumped out of the bath, hiding behind those three.
Having been in the underworld for so many years, he¡¯d seen his share of storms but had never felt as pathetic as today.
"Stop, stop right now, do you know who we are?" Old Liu Hong stood there looking at Xiang Yu¡¯s eyes, fear overtaking him, realizing just how terrifying Xiang Yu was.
"I don¡¯t care who you are, you hurt my brother, it¡¯s unforgivable," Xiang Yu said, slowly walking forward.
Xiang Yu was covered in blood, with blood dripping from his hands. Some of it was his, but most belonged to others.
At this moment, Xiang Yu was like a demon rising from Hell, terrifying to behold.
"I said stop." Old Liu Hong suddenly shouted, fear giving him a bit of courage, "You must have heard of the Hongmen, we are from Hongmen."
Old Liu Hong had no choice but to bring up Hongmen. Since the government crackdown, they were forbidden from mentioning Hongmen in public or speaking of the gang to outsiders; they had gone underground and wouldn¡¯t boast like before.
Only in dire situations would Old Liu Hong mention it...
Chapter 1086: 1086: Triangular Battle - Xiang Yu Injured
Chapter 1086: Chapter 1086: Triangr Battle ¨C Xiang Yu Injured
When Hong Laoliu mentioned the Hongmen, Xiang Yu visibly froze for a moment.
That¡¯s right, Xiang Yu was purely venting his anger now; it was these people in front of him who orchestrated that car ident, and it¡¯s because of them that Xiaoxuan still hasn¡¯t woken up.
But Xiang Yu didn¡¯t lose his mind. Most people know about the Hongqing Group, but few are aware that the Hongmen is backing them.
This name hasn¡¯t appeared in public for a long time, and people are gradually forgetting about them.
But Xiang Yu was well aware of the Hongmen¡¯s influence. If he really killed one of their squad leaders now, the impact would be tremendous.
Hong Laoliu, seeing Xiang Yu standing there in a daze, thought Xiang Yu was already scared, which gave him a bit of courage. He then stepped out from behind the three men and stood in the middle.
¡°You should have heard of us; once you offend Hongmen, there¡¯s no good oue for you. Don¡¯t act on impulse and make a big mistake.¡± Hong Laoliu warned righteously.
He was dissatisfied with his previous performance, so he wanted to regain some face, especially in front of his brothers.
The three people around him, seeing Xiang Yu stop, were relieved. As long as they get through today, they can investigate Xiang Yu¡¯s background and then deal with him properly.
¡°I still advise you to leave quickly, otherwise when our main force arrives, you won¡¯t be able to leave even if you want to,¡± Hong Laoliu said as a reminder.
Although Xiang Yu was standing there in a daze, Hong Laoliu wasn¡¯t sure if Xiang Yu would charge again, and he was nowpletely certain that the four of them together were no match for Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu only paused for a moment before slowly walking towards them again.
Since he¡¯se this far, there¡¯s no turning back, especially since teaching those small fry a lesson had little to do with the car ident; the more important target was Hong Laoliu.
¡°Hey hey, did you understand what I said? I said we belong to Hongmen,¡± Hong Laoliu grew anxious.
Tie Zhuzi, standing by the door, let out a cold snort. Never mind if they were from Hongmen; even if they were from Wolf Fang, if they dared to mess with Xiang Yu¡¯s brothers, Xiang Yu would never be a coward.
¡°Don¡¯te any closer, don¡¯te any closer,¡± Hong Laoliu urged as he saw Xiang Yu show no sign of backing down. He then told his three brothers, ¡°Block him for me.¡±
After saying that, Hong Laoliu retreated to the back and leaned against the corner of the wall.
¡°Brother, I know we were wrong before, but we can talk it out,¡± one of them said.
¡°Yes, we were too much before, and we¡¯re willing to paypensation,¡± another added.
The three of them were disheartened seeing their big brother retreat to the back, so they were willing to offer money to resolve the matter.
As long as this matter was resolved, they would rather not follow Hong Laoliu any longer.
After hearing this proposal, Hong Laoliu quickly chimed in, ¡°Yes, yes, we¡¯re willing to offer you a million, you must be Sun Bo¡¯s bodyguard, right? However much he¡¯s paying you, I¡¯ll offer double.¡±
Tie Zhuzi let out two coldughs from the back. It seemed that not only was Hong Laoliu thick-skinned, but he was also stingy.
A million doesn¡¯t really count as money here, and moreover, in Xiang Yu¡¯s eyes, money is just a number; he doesn¡¯t have much concept of it. As long as there¡¯s enough to spend, it¡¯s fine.
If there¡¯s money, spend more; if there¡¯s no money, spend less. As long as you don¡¯t go hungry, it¡¯s fine. Clearly, resolving the matter by shing some cash was impossible.
¡°You three can leave here, but he stays,¡± Xiang Yu finally spoke.
He knew Hong Laoliu was the mastermind behind all this. He only wanted to settle ounts with Hong Laoliu.
The three of them were stunned; although Hong Laoliu wasn¡¯t loyal, they couldn¡¯t be ungrateful.
Seeing that Xiang Yu wouldn¡¯t relent, the three exchanged nces and then stepped forward to encircle Xiang Yu.
¡°Since you¡¯re refusing a toast only to drink a forfeit, we have no choice but to fight you to the death,¡± one of them said, pulling out a knife.
The other two also pulled out knives, and judging by their coordinated movements, they had probably trained together often.
¡°Go,¡± said one of them, and they simultaneously attacked Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu let out a cold snort and charged at one of them. That man knew he was no match for Xiang Yu, so he quickly retreated.
Meanwhile, the other two hurried forward to attack Xiang Yu from different angles.
Seeing the person in front fleeing, Xiang Yu turned around to grab the ones behind him, but when the two behind saw Xiang Yu turn, they leapt back.
Meanwhile, the man in front seized the moment to swing at the back of Xiang Yu¡¯s head.
Xiang Yu felt the gust of wind from behind and quickly tilted his head to dodge. However, he was still hit on the shoulder by the man¡¯s punch.
Xiang Yu staggered and almost fell, and the two in front seized the opportunity to kick Xiang Yu.
The two in front, seeing a rare opportunity, used all their strength. As long as these two kicksnded on Xiang Yu¡¯s head, he wouldn¡¯t be able to move, and they would secure victory.
Seeing a chance to win, Hong Laoliu, huddling in the corner, regained his confidence. He picked up an iron bar from the ground, ready to strike at any moment.
As the two big feet were about to kick into Xiang Yu¡¯s face, Xiang Yu¡¯s body lost some bnce, making it hard to control himself.
Seeing two feeting at him, he reached out, grabbing one foot in each hand directly.
Both feet hit Xiang Yu¡¯s hands hard, but Xiang Yu used the force to stand up straight. In a way, the two had helped him.
Seeing Xiang Yu stand up straight, the man behind swung at Xiang Yu again.
Xiang Yu feigned an assault toward the two in front, causing them to hurriedly retreat.
Taking advantage of this, Xiang Yu suddenly turned around, grabbed the man¡¯s wrist, and twisted it forcefully.
The man¡¯s wrist twisted with a loud crack, bending at a ny-degree angle. Xiang Yu used his other hand to deliver a strong p to the man¡¯s face, knocking him to the ground.
With one down, the other two couldn¡¯t form a triangr stance, making them easier to handle.
Seeing the situation unfold, Hong Laoliu couldn¡¯t stay calm any longer. He started to stealthily edge towards the door along the wall.
The person standing before him was a true beast¡ªimmensely strong, tough-skinned, and extremely agile. Hong Laoliu had never seen someone so capable.
If they couldn¡¯t win, it was best to make a discreet exit. But he was so focused on Xiang Yu that he overlooked Tie Zhuzi, who had been standing by the door the whole time.
¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Tie Zhuzi, standing there, had grown a little impatient. With Hong Laoliu practically delivering himself, there was no reason not to act.
Facing Tie Zhuzi, Hong Laoliu felt intimidated by Tie Zhuzi¡¯s massive, mountain-like build.
But now it was a matter of life and death; if he didn¡¯t act bravely, he might end up crippled here.
Thinking of this, without saying a word, Hong Laoliu swung the iron bar in his hand down hard on Tie Zhuzi¡
Chapter 1087: Reinforcements Arrive Suddenly
Chapter 1087: Chapter 1087: Reinforcements Arrive Suddenly
At this critical life-or-death moment, Hong Laoliu made a firm decision. As long as he walked out of here today, he would definitely find a chance to take down these few people.
Thinking of this, he swung the iron rod at Tie Zhuzi.
"I¡¯ll kill you," Hong Laoliu shouted.
Tie Zhuzi disdainfully snorted, then extended his foot and kicked Hong Laoliu in the chest, sending him flying.
With this kick, Tie Zhuzi didn¡¯t use much force. Hong Laoliu merely fell and didn¡¯t get hurt, then got up and charged at Tie Zhuzi again.
He could only fight desperately now; otherwise, the consequences would surely be more severe.
At this moment, Xiang Yu had already stepped forward. Xiao Xuan¡¯s injury was mainly caused by Hong Laoliu, and Xiang Yu would definitely not let him go.
Seeing Xiang Yu approaching, Hong Laoliu attacked Tie Zhuzi even more fiercely.
Tie Zhuzi directly grabbed his iron rod and snatched it away, then lifted Hong Laoliu with both hands and tossed him into the pool with a loud ssh, raising a big wave of water.
Hong Laoliu¡¯s head went straight into the water, hitting the bottom of the pool. He took several gulps before climbing back up.
"You¡¯re all doomed, doomed, I swear I¡¯ll kill you all..." Hong Laoliu began to gradually lose his mind.
Ever since joining Hongmen, he had never suffered such humiliation. Now, he only had one thought in mind¡ªhow to kill the two men in front of him.
Just then, someone suddenly knocked on the door from outside. In theory, this bath was reserved for high-level members only, and was especially booked by Hong Laoliu¡¯s group, so no service staff could possiblye here.
It couldn¡¯t be any other guest either, as this ce was exclusively tailored for them.
"Who is it?" Tie Zhuzi grumbled.
"It¡¯s me, open the door." A very calm voice responded from outside, sounding like it belonged to someone familiar.
Xiang Yu ignored what was happening outside and jumped directly into the pool, grabbing Hong Laoliu and pulling him up.
Meanwhile, Tie Zhuzi opened the door, revealing over a dozen men outside. At the forefront was a man of medium build, with short hair, fair skin, and a schrly look, appearing almost like a student.
"Hello." The man greeted Tie Zhuzi politely.
This scene left Tie Zhuzi stunned. What was this situation? Why would this schrly-looking kide here with more than ten men?
Those following behind showed no trace of schrly air and looked quite fierce.
"Who are you people, and what are you doing here?" Tie Zhuzi asked, frowning.
"I¡¯m here to find someone." The man said, smiling, then walked past Tie Zhuzi into the room.
"Vice Hall Master, save me, please save me!" Hong Laoliu suddenly cried out.
He had already been somewhat desperate, but hearing that polite "hello" made him realize that his Vice Hall Master, Wu Jinlong, had arrived.
Upon hearing the title "Vice Hall Master," Tie Zhuzi realized these people were Hong Laoliu¡¯s men, and he took a few steps back, more cautious now.
Xiang Yu cast a cold nce at Wu Jinlong, then punched Hong Laoliu in the stomach.
Although Wu Jinlong appeared very courteous on the surface, from his eyes, Xiang Yu immediately discerned that this person was no pushover.
"My friend, didn¡¯t he already mention earlier?" Wu Jinlong smiled, looking at Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu ignored him and pped Hong Laoliu across the face, knocking out several of his teeth.
Hong Laoliu was terrified by Xiang Yu¡¯s prowess, and before Xiang Yu, he had no ability to fight back.
Now, he only hoped Wu Jinlong would quickly get him out of this mess.
"What did he say?" Tie Zhuzi stood there, curiously asking.
Seeing Xiang Yu remain silent, Wu Jinlong furrowed his brow and continued, "He seemed to say earlier that he was from Hongmen."
Tie Zhuzi gave a thoughtful "Oh" without saying more.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t pay any attention to them and continued pping relentlessly.
Hong Laoliu¡¯s face was beaten into a swollen mess by Xiang Yu, yet Xiang Yu still didn¡¯t show any intention of stopping.
"Vice Hall Master, save me," Hong Laoliu shouted in confusion. His Vice Hall Master was clearly standing there, so why hadn¡¯t he intervened? Was he seeing things?
Hong Laoliu, disoriented by the beating, widened his eyes and looked carefully towards the door. Yes, it was indeed his Vice Hall Master.
Xiang Yu¡¯s ps didn¡¯t cease. Once he had started, there was no reason to stop, even if the opponent¡¯s Hall Master showed up.
Xiang Yu delivered no less than twenty ps, leaving Hong Laoliu¡¯s face a ruinous mess¡ªit was estimated even his own wife wouldn¡¯t recognize him.
After finishing, Xiang Yu kicked Hong Laoliu back into the water.
Exhausted, Hong Laoliu fell into the water, took a couple of gulps, before finally managing to stand up.
"Come out," Xiang Yu stated coldly, standing there.
Hong Laoliu shook his head; he dared not approach Xiang Yu now.
"You have ten seconds toe over here." Xiang Yu¡¯s icy words, coupled with his hollow gaze, made one¡¯s entire body tremble uncontrobly.
Hong Laoliu wanted to resist, but igniting Xiang Yu¡¯s greater wrath would only invite harsher retribution.
He looked at Wu Jinlong standing over there, pleading bitterly, "Vice Hall Master, why?"
Now that Wu Jinlong was clearly standing there, and he was one of his subordinates, why wasn¡¯t he doing anything to stop this? He couldn¡¯t understand.
Wu Jinlong nced at Xiang Yu with a bit of hostility but still didn¡¯t make a move. Instead, he stepped to the poolside and said to Hong Laoliu, "Laoliu, do you know what I despise most?"
With a bitter face, Hong Laoliu shook his head. He didn¡¯t understand why Wu Jinlong would suddenly ask him this.
"I despise being lied to the most. Think carefully if there¡¯s anything you¡¯ve lied to me about," Wu Jinlong said calmly, his face expressionless.
Only then did Hong Laoliu understand why Wu Jinlong hadn¡¯t intervened. Apparently, his actions had been exposed.
Upon realizing this, Hong Laoliu was taken aback. He¡¯d prefer being beaten by Xiang Yu than offending Wu Jinlong.
After all, Wu Jinlong was his direct superior, his pir of support. With just one word from Wu Jinlong, he would be nothing.
"Vice Hall Master, I realize my mistake. It was wrong of me; I lied to you earlier..." Hong Laoliu knew he had to proactively admit his mistakes now.
If he lied at this moment, he would truly be beyond saving. He confessed to embezzling money and falsely iming he was in the office.
In fact, some things Wu Jinlong didn¡¯t know, but in an effort to show loyalty, Hong Laoliu confessed everything.
Seeing Hong Laoliu¡¯s proactive attitude in admitting his mistake, Wu Jinlong nodded slightly. After all, Hong Laoliu had been with him for some time.
People are prone to greed; a little misstep can be understood. Just as Wu Jinlong was about to forgive Hong Laoliu, Xiang Yu suddenly said, "The ten seconds are up..."
Chapter 1088: All of You, Stay Where You Are
Chapter 1088: Chapter 1088: All of You, Stay Where You Are
"Ten seconds are up." Xiang Yu finished speaking and jumped down, then headed toward Hong Laoliu.
"Deputy Hall Master, save me." Hong Laoliu pleaded there.
He barely had the strength to stand there, let alone resist.
Xiang Yu grabbed his arm and pulled him outside. From Xiang Yu¡¯s indifferent gaze, it was clear that he was determined.
"Stop." Just then, Wu Jinlong suddenly said slowly.
He looked at Xiang Yu with a smile, but there was an undeniable gleam in his eyes.
Hong Laoliu finally saw that Wu Jinlong had decided to intervene, and he let out a sigh of relief.
Xiang Yu lifted his head and nced at Wu Jinlong, then continued dragging him outside,pletely ignoring Wu Jinlong¡¯s words.
Wu Jinlong felt somewhat humiliated. After all, he was a deputy hall master in the Hong Gang, a position of high status. Yet the guy in front of him dared to ignore his words, which made him both angry and amused.
Indeed, people from small ces are so ignorant.
Wu Jinlong took two steps to the left, blocking Xiang Yu¡¯s path, then crouched down, looking at Xiang Yu and said, "Are you deaf? Did you not hear me speaking?"
Tie Zhuzi saw Wu Jinlong standing there and wanted to approach, but over ten people from Hong Gang directly blocked Tie Zhuzi¡¯s path.
"Get out of the way." Tie Zhuzi shouted loudly.
He hadn¡¯t moved earlier, and his heart was full of pent-up energy. Now these people were blocking him, they were inviting their own deaths.
Wu Jinlong also didn¡¯t expect the big oaf at the back dared to shout at him in the presence of over ten people, which was quite surprising.
"Move aside." Xiang Yu said coldly.
Looking at Xiang Yu standing in the water, Wu Jinlong suddenlyughed, very happily, then shook his head and said, "You¡¯ve hurt so many of my people and still hold onto one of mine, yet you want me to move aside?"
"Move aside." Xiang Yu didn¡¯t bother with the other¡¯s words, just kept repeating his own.
Hong Laoliu felt a bit worried too, seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s current state, seemingly unafraid of his deputy hall master.
What he was considering now was how to escape, no matter what he had to protect himself.
Xiang Yu¡¯s grip was strong, like iron pincers on his wrist, from which he couldn¡¯t escape no matter what.
"I don¡¯t want to bully the weak, but you both should leave now." Wu Jinlong was amused by Xiang Yu¡¯s stubbornness and suddenly had a good intention to let Xiang Yu go.
At this time, Wu Jinlong suddenly found Xiang Yu a bit endearing. How he managed to live until now was quite puzzling.
Seeing the other had no intention of stepping aside, Xiang Yu finally lifted his head to look at Wu Jinlong. What he saw was a face with a smile, but behind it hid disdain, a contempt for the weak.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t speak. He reached out and grabbed Wu Jinlong¡¯s cor, then gave a hard tug, pulling Wu Jinlong directly into the water with a ssh.
Xiang Yu took the opportunity to jump up.
Hong Laoliu, still in the water, was stunned, realizing this foolish guy didn¡¯t care for his life. Surely he didn¡¯t know what the deputy hall master represented.
Others were also dumbfounded, except for Tie Zhuzi, who couldn¡¯t help butugh heartily.
Earlier, he saw that guy showing off, now being pulled into the water by Xiang Yu, bing a drenched chicken. Let¡¯s see how arrogant he could be.
Hong Laoliu was pulled ashore by Xiang Yu and received another beating. Hong Laoliuy there, his thoughts bing blurred.
If he wasn¡¯t curious about Wu Jinlong¡¯s reaction, he might have already passed out.
Wu Jinlong stood in the water, his smiling face slowly turned icy cold. Earlier, he wasn¡¯t prepared, otherwise, Xiang Yu wouldn¡¯t have seeded so easily.
"It seems like you¡¯re asking to die today." Wu Jinlong walked out of the water, dripping unapologetically.
Xiang Yu kicked Hong Laoliu underfoot and sent him flying into the water, then looked at Wu Jinlong said in earnest, "He hurt my brother."
Wu Jinlong¡¯s eyes turned cold and said, "I don¡¯t care about anything else. I only know that you¡¯re finished today."
Earlier, Wu Jinlong was somewhat curious about Xiang Yu. Now he saw Xiang Yu as aplete idiot.
Wu Jinlong waved his hand, then ten plus people quickly surrounded Xiang Yu.
"You shameless people, Xiang Yu has already taken down so many of you, yet you want to overpower with numbers. This is the epitome of shamelessness. Now your Grandpa Tie will y with you." Tie Zhuzi said as he picked up a chair and forcefully threw it at Wu Jinlong.
Wu Jinlong didn¡¯t put Tie Zhuzi in his eyes at all, having thoroughly investigated that Xiang Yu was their leader.
Seeing the chairing at him, Wu Jinlong merely snorted coldly and extended his foot to kick it away, yet the chair had too much force, Wu Jinlong was unable to block it and was knocked into the water again.
Two people jumped into the water and helped Wu Jinlong up.
Wu Jinlong was utterly furious now, no longer having that carefree demeanor, he pointed at Tie Zhuzi and said, "First beat up that silly big guy."
Tweni people received the order and pounced toward Tie Zhuzi.
Tie Zhuzi had been itching to fight for a while, seeing these people rushing at him, perfect for him to enjoy.
"Brother Xiang, stand there and don¡¯t move. Watch me." Tie Zhuzi excitedly shouted.
Just then, a group of masked men charged in from outside, holding clubs, not looking like good people.
"Wang Ze, don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll handle this." Tie Zhuzi saw those people and knew they had finished their mission with Wang Ze.
Wang Ze nced at those people, then thought of joining the brawl with his brothers.
Tie Zhuzi got anxious and pped one away, then came over, grabbed Wang Ze¡¯s cor and said, "I told you not to intervene, stay put and don¡¯t move."
The other masked men saw Tie Zhuzi being serious and stayed put.
Wang Ze walked to Xiang Yu¡¯s side, saw Xiang Yu drenched, and asked, "Big brother, are you alright?"
Xiang Yu nodded without speaking. Wu Jinlong knew those people were Xiang Yu¡¯s, but wasn¡¯t rmed.
Although they had only a dozen people there, outside were The Dark Department¡¯s brothers watching, he didn¡¯t have to worry.
Those brothers from The Dark Department were carefully selected, though they couldn¡¯t take on a hundred single-handedly, they could easily handle ordinary dozen people.
Tie Zhuzi saw everyone had stopped, rubbed his hands, andughed. It had been a while since he had a good fight.
These people came to him, he could have some fun.
"Come on, see if your Grandpa Tie¡¯s iron fists are anything to reckon with."
Chapter 1089: 1089: The Mad Wu Jinlong
Chapter 1089: Chapter 1089: The Mad Wu Jinlong
Tie Zhuzi saw everyone stop, thenughed heartily and walked toward the people of the Hongmen.
At this point, Wu Jinlong, who was still standing in the water, let out a coldugh and slowly walked up. In his view, though Tie Zhuzi was a big guy, he could at best handle a few ordinary people.
Today, he brought along some real fighting experts, and he wanted to see how this big fool would get beaten up.
Wu Jinlong stepped out and took off his coat, wringing out the water, then nced at Xiang Yu.
The big fool was Xiang Yu¡¯s brother, and he didn¡¯t know if he would take action. To his surprise, Xiang Yu stood there motionless, without a change in expression, leaving Wu Jinlong uncertain whether he was indifferent or just too confident in the big fool.
While Wu Jinlong was thinking about how to deal with Xiang Yuter, Tie Zhuzi was already in action.
¡°Taste Iron Grandpa¡¯s fist,¡± Tie Zhuzi shouted, throwing a punch at one of their faces.
The man reacted quickly and dodged in time. Tie Zhuzi couldn¡¯t restrain his momentum and ended up hitting another person in the face behind him.
The force was lesser, but it still sent the person flying. Yet, two people behind kicked Tie Zhuzi in the butt.
Tie Zhuzi stumbled and almost fell, grabbing hold of someone to steady himself.
He squeezed the person tightly, producing a loud cracking sound as some unknown bone broke, then threw the person away directly.
At this moment, another person jumped up, kicking towards Tie Zhuzi¡¯s chest. Tie Zhuzi originally intended to dodge, but just then, three people simultaneously began attacking him.
Defending against several attackers alone was no easy task; Tie Zhuzi was now besieged and had no escape.
¡°Darn it, you¡¯re forcing me to use my ultimate move,¡± Tie Zhuzi cursed, grabbing the ankle of the person kicking at him and swung them around.
¡°Human Meat Grinder,¡± Tie Zhuzi suddenly shouted.
The people trying to attack him were smacked away, and those observing from a distance were shocked, not understanding what the big fool was yelling.
Yet, seeing his actions, they understood; this guy seemed like a god descended from heaven.
Tie Zhuzi sent four flying with one blow, tossing the person in his hand into the water.
Even Wu Jinlong, standing there, was astounded, mouth agape; what the heck was happening?
Tie Zhuzi hurled the person in his hand and rushed at the others.
These people couldn¡¯t bear the visual shock just now and ran away in fear.
¡°Don¡¯t run,e on,¡± Tie Zhuzi shouted.
A funny scene unfolded then, wherever Tie Zhuzi ran, a space instantly formed around him.
Tie Zhuzi was like a pestilence, causing everyone to fear him.
¡°Don¡¯t panic, hold your ground,¡± Wu Jinlong finally lost hisposure and began shouting.
Meanwhile, Hong Lao Liu still had some awareness, crawling to the pool¡¯s edge, watching everything.
He knew Xiang Yu and Tie Zhuzi were skilled, but hadn¡¯t expected such a visual impact.
If this were in a fight arena, he wouldn¡¯t help but cheer, but now their Hongmen members were getting beaten.
Wu Jinlong¡¯s shout finally steadied the people; they were flushed with shame, realizing they had be the cowards they initially thought opponents were.
¡°He¡¯s just one man, what are you afraid of? Whoever retreats now will be banished from Hongmen, don¡¯t disgrace me,¡± Wu Jinlong roared.
Hearing this, they lowered their heads in shame. It had been ages since they fought under Wu Jinlong, and now they felt fear.
Upon hearing Wu Jinlong threatening to kick them out, they panicked, as their bloodthirsty nature began to return gradually.
Initially, Wu Jinlong was quite confident in his men, but he overlooked that, despite their good skills, they hadn¡¯t experienced realbat in a long time, making them rusty.
Wu Jinlong was furious, taking several steps forward intending to solve Tie Zhuzi himself, but was held back by two people around him.
Xiang Yu sneered coldly, then moved around toward Hong Lao Liu.
Hong Lao Liu¡¯s attention was entirely on Tie Zhuzi, not noticing Xiang Yu approaching.
When Xiang Yu grabbed his arm, he finally reacted, his expression changing drastically.
He was scared, panicked.
¡°Please, it¡¯s my fault, I was wrong, please spare me,¡± Hong Lao Liu begged.
At this moment, everyone shifted their attention to Hong Lao Liu.
Xiang Yu ignored them, twisting Hong Lao Liu¡¯s arm forcefully. There was a cracking sound as the arm bent to an impossible angle.
Wu Jinlong hadn¡¯t finished shouting ¡°Stop¡± when Xiang Yupleted his move, stood straight, nced at Tie Zhuzi, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±
¡°Xiang Yu!¡± Wu Jinlong was enraged, shouting as he rushed towards Xiang Yu.
He was the Vice Hall Master of Hongmen, previously always portraying himself as a schr, acting and speaking in a refined manner.
But today, he couldn¡¯t contain himself; he wanted to tear Xiang Yu apart.
¡°Vice Hall Master.¡± It was the first time Hongmen members saw their Vice Hall Master like this, and they hurriedly ran toward Xiang Yu.
They worried Wu Jinlong might get hurt.
¡°Don¡¯t run, I¡¯m here,¡± Tie Zhuzi saw these people ignoring him; he hurried over, grabbed someone, and tossed them into the water.
At this point, Wang Ze and others quickly gathered around Xiang Yu, since they had been exposed, they went ahead and took off their masks.
Wu Jinlong was held back by his brothers nearby, preventing him from charging directly at Xiang Yu.
¡°Xiang Yu, you¡¯re dead,¡± Wu Jinlong shouted.
Xiang Yu smiled calmly, ¡°Really? Many have said that; you¡¯re not my opponent. Don¡¯t waste your energy.¡±
Xiang Yu¡¯s contemptuous gaze sliced into Wu Jinlong like a sharp sword.
¡°Ah¡¡± Wu Jinlong shouted, pushing away the brothers who held him.
In those bygone days of supremacy through strength, Wu Jinlong achieved his position with his own hands.
However, it had been a long time since he fought; people had forgotten he was also an expert. Even his brothers treated him as a schr, thinking he couldn¡¯t be Xiang Yu¡¯s opponent, hence they held him back from charging forward.
¡°Stop blocking me,¡± Wu Jinlong shouted, looking like a madman.
But ultimately, his brothers didn¡¯t let him charge forward.
Wu Jinlong was helpless; with them around, it seemed impossible to take action.
Chapter 1090: 1090: A Call from the Hall Master
Chapter 1090: Chapter 1090: A Call from the Hall Master
Wu Jinlong realized it was impossible for him to take action, so he took out his phone and made a call.
¡°Deputy Hall Master,¡± a calm voice replied on the other end.
¡°Get out now and eliminate them all!¡± Wu Jinlong shouted.
¡°Get out?¡± The person on the other end hesitated for a moment.
¡°That¡¯s right,e out now,¡± Wu Jinlong demanded.
No one knew who Wu Jinlong was calling, but it seemed the person was hidden nearby.
The person agreed with a single word and then hung up the phone.
Wu Jinlong¡¯s eyes showed madness; he must defeat Xiang Yu today.
Xiang Yu also became vignt. It seemed the opponent was using their trump card. The Hongmen was a big gang with hidden talents and many experts.
At this moment, five people walked out from outside. These five people had light steps, walking without any sound.
Seeing their coordination, Xiang Yu knew these five people were experts.
They had indifferent expressions, devoid of happiness or sorrow, looking almost dead, and their faces were pale, as if suffering from malnutrition.
¡°Why do they all look like ghosts?¡± Tie Zhuzi sneered.
Xiang Yu frowned upon seeing them. Looking at their emotionless demeanor, Xiang Yu guessed these people were members of the opponent¡¯s Dark Department.
To deal with Xiang Yu, the opponent had deployed the Dark Department members, something very taboo in the underworld, imagining Wu Jinlong¡¯s current anger.
Xiang Yu knew things had escted, but only five people had emerged, indicating more were hidden around.
¡°Deputy Hall Master,¡± the leader approached Wu Jinlong, speaking respectfully.
¡°Cripple them all,¡± Wu Jinlong gradually resumed his calm, confident demeanor.
The person tilted their head, nced at Xiang Yu and his group, then nodded and started walking towards them.
Seeing their confident stride, it was clear they didn¡¯t take Xiang Yu¡¯s group seriously.
¡°Step back,¡± Xiang Yu knew these five were experts, and called Wang Ze and the others to the back.
¡°Big brother, I¡¯ll join you,¡± Wang Ze stood beside Xiang Yu.
Now Xiang Yu was in the middle, Tie Zhuzi and Wang Ze nked him, prepared to confront the adversaries.
Even Xiang Yu said these five were no ordinary talents, so they definitely had some skills.
Others wanted to step forward to help, but Xiang Yu refused. The opponents were experts, and sending Heavenly Dragon Gang¡¯s brothers would only increase casualties.
The five people stood before Xiang Yu¡¯s group, giving a quick nce before preparing to act.
¡°Stop!¡± Wu Jinlong suddenly shouted.
The five halted their steps, standing there, turning back to look at Wu Jinlong, puzzled by his suddenmand.
At this moment, Wu Jinlong¡¯s phone rang inconveniently. He nced at it and walked aside.
¡°Hall Master, what are your orders?¡± Wu Jinlong spoke respectfully.
¡°Where are you now?¡± the person on the other end inquired.
¡°City No. 5, handling business here. Somepanies refuse to cooperate, and I¡¯m managing it,¡± Wu Jinlong replied.
¡°Is there someone named Xiang Yu among them?¡± the person asked.
Wu Jinlong paused, looked toward Xiang Yu, and nodded, ¡°Correct, I¡¯ve seen him, and he is right in front of me.¡±
¡°In front of you?¡± the person seemed slightly surprised and then said, ¡°The higher-ups have ordered that if you encounter Xiang Yu, you mustn¡¯t harm him, and you have to protect him.¡±
¡°What? Protect him?¡± Wu Jinlong was bbergasted, hardly believing his ears.
Xiang Yu was merely a supporter of a local small enterprise; how could he rm the higher-ups? Could he have another identity?
¡°Hall Master, this Xiang Yu has gone too far. He beat our men right in front of me; this person can¡¯t be forgiven,¡± Wu Jinlong argued.
¡°What, he attacked our men?¡± they eximed in surprise.
Wu Jinlong grunted and exined the events thoroughly.
¡°Are you saying this Xiang Yu broke Hong Lao Liu¡¯s arm right in front of you?¡± The person spoke angrily.
¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m here now, and Xiang Yu¡¯s group is right before me,¡± Wu Jinlong said.
¡°Damn,¡± the person cursed, clearly furious; when had Golden Hand Hall ever suffered such humiliation?
The person on the other end was Jin Zhengming, Hall Master of Golden Hand Hall, enraged by Wu Jinlong¡¯s report.
Wu Jinlong held the phone in silence, waiting for the Hall Master¡¯smand; with their support, Xiang Yu would surely meet his demise.
Eventually, a sigh came from the other end, followed by, ¡°Set this matter aside for now. We don¡¯t know his background, and since the higher-ups have ordered, it indicates he¡¯s not ordinary.¡±
Wu Jinlong was surprised; he expected his Hall Master to order Xiang Yu¡¯s capture and torment.
Yet now the opposite happened, which was odd.
¡°Hall Master¡¡±
¡°Enough, follow the orders,¡± the person interrupted Wu Jinlong before he could finish, issuing directmands.
Though Wu Jinlong was a Deputy Hall Master, his rank differed significantly from the Hall Master.
Golden Hand Hall only had one Hall Master but three Deputy Hall Masters, including Wu Jinlong.
Regarding this matter, Jin Zhengming, the Hall Master, was deeply angered; daring to attack his men was intolerable. Previously, he would¡¯ve rushed over, but with elevated status came increased caution.
Though Wu Jinlong was resentful, having summoned the Dark Department, retreating now would tarnish his reputation among brothers.
But disobeying the Hall Master¡¯s orders, capturing and beating Xiang Yu would bring serious consequences if discovered.
He¡¯d lose his Deputy Hall Master position for sure, with others coveting it; he couldn¡¯t afford errors now.
Wu Jinlong was furious, nearly vomiting blood, yet helplessly said, ¡°You should leave now,¡± to the Dark Department.
The leader of the Dark Department froze; they were meant to remain concealed.
Only in dire situations would they emerge, and now they¡¯d appeared, indicating urgency, so solving the present issue should have sufficed.
They couldn¡¯t understand why the Deputy Hall Master suddenly reversed course.
The Dark Department was directly led by higher-level branches, akin to the local police station and government having no direct hierarchy, merely cooperation.
Wu Jinlong had exposed them and ordered their departure, angering them, losing calmposure¡
Chapter 1091: Xiang Yu Prioritizes Sleeping
Chapter 1091: Chapter 1091: Xiang Yu Prioritizes Sleeping
The five members from The Dark Department were somewhat surprised by Wu Jinlong¡¯s decision; they were angry. But there was nothing they could do, so they left with cold expressions.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t know what happened, but when he saw those five leaving, he too left with his people.
The attack on the Hongqing Group was a big deal, but none of the major media outlets reported on it, as if it hadn¡¯t happened.
On the noon of the second day after the incident, Xiang Yu suddenly received a call from Liu Yuhang.
"How is Xiaoxuan?" Xiang Yu asked directly.
"He¡¯s already awake, and his recovery is going well. The brain injury didn¡¯t affect his memory. I just checked on him, and he remembers everything," Liu Yuhang said happily.
Theoretically, damage to that part of the brain should impact memory, but Xiaoxuan was lucky to be unaffected.
Hearing this, Xiang Yu finally rxed. Xiaoxuan was fine, which was better than anything.
Liu Yuhang went on to share more about Xiaoxuan¡¯s condition before saying, "Brother Yu, President Sun wants to talk to you."
After finishing, Liu Yuhang handed the phone to Sun Bo beside him.
Sun Bo wasn¡¯t severely injured, just a bit overly frightened, but after a few days¡¯ rest, he was fine.
"Brother Yu, I want to go back to City Five," Sun Bo said.
It¡¯s a great time to develop now. If they don¡¯t seize it and let others take the lead, they¡¯ll be at a disadvantage.
Currently, all the prominent enterprises in City Five have been expelled by the Hongqing Group, which was smashed only yesterday.
One could say, there¡¯s currently norge-scale legitimate corporate group in the city. If Sun Bo returns now, his development will surely snowball.
Xiang Yu pondered for a moment before saying, "You shouldn¡¯te back for now. The situation here hasn¡¯t stabilized yet; returning could be dangerous."
Just yesterday, Xiang Yu was puzzled why the other side retreated. There must be a reason. Without clearing this up, Xiang Yu didn¡¯t want Sun Bo to take the risk.
Sun Bo was anxious; after all, such opportunities are rare and seldome again if missed.
However, with Xiang Yu not letting hime over, he had no choice but to abandon his ns.
"Brother Yu, be careful over there." Sun Bo said with concern.
"Don¡¯t worry." Xiang Yu said and hung up the phone. With Xiaoxuan safe, his mood was bright.
Just after hanging up, Wang Ze walked in from outside.
"Big brother, I¡¯ve had the men check it out. Hongqing Group¡¯s folks are all on leave. They¡¯re not renovating, nor calling the police; they¡¯re just idling around," Wang Ze said.
Xiang Yu nodded with some confusion. ording to Hongmen¡¯s style, they wouldn¡¯t be so weak; with theirpany smashed, they should have at least some response.
"Looks like they¡¯re scared, haha." Tie Zhuziughed heartily.
Xiang Yu only shook his head without saying more. Since he couldn¡¯t understand the opponent¡¯s intentions, he decided not to dwell on it.
"Have everyone be careful." Xiang Yu said worriedly.
If the opponent hasn¡¯t acted, there are two possibilities: first, they¡¯re gathering strength, secretly investigating their backgrounds to trap them entirely; second, they¡¯vepromised, not wanting to fall out with Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu thought the first possibility was more likely. Hongmen had grown through continuous mergers and battles.
For Hongmen, Xiang Yu¡¯s group was merely a small gang, not worth mentioning.
Xiang Yu stayed there constantly ready to face the impending crisis. He hadn¡¯t asked Sun Bo toe over for this reason.
As Xiang Yu sat analyzing the situation, there was a sudden nging noise, and everyone looked in its direction.
Yuan Huai, utterly drunk, slid off the sofa andy on the ground, the bottle rolling aside.
Tie Zhuzi angrily walked over and kicked him on the butt.
But Yuan Huai was already asleep and non-responsive. Tie Zhuzi helplessly dragged him to the room to rest.
Wang Ze also greeted Xiang Yu and prepared to leave.
Xiang Yu sat alone there, ready to take a nap when the phone suddenly rang with an unfamiliar number.
"What is it?" Xiang Yu answered straightforwardly.
"Xiang Yu." A man said fiercely from the other side.
Xiang Yu could tell it was Wu Jinlong, deputy Hall Master of the Golden Hand Hall. Usually, he had a schrly demeanor, but Xiang Yu had utterly ruined his image.
"Get to the point; I don¡¯t have time for this." Xiang Yu said dismissively.
"Don¡¯t be arrogant; I¡¯ll sort you out sooner orter." Wu Jinlong said.
"I¡¯m hanging up." Xiang Yu said directly, feeling tired and unwilling to waste time in pointless conversation.
"Our Hall Master wants to see you now; if you have the guts,e over." Wu Jinlong said.
"I don¡¯t have the guts; I¡¯m tired and want to sleep. Don¡¯t disturb me." Xiang Yu said and hung up, ready to go to his room and sleep.
The phone rang again, still Wu Jinlong.
"You dare hang up on me." Wu Jinlong said angrily.
"Aren¡¯t you done yet?" Xiang Yu said impatiently.
"Come over right now, or bear the consequences yourself." Wu Jinlong gave an address and hung up.
Xiang Yu tossed the phone aside carelessly and went to his room to sleep. He had already offended Wu Jinlong; what worse case could there be?
Tie Zhuzi walked out of Yuan Huai¡¯s room and saw Xiang Yu toss the phone.
"Brother Yu, whose call was it?" Tie Zhuzi asked curiously.
"Wake me up at two o¡¯clock." Xiang Yu didn¡¯t answer Tie Zhuzi and went to his room to sleep.
Tie Zhuzi was speechless; Xiang Yu sleeping meant risking life and limb to wake him.
After calling, Wu Jinlong sat at a high-end caf¨¦ waiting. Across from him was a man about thirty-five, with an upright posture and a dignified demeanor.
"Hall Master, I¡¯ve informed him. What if he doesn¡¯t dare toe?" Wu Jinlong asked.
The man across from him was the Hall Master of Golden Hand Hall, Jin Zhengming.
After hearing about yesterday¡¯s events, Jin Zhengming came over. He wanted to see what kind of person Xiang Yu was, with even higher-ups taking care of him.
The key was, Xiang Yu was too arrogant, even assaulting his people.
"What did he say?" Jin Zhengming sat calmly, holding a teacup.
"He said he has something and can¡¯te now," Wu Jinlong said cautiously.
"What thing?" Jin Zhengming remained calm.
Wu Jinlong hesitated for a while before truthfully saying, "He said he¡¯s tired and wants to nap."
"Crash!"
Just as Wu Jinlong finished speaking, the teacup in Jin Zhengming¡¯s hand shattered, spilling water onto him...
Chapter 1092: 1092: Is There Any Fairness After All
Chapter 1092: Chapter 1092: Is There Any Fairness After All
Wu Jinlong saw that Jin Zhengming was angry, which made his heart skip a beat. He knew who his Hall Master was, and there were many legends about him.
It is said that before Jin Zhengming joined the Hongmen, he single-handedly wiped out three gangs, spreading his fame far and wide, so no one dared to provoke him again.
Since he joined the Hongmen, his name became even more prominent. All the people in the underworld know that Hongmen has Jin Zhengming, whose two iron fists are unrivaled.
This person is ruthless and unfeeling. If you make a mistake, no matter who is involved, he will punish you.
However, as the influence of Hongmen gradually shifted to underground activities, their name gradually disappeared from society.
¡°Hall Master, don¡¯t be angry, I guess he¡¯ll arrive shortly.¡± Wu Jinlong said cautiously.
Jin Zhengming sat there without saying anything. It seemed he hadn¡¯t appeared in front of people for a long time, and everyone had forgotten about him.
Time passed second by second, and Wu Jinlong¡¯s heart began to grow anxious. At this moment, he started to worry about Xiang Yu, if Xiang Yu did note, it might not just be him but even his rtives and friends who would suffer.
Wu Jinlong secretly nced at his watch. It was already half past one. They had been waiting here for an hour.
On Xiang Yu¡¯s side, he was sleeping soundly, while Tie Zhuzi anxiously kept checking the time, hoping Xiang Yu would wake up by himself at two o¡¯clock.
He didn¡¯t want to go into the room to wake Xiang Yu up, which was very dangerous. If anything went wrong, Xiang Yu¡¯s dagger would fly right at him.
At this time, Yuan Huai stumbled out, looking for something in the cupboard.
Tie Zhuziughed mischievously and then came to Yuan Huai¡¯s side.
Yuan Huai nced at Tie Zhuzi and ignored him, continuing his search.
¡°Are you looking for wine? I know where there¡¯s some.¡± Tie Zhuziughed mischievously.
Yuan Huai¡¯s eyes brightened and he seriously looked at Tie Zhuzi. Normally, Tie Zhuzi¡¯s attitude towards him wasn¡¯t good, so his suddenughter surely meant nothing good.
Yuan Huai simply liked drinking, spending every day lost in his world, but this didn¡¯t mean he was a fool. When he saw Tie Zhuzi¡¯s expression, he felt alert.
¡°Brother Yu said to wake him up at two. I¡¯ll get you the wine; just make sure to wake Brother Yu up on time.¡± Tie Zhuzi said with a smile.
Yuan Huai nodded without thinking, then looked at his watch and directly sat on the sofa.
Tie Zhuzi saw this and immediately ran outside.
¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll go get the wine for you.¡± Tie Zhuzi ran outside and brought back a bottle of good wine, cing it in front of Yuan Huai.
Yuan Huai was about to reach for it, but Tie Zhuzi quickly snatched it away, ring at Yuan Huai, ¡°You better watch closely and wake Brother Yu punctually at two o¡¯clock.¡±
Yuan Huai earnestly nodded and checked the time, indicating he would be punctual.
Only then did Tie Zhuzi rx and hand over the wine to him. If this kid goes and wakes Xiang Yu, he might get beaten, which pleases Tie Zhuzi to think.
After arranging these tasks, Tie Zhuzi rxed andy on the sofa, unknowingly falling asleep.
He didn¡¯t know how long he had slept, only feeling someone kick him, which made him open his eyes to see Xiang Yu drowsily looking at him.
¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to wake me up at two?¡± Xiang Yu asked.
¡°Yeah.¡± Tie Zhuzi quickly sat up and looked at Yuan Huai¡¯s direction, only to see the guy leaning against the wall, totally drunk.
¡°Yuan Huai, you bastard.¡± Tie Zhuzi jumped up and ran toward Yuan Huai. He grabbed him and threw him outside the door. It was already three o¡¯clock by then.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t me Tie Zhuzi, since he knew that when asleep, he didn¡¯t allow anyone to get close.
¡°Let¡¯s go, go out for a bit.¡± Xiang Yu said, getting ready to walk outside with Tie Zhuzi. Suddenly, they heard the sound of a car braking from outside.
Immediately after, someone rushed in, lined up on both sides, and a middle-aged man walked in slowly with a cold face.
Beside him was a young man with a schrly air. Xiang Yu had seen him before; he was Wu Jinlong, Deputy Hall Master of the Golden Hand Hall in Hongmen.
And the person by his side was Hall Master Jin Zhengming.
Jin Zhengming walked in and looked at no one, sitting directly there.
¡°Who is Xiang Yu?¡± Jin Zhengming asked coldly as he sat there.
Throughout the whole process, both Xiang Yu and Tie Zhuzi stood there without moving.
Tie Zhuzi reacted angrily, ¡°Who the hell are you, acting so pretentious.¡±
As soon as Tie Zhuzi finished speaking, a water cup flew towards his face.
Tie Zhuzi hurriedly reached out to catch it, but the cup was faster than he imagined, and he failed to catch it.
Just as the cup was about to hit Tie Zhuzi¡¯s face, Xiang Yu suddenly arrived and grabbed the cup. Some water spilled out, dripping onto Tie Zhuzi¡¯s face.
Tie Zhuzi was startled, not expecting the cup to move so quickly. Just this move made him realize the person opposite was a master like Xiang Yu.
After Xiang Yu caught the cup, his palm was a bit numb. The opponent¡¯s strength was surprisingly great, beyond his expectation. If the cup had hit Tie Zhuzi¡¯s face, he would have been injured.
Tie Zhuzi saw this and quickly shut his mouth, then cautiously looked at the coffee table where several cups were ced.
¡°You are Xiang Yu.¡± Jin Zhengming sat there with a cold face and said.
He wasn¡¯t surprised that Xiang Yu could catch his cup, as he¡¯d already heard from Wu Jinlong that Xiang Yu was a skilled fighter.
Xiang Yu sat directly opposite him, staring at him, ¡°You must be the Hall Master.¡±
Jin Zhengming was somewhat surprised by Xiang Yu¡¯s calm demeanor. He already knew Xiang Yu could fight, but he was unaware of his arrogance.
Being the Hall Master of the Golden Hand Hall in Hongmen, Jin Zhengming¡¯s status was very high, with many instinctively trembling upon seeing him. However, the person opposite showed no expression.
¡°You injured my people.¡± Jin Zhengming looked at Xiang Yu directly.
Xiang Yu showed no fear and looked directly at him, ¡°It was your person who injured my brother first. One for one, it¡¯s fair for everyone.¡±
¡°Fair?¡± Jin Zhengmingughed coldly and said, ¡°Do you think fairness exists in this world?¡±
¡°It does.¡± Xiang Yu replied directly.
¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll show you something unfair.¡± Jin Zhengming said and waved his hand.
The people he brought quickly surrounded them, clearly intending to take Xiang Yu down.
Seeing this, Tie Zhuzi directly pulled out an iron club from behind the long sofa, which was his weapon of choice.
He was already tall, and with the iron club in hand, he looked impressive. Moreover, the club was thick and long; hitting someone with it would likely crack bones.
Just as this was happening, there was a cough by the door, followed by the sound of banging. Everyone hurriedly turned to look, and by the door, there was a drunk man wobbling into the room¡
Chapter 1093: Part of Yuan Huai’s Identity
Chapter 1093: Chapter 1093: Part of Yuan Huai¡¯s Identity
When they saw a drunken man walk in, the people of the Hong Sect were stunned for a moment, thinking what was going on, how could such a shabby person appear in such a high-end establishment.
Besides, the drunken man looked almost indistinguishable from a beggar, probably if he copsed on the street, people would throw money in front of him.
Everyone looked at Yuan Huai, and Yuan Huai, after walking in, immediately leaned against the door and sat there without moving.
Everyone felt a bit speechless, but they didn¡¯t pay him any mind and turned back to continue with their current affairs.
Jin Zhengming only nced at Yuan Huai and didn¡¯t think much of it. Although Yuan Huai appeared here at an inopportune time, after all, this was Xiang Yu¡¯s territory, and they were toozy to interfere.
Everyone then focused their gaze back on therge iron rod Tie Zhuzi was holding, the visual effect was indeed intimidating.
"What do you want?" Xiang Yu looked up at Jin Zhengming and said.
"Scared?" Jin Zhengming said with a hint of mockery in his eyes.
"Yes!" Xiang Yu said straightforwardly.
As he spoke, his face was neither red nor his heart beating fast, and there was no change in his expression, so people couldn¡¯t tell if he was truly afraid or lying.
Xiang Yu¡¯s answer left Jin Zhengming a bit stunned. Judging by the feedback from his brothers, Xiang Yu was considered a notable figure; how could he seem so nonchnt in person?
"Since you¡¯re scared, why not beg for mercy?" Jin Zhengming asked.
Xiang Yu smiled faintly and said, "I already begged for mercy, didn¡¯t you notice?"
Jin Zhengming was a bit speechless, although he had some understanding of Xiang Yu¡¯s character, seeing it in person was still somewhat unexpected.
"Take action." Jin Zhengming, unable to wait, shouted out.
Tie Zhuzi, upon hearing this, brought therge iron rod to the center. Now it was toote to call Wang Ze and the others, it was just him and Xiang Yu here, so there was no need to rely on that kid Yuan Huai.
Now, it was even difficult for Yuan Huai to stand there alone, let alone expect him to help in a fight.
The people of the Hong Sect, upon receiving the order, then moved in to attack Xiang Yu. Xiang Yu also snorted coldly, it seemed today was going to be another fierce battle, and he was ready for it.
The Hong Sect was arge gang, with surely many talented people, but since things had developed to this point, there was nowhere to retreat.
"Come on." Xiang Yu shouted and prepared to fight, but although the house was spacious, it was a bit small to be used as a battleground.
Especially with a big guy like Tie Zhuzi who fought so broadly and fiercely, this ce couldn¡¯t withstand his ruckus.
"Stop." At this moment, someone suddenly shouted from the direction of the door, but the voice was somewhat small and unclear, so the people around didn¡¯t hear it.
As the Hong Sect people and Tie Zhuzi were about to sh, the voice sounded again.
"Little Jin, long time no see."
"Stop." At this point, Jin Zhengming suddenly shouted, as if he had heard someone calling him.
There was suspicion on Jin Zhengming¡¯s face, he looked around but didn¡¯t find anyone suspicious, so he focused his gaze on the ¡¯beggar¡¯ sitting by the door.
Everyone was curious to see Jin Zhengming, earlier he ordered them to take action, now he was calling them to halt, and with his strange expression, nobody knew what was happening.
Wu Jinlong was equally curious, at which point he asked Jin Zhengming, "Hall Master, what¡¯s going on?"
Jin Zhengming then gestured for him to remain silent and slowly walked over to Yuan Huai step by step.
"Who are you?" Jin Zhengming asked.
At this point, Xiang Yu also started to doubt, he didn¡¯t know Yuan Huai¡¯s background, but he was certain this kid wasn¡¯t simple.
Before, even Xiao Xuan couldn¡¯t handle him, and that was when Yuan Huai was soaked in alcohol, in poor health.
No one knew how formidable he was when he was in good health.
"Don¡¯t you recognize me?" Yuan Huai said, lifting his head, blinkingzily, as if he had just woken up.
In reality, immersing himself in alcohol every day had nearly destroyed his body. But from his lethargic face, one could see that he used to be quite the handsome guy.
"It¡¯s you." When Jin Zhengming saw Yuan Huai, he was so shocked he couldn¡¯t speak, with his mouth agape, clearly showing he knew Yuan Huai from before.
"Why are you here? Why are you here?" Jin Zhengming was very agitated, half-kneeling there grabbing Yuan Huai¡¯s cor.
Yuan Huai still maintained his indifferent demeanor, looking at him and asked, "Do you have any alcohol?"
Jin Zhengming didn¡¯t even acknowledge his words and excitedly said, "I¡¯m asking you, why did you show up here?"
The surrounding Hong Sect members were dumbfounded. At first, they only thought this was a beggar, but surprisingly he knew their Hall Master, and from the looks of it, they seemed quite familiar.
"I don¡¯t know why either, I just wanted to drink." Yuan Huai said, casting an expectant nce at Tie Zhuzi who was standing there holding therge iron rod.
"Don¡¯t look at me, if you settle these people, I¡¯ll give you as much alcohol as you want." Tie Zhuzi said, raising his head.
He could tell that this Yuan Huai kid was no ordinary person.
There was a spark in Yuan Huai¡¯s eyes, as if he had gained a little energy, and he looked at Jin Zhengming, saying, "Did you hear? If you don¡¯t have alcohol, you might as well get going."
Faced with Yuan Huai¡¯s current appearance, Jin Zhengming was very frustrated, letting go of Yuan Huai¡¯s cor forcefully, saying, "Do you know how hard we searched for you back then, and you just went off wandering the world, have you no conscience?"
Hearing this, everyone could only chuckle bitterly, as if the two were about to elope. These things, not only Xiang Yu didn¡¯t know about, even Wu Jinlong was puzzled, and as for the rest of the Hong Sect, no need to mention it.
"No need to speak of past events, don¡¯t make a noise here now, get going, don¡¯t hinder my drinking." Yuan Huai saidzily.
"No." Jin Zhengming said furiously, standing up straight and shouting, "Yuan Huai, I¡¯m telling you, you are no longer the Vice Sect Leader, nor the sessor, you have neither the qualification nor the right to make me leave."
"Vice Sect Leader? Sessor?" Hearing those two words, everyone basically understood the situation.
Especially the Hong Sect people, they couldn¡¯t even describe their current mood with the word ¡¯surprised¡¯.
They were proud to be part of the Hong Sect, and the person before them was once the Vice Sect Leader, it felt almost like a joke.
This shabby person before them looked every inch a beggar. However, due to their humble status, they had never seen the Sect Leader in person, so if they knew he looked like this, it would have surely been disappointing.
"Give me some face, they¡¯re providing me with alcohol, so I need to do something for them in return." Yuan Huai stood up and said with a sly smile to Jin Zhengming.
Jin Zhengming had a look of disappointment, reluctantly shook his head and said, "Yuan Huai, oh Yuan Huai, how did you be like this now?"
Chapter 1094 Jin Zhengming Takes Action Personally
Chapter 1094: Chapter 1094 Jin Zhengming Takes Action Personally
"How did you end up like this?" Jin Zhengming shook his head with a bitter smile.
But his expression didn¡¯t show any regret, rather it seemed somewhat gloating.
Yuan Huai merely smiled and then looked at Jin Zhengming, saying, "It¡¯s toote to change now, you better leave quickly."
Suddenly, Jin Zhengming looked up andughed loudly, "Alright, alright, since you¡¯ve said that, I¡¯ll give you this courtesy. I won¡¯t pursue others, as long as Xiang Yu can withstand three of my moves, I¡¯ll let him go."
Upon hearing this, Tie Zhuzi stuck his iron stick there andughed heartily.
"Another poser, three moves, you think this is a martial arts novel, huh?" Tie Zhuzi mumbled quietly.
Someone had said something simr before, only to be beaten by Xiang Yu until they didn¡¯t recognize their own mother.
"Are you not convinced?" Jin Zhengming heard Tie Zhuzi¡¯s words and then turned to look at him.
Tie Zhuzi knew the other was formidable, thus he quickly shut his mouth. Just judging by the trick with the thrown water cup, he could tell the man was no simple character.
Seeing Tie Zhuzi stop speaking, Jin Zhengming turned back to Yuan Huai, "I¡¯ve already given you a lot of face."
Yuan Huai also nodded, "Thanks, just a reminder, don¡¯t underestimate him."
With that said, Yuan Huai paid Jin Zhengming no mind, then approached Tie Zhuzi, chuckling, "Got any wine left?"
Seeing this guy was also counted as a great contributor, Tie Zhuzi nodded and went to get wine for Yuan Huai.
"If you want to fight,e with me outside." After Xiang Yu finished speaking, he led the way outside.
"Hall Master, there¡¯s no need for you to handle this, let me take care of it." The Vice Hall Master, Wu Jinlong, said as he tugged on Jin Zhengming, and then headed outside.
The others followed behind; they wanted to see how formidable Xiang Yu truly was.
Jin Zhengming was particrly curious about Xiang Yu, as it was rare to hear Yuan Huai praise someone like him.
Back in the day, Yuan Huai was unmatched in the Hong Sect, his skills undefeated, and he was designated as the next Sect Leader sessor.
There were many excellent people in that batch, but Yuan Huai¡¯s brilliance overshadowed everyone else.
Jin Zhengming was among them, his skills equally great and very strategic, but stillckingpared to Yuan Huai.
Seeing Yuan Huai like this now, he felt both regret and an indescribable exhration deep inside.
Everyone stepped onto the open ground outside, and Tie Zhuzi came out holding his cudgel.
He was very tall,bined with the iron stick, it made him look like a temple guardian.
Yuan Huai leaned against something with a drink in hand, his face expressionless, lost in the wonders of his own world.
The Vice Hall Master of the Golden Hand Hall, Wu Jinlong, had seen Xiang Yu in action; he knew Xiang Yu was formidable, but his own skills weren¡¯t bad either.
Last time, he wanted to challenge Xiang Yu, but his brothers wouldn¡¯t let him, now with the Hall Master behind him, he wanted to show off properly.
"Xiang Yu, show me all your skills, don¡¯t make me underestimate you," Wu Jinlong said.
Jin Zhengming stood aside, not stopping Wu Jinlong; he also wanted to see what Xiang Yu was capable of.
Jin Zhengming was a cautious person; although skilled, he wouldn¡¯t act rashly without assurance of victory.
If Xiang Yu¡¯s skills were inferior to Wu Jinlong, there¡¯d be no need for him to intervene. If Xiang Yu¡¯s skills were good, he could find Xiang Yu¡¯s weaknesses.
"You¡¯re not my opponent; just let him handle it," Xiang Yu said straightforwardly.
Wu Jinlong, infuriated, gritted his teeth; they hadn¡¯t even fought yet, and Xiang Yu was already belittling him.
"Whether I¡¯m your opponent, we¡¯ll see after fighting," Wu Jinlong said, then charged at Xiang Yu with his fist.
Leaning against the wall, Yuan Huai sipped his drink, a hint of disdain shed in his eye but was quickly overshadowed by his dazed expression.
Wu Jinlong aimed a punch at Xiang Yu¡¯s head, but Xiang Yu leaped backward to dodge.
Xiang Yu had no intention of striking; he kept evading the punches. Wu Jinlong¡¯s punches seemed powerful and fast but couldn¡¯t touch Xiang Yu at all.
"Is dodging all you can do? If you have the guts, fight me properly," Wu Jinlong shouted.
Admittedly, Xiang Yu¡¯s evasive speed was quite fast.
"Why don¡¯t you step back? I don¡¯t wish to hurt you," Xiang Yu said calmly.
Xiang Yu¡¯s words struck Wu Jinlong hard; he was the Vice Hall Master, with so many brothers around, he felt humiliated.
"Xiang Yu, stop boasting, if you dare, then..." he didn¡¯t finish his words before Xiang Yu suddenly grabbed his wrist and hit his rib.
Wu Jinlong felt pain and tried to counter.
At this moment, Xiang Yu used his feet forcefully, doing a "Sweep Thousands of Troops" move to sweep Wu Jinlong to the ground.
"Xiang Yu, you cheated," Wu Jinlong shouted angrily, gritting his teeth.
At the corner, Yuan Huai spat out his drink upon witnessing this. To him, Xiang Yu could defeat Wu Jinlong but Xiang Yu used the simplest method.
He first enraged the opponent verbally, then seized the opportunity while the opponent spoke, to win with one move.
Though a bit unscrupulous, it was a rather effective tactic. Yuan Huai chuckled and sat down to watch the show while drinking.
"I won¡¯t ept it, let¡¯s go again," Wu Jinlong said, standing up to fight Xiang Yu again.
"Stop, you¡¯ve already lost." Jin Zhengming said sternly.
He realized Xiang Yu indeed cheated; he felt disdain for Xiang Yu¡¯s approach.
They were all top-level figures, how could they resort to such tactics?
Initially intending to observe Xiang Yu¡¯s fighting style, he ended up seeing nothing and concluded Xiang Yu was a shameless man.
"Hall Master, I can defeat him," Wu Jinlong said, unconvinced.
"Enough, you already fell t on your face, and you¡¯re still here not ashamed," Tie Zhuzi said, tapping the ground with his stick.
"Are you looking for trouble?" Wu Jinlong said, teeth clenched.
He was now on the verge of madness, void of any schr¡¯s dignity.
Jin Zhengming gestured to Wu Jinlong not to speak further, stepped forward, removed his coat, and threw it to Wu Jinlong.
"I really want to see what more tricks you have," Jin Zhengming said, rolling up his sleeves ready.
"Wait." Xiang Yu said, seeing the opponent preparing to fight.
"What, scared, ready to surrender?" Jin Zhengming taunted.
Since Jin Zhengming was prepared, he intended to teach Xiang Yu a good lesson.
Although Xiang Yu was someone required to be protected by those above, he hurt his hall¡¯s brother so brazenly; if he didn¡¯t punish Xiang Yu thoroughly, he wouldn¡¯t know his hall¡¯s strength...
Chapter 1095: 1095: Deciding Victory in 3 Moves
Chapter 1095: Chapter 1095: Deciding Victory in 3 Moves
Now they¡¯ve all figured out Xiang Yu¡¯s character. Seeing Xiang Yu proactively call a halt, they worry if he¡¯s up to some trick again.
¡°Do the words you just said still hold water or not?¡± Xiang Yu looked at Jin Zhengming and asked.
Jin Zhengming frowned slightly and replied, ¡°What words did I just say?¡±
¡°You said you¡¯d knock me down within three moves, and if you didn¡¯t, you¡¯d lose,¡± Xiang Yu said.
¡°Pfft!¡± Over there, Yuan Huai couldn¡¯t help but spit out his wine, still underestimating Xiang Yu¡¯s shamelessness.
¡°Hall Master, don¡¯t listen to his sweet talk; defeat him first,¡± Wu Jinlong said with a furrowed brow.
¡°Words that don¡¯t count are as good as farts,¡± Tie Zhuzi stood by and said looking at the sky.
Having followed Xiang Yu for such a long time, he has learned one thing: if something can be solved simply, then do it, no matter how disdainful it seems to others¡ªthat¡¯s secondary.
¡°Alright, my words definitely count. If you can still stand after three moves, I¡¯ll admit defeat,¡± Jin Zhengming said.
Xiang Yu just loves this kind of self-righteous person. Then he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start.¡±
Jin Zhengming snorted coldly and then threw a punch at Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu knew Jin Zhengming was a master, so he also extended his fist towards Jin Zhengming.
The fists of the two collided, producing a muffled sound.
Upon seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s act, Jin Zhengming couldn¡¯t help but sneer. In Hong Men, everyone knows he¡¯s famous for his iron fists.
He can shatter several bricks with one punch, let alone Xiang Yu¡¯s fist.
When the fists met, Xiang Yu felt a powerful force on his fist, quickly spreading up his arm.
He realized the opponent¡¯s strength was immense, and his body involuntarily retreated five steps before he could stand upright.
Likewise, Jin Zhengming also retreated, but he only took three steps before stopping.
This first move saw Xiang Yu falling behind.
Though Jin Zhengming gained the upper hand, he wasn¡¯t pleased; instead, his face turned serious.
He had never met anyone who dared to punch him directly; his iron fists had killed many, and he thought he could defeat Xiang Yu with one punch today. Unexpectedly, Xiang Yu took it head-on.
Xiang Yu stood there with a calm smile, though his hand behind him was still numb.
He couldn¡¯t help but think that this Hall Master is indeed extraordinary, never having seen so powerful a punch.
¡°Again,¡± Xiang Yu said, clenching his fists and moving towards Jin Zhengming.
Jin Zhengming was surprised, and involuntarily took half a step back. He considers his fists unbeatable but finds himself helpless against someone like Xiang Yu who recklessly confronts.
If he takes another punch from Xiang Yu, his fists might get injured.
Realizing this, Jin Zhengming withdrew his fist and kicked towards Xiang Yu¡¯s head.
Xiang Yu had anticipated this; he knew the opponent wouldn¡¯t continue punching him, hence feigned to scare Jin Zhengming.
If the opponent truly sought another punch, Xiang Yu would choose to yield, but now he had already overwhelmed him in momentum.
Seeing the opponent kick, Xiang Yu quickly ducked and swept his leg.
Jin Zhengming reacted swiftly, jumping backward. Though already thirty-five, he was nimble and agile, clearly a person who trains regrly.
Jin Zhengming¡¯s kick was easily neutralized by Xiang Yu, which made him lose face.
¡°Does this count as two moves already?¡± Tie Zhuzi asked sarcastically.
¡°You big fool, stop shouting here,¡± Deputy Hall Master Wu Jinlong yelled angrily.
Now only one move remains. If Jin Zhengming fails to win, by their agreement, he must concede to Xiang Yu.
Jin Zhengming wasn¡¯t anxious, merely snorting coldly before retreating a few steps.
Seeing this move, Xiang Yu also became wary.
Judging from Jin Zhengming¡¯s face, he certainly has some trick up his sleeve, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be soposed.
Yuan Huai, sitting by the wall, took a sip of wine, and then seriously watched Jin Zhengming. Shaking his head with a smile, he thought to himself, ¡°Jin Zhengming, you¡¯ve been using this trick for years¡¡±
Jin Zhengming backed up a few steps then suddenly charged at Xiang Yu.
Jin Zhengming charged with immense force, looking like a massive iron bull from afar; if that collided with someone, it could kill them.
Xiang Yu dared not confront it head-on, so he turned and ran. From the previous exchanges,
it¡¯s clear Jin Zhengming¡¯s whole body is notably sturdy, only aiming to knock Xiang Yu out with brute force.
But Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t fooled. Seeing the opponent sprint at him, his first choice was to flee.
Xiang Yu moved swiftly, with Jin Zhengming unable to catch up.
¡°Shameless.¡±
¡°Bastard.¡±
Those around Hong Men saw Xiang Yu pulling this move and cursed in anger, never expecting Xiang Yu to be this shameless.
Tie Zhuzi, holding his stick, coughed but said nothing, understanding Xiang Yu¡¯s approach.
After all, a reckless collision like that wouldn¡¯t just harm, but Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t that foolish to let it happen.
Jin Zhengming moved quickly, but Xiang Yu was no slower, running in zigzags, making him impossible to catch.
The scene looked somewhatical, hardly resembling a serious contest between masters¡ªmore like kids ying house.
Jin Zhengming was so angry he nearly spit blood, intending to strike Xiang Yu with this move but faced an unexpected result.
Jin Zhengming failed toplete even half ap before stopping.
Upon seeing this, Tie Zhuzi immediately yelled, ¡°Three moves are up, no cheating, you¡¯ve lost.¡±
¡°Impossible, our Hall Master¡¯s third move hasn¡¯t even started yet,¡± Wu Jinlong shouted angrily.
Xiang Yu saw the opponent had stopped, then suddenly turned and exerted force with his feet, charging straight at Jin Zhengming.
¡°Take this!¡± Xiang Yu shouted, jumping up and kicking towards Jin Zhengming.
With this kick, Xiang Yu used eighty percent of his power, andbined with the momentum of running, equaled his usual full force.
Xiang Yu worried that a full-force kick might kill Jin Zhengming, hence didn¡¯t use all his strength.
Seeing Xiang Yu actively attack, Jin Zhengming analyzed the speed and realized he couldn¡¯t dodge in time.
At a critical moment, Jin Zhengming directly brought his arms together, blocking them in front of his face.
Confident in his arms, believing they could withstand Xiang Yu¡¯s kick without an issue.
At this critical juncture, everyone held their breath, including Yuan Huai by the wall, who raised his head and stared nkly at the scene¡
Chapter 1096: 1096: Tie Zhuzi Apprentices to Learn Skills
Chapter 1096: Chapter 1096: Tie Zhuzi Apprentices to Learn Skills
Everyone watched Xiang Yu¡¯s kick; this kick would decide the oue.
Jin Zhengming crossed his arms in front of his face with confidence in his iron arms, determined that Xiang Yu would never breach this defense.
As soon as Xiang Yu kicked him, he would immediately counter-attack and grab Xiang Yu¡¯s ankle.
Just as everyone¡¯s attention was on Jin Zhengming¡¯s arms, Xiang Yu kicked Jin Zhengming in the chest.
Jin Zhengming did not expect Xiang Yu¡¯s target to be there, he was unprepared and lost his bnce, retreating a few steps backward.
He stepped back ten steps before finally regaining his bnce, barely avoiding a fall.
If Xiang Yu had used his full strength, Jin Zhengming would likely be lying down by now. Even so, Xiang Yu was secretly frightened.
An ordinary person would probably be dead from such a kick, but Jin Zhengming just paused, took a deep breath, and was fine.
Everyone breathed a sigh of relief; they could feel the power of Xiang Yu¡¯s kick, but seeing Jin Zhengming unscathed put them at ease.
¡°Sorry, missed my target,¡± Xiang Yu said with an awkward smile.
When everyone thought the kick wouldnd on the opponent¡¯s arms, Xiang Yu kicked him in the chest instead.
Jin Zhengming gritted his teeth but did not advance; he stood still.
¡°Three moves have passed; it should be over,¡± Xiang Yu calmly said as he stood there.
¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. Hall Master only used two moves; he hasn¡¯t used the third yet,¡± Wu Jinlong stood out to say.
Indeed, when Jin Zhengming was about to use the third move, Xiang Yu escaped, leaving Jin Zhengming powerless.
Both sides stood still, and everyone watched Jin Zhengming.
¡°You have great skills; I¡¯ll have a proper match with you someday,¡± Jin Zhengming said through gritted teeth.
Xiang Yu replied with a faint smile, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it another time.¡±
Jin Zhengming said nothing more, nced at Yuan Huai sitting there, then turned around and left.
The others understood Jin Zhengming¡¯s intention and followed him out.
Wu Jinlong stood back, ring viciously at Xiang Yu, saying, ¡°You¡¯ll regret this,¡± and then left too.
Tie Zhuzi tapped the ground with his stick, cursed, and prepared to follow Xiang Yu back to the room.
At that moment, Yuan Huai strolled over.
He reached Tie Zhuzi¡¯s side and took the iron stick from him.
Yuan Huai was surprised by the weight of the stick; he didn¡¯t expect it to be so heavy.
But on reflection, it made sense; Tie Zhuzi was so robust that only such a hefty stick could suit him.
While Xiang Yu and Tie Zhuzi were curious, Yuan Huai started to swing the stick around.
However, due to its weight, Yuan Huai¡¯s movements weren¡¯t smooth, often pausing to rest briefly.
But his moves looked graceful, and each strike seemed practical.
Xiang Yu shook his head with a smile, patted Tie Zhuzi¡¯s shoulder, and said, ¡°Learn from him properly.¡± Then he went back to the room.
Tie Zhuzi understood Xiang Yu¡¯s meaning, and during one of Yuan Huai¡¯s pauses, he quickly ran over and said with a chuckle, ¡°Yuan Huai, teach me stick techniques, and I¡¯ll buy you drinks every day, how about it?¡±
Without much thought, Yuan Huai nodded quickly, and Tie Zhuzi immediately started to give Yuan Huai a massage.
Back in the room, Xiang Yu sat on the sofa, contemting. Given Jin Zhengming¡¯s status and power as Hall Master, he could easily have his subordinates take him out.
Yet Jin Zhengming didn¡¯t do so. If it was because he valued Xiang Yu as a talent, it seemed impossible to him.
Although Xiang Yu¡¯s interactions with him had been brief, from his demeanor and the way he looked at Yuan Huai, Xiang Yu could judge that Jin Zhengming wasn¡¯t someone who appreciated talent.
¡°Could it be because of him?¡± Xiang Yu thought, looking outside to see Yuan Huai and Tie Zhuzi discussing something.
Xiang Yu always thought Yuan Huai had a unique identity, never imagining he was once the Vice Sect Leader of the Hong Men.
Yuan Huai was young, and if he had been the Vice Sect Leader of the Hong Men, it spoke volumes about his excellence.
With Jin Zhengming¡¯s jealous andplex gaze before, Xiang Yu could imagine how phenomenal Yuan Huai must have been then.
He didn¡¯t know what changed Yuan Huai into his current state, such a stark contrast, which exined why Jin Zhengming couldn¡¯t recognize him.
A few minutester, Tie Zhuzi came in supporting Yuan Huai, his face full of ttering smiles.
Yuan Huai still appeared to be in a drunken stupor.
¡°Sit, sit, let me give you a massage,¡± Tie Zhuzi said, obsequiously, and began to massage Yuan Huai.
Yuan Huaiy there enjoying it, sipping from a bottle of wine.
¡°Master Yuan Huai, how about teaching me the stick techniques every morning, and I will buy you drinks and give you massages,¡± Tie Zhuzi chuckled.
Yuan Huai nodded absentmindedly, seemed to be lost in thought.
¡°Zhuzi, go make some hot water,¡± Xiang Yu told Tie Zhuzi.
Tie Zhuzi nodded and went to prepare some hot water.
Xiang Yu took the opportunity to ask Yuan Huai, ¡°Why haven¡¯t they made a move against me, is it because of you?¡±
Yuan Huaiy still for a while as if he hadn¡¯t heard Xiang Yu, then sat up, nced at Xiang Yu, and said, ¡°It¡¯s not because of me.¡±
After saying that, Yuan Huai got up and staggered outside. By looking at his unsteady gait, no one would think he was once the famous Vice Sect Leader of the Hong Men.
Xiang Yu sat there watching his back, beginning to doubt if Yuan Huai had a hidden agenda for volunteering toe here.
Xiang Yu had already avenged Xiao Xuan and things were rtively calm here. But Sun Bo could note over yet.
There were too many uncertain factors here. Although it seemed calm on the surface, Xiang Yu always felt something hidden had yet to reveal itself.
Furthermore, this matter seemed to concern him. He initially nned to return to City Number 2 to quietly observe the situation. But heter decided to stay and figure things out before making any ns.
There were indeed many potential opportunities here for businesses to thrive. If Sun Bo and the others came, they could grow rapidly.
However, Xiang Yu would not act recklessly before the problem was rified.
In the afternoon, just as Xiang Yu was about to take a nap, a car stopped below the apartment, and a beautiful woman got out. It was Wang Qian from the Wolf Fang.
¡°Xiang Yu, where are you?¡± Wang Qian shouted as soon as she got out of the car.
Xiang Yu, somewhat helpless, had toe out to meet her, saying, ¡°You¡¯re making noise in the middle of the day, what if you disturb the kids¡¯ nap?¡±
¡°I¡¯m here to disturb your nap. You left without a word,¡± Wang Qian said irritably.
¡°Do I have to report to you?¡± Xiang Yu said, speechless.
¡°Of course! Your disappearance is rted to our Wolf King, so I have to keep an eye on you. What if you run away?¡± Wang Qian said arrogantly¡
Chapter 1097: The Old Man Carrying a Basket
Chapter 1097: Chapter 1097: The Old Man Carrying a Basket
Xiang Yu was a bit speechless with Wang Qian, even though Wang Qian was also mingling in the underworld and held a certain position in Wolf Fang; yet, every lie she told was easily seen through by Xiang Yu.
Of course, Xiang Yu didn¡¯t expose her and instead invited her in.
After Wang Qian came in, she first checked the room, and when she saw it was filled with things used by men, she felt relieved.
"What are you looking for?" Xiang Yu asked casually.
"Nothing, just seeing if you have any evidence of wrongdoing," Wang Qian lied.
Xiang Yu nodded and didn¡¯t want to say more, then turned to take a nap.
"I¡¯ll be staying here from now on, which room will I sleep in?" Wang Qian asked directly.
"Anywhere but my room," Xiang Yu replied and then went back to his room. He knew that with Wang Qian here, she¡¯d definitely be staying over.
Fortunately, Sun Bo¡¯s apartment wasrge, with plenty of rooms.
Wang Qian blushed, then snorted coldly, "What if I just sleep in the same room with you."
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t hear what she said afterwards, returning to his room and shutting the door for a nap.
Wang Qian found a room close to Xiang Yu¡¯s, saw that no one was inside, and went in to rest.
Wang Qian¡¯s arrival didn¡¯t bring much convenience to Xiang Yu; instead, it added a lot of constraints.
At dinner, Wang Qian explicitly stated that in the living room, they were not allowed to dress scantily, wear slippers, and must bathe daily, which made the freedom-loving Xiang Yu a bit ufortable.
In the morning, Xiang Yu, as usual, got up for a run to exercise his body. After a fight with Jin Zhengming, Xiang Yu realized a problem.
Hecked physical strength, and if he met Jin Zhengming head-on, he might not be able to handle it.
Tie Zhuzi stopped sleeping in, got up early, and dragged Yuan Huai over for stick fighting practice.
Yuan Huai was helpless; usually, he was theziest, and no one knew how long he¡¯d sleep, seldom seen in the morning.
But now, with Tie Zhuzi dragging him, he had no choice.
Xiang Yu was running in his tracksuit near the apartment. When he passed a spot near the neighborhood gate, he suddenly saw an old maning in with a basket of vegetables.
This old man, with some white hair but few facial wrinkles, looked lively, giving off an impression of a crane among the fowl.
"Hey, old man, when are you going to pay back the money you owe us?" At this time, two men walked in from outside.
These two looked burly, with vicious faces, clearly not decent folks.
"I don¡¯t owe you money, you¡¯ve got the wrong person." The old man looked terrified.
"What? If it¡¯s not you, then who? Your son owes us ten million, pay up now." One of the men pushed the old man, causing him to almost fall.
"I-I don¡¯t owe you money, leave me alone," the old man said fearfully, trying to back away.
The man grabbed the old man¡¯s clothes, pulling him over, and a knife appeared in his hand as he threatened him.
At this moment, Xiang Yu was jogging by and witnessed this scene but paid no attention and just ran by.
"Are you going to pay or not? If not, I¡¯ll kill you." The man shouted behind him.
But Xiang Yu ran fast, so he couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying after a while.
After finishing his run, Xiang Yu returned, and at this time, Tie Zhuzi was practicing with a stick by himself, with no sign of Yuan Huai.
Also, Wang Qian had been awake for some time and had cooked in the kitchen.
Having a woman in the house, indeed, felt homely. Though Wang Qian came from Wolf Fang, her cooking skills were quite good, albeit not as good as Long Wu¡¯s.
"I¡¯m not cooking for you all; I¡¯m just learning culinary skills and tried a few dishes," Wang Qian said.
Xiang Yu just smiled and didn¡¯t say much; it didn¡¯t matter if she cooked intentionally or not, as long as it was edible.
Meanwhile, in a car not far from their apartment, two people were talking.
One had white hair, and though he was an old man, he looked robust. The other was drunk-looking, holding a bottle, and was Yuan Huai.
"This Xiang Yu has no sense of justice; he saw me, an old man, being bullied and didn¡¯t step in to help," the old man shook his head, disappointed.
Yuan Huai took a sip of his drink and chuckled, "That¡¯s because your acting is too bad; he saw through it at first nce."
"What do you mean, my acting is poor?" the old man got anxious, ring at Yuan Huai, "I used to be a famous actor in my day..."
"Alright, enough with the reminiscing. I¡¯ve already found you a sessor, now handle it yourself." Yuan Huai said and wanted to leave.
At this, the old man grabbed him irritably, "You can¡¯t leave; I trained you for years, and now you want to go just like that? Leaving me without a sessor, isn¡¯t that heartless?"
Yuan Huai was speechless; the old man in front of him was the Chief of Hongmen, Hong Jinbao. If others knew the Sect Leader was like this, they¡¯dugh.
"Old man, I¡¯ve found you a sessor, can¡¯t you let me go?" Yuan Huai said with a frown.
"Rest assured, even if you wanted me to pass it on to you now, I wouldn¡¯t. Look at yourself now." Hong Jinbao replied.
"That¡¯s the best. I¡¯m leaving then," Yuan Huai said and went to get out of the car again.
"Don¡¯t, don¡¯t." Hong Jinbaoughed and held him back, "Tell me more about Xiang Yu then. I¡¯ve seen him; he¡¯s got potential, and with proper training, he could do well." The old man smiled like a mischievous old man.
Yuan Huai was also speechless and said, "You¡¯re still healthy; why do you need a sessor?"
"Enough with the nonsense, just tell me about his situation." The old man suddenly looked serious.
"Fine, I won¡¯t talk nonsense." Yuan Huai said and shut his mouth, drinking instead.
"Okay, my bad. Considering I¡¯ve taken care of you for so many years, tell me about it. Your godfather is so old now; don¡¯t you want me to have a good rest?" The old man urged.
Yuan Huai was helpless; he had been with Hong Jinbao for a long time and knew each other¡¯s temperaments. Though the old man joked like an old rascal, it was terrifying when he got serious.
Yuan Huai had no choice but to share everything he knew with Hong Jinbao.
After all, he owed Hong Jinbao. Once, everyone thought Yuan Huai would be the next Sect Leader, but he ran away.
Now Yuan Huai returned, offering Xiang Yu to him as a way to repay Hong Jinbao...
Chapter 1098: 1098: Sect Leader Hongs Meeting with Xiang Yu
Chapter 1098: Chapter 1098: Sect Leader Hong¡¯s Meeting with Xiang Yu
After Xiang Yu finished eating, he didn¡¯t have much to do, so he decided to take a walk outside with Tie Zhuzi, and Wang Qian quickly tidied up and stayed by Xiang Yu¡¯s side.
ording to her, she¡¯s always monitoring Xiang Yu, ensuring he never gets a chance to escape.
For this excuse, Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t say much, so if she wanted to follow, he let her follow.
Besides, Wang Qian looks quite decent, and being idle, she could be appreciated like a flower.
¡°Xiang Yu, I¡¯ll give you some advice. Wandering around here is a waste of time. If you join Wolf Fang, you¡¯ll achieve much greater things,¡± Wang Qian said casually.
¡°What achievements will I have?¡± Xiang Yuughed at himself.
¡°There, you will get substantial training. Although you might feel really skilled now, there are always people better than you. If you join Wolf Fang, you¡¯ll see that it¡¯s full of experts. Moreover, we have tasks every day, and you can choose the ones you like toplete,¡± Wang Qian said, looking at Xiang Yu eagerly.
Wang Qian is part of Wolf Fang, and she knows if Xiang Yu doesn¡¯t join Wolf Fang, she¡¯ll eventually have to leave him.
For some reason, everything she does now is just to be with Xiang Yu. It¡¯s a strange feeling because she clearly dislikes Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu is a carefree person, and Wang Qian doesn¡¯t like such people, but emotions aren¡¯t something you can simply choose not to feel.
Just like the lyrics say, ¡°I don¡¯t know what exactly is good about you, I just like being with you.¡±
The three of them strolled around the vi casually. After walking not too far, they saw an old man practicing boxing by himself.
Seeing the old man¡¯s slow movements and earnest appearance, at first nce, he seemed like a recluse master from the deep mountains honing his skills. He was none other than Hong Jinbao, the Chief of Hongmen.
Tie Zhuzi hadn¡¯t met Hong Jinbao, but Xiang Yu had seen this person, exactly the one shopping for groceries in the morning.
Xiang Yu frowned slightly; he found it odd in the morning and now the person was here again, obviously aimed at him.
Not wanting any trouble, Xiang Yu called Tie Zhuzi and Wang Qian to go in another direction.
Originally hitting boxing calmly, Hong Jinbao stopped when he saw Xiang Yu and his group ignoring him and quickly came over to them.
¡°Hey, don¡¯t go, I need to talk to you,¡± Hong Jinbao hurried over and said.
Xiang Yu stopped and assessed Hong Jinbao; despite his white hair, he appeared robust and walked swiftly like a young man.
¡°You two head back first,¡± Xiang Yu turned to instruct Tie Zhuzi and Wang Qian.
Tie Zhuzi nodded and left, considering the old man posed no threat to Xiang Yu.
Wang Qian stood still and said, ¡°Why should I go back? I¡¯ll stay right here.¡±
Wang Qian wasn¡¯t Xiang Yu¡¯s subordinate, and his tone was slightly displeasing to her.
¡°Auntie, could you leave for a moment?¡± Xiang Yu exaggeratedly smiled.
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s expression, Wang Qian snorted, turned, and left.
Hong Jinbao was quite familiar. He patted Xiang Yu¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Women have to be coaxed. Back in my day, the number of beauties around me, all conquered, but this girl¡¡± Hong Jinbao nced at Wang Qian¡¯s departing figure, giving a lecherous look.
Xiang Yu was speechless. This old man, even with a beauty before him, likely couldn¡¯t do much.
¡°Come and sit,¡± Xiang Yu walked to a pavilion and sat on a stone bench.
¡°You¡¯re lucky. Earlier, I didn¡¯t pay attention. Looking closely, that girl¡¡±
¡°Get to the point,¡± Xiang Yu interrupted with a frown.
Hong Jinbao nodded and sighed, acting very sorrowful.
Xiang Yu sat and watched silently.
Hong Jinbao, seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s silence, nced at him, saying, ¡°You see this old man sighing and don¡¯t inquire, no empathy at all.¡±
Once more, Xiang Yu was speechless. Despite his appearance, the old mancked the demeanor typical of elders.
¡°Youe over as well,¡± Xiang Yu suddenly called out.
Right as Xiang Yu finished speaking, someone emerged from behind arge tree. It was Yuan Huai with a bottle of liquor in his hand.
Yuan Huai walked over, sat on the ground, leaned against a pir, and drank.
¡°Speak your mind directly; I don¡¯t like people who beat around the bush,¡± Xiang Yu told the old man upfront.
¡°Refreshing, I like your straightforwardness,¡± Hong Jinbao tapped the table.
¡°Can you calm down a bit?¡± Xiang Yu chuckled.
Hong Jinbao nodded and looked straight at Xiang Yu, ¡°To put it inly, you seem talented, so I want to take you as my apprentice.¡±
Upon hearing this, Xiang Yu chuckled aloud. The old man acted like a lunatic; who takes apprentices nowadays?
While Xiang Yuughed, Yuan Huai didn¡¯t join, continuing to sip his drink.
¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be going,¡± Xiang Yu said, preparing to stand.
Hong Jinbao quickly grabbed Xiang Yu¡¯s arm, saying, ¡°There¡¯s more to discuss; don¡¯t rush off.¡±
Xiang Yu shook his head in resignation and sat down.
¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Hong Jinbao, losing his yful demeanor, spoke seriously.
Now, Yuan Huai put down his bottle and focused on Xiang Yu, curious about his reaction upon learning Hong Jinbao¡¯s identity.
¡°Chief of Hongmen, Hong Jinbao.¡± Xiang Yu answered calmly.
Xiang Yu¡¯s reply left Hong Jinbao and Yuan Huai stunned. They couldn¡¯t believe Xiang Yu knew.
Hong Jinbao looked at Yuan Huai in surprise.
¡°You told him,¡± Hong Jinbao said to Yuan Huai.
Yuan Huai paused for a moment, then smiled helplessly and resumed drinking.
¡°I guessed,¡± Xiang Yu said after realizing he was right.
From the first encounter, Xiang Yu sensed something odd about Hong Jinbao, without pinpointing why.
The second meeting, Xiang Yu felt Hong Jinbao carried an aura inherent to those in high positions, paired with the natural grace in his boxing, suggested his prowess.
Yuan Huai hiding behind the tree and Xiang Yu¡¯s knowledge of some of his past hinted that this person was Hong Jinbao, the Chief of Hongmen.
However, Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t clear why the other sought him out. Hongmen is a major domestic faction; negotiations don¡¯t warrant the chief¡¯s personal visit¡
Chapter 1099 Refusing the Sect Leader Position
Chapter 1099: Chapter 1099 Refusing the Sect Leader Position
"How did you figure it out?" Hong Jinbao said as he straightened up, exuding the aura of someone long ustomed to power.
"I already said it was a guess," Xiang Yu replied.
"Since you know I¡¯m the boss of Hongmen, you speak to me with this attitude?" Hong Jinbao said in a condescending tone.
"Cut the crap, just say what you need to," Xiang Yu said.
If Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t met Hong Jinbao before, he¡¯d have prepared seriously to meet the Chief of Hongmen, but now, this old man didn¡¯t look the part at all.
Hong Jinbao only then gave a few dry coughs and looked at Xiang Yu, saying, "You young brat, can¡¯t you respect your elders a bit?"
Hong Jinbao spoke, revealing again his yful old geezer nature, he nced at Xiang Yu and then at Yuan Huai before saying, "Just like you used to be, no wonder you would find him."
Yuan Huai just sat there drinking and didn¡¯t say a word.
Xiang Yu was a bit bewildered, not quite grasping the chaos being spouted.
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s confusion, Hong Jinbao earnestly said, "Actually, I..."
"Don¡¯t say it, I won¡¯t help you." Seeing the other about to speak, Xiang Yu interrupted bluntly.
"I haven¡¯t even spoken yet, and you think you know what I want to say?" Hong Jinbao said, ring wide-eyed.
"No matter what you say, I won¡¯t agree," Xiang Yu stated tly.
Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t a fool. He didn¡¯t believe in getting lucky breaks without effort. He had a lot on his te and didn¡¯t want to get involved in anything else.
Hongmen is a major gang in the country, and now with the chief personallying over, it was obviously a big deal. He didn¡¯t want to help, nor did he want to know what it was.
"You little rascal, I didn¡¯t want your help in the first ce. You¡¯re overthinking it," Hong Jinbao said, ring.
Yuan Huai, sitting to the side, suddenlyughed heartily. Only Xiang Yu could irritate the old man like this.
Anyone else seeing Hong Jinbao would probably be trembling in fear.
"It¡¯s best if you didn¡¯t want my help. I have a lot going on, busy as I am; I definitely can¡¯t help," Xiang Yu stated outright.
Hong Jinbao was speechless and looked at Xiang Yu, saying, "Actually, I wanted to..."
"Don¡¯t even think about it; I won¡¯t agree," Xiang Yu interrupted Hong Jinbao again.
"You... can¡¯t you respect an elder¡¯s words? Interrupting someone is very rude," Hong Jinbao said, face flushed red.
"He wants to pass the position of Hongmen Chief to you," Yuan Huai interjected directly.
"Pfft!" Upon hearing this news, Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t hold back and sprayed. This was like a massive pie from the sky almost hitting him dead.
"This is what you wanted to talk about?" Xiang Yu asked, looking at Hong Jinbao.
Hong Jinbao, with anger all over his face, nodded and said, "Exactly this."
"Why didn¡¯t you say that earlier?" Xiang Yu coughed and said.
Hong Jinbao was speechless; he wanted to say it earlier, but Xiang Yu didn¡¯t give him the chance.
"So what do you think?" Hong Jinbao leaned closer to Xiang Yu¡¯s face and chuckled.
At this point, Xiang Yu¡¯s mind was working fast, thinking about all that had happened.
From the beginning of knowing Yuan Huai, to his reappearance, and then the appearance of this old man.
Xiang Yu went through the whole thing in his mind and found that it wasn¡¯t a premeditated n by the other side; he was somewhat relieved.
"Really?" Xiang Yu looked at Hong Jinbao.
"Of course! When I, the old man, say something, it¡¯s as good as done, never to be retracted," Hong Jinbao dered.
Xiang Yu nced at Hong Jinbao skeptically and smiled. Xiang Yu didn¡¯t believe in pies falling from the sky. The position of Hongmen Chief was very prestigious.
This position had countless people fighting to secure it, and now he says it¡¯s offered to him, which sounded like a joke.
"With such a great opportunity, why hesitate? Think what you will; from now on, I¡¯ll be your godfather," Hong Jinbao pped Xiang Yu¡¯s shoulder.
"Stop!" Xiang Yu quickly shouted, "Don¡¯t randomly call that! Whose godfather are you?" Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t about to go through with such a thing.
Hong Jinbao, ring once more, said, "I pass the position to you, and you call me godfather for life; what¡¯s the harm in that?"
Xiang Yu replied dryly, "Forget it. I don¡¯t want this position; you should give it to someone else."
After Xiang Yu finished speaking, he stood up to leave. Seeing this, Hong Jinbao hurriedlyughed and dragged Xiang Yu back.
Yuan Huai also stopped drinking and looked at Xiang Yu, saying, "This is an opportunity; you should consider it."
"There¡¯s nothing to consider. If it¡¯s such an opportunity, why did you run away before?" Xiang Yu asked Yuan Huai.
"I¡¯m different from you. I had other things I had to do," Yuan Huai said, reminiscing with a hint of mncholy in his eyes.
"I have other things to handle too," Xiang Yu directly stated.
Seeing Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t putting on an act, Hong Jinbao hurriedly added, "Even if you be the candidate for Chief, you can still do other things. It doesn¡¯t affect anything and actually gives you a greater advantage."
Xiang Yu sat and thought about it, realizing if he really took over Hongmen, with more people andrger enterprises, investigating things would be much easier in the future.
Seeing Xiang Yu tempted, Hong Jinbao patted Xiang Yu¡¯s shoulder, saying, "You don¡¯t have to call me godfather, that¡¯s just a title, nothing more."
"What are the conditions?" Xiang Yu asked Hong Jinbao.
"No conditions, as long as you first join Hongmen, then establish yourself by showing your talents," Hong Jinbao said happily.
Without thinking much, Xiang Yu stood up to leave.
ording to Hong Jinbao¡¯s exnation, Xiang Yu would need to join Hongmen first and then through constant effort, prove his talents to eventually qualify as a candidate.
Seeing Xiang Yu wanting to leave, Hong Jinbao stood up and shouted, "Xiang Yu, what do you want?"
"I don¡¯t want anything. I have many things to do and can¡¯t join Hongmen and take it step by step," Xiang Yu said inly.
"I understand what you¡¯re thinking," Hong Jinbao said, with a serious face, frowning, "The position of candidate is not something I can decide arbitrarily. Hongmen is a big gang; it¡¯s not up to me. You have to earn it through your ability."
"In other words, you can¡¯t decide if I can be Chief or not," Xiang Yu rified.
Although Hong Jinbao didn¡¯t want to admit it, he nodded and said, "That¡¯s right. If you can¡¯t strive hard, even I can¡¯t help you."
Feeling relieved, Xiang Yu smiled and said, "Then that¡¯s simple. No need for me to make a hard decision. I don¡¯t have the time to be Hongmen¡¯s Chief right now, so stop inviting me."
After that, Xiang Yu turned and walked out without looking back. ording to Hong Jinbao, Xiang Yu could indeed move step by step towards the Chief¡¯s position under his guidance, but that would waste a lot of his time.
It might take one year, two years; these are time Xiang Yu can¡¯t afford to waste. More importantly, he¡¯s not particrly interested in the Chief¡¯s position...
Chapter 1100: Using Tactics to Annoy Wang Qian Away
Chapter 1100: Chapter 1100: Using Tactics to Annoy Wang Qian Away
Xiang Yu had little desire for power; he hesitated for a moment because he wanted to leverage Hongmen¡¯s influence to aplish something for himself.
However, the position of Chief of Hongmen was too high, and attaining it certainly wouldn¡¯t be simple. Moreover, it would take a lot of time.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t have time to waste here, so he declined.
After Xiang Yu left, Yuan Huai looked at Hong Jinbao and said, "Since he doesn¡¯t agree, just leave it. We¡¯ll find someone else."
Having said that, Yuan Huai stood up, ready to leave.
At this point, Hong Jinbaoughed lightly and said, "How can I let someone I have my eyes on run away again?"
Yuan Huai noticed something off in the tone and turned to Hong Jinbao, saying, "Don¡¯t do anything rash. Xiang Yu is my brother."
Hong Jinbao smiled and said, "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything rash."
Yuan Huai looked at Hong Jinbao with suspicion, then took a sip of his drink and left. If anyone knew Hong Jinbao well, it was undoubtedly Yuan Huai.
He had followed Hong Jinbao for many years, and their rtionship was strong; he knew Hong Jinbao¡¯s character well.
Despite the smile on his face now, if he truly gets ruthless, it¡¯s terrifying.
After Yuan Huai left, Hong Jinbao stood up. Two people appeared beside him, standing respectfully.
"Inform the seven Hall Masters that I¡¯ve found a candidate," Hong Jinbao said calmly.
One of them acknowledged and then turned to leave.
Xiang Yu had just returned to his room when Wang Qian stood before him with a cold face, saying, "Are you done talking?"
"Finished," Xiang Yu replied awkwardly with a smile, then sat on the sofa.
Wang Qian sat across, staring at him, "I need to solemnly inform you; I¡¯m not your subordinate. I¡¯m here to monitor you. You can¡¯t order me around. If there¡¯s anything, you need to consult with me, and for meeting anyone, you need my permission."
Xiang Yu was speechless; this was turning into a grandmother¡¯s pace.
Tie Zhuzi, standing to the side, couldn¡¯t help butugh. Xiang Yu red at him, and Tie Zhuzi quickly walked away.
"Did you hear me?" Wang Qian red at Xiang Yu and asked.
"Heard, heard," Xiang Yu nodded quickly.
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s sincere attitude, Wang Qian finally breathed a sigh of relief, her mood improving significantly.
Xiang Yu looked at her with a grin, "Can I discuss something with you?"
"Speak," Wang Qian said confidently.
"Can you leave here for a while? I have some matters with Zhuzi," Xiang Yu said very politely.
"What matters can the two of you have?" Wang Qian frowned and asked.
"It¡¯s personal. How about you go back to City No. 2 and wait there? I¡¯ll return in a few days," Xiang Yu said.
"No, I¡¯m here to monitor you; how can I go back on my own?" Wang Qian firmly replied.
"My girlfriend ising over, and I need to stay here with her for a few days. It¡¯s inconvenient for you to be here," Xiang Yu said awkwardly.
Upon hearing this, Wang Qian¡¯s face suddenly changed color, feeling a kind of indescribable distress. She knew Xiang Yu might have a girlfriend, but his direct words and wanting her to leave made it hard for her to bear.
"No," Wang Qian firmly replied.
Xiang Yu could see Wang Qian was deeply upset, but the current ce was dangerous, and he had to have Wang Qian leave first.
No matter what happened to him and Tie Zhuzi, it was fine, but Wang Qian was one of Wolf Fang¡¯s people. If Wolf Fang got involved, it would be bad.
Moreover, Wang Qian stayed because of Xiang Yu, and Xiang Yu didn¡¯t want her to get hurt.
"Please, she won¡¯t be happy if you¡¯re here," Xiang Yu said in a pitiable manner.
"I¡¯m not leaving," Wang Qian said, then stood up and returned to her room.
She couldn¡¯t hold back her tears as soon as she got back to her room. She felt very wronged. She had followed Xiang Yu all the way from City No. 2, wanting to watch over him, but she didn¡¯t know why.
She wouldn¡¯t admit she liked Xiang Yu, but the heartache she was experiencing proved everything.
"I like heroes like the Wolf King, not shameless bastards like him," Wang Qian said, sitting on the bed and punching the mattress.
After sitting there for a while, her tears finally dried up. She suddenly stood up.
"Fine, I¡¯ll leave. Do you think I care about being here?" she thought and then stood up, checking her reflection to make sure there were no tear stains before grabbing her luggage and leaving.
Xiang Yu was still sitting in the hall, not moving. Seeing Xiang Yu, she merely snorted coldly and walked outside.
"Why are you leaving?" Tie Zhuzi was outside sunbathing, and seeing Wang Qian with her luggage, he asked.
Wang Qian paused, wanting to say something to Tie Zhuzi, but found she had nothing to say, so she just got into her car and drove away.
Tie Zhuzi didn¡¯t know what happened, shaking his head helplessly, sighed, "Looks like I¡¯ll have to buy my own meals again."
Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t sure if his judgment was correct, though he didn¡¯t understand Hong Jinbao well. But since thetter could sit in the position of Sect Leader, it already indicated he had means.
Hong Jinbao wanted him as the candidate, and after being refused, he certainly wouldn¡¯t let it go just like that.
This was Xiang Yu¡¯s analysis of human nature, not of Hong Jinbao.
To be safe, Xiang Yu still decided to have Wang Qian leave first.
He and Tie Zhuzi had nothing to fear; they¡¯d take on any challenge. He wanted to see what the other side would do.
While Xiang Yu was lost in thought, Yuan Huai swaggered in. A rare asion, he sat across from Xiang Yu, "You should be careful these next two days."
"Did you rmend me?" Xiang Yu looked up at Yuan Huai and asked.
Yuan Huai didn¡¯t deny it and nodded, "Because you have the ability."
Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t ming Yuan Huai. If it weren¡¯t soplicated, he might actually consider taking the position.
"You¡¯re overestimating me. I¡¯m just a small-time hustler," Xiang Yu said, standing up and walking outside.
At this moment, Tie Zhuzi was practicing with an iron rod, looking quitepetent.
"Xiang Yu, this is an opportunity. If you have control over Hongmen, whether rescuing Han Feng or anyone else, you¡¯ll have a better chance," Yuan Huai stood up suddenly and said.
"I can still rescue them without Hongmen," Xiang Yu said boldly and left.
Tie Zhuzi saw Xiang Yuing out and quickly stepped up, "Brother Yu, how¡¯s my stick technique?"
Xiang Yu smiled, "Not bad."
Tie Zhuzi wielded the stick like a descending deity, majestic and awe-inspiring.
"Zhuzi, be careful these days; there could be danger," Xiang Yu warned.
Tie Zhuzi was eager for danger; he had just learned a stick technique from Yuan Huai and wanted to test its power.
"Don¡¯t worry, Brother Yu. I¡¯m always ready," Tie Zhuzi smiled.
They exchanged knowing smiles, understanding each other well without more words needed.
In the afternoon, with nothing to do, Xiang Yu and Tie Zhuzi went out to y. Without Wang Qian around, even the air felt more liberating...
```
Chapter 1101: 1101 Yuan Huais Former Friends
Chapter 1101: Chapter 1101 Yuan Huai¡¯s Former Friends
After Xiang Yu and Tie Zhuzi made a round, they saw many vehicles parked in front of the house upon their return.
Seeing this, both of them became cautious. They didn¡¯t know many people in City No. 5, so it was impossible for so many guests toe to see them.
Just as they were about to approach the house, four people came out and directly stopped them.
¡°What are you doing?¡± one of them stepped forward and asked.
¡°Who are you?¡± Tie Zhuzi, seeing their unfriendly attitude, stepped forward with a re.
Xiang Yu quickly pulled Tie Zhuzi back, then also stepped forward and said, ¡°This house is ours.¡±
The four people exchanged nces, then turned around and ran into the house. Within less than five minutes, they came back out and waved the others away.
¡°This is really strange. Are these people robbers?¡± Tie Zhuzi said gloomily.
Xiang Yu knew that since Sect Leader Hong had found him, they wouldn¡¯t have peace during this time.
When Xiang Yu and Tie Zhuzi entered, everyone in the room was staring at them in unison.
In the center of the living room sat four people, with seven or eight more standing against the walls.
Their attire was formal, with slightly smiling expressions, easily marking them as people of high status.
¡°Who are you guys, and how can you just trespass on someone¡¯s property?¡± Tie Zhuzi, irritated by these people, shouted.
The four of them chuckled, and one gestured to the others to leave.
¡°You must be Xiang Yu,¡± one of them said, looking at Tie Zhuzi.
The person appeared to be around thirty, with short hair and big eyes, very handsome.
¡°I¡¯m not Xiang Yu, who are you?¡± Tie Zhuzi replied angrily.
A young man then spoke, ¡°That man right there is Xiang Yu, the one Old Master Hong mentioned.¡±
The voice was slow and maic, though it seemed strangely familiar to Xiang Yu and Tie Zhuzi.
¡°Damn, it¡¯s you,¡± Tie Zhuzi eximed after taking a careful look at the man.
Yuan Huai used to be scruffy, always looking drunk. Today, he wore a white leisure suit, shaved his beard, washed his face, and no longer smelled of alcohol.
Xiang Yu was a little surprised, Yuan Huai cleaned up quite well, wondering why he usually portrayed himself so messily.
¡°Watch your mouth,¡±manded the only female among them, coldly looking at Tie Zhuzi.
She was not yet thirty, with small eyes, fair skin, a slender waist, and arge chest. Although not as stunning as Long Wu, she had an indescribable mature beauty, very attractive. She was the Hall Master of the Dumei Hall in Hong¡¯s sect, nicknamed Poison Rose.
Seeing this scene, Xiang Yu understood what was happening. Yuan Huai used to be the Vice Sect Leader of Hong¡¯s sect, and since he had now been exposed here, it was normal for old friends toe visit him.
¡°Feel free to chat, I won¡¯t disturb you,¡± Xiang Yu said, preparing to go upstairs.
¡°Xiang Yu,¡± Yuan Huai called out, e sit down.¡±
Xiang Yu hesitated for a moment, then walked over and casually sat down. The other three were scrutinizing him up and down.
¡°So you¡¯re Xiang Yu,¡± the first person who spoke now smiled, looking at Xiang Yu. This person was Jin Guozhong, the Hall Master of Brocade Hall in Hong¡¯s sect.
He initially thought Tie Zhuzi was Xiang Yu due to his strong build, resembling a leader.
Poison Rose also nced at Xiang Yu but her expression remained unchanged, then she looked at Yuan Huai as ifparing something.
¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, we¡¯re just having a casual chat,¡± Jin Guozhongughed heartily.
Xiang Yu awkwardly nodded; he wasn¡¯t feeling nervous at all.
¡°We came today mainly to visit an old friend,¡± Jin Guozhong continued.
Yuan Huai was in good spirits today, a stark contrast to before. He looked at the others and said, ¡°Thank you all for your care. Since we¡¯re among friends, I¡¯ll speak candidly.¡±
Yuan Huai surveyed the people around him and continued, ¡°I¡¯m not suitable to be the Sect Leader anymore, please don¡¯t persuade me. Since the old man already has a candidate, just fully support and assist him.¡±
The other three seemed slightly disappointed, having rushed over upon learning of Yuan Huai¡¯s whereabouts.
All of them were Yuan Huai¡¯s good friends, happy to reunite. They wanted to persuade Yuan Huai to return to Hong¡¯s sect. The current Sect Leader was Hong Jinbao, and as long as Yuan Huai was willing, the candidacy for Sect Leader could still be his.
But after half a day of persuasion, they were still rejected by Yuan Huai. They knew that the Sect Leader had already chosen a candidate and publicized it, another reason for their visit today was to examine this candidate.
When they saw Tie Zhuzi, they were surprised; did the Sect Leader prefer someone tall and mighty?
When they realized it was Xiang Yu, they felt slightly disappointed. Xiang Yu was quite ordinary, although somewhat handsome, being the Sect Leader required more than just looks.
¡°When did you join Hong¡¯s sect?¡± Jin Guozhong asked with a smile, looking at Xiang Yu.
His question stunned Xiang Yu since he never mentioned joining Hong¡¯s sect.
¡°Not nning to for now,¡± Xiang Yu replied with a wry smile.
¡°As Vice Sect Leader, how can you not have any foresight,¡± Poison Rose said, dissatisfied, ncing at Xiang Yu before looking at Yuan Huai.
Clearly, she hoped Yuan Huai would return.
Tie Zhuzi, sitting on one side, was dumbfounded. What were they talking about? It seemed somehow rted to Xiang Yu.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Sect Leader¡¯s choice is infallible, he will shine like gold eventually,¡± Yuan Huai said, giving Xiang Yu a meaningful smile.
Xiang Yu was like an animal in the market being appraised and selected.
¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll make it,¡± Poison Rose said, then stood up and walked outside.
¡°Talk nicely, Sister Thirteen,¡± another person said, standing up to follow Poison Rose outside.
Jin Guozhong didn¡¯t leave; he smiled at Xiang Yu and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, since the Sect Leader chose you, I¡¯ll fully support you, just as I did back then with him.¡±
It was apparent that Jin Guozhong and Yuan Huai had a good rtionship.
Xiang Yu shook his head with a bitter smile, ¡°I never agreed to be any candidate. Didn¡¯t your Sect Leader tell you? I already declined.¡±
¡°What?¡± Jin Guozhong looked at Xiang Yu in surprise, then at Yuan Huai, who didn¡¯t seem surprised, before looking back at Xiang Yu, ¡°You refused?¡±
Xiang Yu nodded silently, his expression calm.
Jin Guozhong couldn¡¯t believe it and scrutinized Xiang Yu again. The position of Sect Leader candidate was so precious that many people would do anything to catch a nce from the Sect Leader, yet this young man imed he already refused¡
Chapter 1102 The Conspiracy of the Four Hall Masters
Chapter 1102: Chapter 1102 The Conspiracy of the Four Hall Masters
"Why did you refuse?" Jin Guozhong looked at Xiang Yu with confusion.
"No reason, maybe I¡¯m just being capricious." Xiang Yu replied with a self-deprecating smile.
Jin Guozhong reassessed Xiang Yu. From appearances, he seemed like an ordinary person, but now it was clear that he was no ordinary individual.
"The Sect Leader never said he would refuse." Jin Guozhong nced at Yuan Huai.
Yuan Huai gave a mysterious smile but said nothing.
Seeing Yuan Huai¡¯s expression, Jin Guozhong just shook his head with a bitter smile, as if he understood everything.
Tie Zhuzi sat there listening to the conversation, but he couldn¡¯tprehend a bit of it. Seeing the three fall silent, he walked over and sat next to Xiang Yu, saying, "Brother Yu, are they trying to make you the boss of Hongmen?"
Xiang Yu calmly nodded.
Tie Zhuzi pped the sofa excitedly, "That¡¯s great! In the future, let¡¯s change Hongmen to the Heavenly Dragon Gang and swallow them up."
After Tie Zhuzi spoke, Yuan Huai and Jin Guozhong both had faces filled with ck lines. The idea of someone wanting to swallow up Hongmen sounded somewhat like a fantasy.
Xiang Yu just chuckled lightly without saying more, as nothing seemed impossible to him.
However, Xiang Yu¡¯s ambitionsy elsewhere, so he wouldn¡¯t pursue such matters.
"Here¡¯s my card. If you need anything, let me know. If I can help, I definitely will." Jin Guozhong said, handing a card to Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu nced at it, noting it said he was a major shareholder of Hongqing Group, and without further looking, he put the card away.
"Thank you." Xiang Yu said politely.
Jin Guozhong nodded, then looked at Yuan Huai, "I¡¯m leaving now. I¡¯lle to see you again in the future."
The group exchanged some pleasantries, then Jin Guozhong hurriedly left. Before leaving, he told Xiang Yu to be careful, as there might be danger in theing days.
Xiang Yu was somewhat surprised; Jin Guozhong was with Hongmen, and if there was danger, it was likely from Hongmen.
What did he mean by warning him now? This led Xiang Yu to realize certain issues, after all, Hongmen was arge faction, and some internal struggles weren¡¯t unexpected.
After Jin Guozhong left, Yuan Huai reverted to his usual self. He began looking for bottles of alcohol, indulging in his drunken stupor lifestyle.
Before he could find the alcohol, Xiang Yu asked him to change out of his clothes. Yuan Huai then put on his ragged outfit and sat in the corner drinking.
At times, Xiang Yu was quite envious of Yuan Huai, living a drunken stupor every day, escaping the whirlpool of power and avoiding disputes.
Looking at Yuan Huai sitting there, Xiang Yu finally couldn¡¯t resist going over to sit beside him.
"Why did you leave Hongmen back then?" Xiang Yu asked.
"Hongmen did me a favor, and I don¡¯t want to see it drenched in blood." Yuan Huai answered straightforwardly.
After hearing this, Xiang Yu said no more, sat there for a while, then got up to go sleep.
Meanwhile, in a hotel in City Five, someone was having a temper tantrum.
"You ask me to leave, but I won¡¯t! I just want to see what your girlfriend looks like, damn Xiang Yu, smelly Xiang Yu." The person pouted.
This person was Wang Qian, standing gracefully, not leaving but finding a hotel close to Xiang Yu and his group to stay in.
By evening, she would stealthily approach Xiang Yu¡¯s ce to see what his girlfriend really looked like.
On the first day, she snuck over but found no one. The second day was the same; she began to suspect that maybe Xiang Yu didn¡¯t have a girlfriending and was deceiving her?
Thinking this made Wang Qian inexplicably angry, feeling deceived. She wanted to confront Xiang Yu but decided to observe for a couple more days.
Meanwhile, Xiang Yu spent these two days either exercising or sleeping deeply in his room. A peaceful existence, akin to the calm before a storm.
At this time, in another city, within a luxurious vi, four people were conspiring things.
"Hall Master Jin, now that you¡¯ve summoned us, what exactly is going on?" asked one of the frail-looking individuals.
The Jin Hall Master he spoke of was Jin Zhengming, Hall Master of Golden Hand Hall, and the frail-looking person was Sect Leader of Holy Mouse Hall, nicknamed Sky Thief Rat.
"Sky Thief Rat, don¡¯t y dumb with me, others might not know, but surely you do?" Jin Zhengming snorted coldly, looking at Sky Thief Rat.
Sky Thief Rat narrowed his eyes with a smile, "I wouldn¡¯t know what Hall Master Jin is thinking."
Jin Zhengming scoffed, "Sky Thief Rat, we all remember what happened three years ago. Now Yuan Huai is back; you better not pretend ignorance."
"You..." Sky Thief Rat gritted his teeth but said nothing further.
It was clear that Sky Thief Rat had leverage caught by Jin Zhengming, while the other two merely watched without speaking up.
Seeing the silence, Jin Zhengming continued, "Since you all know my intent in summoning you, let¡¯s get straight to it. Do any of you have any good ideas?"
Jin Zhengming finished and the other three fell silent, mulling over the matter.
Jin Zhengming didn¡¯t rush them, sitting patiently, exuding an air of confidence.
After about five minutes, Yu Honghao, Hall Master of Purgatory Hall, spoke, "Since the Sect Leader has announced the candidate¡¯s name, why don¡¯t we just find him and take him out."
Yu Honghao was straightforward, despite them being temporary allies, they shared no allegiance; his bluntness could easily lead to betrayal.
The others said nothing, deep in thought. The matter was no small affair, if pursued, it could have significant repercussions.
Yu Honghao grew impatient with the silence, pping the table, "You all act so timidly! What¡¯s the point of sitting around if you¡¯re unwilling to act? I¡¯m leaving."
Having said that, Yu Honghao stood up intending to leave.
"Hall Master Yu, don¡¯t rush. We¡¯re discussing strategies here," Sky Thief Rat pulled him back.
"Discuss what? This isn¡¯t a discussion but a waste of time," Yu Honghao fumed but sat back down.
He wasn¡¯t really intending to leave, but frustrated that his bluntness wasn¡¯t met with openness from others, growing embarrassed and angry.
If the n followed his idea and failed, he¡¯d be the prime suspect and be the scapegoat; the other three would certainly deflect me onto him, and the consequences would be serious.
"Hall Master Yu is right, if we¡¯re all sitting here, it implies we¡¯re willing to cooperate. If everyone is solely focused on self-preservation, what meaning does cooperation have?" Jin Zhengming stated...
Chapter 1103 Threatening Xiang Yu’s Methods
Chapter 1103: Chapter 1103 Threatening Xiang Yu¡¯s Methods
Yu Honghao, the Hall Master of Purgatory Hall, saw Jin Zhengming supporting his viewpoint, and only then did he sit up straight and cast an earnest gaze at him.
"I still hold the same view. Just get rid of him, end of story," Yu Honghao said.
Jin Zhengming shook his head and said, "Xiang Yu is the candidate personally appointed by the Sect Leader. If we act now, wouldn¡¯t it be obvious that someone is trying to stir trouble?"
"Then what do you suggest?" Yu Honghao asked.
Jin Zhengming thought for a moment, then looked at Sky Thief Rat and said, "Aren¡¯t you always the smart one? What do you think we should do about this?"
Sky Thief Rat sneered and said, "As far as I know, this guy named Xiang Yu has an acquaintance in this city. I¡¯ve already figured out her address."
Sky Thief Rat stopped talking at this point, and the others nodded in agreement.
They were part of a major gang, and they used to look down on threatening people. But they had to admit that sometimes this method was the most effective.
The four of them discussed for less than an hour, then each took on their respective roles and began preparations.
Currently, aside from exercising, Xiang Yu spends his time sleeping. Jin Guozhong had told him to be careful, clearly hinting at something.
Now, in this city, there were only Xiang Yu and Tie Zhuzi. He feared nothing, which allowed him to act recklessly.
Of course, there was also Yuan Huai. Yuan Huai used to be the Deputy Sect Leader of Hongmen. Although he had since retired, Xiang Yu believed that no one dared touch him for the time being.
After lunch, Xiang Yu was ready to take a nap when suddenly the phone rang. It was Xiaoxuan calling.
"Bro, I¡¯m okay now," Xiaoxuan said right away.
Xiang Yu felt relieved upon receiving Xiaoxuan¡¯s call. The reason he stirred trouble with Hongmen was because of Xiaoxuan¡¯s injury.
"Good to hear you¡¯re okay. Take a good rest in City No. 2," Xiang Yu said.
"I want toe over to see you," Xiaoxuan said.
"Don¡¯te just yet; I have some matters to handle here. Wait until I¡¯ve finished them, then you cane," Xiang Yu said.
The two talked about many things that had happened recently, and finally, Xiaoxuan decided not toe for now.
"By the way, have you seen Wang Qian these past few days? Did she go back?" Xiang Yu suddenly thought of this littledy and couldn¡¯t help but ask.
For some reason, he suddenly had a strong feeling that Wang Qian hadn¡¯t left this ce.
Xiaoxuan paused for a moment and then said, "I haven¡¯t seen her."
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t pursue the topic further, and after casually chatting for a few more minutes, they hung up.
Thinking about Wang Qian filled Xiang Yu with inexplicable anxiety. She came to find him, and if something were to happen, half the responsibility would be his.
Wang Qian belongs to Wolf Fang. If Wolf Fang were toe over in a fury, wouldn¡¯t it shock the world?
Of course, Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t afraid of such things. Although Wang Qian always acted fiercely towards him, Xiang Yu knew she wasn¡¯t really bad, just acting tough.
With this thought, Xiang Yu took out his phone and called Wang Qian. After two rings, she picked up.
"What do you want? Why are you calling me? Are you crazy?" Wang Qian said fiercely.
Hearing Wang Qian¡¯s yelling, Xiang Yu felt relieved and then chuckled and said, "Where are you now?"
"What does it matter where I am? You¡¯re being nosy," Wang Qian said.
Xiang Yu had mentioned his girlfriend woulde to see him, but after Wang Qian¡¯s observations, no woman hade, except for Poison Rose. This made Wang Qian furious, as it seemed like an attempt to drive her away.
"I¡¯m not nosy, bye," Xiang Yu said, preparing to hang up.
"Wait," suddenly Wang Qian shouted, "You think you can call whenever you want and hang up whenever you want, huh? Who do you think you are, humph!"
After saying her piece, Wang Qian hung up first.
Xiang Yu held the phone and helplessly shook his head with a smile. Wang Qian was just saying one thing but meaning another, genuinely missing Xiang Yu in her heart but speaking as if she was filled with fury.
Since Wang Qian was fine, Xiang Yu was relieved and set down the phone, ready to sleep.
But hardly had heid down when the phone rang again. Xiang Yu picked it up to see it was Wang Qian¡¯s number.
Xiang Yu was quite helpless, thinking Wang Qian surely hadn¡¯t finished venting and wanted to yell a few more times.
"What¡¯s wrong?" Xiang Yu asked directly upon answering.
"Are you Xiang Yu?" a stranger¡¯s voice said slowly.
Hearing this, Xiang Yu swiftly sat up from the bed. He checked the phone again; it was indeed Wang Qian¡¯s number. How could it suddenly be a man¡¯s voice?
"Don¡¯t hurt her. Whatever the issue is,e at me," Xiang Yu already sensed something and said directly.
"Pretty smart, since you care so much about her, be at the central square in ten minutes. There¡¯s an underground parking lot there; that¡¯s where you go, and don¡¯t try any tricks," the man said and then hung up.
Xiang Yu jumped off the bed and called Tie Zhuzi as he ran outside.
Tie Zhuzi didn¡¯t know what had happened, but seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s expression, he seemed to have an inkling.
"Brother Yu, don¡¯t rush. We can¡¯t fall into their trap," Tie Zhuzi reminded him from the car.
Xiang Yu took a deep breath and nodded. They had indeed gone after Wang Qian. He was worried about this all along, which was why he wanted Wang Qian to leave first.
Unexpectedly, Wang Qian hadn¡¯t left and had instead been targeted by the other side. The matter stemmed from him; he didn¡¯t want any innocent person to get caught up.
Now that Wang Qian was captured, he was determined to rescue her no matter the cost.
Xiang Yu¡¯s first thought was that this was orchestrated by people from Hongmen, and most likely instructed by Sect Leader Hong Jinbao.
In order to make Xiang Yu a candidate for Hongmen, they captured Wang Qian to threaten him.
This thought formed in Xiang Yu¡¯s mind instantly, but after sitting in the car and calming down slightly, he felt something was off.
Hong Jinbao wasn¡¯t a fool; if he truly wanted Xiang Yu to be a candidate, he wouldn¡¯t target his friends. Doing so would only anger Xiang Yu.
In this city, apart from themselves, there were the people of Hongmen. If it wasn¡¯t Hong Jinbao, then who else could it be?
Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t make sense of this, but thinking more now was pointless. He would find out the truth once he got there.
Sitting in the car, Xiang Yu said nothing, plotting various scenarios. Should anything happen to Wang Qian, he would seek revenge at all costs.
Wang Qian was a member of Wolf Fang. If something were to happen, Wolf Fang might also get involved.
Arriving at the square, Tie Zhuzi drove straight to the underground parking lot. It was eerily quiet inside, as if no one was there.
But Xiang Yu could feel that there were lots of people ambushed around, some hiding in cars, others behind columns.
Entering the underground parking lot, Xiang Yu jumped out of the car and shouted, "I¡¯m here,e out!"
The sound echoed through the parking lot, but there was no movement, making it seem as if there weren¡¯t any people.
Tie Zhuzi stood beside Xiang Yu and whispered, "Are we at the wrong ce?"
Chapter 1104: 1104: Changes Occur Amid Threats
Chapter 1104: Chapter 1104: Changes ur Amid Threats
Although Tie Zhuzi¡¯s voice was small, it was still audible in the silent parking lot.
Xiang Yu could feel many people around him. He shook his head and shouted, ¡°Come out.¡±
¡°You are Xiang Yu.¡± Suddenly a voice sounded around the parking lot, and it was clear it wasing through speakers.
Xiang Yu looked around and saw the speakers and cameras.
¡°Release her.¡± Xiang Yu said coldly, looking at the camera.
Tie Zhuzi also saw Xiang Yu¡¯s expression. He looked up at the camera and shouted, ¡°Damn it, what does this **** group want?¡±
¡°Big fool, you¡¯d better be careful what you say, or it will cost you.¡± One of them said.
¡°Screw you, you captured our people and still want me to talk nicely. Are you ****?¡± Tie Zhuzi said recklessly.
Since Tie Zhuzi started in the society, he never knew what fear was.
¡°You¡¡± The person on the other side was speechless from anger but calmed down and said, ¡°Xiang Yu, rescuing her isn¡¯t hard; just agree to one of my conditions.¡±
At this moment, a screen suddenly lit up in front of Xiang Yu and them. On the screen was a house, and Wang Qian was standing there cluelessly walking around.
¡°You are threatening me.¡± Xiang Yu said simply.
¡°You could say that.¡± The other party confessed directly with no concealment.
Not far from the underground parking lot, four people stood in a small house; it was Jin Zhengming and his group.
Sky Thief Rat stood at the back and merely snorted coldly when he saw Xiang Yu.
The person speaking in front was Jin Zhengming, who had met Xiang Yu. He used voice-changing software to avoid being recognized.
After all, this was being done secretly. If the Hong Sect found out they were threatening Hong Jinbao¡¯s designated candidate, their standing in the Hong Sect would plummet.
¡°What condition?¡± Xiang Yu said with his head down.
No one noticed at this point, but Xiang Yu was already clenching his fists. He hated being threatened the most, but given the circumstances, he had to suppress his anger.
¡°Take her away from here and nevere back. I don¡¯t care if you change your name or use other means, but don¡¯t let me hear your name again. If you agree, I¡¯ll release her. Otherwise¡¡±
Jin Zhengming¡¯s tone was full of heavy threat, and if Xiang Yu didn¡¯t agree, Wang Qian might be harmed.
Jin Zhengming and his group only knew Wang Qian was Xiang Yu¡¯s girlfriend, yet unbeknownst to them, she was actually affiliated with Wolf Fang.
Although Wolf Fang¡¯s organization is different from the Hong Sect, its influence is by no means smaller.
If Wang Qian was indeed harmed by the Hong Sect, Wolf Fang would not let it slide.
¡°Stop talking ****, where do you want us to go?¡± Tie Zhuzi cursed directly upon hearing it.
Xiang Yu quickly pulled Tie Zhuzi, then raised his head with a smile and said, ¡°Fine, I agree. Release her now, and I¡¯ll leave right away.¡±
Tie Zhuzi wasn¡¯t surprised at Xiang Yu¡¯s decision. The key now was to rescue Wang Qian; other concerns could wait.
Xiang Yu¡¯s decisive choice left others stunned; they hadn¡¯t deeply investigated Xiang Yu, only seeing him as a societal punk.
The four people standing there exchanged nces, and Jin Zhengming couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re willing to give up the candidate position for her?¡±
After speaking, Jin Zhengming realized he¡¯d misspoken and quickly added, ¡°Do you mean what you say?¡±
Xiang Yu had understood that these people didn¡¯t want him to remain here, fearing he might be chosen as a candidate for the Hong Sect.
But he pretended not to understand, saying, ¡°As long as you release her, I¡¯m willing to take her away and never return, never letting you hear my name again.¡±
¡°Okay, as long as you agree, I¡¯ll release her now.¡± Jin Zhengming said.
Jin Zhengming had a keen eye for people over the years. Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s sincere gaze, he knew Xiang Yu had deep feelings for Wang Qian and would keep his word.
Jin Zhengming thought the matter would beplicated, but didn¡¯t expect it to be so simple. Had he known, he wouldn¡¯t have needed to consult others, just handling it himself was enough.
At this moment, Sky Thief Rat suddenly took out his phone from the back and dialed a number.
¡°Move.¡± Sky Thief Rat said simply.
Jin Zhengming and the other three immediately turned their heads to look at him after hearing that.
¡°Who were you just calling?¡± Jin Zhengming sternly asked, standing in front of Sky Thief Rat.
Sky Thief Rat shrugged dismissively, seated on the sofa with his legs crossed, saying, ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡±
¡°Sky Thief Rat, if you¡¡±
Jin Zhengming¡¯s words were cut off as many people suddenly appeared on the screen, wielding machetes, masked, surrounding Xiang Yu and the others.
¡°Sky Thief Rat, you want to kill them?¡± Jin Zhengming coldly stared at Sky Thief Rat upon witnessing this.
Though he didn¡¯t want Xiang Yu to be a candidate, he had no intention of openly defying Sect Leader Hong Jinbao.
¡°If we¡¯re going to act, let¡¯s not half-ass it, just be straightforward. If we kill him here, who¡¯s to know we did it.¡± Sky Thief Rat sneered.
Jin Zhengming grinded his teeth in anger, tempted to p Sky Thief Rat. His rtionship with Sky Thief Rat wasn¡¯t good; he invited him over to have someone to take the fall if needed.
But now things began with him pulling them into the mess.
If anything happened to Xiang Yu, Hong Jinbao would surely investigate, leaving him unable to bow out now.
Purgatory Hall Master Yu Honghao, standing aside, seemed indifferent. He initially advocated this approach but was overruled.
Jin Zhengming¡¯s words also transmitted through the mic to Xiang Yu and the others. Jin Zhengming realized this and quickly walked over to mute the microphone.
They lost control of the situation when it reached this point. Those people were Sky Thief Rat¡¯s and beyond Jin Zhengming¡¯s control.
Moreover, it was evident these individuals were Sky Thief Rat¡¯s elite picks. Seeing this, Jin Zhengming also sneered.
Others didn¡¯t know Xiang Yu¡¯s and Tie Zhuzi¡¯s skills, but he understood killing them wasn¡¯t straightforward.
¡°They¡¯re going to attack.¡± Yu Honghao said in front of the video.
Another person quickly joined him, wanting to see how Xiang Yu would be finished off.
Sky Thief Rat satfortably, though he orchestrated this. If questionedter, it would be attributed to the four Hall Masters jointly.
Thew doesn¡¯t punish the group; even if Hong Jinbao knew, he¡¯d turn a blind eye.
Xiang Yu and Tie Zhuzi stood back-to-back, unfazed. His daring toe here stemmed from being prepared for such scenarios.
¡°Brother Yu, should we kill them?¡± Tie Zhuzi chuckled¡
Chapter 1105: The Sky Thief Rat Harbors Malice
Chapter 1105: Chapter 1105: The Sky Thief Rat Harbors Malice
Tie Zhuzi got excited seeing so many people to fight, and he looked at Xiang Yu with a cheeky smile, "Brother Yu, should we finish them off?"
When these people rushed out, Xiang Yu could tell they weren¡¯t simple. One or two would be manageable, but there were at least twenty, making it quite difficult.
"Be careful, these people aren¡¯t simple. When the fight starts, take down the surveince cameras first," Xiang Yu whispered.
At that moment, someone shouted "Attack!" and the twenty men charged at Xiang Yu and hispanion with knives drawn.
Though there were many people here, no one screamed. Only the sound of footsteps and the heavy breathing of the crowd could be heard. This is what you call professionalism.
As the first person lunged with a knife, Xiang Yu sidestepped and kicked him towards Tie Zhuzi.
Tie Zhuzi understood the signal, grabbed the man¡¯s neck with one hand and his waist with the other, lifting him up and smashing him straight into the surveince camera above.
In the room where three people were watching the video, they stepped back startled as a live person hit the screen, which then turned to static.
Of the three, Jin Zhengming remainedposed, while the astonishment left Yu Honghao and the other with their mouths agape.
The man they just saw was easily over 150 pounds, yet he was lifted and thrown so effortlessly. It was hard to believe unless witnessed firsthand.
Sky Thief Rat wasn¡¯t aware of what was happening. Noticing their strange expressions, he stood up and approached them.
Seeing the static-filled screen, he asked, "What kind of broken camera is this, why is it broken now?"
Jin Zhengming and the others paid him no mind, moving to sit aside.
To them, despite Xiang Yu¡¯s skills, facing an attack from twenty people, he wouldn¡¯tst long.
They trusted Sky Thief Rat¡¯s methods. He had a reputation for being ruthless and cunning. Since he chose to kill Xiang Yu, he must have sent his best men.
The twenty men here were no ordinary group; they must be his elite squad.
"I¡¯m going to the bathroom," Sky Thief Rat said as he headed outside.
"Stop." Jin Zhengming suddenly called out.
Sky Thief Rat gave Jin Zhengming a cold stare, "What, you even have to meddle with bowel movements?"
"Sky Thief Rat, I¡¯m warning you, you can¡¯t touch that woman," Jin Zhengming said, staring at him sternly.
Sky Thief Rat suddenlyughed, "What, you got your eye on her too?"
Yu Honghao, sitting there, realized what Sky Thief Rat intended to do. He¡¯s nning to go deal with the girl they captured.
At their level, they could have any woman they wanted. Yu Honghao despised this behavior of Sky Thief Rat but couldn¡¯t be bothered to intervene, so he remained silent.
"You¡¯ve already killed Xiang Yu, don¡¯t make it difficult for the girl. You¡¯re a Hall Master of Hong Men; you should mind your status," Jin Zhengming warned.
"So what if I¡¯m a Hall Master? I¡¯m still human, and no one can stop me from doing what I want," Sky Thief Rat retorted and turned to leave.
Just then, Jin Zhengming stood up and blocked Sky Thief Rat¡¯s way.
"I said, you can¡¯t touch that girl," Jin Zhengming fixed him with a sharp gaze.
"Move aside," Sky Thief Ratmanded, visibly annoyed and aggressive.
The two stood firm, neither yielding to the other, a fight looming inevitable. As Hall Masters of Hong Men, they were naturally skilled.
Jin Zhengming had always been confident in his iron fist, never had anyone dared to take one head-on. Even Xiang Yu had barely weathered a punch, which surprised him.
But he was sure Sky Thief Rat couldn¡¯t withstand his punch.
Sky Thief Rat, known during his youthful thieving days as a famously scrawny yet agile figure, had been dubbed Sky Thief Rat. Eventually, he was recruited into Hong Men for his nimbleness. Though his punch wasn¡¯t hard, if they fought, it was uncertain who¡¯d win.
Jin Zhengming had no intention of stepping aside but looked at Sky Thief Rat with a challenge in his eyes.
"Both Hall Masters, let¡¯s not make a scene now," Yu Honghao quickly intervened, stepping between them.
"Whatever was between you two before, or after, as long as I¡¯m here, I won¡¯t allow you two to fight," Yu Honghao said.
Sky Thief Rat finally snorted, sitting aside and stealthily tucking away the needle in his hand unnoticed by the others.
Standing before him, Jin Zhengming had provoked thoughts of murder, but reason ultimately triumphed over impulse.
After all, Jin Zhengming was a Hall Master of Hong Men, with hundreds of subordinates. If he died here, none of them could slip away from the consequences.
Seeing that Sky Thief Rat had stopped attempting to go to the restroom, Jin Zhengming returned to sit aside.
His dissatisfaction with Sky Thief Rat¡¯s decision to kill Xiang Yu was clear, but there was nothing he could do now, only n for the future.
This matter certainly couldn¡¯t be concealed. Although Hong Jinbao rarely intervened in Hong Men¡¯s affairs, he was always serious when it came to selecting candidates.
Three years ago, he chose Yuan Huai, very satisfied with him. But Yuan Huai vanished suddenly, and they searched many ces without finding him.
Now he suspected Yuan Huai¡¯s disappearance involved Sky Thief Rat. Yuan Huai had also said he didn¡¯t want Hong Men to be mired in bloodshed.
Jin Zhengming first suggested forcing Xiang Yu out, not because he opposed Hong Jinbao finding a sessor, but because he held a grudge against Xiang Yu.
His initial impression of Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t good; if Xiang Yu became a candidate, he wouldn¡¯t ept it.
Sky Thief Rat¡¯s opposition likely had another motive.
Now Jin Zhengming somewhat regretted partnering with Sky Thief Rat, but it was toote to turn back now.
Meanwhile, Wang Qian was locked in a room, feeling very anxious. She had just hung up with Xiang Yu at the hotel, intending to take a hot shower.
Suddenly, four people burst in and sprayed something on her without a word.
Feeling paralyzed, she fainted on the spot. When she woke up, she found herself locked in.
Relieved to see her clothes intact, she realized they weren¡¯t here to assault her.
Her first thought was Wolf Fang¡¯s international foes, but that didn¡¯t make sense since they wouldn¡¯t bother with someone of her stature.
After pondering, she pinned the me on Xiang Yu. He was the only one she¡¯d met here, so her abductors must be tied to him.
"Xiang Yu, you bastard," Wang Qian fumed, stomping her feet in frustration, feeling helpless in her confinement.
She recalled the mysterious disappearance of her Wolf King and wondered if Xiang Yu was involved.
Lost in thought, Wang Qian realized she¡¯d underestimated Xiang Yu, assuming he was just a hoodlum. If Wolf King¡¯s disappearance was connected to him, he was no simple character...
Chapter 1106: Not So Easy to Escape
Chapter 1106: Chapter 1106: Not So Easy to Escape
Wang Qian was there lost in thought, and the more she thought, the more she was convinced that the disappearance of the Wolf King must be rted to Xiang Yu.
There were many things that made Wang Qian suspicious now, Xiang Yu was no simple person. At this moment, she suddenly felt an inexplicable sadness in her heart.
If it was really done by Xiang Yu and his group, what should she do, and how should she face Xiang Yu?
This problem entangled Wang Qian¡¯s heart, making her anxious, and she began to pace back and forth.
On Xiang Yu¡¯s side, once the fight started, it was a bloody battle.
The twenty people on the other side clearly wanted the lives of Xiang Yu and hispanion. They were all masked, holding knives, looking quite professional.
Xiang Yu and Tie Zhuzi watched their surroundings warily, back to back. At that moment, five people were already lying on the ground.
Both Xiang Yu and Tie Zhuzi were injured, but not seriously, just scratches from knives.
After a standoff of about ten seconds, the other side, holding knives, charged at Xiang Yu and hispanion again.
Xiang Yu dared not to be careless, after all, the other side was professionally trained, and they had numbers and weapons; a slight mistake could result in injury or even death.
"Zhuzi, be careful," Xiang Yu said, then rushed towards the person in front of him.
The person with the knife came shing at Xiang Yu,pletely intent on fighting to the death. You kick me once, and I¡¯ll cut you with a knife.
If there were only two people here, Xiang Yu would not be afraid at all; this kick would be enough to break a few ribs.
But there were many more people around, and Xiang Yu didn¡¯t want to get injured easily. He retracted his foot and dodged to the side.
Then he reached out to grab the opponent¡¯s wrist. At this time, the opponent turned his knife towards Xiang Yu¡¯s arm. Xiang Yu quickly withdrew his hand and then crouched to perform a Sweep Thousands of Troops.
This move, althoughmonly used, differs in effectiveness depending on where it is applied each time.
Xiang Yu¡¯s sweep didn¡¯t knock down the person in front of him, but it did topple two people who were rushing up from the side.
Seeing that Xiang Yu was still half-crouched, the man then raised his knife to sh at Xiang Yu¡¯s head.
If this sh really struck Xiang Yu¡¯s head, it would likely split half of it open.
In that split second, Xiang Yu quickly tilted to the right, and the opponent¡¯s knife shed down, scraping against Xiang Yu¡¯s arm. Xiang Yu felt a shiver of fear in his heart.
This group of people had extraordinarily good physical strength,parable to the brothers of the Tianlong Squad. Any carelessness could lead to injury.
Tie Zhuzi was getting anxious. He wanted to perform his ultimate move, the ¡¯Human Meat Ferris Wheel¡¯, but the opponent¡¯s movements were too agile and he couldn¡¯t get a hold of them.
Earlier, he managed to grab someone only because Xiang Yu kicked that person, allowing Tie Zhuzi to seize the moment.
Now Tie Zhuzi regretted not having brought his Jingu Bang, because with it in hand, he would have scared these people off long ago.
Now he was barehanded, severely restricted.
"Brother Yu, what should we do?" Tie Zhuzi shouted.
Xiang Yu turned his head and saw Tie Zhuzi was covered in injuries. Xiang Yu¡¯s heart ached, and he kicked one person away, backing up toward Tie Zhuzi.
These people were even harder to deal with than he had imagined. If he couldn¡¯te up with a n, they might very well lose their lives here today.
"Zhuzi, in a moment I¡¯ll cover you while you rush out to get your iron rod," Xiang Yu said quietly.
"Understood, Brother Yu," Tie Zhuzi shouted, and then ran towards the outside.
Xiang Yu was speechless; who was covering whom? Clearly, Tie Zhuzi was drawing attention to provide cover.
There was no time to think too much; Xiang Yu rushed to the outside. Seeing Xiang Yu trying to leave, everyone else crowded around.
Tie Zhuzi took the opportunity to grab someone, then directly pulled the person by the ankle and swung him around.
The move ¡¯Human Meat Ferris Wheel¡¯ was finally put to use. Tie Zhuzi went wild, swinging the person constantly towards the surrounding people.
Those people knew Tie Zhuzi was strong, but they didn¡¯t expect him to use such a move. They swiftly dodged aside.
After all, the person in Tie Zhuzi¡¯s hands was one of their own, and being hit would likely lead to a cracked skull.
"Come on, aren¡¯t you guys tough?" Tie Zhuzi shouted.
At this time, Xiang Yu had reached the basement door, and Tie Zhuzi followed him to that ce.
"Go, up there," Xiang Yu said, and rushed upward.
Tie Zhuzi threw the ¡¯Ferris Wheel¡¯ in his hand and rushed upwards too. But Tie Zhuzi was toote, and someone shed down at his head with a knife.
If Tie Zhuzi continued charging forward, the sh would undoubtedly hit his head.
At the critical moment, Tie Zhuzi took a step back, which brought him back into the circle of attackers.
Meanwhile, Xiang Yu had reached the outside. Seeing that Tie Zhuzi hadn¡¯t followed, he knew Tie Zhuzi was surrounded.
He didn¡¯t hurry back for rescue but ran to a nearby guard-like ce.
Therey an iron shovel; without a word, Xiang Yu picked it up and rushed back down.
The shovel was quite heavy, and the head was likely made of solid jujube wood. Xiang Yu removed the shovel head, holding just the solid wood stick, and jumped down.
Tie Zhuzi was already covered in blood, and if Xiang Yu didn¡¯t get back soon, he wouldn¡¯tst much longer.
"Brother Yu, let me do it," Tie Zhuzi shouted upon seeing Xiang Yu charge back with a stick.
He had learned staff techniques from Yuan Huai, and now was the perfect time to use them.
Xiang Yu ignored his words; seeing Tie Zhuzi covered in blood, he was furious.
He shouted, then wielded the stick and swept towards the crowd. With constant training, Xiang Yu¡¯s strength matched Tie Zhuzi¡¯s, but he seldom used such brute methods.
He smashed the stick down onto one of the people; seeing no time to dodge, the person attempted to block with a knife.
But Xiang Yu¡¯s strength was overwhelming, and the stick struck the person¡¯s face, knife and all. The stick was the nemesis of des, especially since the one in Xiang Yu¡¯s hand was sturdy and long, making it incredibly effective.
After knocking one down, Xiang Yu brandished the stick left and right, hitting those around him.
Though not skilled in staff techniques, Xiang Yu¡¯s advantagey in his agile body, making the stick feel almost like an extension of his arm.
In no time, four people were struck down. Even Tie Zhuzi was amazed; despite his own training with staffs, he hadn¡¯t expected Xiang Yu to handle it so skillfully.
In Xiang Yu¡¯s view, when fighting for real, no fixed moves exist; only acting on instinct can unleash full power.
After taking down a few, Xiang Yu casually tossed the stick to Tie Zhuzi, as Tie Zhuzi needed the weapon more.
Covered in blood, Tie Zhuzi holding the stick looked like a War God from the Heavens, exuding majestic power.
"Brother Yu, watch this," Tie Zhuziughed heartily, then shouted and charged into the crowd.
"Damn you..." Tie Zhuzi cursed and swung the stick at one person¡¯s head.
That person, agile, rolled aside upon seeing the blowing down.
Tie Zhuzi chuckled, thinking they wanted to escape? Not so easy...
Chapter 1107: The Battle Ends and Rescue Arrives
Chapter 1107: Chapter 1107: The Battle Ends and Rescue Arrives
Tie Zhuzi swung his rod down, and the man quickly jumped aside. Just then, two others with knives attacked Tie Zhuzi.
Tie Zhuzi kicked one of them flying, but the other was already chopping towards his arm.
At this moment, Tie Zhuzi couldn¡¯t dodge in time; it seemed he was about to be struck. Just then, Xiang Yu suddenly arrived and sent the attacker flying with a kick.
"Take a look at your grandpa¡¯s dog-beating stick!" Tie Zhuzi shouted and then directly knocked the person away.
Now with the rod in Tie Zhuzi¡¯s hand, the battle had turned, and Xiang Yu¡¯s side began to gain the upper hand.
Their numbers dwindled more and more, and it seemed they could no longer hold out.
Meanwhile, in a small house not far away, four people sat quietly, and the atmosphere was somewhat oppressive.
Just then, Sky Thief Rat¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He picked it up, nced at it, and then smiled lightly, saying, "The job should be done."
He stood up as he spoke and answered the call.
"Only two people, yet it took so long. What are you guys doing?" Sky Thief Rat said angrily.
After all, they all saw that only Xiang Yu and hispanion were there, while they had twenty people, an overwhelming numerical advantage.
It took so much time to deal with two people, which made him lose face.
"Hall Master, our brothers can¡¯t hold on," a voice on the other side said.
"What did you say?" Sky Thief Rat shouted in disbelief.
His voice immediately drew the attention of the other three, all of whom thought Xiang Yu must have been taken down by now.
"What happened? Did they receive reinforcements?" Sky Thief Rat shouted.
The caller hesitated but quietly replied, "No, it¡¯s just the two of them, but somehow the skinny one acquired a rod, and our brothers can¡¯t hold them off."
"Dammit!" Sky Thief Rat said, nearly throwing his phone. At that moment, he really wanted to witness the scene in person.
He was curious about what skills Xiang Yu actually possessed.
After witnessing Sky Thief Rat¡¯s anger, the others were equally surprised. They had all seen the scene earlier, and it seemed impossible for Xiang Yu and hispanion to escape in that situation.
But facts were facts¡ªXiang Yu and hispanion were actually prevailing, which was hard to believe.
Just then, Jin Zhengming¡¯s phone rang.
"What¡¯s up?" Jin Zhengming answered directly.
"Hall Master, Jin Guozhong ising with people," someone on the other side said.
"What? Jin Guozhong?" Jin Zhengming eximed.
His words instantly caught the attention of the other three, who all looked towards Jin Zhengming.
"What do you mean? Be clearer," Jin Zhengming demanded.
"Jin Guozhong is leading people straight to the underground parking lot, as if he knows something¡¯s wrong here," the voice exined.
"Take the brothers and retreat," Jin Zhengming quickly ordered.
Jin Guozhong is fiercely loyal to the Sect Leader and would unconditionally obey anymand from him.
Jin Zhengming and his group were doing something against the Sect Leader¡¯s wishes, and they did not want Jin Guozhong to find out, as that would be troublesome.
Sky Thief Rat also heard Jin Zhengming¡¯s call and picked up his phone to dial again.
"Quickly retreat with the brothers," Sky Thief Rat said sternly, all previous arrogance gone.
"But we haven¡¯t taken them down yet," the voice on the other side said.
"Stop the nonsense and retreat immediately," Sky Thief Rat said angrily.
Having sent out so many elites and failing to take down even small-fry Xiang Yu was unbearable for him.
At this moment, Tie Zhuzi, with a rod in hand, was in high spirits as he saw those people trying to escape and began to chase them with the rod.
"None of you are getting away today," Tie Zhuzi shouted.
His formidable appearance struck fear in the hearts of those who saw him. Even Xiang Yu had to admire him¡ªTie Zhuzi was truly a natural general.
Just as the Holy Mouse Hall members were scrambling to get out, a group of people suddenly appeared in the underground parking lot.
The leader, strikingly handsome and exuding an extraordinary aura, stopped everyone in their tracks. He was Jin Guozhong, the Hall Master of Brocade Hall.
Jin Guozhong led his men into the scene aggressively, and upon seeing the situation, was left speechless with surprise.
In his perspective, Xiang Yu and hispanion should have already been taken down, yet they remained energetic, contrary to the masked men who looked miserable, like eggnts wilting under frost.
"I don¡¯t care whose men you are. I¡¯m leaving this here: Xiang Yu and hispanion are friends of mine. Anyone who has issues with them has issues with me, Jin Guozhong. This is the first time, so I¡¯ll let it go, but I hope there won¡¯t be a second time, or don¡¯t me me, Jin Guozhong, for not giving you any face," Jin Guozhong dered, standing imposingly at the door.
"Stop getting in the way," Tie Zhuzi ignored him and continued the chase with his rod.
Seeing that Tie Zhuzi had no intention of ceasing his actions, those people were frightened and quickly dodged aside.
Jin Guozhong was speechless. He originally came to rescue Xiang Yu and them, only to find unnecessary.
Jin Guozhong hurriedly led his men to clear a path, and the Holy Mouse Hall members fled towards the exit in a hurry.
"Don¡¯t run!" Tie Zhuzi shouted.
Seeing this, Jin Guozhong quickly stepped forward and held Tie Zhuzi back, chuckling, "Stop chasing, don¡¯t fall into their trap."
"Let go of me, are you in cahoots with them?" Tie Zhuzi red with wide eyes.
Jin Guozhong was speechless, responding, "I specially came to rescue you guys, and this is how you repay kindness with hostility towards Lv Dongbin."
Tie Zhuzi red and raised his rod, ready to thrash around, feeling boundless confidence now that he had the rod in hand.
At this moment, Xiang Yu came over and stopped Tie Zhuzi, signaling him to calm down. Tie Zhuzi nodded, then put away the rod and stood behind Xiang Yu.
Jin Guozhong couldn¡¯t help but nce at Xiang Yu a few more times. Xiang Yu seemed like an ordinary person, yet somehow managed to tame this strong brute.
"I have a friend who was captured by them and hope you can find her," Xiang Yu said earnestly.
"Are you hurt?" Jin Guozhong asked, looking Xiang Yu over.
Xiang Yu had several knife wounds on his body, and his clothes were tattered, yet his spirit remained unaffected.
"I¡¯m fine," Xiang Yu replied calmly.
Seeing this, Jin Guozhong nodded and couldn¡¯t help but admire the Sect Leader even more. The Sect Leader¡¯s judgment was indeed wless.
"Rest assured, I¡¯ve already sent people to rescue her," Jin Guozhong promised.
Xiang Yu nodded in acknowledgment, then turned to Tie Zhuzi, "Let¡¯s go back."
Jin Guozhong looked at Xiang Yu curiously, "Do you trust me just like that?"
Xiang Yu merely smiled a little without saying much, then walked outside with Tie Zhuzi.
Watching Xiang Yu¡¯s departing figure, Jin Guozhong couldn¡¯t help but ponder. If Xiang Yu truly assumes the position of the Sect Leader of Hongmen, who knows in what direction Hongmen will go in the future...
Chapter 1108: Meeting of Two Women
Chapter 1108: Chapter 1108: Meeting of Two Women
Upon hearing Jin Guozhong¡¯s words, Xiang Yu turned his head towards him, smiled, and said, "I don¡¯t believe you." After speaking, he left, leaving Jin Guozhong in confusion there.
By this time, Jin Zhengming had already left with his people. Jin Guozhong surely knew that this was done by someone internal, so he didn¡¯t pursue it further, essentially giving them another chance.
They thought they had acted discreetly, but unexpectedly they were exposed. This gave Jin Zhengming quite a fright.
The reason Jin Zhengming stopped Xiang Yu from being a candidate was mainly because he didn¡¯t think Xiang Yu had the ability to take on such a responsibility.
But looking at today¡¯s events, Xiang Yu doesn¡¯t seem to be as simple a person.
If that¡¯s the case, he might as well follow the Sect Leader¡¯s arrangements. Regarding the position of candidate for leader, he definitely would not interfere anymore.
That¡¯s what he thought, but it doesn¡¯t mean Sky Thief Rat and Yu Honghao thought the same way.
These two initially wanted to kill Xiang Yu¡ªthey had their own goals in mind. They each had several outstanding young people under them, aiming to push them into the candidate position for Sect Leader.
Jin Zhengming and another Hall Master have left, leaving Sky Thief Rat and Yu Honghao in the small house.
"Hall Master Yu, now that things havee to this, what¡¯s your n?" Sky Thief Rat looked at Yu Honghao and said.
Yu Honghao was the kind of straightforward person who spoke his mind; he said outright, "That guy Xiang Yu isn¡¯t simple, he must be eliminated."
Sky Thief Rat just sat there and smiled without speaking; he naturally had his own ns.
Xiang Yu had to be eliminated, but Yu Honghao also needed to be watched carefully.
Seeing Sky Thief Rat like this, Yu Honghao coldly snorted, then turned and left.
Although everyone belonged to Hongmen, they were all prominent Hall Masters under Hongmen, each responsible for different areas, constantly battling openly and covertly.
On Wang Qian¡¯s side, she was locked in a small room, pondering what Xiang Yu¡¯s next move would be, when suddenly the door to her room opened.
She quickly stood up, on guard. Wang Qian, a squad leader in Wolf Fang, was well-versed and experienced, even in danger she wouldn¡¯t lose herposure.
"Don¡¯t be afraid, we¡¯re here to rescue you," one of them said.
"Who are you people?" Wang Qian asked cautiously.
"We¡¯re friends of Xiang Yu; you¡¯re free now, you can leave." The person finished speaking, smiled at Wang Qian, and then left.
"Xiang Yu?" Wang Qian couldn¡¯t figure out what was happening, seeing everyone leave, she hesitated before stepping out and, after confirming there was no danger, hurriedly left.
Wang Qian took a taxi to Xiang Yu¡¯s apartment; she wanted to properly question Xiang Yu about what was going on.
When she entered the lobby, she happened to see Xiang Yu leaning against Tie Zhuzi¡¯s back. From her angle, the scene looked somewhat artistic, and she couldn¡¯t help but blush.
Standing there, neither advancing nor retreating, at this moment her mind was filled with Xiang Yu, no wonder they were often together¡ªturns out they had this kind of rtionship.
"Why don¡¯t youe in?" Xiang Yu knew she had arrived and thus spoke.
Wang Qian, gathering her courage, walked in, keeping her head down, not daring to lift it. Though fairly worldly, she had never experienced such an awkward moment.
"You¡¯re afraid of blood?" Seeing her expression, Xiang Yu suddenly asked.
Wang Qian was puzzled¡ªwhat did this have to do with being afraid of blood? So she lifted her head to look around. It was only then she understood; Xiang Yu was applying medicine to Tie Zhuzi.
"How did you get hurt?" Once Wang Qian realized her misunderstanding, she quickly asked.
Xiang Yu shook his head and smiled without saying much.
"Brother Yu got a call saying you¡¯d been kidnapped, so we rushed over." Tie Zhuzi spoke directly.
From Tie Zhuzi¡¯s tone, Wang Qian knew he wasn¡¯t lying, and her heart was immediately filled with warmth.
Seeing the atmosphere wasn¡¯t right, Tie Zhuzi chuckled awkwardly and walked away.
Xiang Yu sat there and poured Wang Qian a ss of water, speaking calmly: "Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense; I actually heard you were going to be assaulted, so I rushed over."
"Get lost, you¡¯re the one being assaulted." Wang Qian retorted angrily; she knew nothing good woulde out of Xiang Yu¡¯s mouth.
But inside, her heart was still warm, knowing Xiang Yu got hurt because of her.
Wang Qian stood up intending to apply some medicine to Xiang Yu. Xiang Yu took the opportunity to lie down on the sofa, supporting his rear and said, "I was stabbed three times here, it really hurts."
Wang Qian was amused and smacked Xiang Yu hard on the butt.
Xiang Yu sat up immediately, chuckling: "Didn¡¯t I tell you to leave? Why did youe back?"
"Why should I listen to you? You told me to leave, so I¡¯ll just refuse." Wang Qian red at Xiang Yu and said.
"Fine, if that¡¯s the case, you can stay," Xiang Yu said.
"Really? Then I won¡¯t leave," Wang Qian said happily.
"Why are you suddenly so obedient?" Xiang Yu remarked, quite speechless.
"What¡¯s it got to do with you? I just want to stay." Wang Qian finished speaking and ignored Xiang Yu, walking towards her room.
Xiang Yu shook his head helplessly; since Wang Qian didn¡¯t want to leave, she could stay here.
Clearly, this incident was caused by Hongmen people. Xiang Yu analyzed two possibilities: One was someone didn¡¯t want him to be a candidate, and secretly made a move against him, another reason was that Hong Jinbao, the Chief of Hongmen, deliberately nned it.
Both were possible; otherwise, Jin Guozhong couldn¡¯t have arrived so timely.
While Xiang Yu was thinking about this, two people walked in from outside; it was Jin Guozhong and Poison Rose.
Upon seeing them, Xiang Yu remained seated and continued observing them.
Poison Rose came up to face Xiang Yu and frowned, asking: "How could you be so careless? Are your injuries serious?"
It could be seen that Poison Rose was quite concerned, even though her expression was cold, the worry she couldn¡¯t hide was obvious.
Xiang Yu felt somewhat embarrassed; initially, he intended to question them properly.
But Poison Rose¡¯s expression of concern made it hard for Xiang Yu to press the matter.
"I¡¯m fine," Xiang Yu awkwardly chuckled.
At this moment, Wang Qian heard themotion and walked out of her room. Seeing Poison Rose¡¯s concerned look, Wang Qian felt irritated.
A few days ago, she saw Poison Rose outside, and now seeing her again, she wondered if Xiang Yu truly had some rtionship with her.
Wang Qian came over and sat on the side of the sofa, staring straight at Poison Rose.
Though Poison Rose¡¯s face was cold, her eyes somewhat small, whether in terms of skin or figure, she was wless¡ªa beauty indeed.
"You just went to rescue her?" Poison Rose said angrily, looking at Wang Qian with intense hostility in her eyes.
Wang Qian certainly wasn¡¯t going to fall behind, also staring angrily at Poison Rose...
Chapter 1109: Another Resolute Rejection
Chapter 1109: Chapter 1109: Another Resolute Rejection
Hearing Poison Rose¡¯s words, Wang Qian felt ufortable inside, so she sat there staring at Poison Rose and said, "It¡¯s because of me, what¡¯s wrong? Do you have a problem with it?"
Poison Rose didn¡¯t expect the beautiful woman in front of her would speak up, she then looked at her coldly and said, "Yes, I do."
All women have apetitive mindset. In front of others, Poison Rose always maintains a cold demeanor, but in her room, she also looks in the mirror, applies makeup, and asionally fantasizes about her prince charming.
Now, seeing that Wang Qian is prettier than her, she naturally felt jealous.
"Keep your opinion to yourself." Wang Qian raised her head, showing no signs of backing down. She then deliberately sat next to Xiang Yu, pulled his arm, and embraced it close to her.
This action was an obvious provocation, as if she was saying, I want to be with Xiang Yu just to spite you.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t say anything, he merely felt two soft things pressing against his arm, feeling indescribablyfortable.
Poison Rose watched Wang Qian¡¯s actions and couldn¡¯t help butugh. She knew the other party had surely misunderstood her.
Poison Rose had only met Xiang Yu twice and wasn¡¯t even fond of him. The reason she was upset about being here was because Hong Jinbao, the Hongmen¡¯s Chief, had selected Xiang Yu as a candidate. She had to ensure his safety.
Yu Honghao coughed lightly, pretending not to notice.
"What¡¯s so funny? What¡¯s so amusing?" Wang Qian¡¯s face turned red upon seeing Poison Roseughing, she then released Xiang Yu¡¯s arm.
"Do you know him well? Do you know what kind of person he is?" Poison Rose looked at Wang Qian and asked.
Wang Qian didn¡¯t know why the other asked this. When it came to knowing Xiang Yu, she realized she didn¡¯t really understand him. She only knew Xiang Yu was involved with the underworld and had some skills, but as for the rest, she wasn¡¯t clear.
"He¡¯s our Sect Leader candidate," Poison Rose bluntly said.
"Sect Leader? What Sect Leader?" Wang Qian frowned and asked, looking somewhat puzzledly at Xiang Yu.
Yu Honghao coughed, signaling Poison Rose to say no more, as their Hongmen had gone underground, and general people were unaware.
Seeing Wang Qian¡¯s reaction, they concluded Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t mentioned anything about Hongmen to her.
Apparently, Xiang Yu was good at keeping secrets, and Yu Honghao gratefully nced at Xiang Yu.
At this point, Xiang Yu tilted his head and said to Wang Qian, "They¡¯re from Hongmen, now asking me to be some candidate."
Upon hearing Xiang Yu casually mention it, Yu Honghao¡¯s expression clouded. He thought Xiang Yu could keep the secret, but unexpectedly he said it so effortlessly.
"Hongmen?" Wang Qian repeated with a frown. Although she belonged to the international organization, Wolf Fang, being from China, they mainly handled affairs here.
Hongmen was a major domestic gang, she naturally had heard of it. She couldn¡¯t help but look at Xiang Yu and asked, "Are you with Hongmen?"
Initially thinking Xiang Yu was just a small gang leader who couldn¡¯t amount to much, now hearing he¡¯s a candidate for Hongmen¡¯s Sect Leader made her reconsider Xiang Yu.
"No." Xiang Yu replied bluntly.
Yu Honghao and Poison Rose¡¯s faces both changed upon hearing this. They hadn¡¯t expected Xiang Yu would reject so unequivocally.
"Xiang Yu, this is an opportunity for you, you should seize it." Yu Honghao earnestly said, looking at Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu merely chuckled softly and said, "My own matters are none of your concern."
Xiang Yu¡¯s attitude was resolute, clearly illustrating how Hong Jinbao had orchestrated this, and he simply didn¡¯t want to follow the path set by others.
Poison Rose was somewhat annoyed, as this position was sought after by many, and now they seemed to be pleading with Xiang Yu, which made Poison Rose very frustrated.
"Xiang Yu, don¡¯t be ungrateful." Poison Rose coldly said.
Sitting beside them, Wang Qian was bewildered by the situation. What was going on¡ªwhy did it seem as if they were begging Xiang Yu to be a candidate? She didn¡¯t understand, so she said nothing.
Meanwhile, Yuan Huai had long since hidden upstairs, noting down. He had already met these people before, and as for the Hongmen matters, he didn¡¯t want to be involved any longer. He sat alone with a bottle of liquor on the upstairs corridor, listening to the conversation downstairs.
Upon hearing Xiang Yu¡¯s determined tone, he helplessly shook his head and then continued his drinking.
"Please let the Hongmen Chief know when you see him that I¡¯m not interested for now." Xiang Yu said to the two.
"What exactly do you want?" Poison Rose asked.
"I haven¡¯t wanted anything¡ªit¡¯s you all who want something." Xiang Yu replied without hesitation.
Seeing this, Poison Rose directly stood up and left. She hade twice, both times ending badly, and now she was rather fed up with Xiang Yu. If it weren¡¯t for the Hongmen Chief¡¯s orders, she would have pped Xiang Yu right here.
Yu Honghao saw Poison Rose stand up and leave. He chuckled and said, "I¡¯m leaving too, but Xiang Yu, you better stay safe. I can¡¯t always arrive in time."
Xiang Yu just smiled without speaking, and at this moment, Tie Zhuzi sighed, "Next time, you shouldn¡¯t be too prompt. I must break all their legs."
Yu Honghao awkwardly chuckled; this time, instead of saving Xiang Yu, it was others who were saved.
"I¡¯m heading out first." Yu Honghao said, then followed Poison Rose and left. His hurried manner signaled he was clearly chasing after Poison Rose.
Once they left, Xiang Yu turned to Wang Qian again, "You should leave for a while."
"What, is your girlfriend here again?" Wang Qian nced at Xiang Yu, then went back to her room.
Not leaving was outside Xiang Yu¡¯s control; nheless, Xiang Yu felt the matter wouldn¡¯t end just like this, as if the danger was just beginning.
At this time, in a manor in another city, an old man was ying golf there, this person being Hongmen¡¯s Chief Hong Jinbao.
Someone came running from afar, saying something to him; after hearing, Hong Jinbao paused for a moment, then quickly returned to normal, gesturing for that person to leave.
In his eyes, Xiang Yu was an unpolished gem needing continuous refinement to reach potential, and a wild horse needing taming to obey.
Despite looking leisurely every day, rarely bothering about Hongmen¡¯s affairs, he was informed about everything.
Through this incident, Hong Jinbao once again affirmed Xiang Yu¡¯s capabilities. He felt Xiang Yu might not be inferior to Yuan Huai back then.
At noon, after Xiang Yu finished eating, Xiaoxuan called again. His injuries hadpletely healed, hoping toe and join Xiang Yu.
After considering, Xiang Yu agreed. Although there was still danger now, those in their line faced danger at all times.
In the past, they overcame major storms, so these current issues wouldn¡¯t concern them.
Hearing this, Xiaoxuan was delighted and responded before hanging up.
As soon as Xiang Yu hung up, the phone rang again¡ªit was Han Rumei calling...
Chapter 1110: 1110: Wang Qian Wants to Join the Operation
Chapter 1110: Chapter 1110: Wang Qian Wants to Join the Operation
Xiang Yu saw it was Han Rumei calling, so he stood up and walked to the window, saying, ¡°Have you figured it out?¡±
Han Rumei responded, ¡°ording to our investigation, this incident involved four halls of the Hongmen. Two of their halls have already left the city, but two are still here.¡±
¡°Do you know their locations?¡± Xiang Yu asked.
Xiang Yu was not one to be timid. Since the opponents dared to threaten him, he intended to make them pay.
¡°It¡¯s been fully investigated.¡± Han Rumei gave Xiang Yu the specific locations and reminded him to be careful as the opponents were from Hongmen.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t understand the rtionships between the halls of Hongmen, but since Sun Bo and his group wanted to establish themselves here, Xiang Yu intended to clear all obstacles.
¡°Zhuzi, get ready; we have action tonight.¡± Xiang Yu said and then returned to his room to sleep.
Tie Zhuzi chuckled and then pulled an iron bar from beside the sofa, twirling it around.
Tonight, he was going to have some fun with this iron bar.
Around five in the afternoon, Tie Zhuzi was lying on the sofa, holding the iron bar and sleeping soundly when he suddenly felt someone p his face.
¡°Stop it.¡± Tie Zhuzi mumbled, turning away to continue sleeping.
Then he realized there was a problem; only Xiang Yu, Yuan Huai, Wang Qian, and himself were in the room.
Yuan Huai and Wang Qian wouldn¡¯t just hit him for no reason, and Xiang Yu certainly wouldn¡¯t, as his sleep quality was definitely better than Tie Zhuzi¡¯s.
Could it be an outsider hade in? Thinking of this, he suddenly sat up from the sofa, gripping the bar tightly.
He opened his bleary eyes to see a delicate young man, looking somewhat surprised, standing before him. Who else could it be but Xiao Xuan?
¡°You ****, how did you get here so fast?¡± When Tie Zhuzi saw who it was, he stepped forward and punched Xiao Xuan.
For the past two years, he and Xiao Xuan had always been by Xiang Yu¡¯s side, rarely parting. They viewed each other as family; their bond was naturally deep.
Now seeing Xiao Xuan recover, Tie Zhuzi was naturally delighted. He hugged Xiao Xuan¡¯s neck and sat on the sofa, revealing a mysterious grin, saying, ¡°To celebrate your recovery, let me take you to have some funter.¡±
Xiao Xuan felt speechless, trying to break free, but Tie Zhuzi¡¯s grip was too tight, so he had to give in.
At that moment, Wang Qian heard voices outside and came out. Upon seeing Tie Zhuzi holding someone on the sofa, who was also a man, her expression changed.
But this time, she didn¡¯t lose herposure as she didst time. She coughed slightly and then walked over to sit on the sofa.
When she saw it was Xiao Xuan, her heartbeat calmed down.
¡°Your injury is healed.¡± Wang Qian smiled slightly.
Though not very familiar with each other, she had met Xiao Xuan and knew they were brothers with Xiang Yu.
Xiao Xuan just nodded and smiled as a greeting, then took the opportunity to push Tie Zhuzi away, asking, ¡°Where¡¯s brother?¡±
¡°Sleeping.¡± Tie Zhuzi replied.
Xiao Xuan guessed he was asleep and thus sat there silently.
Tie Zhuzi sat close to Xiao Xuan, starting to recount the events that had urred during this period.
When mentioning Yuan Huai¡¯s identity, Xiao Xuan was also taken aback. He was the one who had discovered Yuan Huai initially, and they had fought, but Xiao Xuan wasn¡¯t Yuan Huai¡¯s match.
Little did he know Yuan Huai had such a background.
Wang Qian wasn¡¯t intending to listen to them talk, but when Yuan Huai was brought up, she couldn¡¯t help but listen. She was speechless to find out that the bum had had such a glorious past, but seeing him now drinking every day, he seemed wasted.
Now hearing that Xiang Yu was also going to that position, she wondered if Xiang Yu would end up like that too.
At this time, Tie Zhuzi suddenly bent down to whisper something into Xiao Xuan¡¯s ear.
From Wang Qian¡¯s perspective, this action looked a bit disgusting; for such an imposing figure as Tie Zhuzi to act like a little wife, whispering secretly.
She couldn¡¯t stand it, so she got up and went toward her room.
¡°Speak louder, I can¡¯t hear you.¡± Xiao Xuan felt his ear tickled, so he pushed Tie Zhuzi away.
Only then did Tie Zhuzi say, ¡°There¡¯s action tonight. Let me show you the new staff technique I learned.¡±
At this moment, Wang Qian, who was about to enter her room, stopped in her tracks, then returned, sitting there and looking at Tie Zhuzi, saying, ¡°What¡¯s the action tonight?¡±
Tie Zhuzi realized he had said too much, so he coughed and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything, I¡¯m going to practice with the staff.¡±
He finished and then ran outside with the iron bar.
Wang Qian looked at Xiao Xuan again, seeing his confused face, she knew he didn¡¯t know either, and then she returned to her room.
Around seven in the evening, Xiang Yu woke up groggily. By this time, Wang Qian had already prepared a meal.
¡°Do you have worms in your brain? How can you sleep so much?¡± Wang Qian frowned at Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu nodded and didn¡¯t say a word but started eating. He was still in a daze at this moment.
¡°Brother, eat slowly.¡± Xiao Xuan said.
Xiang Yu looked up at Xiao Xuan, finally opening his eyes wide.
¡°How¡¯s your injury?¡± Xiang Yu asked with concern.
The others sitting there were speechless, realizing that Xiang Yu had just noticed Xiao Xuan had already returned.
Wang Qian was even more convinced that Xiang Yu might turn out like Yuan Huai someday.
¡°It¡¯s all healed now.¡± Xiao Xuan was ustomed to Xiang Yu¡¯s behavior, so he wasn¡¯t surprised.
During this meal, aside from Wang Qian feeling a bit gloomy, everyone else was excited, finishing all the food without any waste worries.
After dinner, the four of them sat on the sofa.
At this point, Wang Qian suddenly looked at Xiang Yu and asked, ¡°What are you going to doter?¡±
Xiang Yu chuckled, ¡°Xiao Xuan just arrived, we¡¯re going out for some fun, want to join us?¡±
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s leering grin was quite obscene, encountering him on the street would surely make one think he was about to act like a rogue.
Wang Qian¡¯s face flushed red, ring at Xiang Yu, she said, ¡°Be serious, I¡¯m talking about serious matters, are you nning something tonight?¡±
Xiang Yu chuckled, casually ncing at Tie Zhuzi. Tie Zhuzi pretended not to notice, staring nkly at the ceiling.
¡°That¡¯s right, I heard a bar just opened, we¡¯re nning to check it out.¡± Xiang Yu said a bit more seriously.
¡°Xiang Yu.¡± Wang Qian stomped her foot angrily, shouting, ¡°I know you¡¯re nning to settle scores with them tonight, I¡¯ming with you.¡±
Xiang Yu seeing she had caught on, finally said, ¡°No, you stay here.¡±
¡°I insist on going, they actually kidnapped me, I need to teach them a good lesson.¡± Wang Qian said.
Seeing Wang Qian¡¯s stubborn face, Xiang Yu had no choice, shaking his head in acquiescence¡
Chapter 1111 Four People Encircle Sky Thief Rat
Chapter 1111: Chapter 1111 Four People Encircle Sky Thief Rat
Seeing that Wang Qian was determined to go, Xiang Yu had no choice but to agree.
Around nine-thirty in the evening, Xiang Yu called Tie Zhuzi, and the two started off.
Wang Qian had already prepared for it. Seeing Xiang Yu and his men set out, she hurriedly got into the car as well.
Tie Zhuzi drove straight to the destination. When they arrived at the hotel entrance, Tie Zhuzi got out of the car carrying a long bag. They all knew it contained a big iron rod.
As they arrived at the hotel, a waiter came to stop them.
"We¡¯ve already booked a room here," Xiang Yu said seriously.
The waiter saw that Xiang Yu spoke so straightforwardly and nodded to let them in.
Xiang Yu strutted upstairs with his threepanions.
When they reached the room door, Xiang Yu pushed Wang Qian to the front and gave her a cheeky smile, signaling her to knock on the door.
Wang Qian red at Xiang Yu before stepping forward to knock on the door.
"Who is it?" came a very impatient voice from inside.
"Boss, it¡¯s me," Wang Qian said sweetly.
Hearing such a gentle voice, Xiang Yu, standing at the back, got goosebumps all over. It turns out women have such a trick; no matter how they usually are, if they really want to y rough, it¡¯s quite terrifying.
"What do you want?" an impatient voice inside asked.
"Boss, you tell me what I want," Wang Qian said in the gentlest tone she could muster, not realizing she could sound so sweet.
The person inside looked through the peephole, seeing such a beautifuldy skittishly posing outside; it was hard for most people to resist.
The person inside was no exception. Upon seeing Wang Qian¡¯s face, he immediately opened the door.
When the door opened, he realized that Wang Qian was not only pretty, but she also had quite a figure. This left the person inside somewhat overwhelmed and he prepared to pull Wang Qian in.
Wang Qian quickly dodged him, saying, "Boss, don¡¯t be hasty, someone else is also here to see you."
As soon as she said that, Xiang Yu and his men walked in. Behind Tie Zhuzi was still a very long bag.
The person living there, seeing this scene, immediately turned to run. This person was none other than the Hall Master of the Holy Mouse Hall, Sky Thief Rat.
Sky Thief Rat had never met Xiang Yu before, but he knew Xiang Yu could fight well. Last time¡¯s incident had proven everything.
He really didn¡¯t have the confidence to defeat Xiang Yu, especially since Xiang Yu had two people standing by him.
One of them he knew, it was Tie Zhuzi. Seeing this guy carrying such a long bag, not knowing what it contained, it was highly likely a hunting rifle.
Sky Thief Rat was no fool; he wouldn¡¯t engage in such heroic foolishness. Since Xiang Yu showed up, it meant Xiang Yu already knew everything.
He came here today purely for revenge. He rushed to the bedside and took out something ck from under the pillow.
With his experience, Xiang Yu figured the other party must be getting a gun. Although there was a strict crackdown now, with Sky Thief Rat¡¯s methods, he would surely get it through.
In Xiang Yu¡¯s eyes, no Hall Master was simple; he dared not be careless. Seeing the ck object in Sky Thief Rat¡¯s hand, he threw his dagger.
The dagger precisely hit the gun, and Sky Thief Rat felt a powerful force knocking the gun out of his hand, dropping to the floor.
Sky Thief Rat was a skilled thief and had outstanding physical qualities. Without the gun, he pulled out a knife from under the bed and held it in his hand.
With a knife in hand, Sky Thief Rat regained his confidence. He stood there, hands crossed behind his back, looking at Xiang Yu, saying, "So, you want revenge?"
Here, neither Xiang Yu nor Tie Zhuzi or the others had ever seen Sky Thief Rat before. Seeing him now, they were all somewhat shocked.
"You¡¯re a Hall Master of the Hongmen?" Xiang Yu asked in confusion.
Tie Zhuzi was even more exaggerated. If it weren¡¯t for Sky Thief Rat¡¯s intense reaction, he would have thought they got the wrong person.
"Oh, Yu Bro, this guy looks like a rat; I could knock him down with just one hit," Tie Zhuzi scoffed.
After hearing this, Sky Thief Rat¡¯s face flushed with anger, never had anyone dared insult him like this. His hand holding the knife trembled with rage.
"Xiang Yu, you have some nerve, knowing I¡¯m a Hongmen Hall Master, yet you dare burst in here," Sky Thief Rat said with his head raised, wearing a smile.
"You intended to harm me," Xiang Yu calmly advanced forward.
Sky Thief Rat sneered and said, "Since you know, let¡¯s cut the crap. What do you want?"
"What do we want? I want to kill you," Tie Zhuzi shouted and then opened the bundle, revealing a big iron rod inside.
Upon seeing the rod, Sky Thief Rat was left gaping, secretly thinking, this big fool is quite interesting, bringing a big stick as a weapon.
Tie Zhuzi didn¡¯t say much, then charged forward holding the rod.
Sky Thief Rat snorted coldly and charged forward with the knife.
Tie Zhuzi swung the rod down with force, Sky Thief Rat nned to block with the knife, but seeing the fierce momentum of the rod, he hurriedly ducked out of the way.
Xiang Yu¡¯s swing smashed onto the bed, breaking it; the force was evident.
Sky Thief Rat looked at the bed in shock and realized he needed to get serious. He knew this big fool had great strength and now had to take the initiative.
Thinking this, Sky Thief Rat swung the knife down towards Tie Zhuzi. Tie Zhuzi quickly held the rod horizontally to block.
A harsh metallic screech filled the room; if the lights were off, one might see ring sparks.
Sky Thief Rat¡¯s knife shed against the metal rod, making his hand tingle, but now wasn¡¯t the time to worry about that. He swung the knife horizontally towards Tie Zhuzi¡¯s arm.
Clearly, Tie Zhuzi was not his opponent.
At that moment, Xiao Xuan suddenly jumped up with a kick.
Sky Thief Rat quickly dodged and jumped a step to the left. Tie Zhuzi broke out in a cold sweat.
If not for Xiao Xuan¡¯s timely kick, his wrist might have been cut off.
Sky Thief Rat closely observed the situation, now wanting nothing more than to escape. Once free, dealing with Xiang Yu and the others would be much simpler.
Now Xiao Xuan and Tie Zhuzi stood together, and Xiang Yu and Wang Qian stood together. Finding a breakthrough from Tie Zhuzi¡¯s side was impossible.
Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan were a perfect match; one was tall and strong, the other agile and nimble.
After much thought, Sky Thief Rat decided to make his way past Xiang Yu. He shouted, holding the knife, charging at Xiang Yu.
On the side, Wang Qian saw the opponent charging and let out a cold snort, ready to rush forward.
Xiang Yu was speechless seeing this; Wang Qian seemed gentle on the surface, but when it came to fighting, she was truly fierce.
Just as Sky Thief Rat was about to attack Wang Qian, he suddenly redirected the knife towards Xiang Yu.
"Bro, Brother Yu," several of them eximed in unison...
Chapter 1112: An Unexplained Excitement in the Heart
Chapter 1112: Chapter 1112: An Unexined Excitement in the Heart
Sky Thief Rat didn¡¯t know how many battles he had fought to get to this point, making him rich inbat experience.
Now, facing the four of them, he didn¡¯t panic but responded skillfully.
But while he was experienced, Xiang Yu had also been baptized by the battlefield, tempered by blood and iron, with no less experience than him.
When Sky Thief Rat charged at Wang Qian with a knife, Xiang Yu had already seen that the real target was himself.
Seeing Sky Thief Rat suddenly charging at him, Xiang Yu quickly dodged to the side, then kicked towards his waist.
Sky Thief Rat, seeing his move missed, quickly jumped to the left, just avoiding Xiang Yu¡¯s kick.
Just as Xiang Yu was about to continue his attack, Sky Thief Rat suddenly turned and ran towards the door.
At this moment, he was closest to the door. If he escaped, no one could stop him.
At the critical moment, Xiang Yu wanted to take out his dagger, but realized it was left on the bed.
Just as Sky Thief Rat reached the door, Tie Zhuzi threw his iron rod like a javelin.
Tie Zhuzi had great strength, and in this situation, he used two hundred percent of his power.
The iron rod stabbed straight into Sky Thief Rat¡¯s back, with a crack, indicating that several backbones might have been broken.
Sky Thief Rat screamed and fell to the ground, sliding into the hallway.
"Help, help!" Sky Thief Rat suddenly shouted, his voice echoing in the hallway.
Many people in the hotel quickly closed their doors, and those still outside quickly hid, not wanting to invite trouble.
Tie Zhuzi and Xiaoxuan quickly ran over, grabbed his legs, and dragged him back, closing the door.
Sky Thief Rat, knowing he was unable to escape with his back injured, knelt in front of Xiang Yu and pleaded, "Brother, let it go today, let¡¯s call it even."
"Even my foot! Look at our injuries," Tie Zhuzi said, pping the back of his head, then opened his shirt to show him.
He had many wounds that hadn¡¯t fully healed; despite looking rming, they were superficial.
"It¡¯s all a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding," Sky Thief Rat pleaded.
"Was capturing me a misunderstanding too?" Wang Qian, angry, stepped forward.
"A misunderstanding, it was a misunderstanding," Sky Thief Rat insisted.
Xiang Yu stood over him and said, "Misunderstanding or not, if you dare to harm my brothers, I won¡¯t spare you."
Xiang Yu took the iron rod from Tie Zhuzi¡¯s hand and continued, "You¡¯re a Hall Master of Hongmen. I¡¯m giving face to Hong Jinbao now."
Saying this, Xiang Yu smashed both of Sky Thief Rat¡¯s legs with the rod. Wang Qian, watching, felt a shock, knowing those legs were probably ruined.
Sky Thief Rat, once a thief, would have no way to return to his old ways with his legs crippled.
"You¡¯ll see..." Sky Thief Rat couldn¡¯t finish before he passed out.
Xiang Yu handed the rod back to Tie Zhuzi and calmly said, "Let¡¯s go find the next one."
Wang Qian nced at the copsed Sky Thief Rat, then turned and left with Xiang Yu.
As they were sitting in the car heading to the next target, Han Rumei called. She told Xiang Yu the next target had inexplicably left the city.
"Left?" Xiang Yu asked, puzzled.
"Yes, our people saw it with their own eyes," Han Rumei said firmly.
"Got it," Xiang Yu said and hung up.
They nned to take care of two people, but since one had left, only Sky Thief Rat had to suffer.
Back at the apartment, Xiang Yu emphasized to Wang Qian, "You should leave here. We¡¯re in danger now and could be ambushed any time."
Wang Qian knew the seriousness; messing with Hongmen wasn¡¯t easy, especially since Xiang Yu crippled a Hall Master¡¯s legs.
She wasn¡¯t sure if Xiang Yu was being foolish or impulsive.
"If you¡¯re not leaving, why should I go? You think we¡¯re afraid to die? Don¡¯t underestimate Wolf Fang¡¯s people," Wang Qian said disdainfully.
"This has nothing to do with Wolf Fang. Don¡¯t get involved," Xiang Yu said sincerely.
"This is my business, not Wolf Fang¡¯s. If I die here, it¡¯s my fate. Wolf Fang won¡¯t get involved, rest assured; I¡¯ve arranged it," Wang Qian stubbornly said.
Xiang Yu had no choice; with Wang Qian saying this, he had nothing more to say.
Yuan Huai, sitting by the wall, shook his head with a bitter smile, holding a bottle. "Old man, you really can do it," Yuan Huai muttered quietly.
Two days passed without incident; Xiang Yu found it strange. By right, Sky Thief Rat should have acted by now.
The society remained calm, with no news from Han Rumei; it seemed unusual.
At noon, Xiang Yu and the others were sitting on the sofa.
"Brother Yu, have they been scared silly? Why no news?" Tie Zhuzi asked, gnawing an apple.
Xiang Yu shook his head, saying nothing. He had learned about Sky Thief Rat from Yuan Huai.
The man wasn¡¯t liked within Hongmen, entric and ambitious, aiming to be Sect Leader. But he held grudges, and having crossed him, Xiang Yu knew he would retaliate.
Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t understand why the man was inactive, perhaps he went to the hospital for his legs.
As Xiang Yu analyzed the situation, he felt an inexplicable unease, sensing something was about to happen.
"What¡¯s wrong, Brother?" Xiaoxuan asked, noticing Xiang Yu¡¯s mood shift.
Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t exin the feeling, just sensing something amiss. He looked at Tie Zhuzi, Xiaoxuan, and Wang Qian, who were all near, thinking they were safe.
He called Han Rumei; no issues there. Then called Wang Ze, who was safely hidden.
Xiang Yu stood, walked the room twice, then called Sun Bo.
The call connected, but no one answered, altering Xiang Yu¡¯s face; he realized he¡¯d ignored the brothers in City Two.
Sky Thief Rat, as a Hongmen Hall Master, could easily investigate Xiang Yu.
Another call unanswered, he contacted Long Wu; the result was the same, no answer.
Finally, he reached Liu Yuhang, who picked up.
"What¡¯s up, Brother Yu?" Liu Yuhang asked.
Liu Yuhang, a doctor, usually got calls from Xiang Yu when someone was injured...
Chapter 1113: Sky Thief Rat Begins Its Revenge
Chapter 1113: Chapter 1113: Sky Thief Rat Begins Its Revenge
Hearing Liu Yuhang¡¯s voice, Xiang Yu felt a bit relieved and asked, "Where is Sun Bo? Why doesn¡¯t he answer the phone?"
"You¡¯re talking about President Sun; he was discharged early and is probably at work now," Liu Yuhang said.
Knowing it wasn¡¯t about an injury, Liu Yuhang was much more at ease. In the past, whenever he received a call from Xiang Yu, it was always because someone was injured, and severely at that.
Otherwise, Xiang Yu wouldn¡¯t call him personally.
"Hurry over there and see what¡¯s going on. If you can¡¯t find Sun Bo, check with Long Wu first," Xiang Yu said with a very serious tone.
Liu Yuhang could sense something was amiss from Xiang Yu¡¯s tone, so he quickly responded, then went downstairs to drive away.
Their hospital also belongs to the Yuran Group, and Sun Bo is their general manager. He often attends senior meetings, so Liu Yuhang is quite familiar with Sun Bo¡¯s office.
Arriving at the headquarters, he found Sun Bo¡¯s secretary to ask about the situation, but she said she hadn¡¯t seen him. Then he went to the finance floor, where they said they hadn¡¯t seen Long Wu either.
Liu Yuhang sensed something unusual, so he called Xiang Yu.
"Brother Yu, they¡¯re not here, and thepany people say they haven¡¯t seen them," Liu Yuhang said.
"Got it," Xiang Yu replied and hung up. After hanging up, Xiang Yu hurried to the wall where he grabbed Yuan Huai and said, "Tell me the Sky Thief Rat¡¯s location."
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s expression, Yuan Huai was slightly surprised, as he had always known Xiang Yu to be calm and collected, nothing ever making him lose hisposure.
"I warned you not to provoke them," Yuan Huai said, his eyes zing over as he poured more wine into his mouth.
At that moment, Tie Zhuzi stepped forward, snatched the wine bottle, and violently smashed it on the ground nearby.
"Stop drinking, damn it! Sun Bo and Long Wu have been captured by him," Tie Zhuzi shouted.
Hearing Long Wu¡¯s name, Yuan Huai¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, and he jumped up from the ground. He looked as alert as a wolf, showing no sign of a drunk.
"What did you just say? Long Wu has been captured?" Yuan Huai stared at Tie Zhuzi.
Tie Zhuzi, filled with rage, just gritted his teeth without speaking, while Xiang Yu nodded and said, "Most likely, they¡¯ve already been captured by them."
The reason Yuan Huai was here was because of Long Wu; without Long Wu, he might have left long ago.
"Can you tell us where the Sky Thief Rat¡¯s base is now?" Xiang Yu asked seriously.
Yuan Huai shook his head and said, "Actually, I don¡¯t know either. The Sky Thief Rat has big ambitions and has nevermunicated with us."
As Yuan Huai spoke, he picked up Xiang Yu¡¯s phone and dialed out.
"Hall Master Jin, I need a favor," Yuan Huai said very earnestly.
"Yuan Huai?" Jin Guozhong said, a bit surprised.
Yuan Huai had already withdrawn from the sect after theyst met, and he hadn¡¯t been seen since.
Now, Yuan Huai suddenly asked for help, which surprised him.
"Tell me what you need," Jin Guozhong said directly.
When Yuan Huai was with the sect, they had a good rtionship, so naturally, he would help now that Yuan Huai was in trouble.
"Do you know anything about the Sky Thief Rat?" Yuan Huai asked very seriously.
"Xiang Yu broke the Sky Thief Rat¡¯s leg," Jin Guozhong said bluntly.
"What?" Yuan Huai looked at Xiang Yu in surprise.
"I don¡¯t care about that; the Sky Thief Rat has captured a friend of mine, and I want to rescue him," Yuan Huai said.
After Yuan Huai finished speaking, Jin Guozhong was silent for a moment before he said, "This isn¡¯t that simple."
"What do you mean?" Yuan Huai asked.
"Xiang Yu haspletely enraged the Sky Thief Rat. There are two ways to resolve this. First, if Xiang Yu goes alone to find the Sky Thief Rat, he¡¯ll definitely get harmed," Jin Guozhong said.
"That won¡¯t work. Even if Xiang Yu went, the Sky Thief Rat wouldn¡¯t release anyone. I know this person well. Xiang Yu¡¯s life doesn¡¯t matter, but my friend can¡¯t get hurt," Yuan Huai said inly.
Everyone in front of him was speechless, Xiang Yu coughed a couple of times, thinking Yuan Huai cared only about Long Wu, ignoring others.
Tie Zhuzi was even angrier and wanted to kick him.
"Who is so important to you?" Jin Guozhong asked curiously.
"Don¡¯t worry about that, just tell me if there¡¯s another way," Yuan Huai asked.
"The other way is for Xiang Yu to join the sect. Once he joins, his matters be the sect¡¯s concerns. Then, with the Sect Leader¡¯s personal intervention, this issue bes much easier to solve," Jin Guozhong said.
"Is there a third option?" Yuan Huai pursued.
Jin Guozhong thought for a while, then sighed, "The Sky Thief Rat is, after all, the Hall Master of the Holy Mouse Hall. Now that both of his legs are broken, it¡¯s not a small matter. Those are the only two ways I can think of; if Xiang Yu doesn¡¯t do it, his other brothers might suffer as well."
"Thank you, I understand," Yuan Huai said, then hung up, tossing the phone back to Xiang Yu.
"Damn it, Brother Yu, let¡¯s gather our men and cut down these bastards," Tie Zhuzi shouted.
"Quiet," Xiao Xuan, seeing Xiang Yu upset, pulled Tie Zhuzi, signaling him to keep silent.
Xiang Yu had underestimated the Sky Thief Rat and his group, thinking that even if they had vast power, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for them to move against Xiang Yu and his people.
However, he overlooked their retaliation against others.
"If you don¡¯t want to join the sect, then you¡¯ll have to sacrifice yourself," Yuan Huai said to Xiang Yu seriously.
Seeing Yuan Huai¡¯s serious expression, Xiang Yu really wanted to hit him.
If there were no other options, Xiang Yu would choose to trade his life for Sun Bo and Long Wu¡¯s lives.
But there are still other options now, and moreover, even if Xiang Yu went alone to find the Sky Thief Rat, he wouldn¡¯t release Sun Bo and Long Wu.
While Xiang Yu was contemting, Liu Yuhang called.
"Brother Yu, ourpany was shattered by masked men," Liu Yuhang said.
Liu Yuhang was now in City Two, and thepany he referred to was naturally in City Two.
"Call Gao Zhitao and have him take the police there quickly," Xiang Yu instructed.
Gao Zhitao is the Director of the Public Security Bureau. Currently, City Two is harmonious and stable, and having Gao Zhitao on the scene is much better.
"Director Gao has already arrived at the scene, and they are investigating," Liu Yuhang said.
"Got it. Tell the brothers to be careful," Xiang Yu said.
It was evident that the Sky Thief Rat had thoroughly investigated Xiang Yu¡¯s situation and initiated action.
While there are teammates in City Two from Tianlong Squad, it¡¯s more appropriate for Gao Zhitao and his team to handle it.
With Gao Zhitao around, Xiang Yu felt much more at ease. Even if thepany was destroyed, it could be rebuilt, as long as everyone was safe.
"I think we should go with the first method," Yuan Huai suddenly said...
Chapter 1114: Seeking a Way to Save People
Chapter 1114: Chapter 1114: Seeking a Way to Save People
The first n Yuan Huai mentioned was to hand over Xiang Yu, then let the Sky Thief Rat deal with him. As long as the Sky Thief Rat vented, everyone else would be safe.
"Okay." After Xiang Yu finished speaking, he turned to Tie Zhuzi and said, "Spread the word that I¡¯m willing to let the Sky Thief Rat deal with me, as long as he doesn¡¯t harm anyone else."
"Are you crazy?" Wang Qian suddenly said, "Now that they¡¯ve already captured people, even if you go now, they won¡¯t let them go."
After all, Wang Qian had spent too little time with Xiang Yu. If she understood him, she would know that Xiang Yu was someone who couldn¡¯t be seen with normal reasoning.
Tie Zhuzi didn¡¯t think much and then took out his phone to call Wang Ze, telling him to quickly spread the news.
Wang Ze was also taken aback after hearing it, but since it was Xiang Yu¡¯s decision, he could only obey unconditionally.
The current situation was that the Sky Thief Rat was nowhere to be found. Except for the Dark Department of Hongmen, perhaps no one else knew.
The Chief of Hongmen, Hong Jinbao, naturally knew, but he wouldn¡¯t step forward to settle these for Xiang Yu at this time.
"Xiang Yu, don¡¯t be silly, this method won¡¯t work, I disagree." Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s serious demeanor, Wang Qian said.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t bother with him, as the primary task now was to safeguard the lives of Sun Bo and Long Wu.
At this time in City No. 2, several branchpanies of the Yuran Group were be smashed for no reason.
However, the people smashing thepanies didn¡¯t expect the local police to respond so quickly and responsibly.
They had initially nned to smash dozens of Yuran Group¡¯spanies in City No. 2. But because of the police¡¯s involvement, they only smashed a few and then disappeared from City No. 2.
Gao Zhitao originally wanted to investigate this situation and then go to the general manager, only to find that the general manager was missing.
This brought Gao Zhitao great attention, and he specially set up a task force to investigate this matter.
Seeing the police so proactive, the people of the Holy Mouse Hall quickly withdrew from City No. 2.
Although their power was vast, it was aw-governed society now. Even with their great power, confronting the police was a death wish.
At this time, in a vi in another city, a person with bandages all over his leg was sitting in a wheelchair.
This person looked sinister, and it was clear at a nce that he was not a kind-hearted person, and he was the Hall Master of the Holy Mouse Hall, the Sky Thief Rat.
"Xiang Yu, oh Xiang Yu, you want to fight me, I¡¯ll y you to death." The Sky Thief Rat¡¯s eyes turned cold as he sneered.
At this moment, someone came over to report to the Sky Thief Rat.
"Hall Master, there¡¯s news from our brothers in City No. 5 that Xiang Yu is willing to trade his life for the others¡¯, hoping to meet with you." The person said.
"Now he regrets it, wants to trade his life." Hearing this news, the Sky Thief Rat sneered evilly.
Xiang Yu had broken his legs, and this hatred was irreconcble. If he didn¡¯t y with Xiang Yu properly, it would be hard to quell the hatred in his heart.
Moreover, the news of his injury had spread in Hongmen, and everyone knew the Sky Thief Rat¡¯s legs were broken by the candidate. If he didn¡¯t take any measures, it would be hard for him to continue in Hongmen.
At this time, in an upscale house in another city, an elderly man in casual clothes was sitting there; this was Hong Jinbao, the Chief of Hongmen.
Behind him stood a person with a handsome face; every move showed the demeanor of an expert, presumably Hong Jinbao¡¯s bodyguard.
"What¡¯s the progress of the matter?" Hong Jinbao calmly asked while sitting there.
"Now Xiang Yu has spread the word that he is willing to stand out and let the Sky Thief Rat handle him, as long as his friends are released." The person stood there and said.
"Oh?" Hong Jinbao was a bit surprised, then shook his head and smiled, saying, "I didn¡¯t expect he¡¯s still a person of affection and righteousness."
In the afternoon, Jin Guozhong and Poison Rose both came to Xiang Yu and their apartment. Poison Rose was somewhat agitated, looking at Xiang Yu and saying, "You can¡¯t take risks now. I still advise you to join Hongmen quickly. If the Sect Leaderes forward, this matter should be handled."
After all, the Sky Thief Rat was a person of Hongmen too, and now that Poison Rose and Jin Guozhong both came to remind Xiang Yu, it shows Xiang Yu¡¯s importance in their hearts.
"Thank you, I know what to do." The other party meant well, and Xiang Yu was not a heartless person.
Although Poison Rose looked very icy with a bit of temper, Xiang Yu knew she still had a kind heart.
"Xiang Yu, this matter is not simple; you cannot be careless." Jin Guozhong said solemnly.
Since Xiang Yu had been designated as a candidate by Hong Jinbao, they treated Xiang Yu as a candidate.
If the Sky Thief Rat were not their person from Hongmen, Jin Guozhong might have stood up for Xiang Yu.
At this time, in a vi in another city, a middle-aged man sighed. This person was Jin Zhengming, the Hall Master of the Golden Hand Hall.
He had already heard that the Sky Thief Rat had his legs broken. Now the Sky Thief Rat was retaliating against Xiang Yu.
This matter caused a significant impact in Hongmen. Some people thought Xiang Yu was bold enough to dare to ambush the Sky Thief Rat and break his legs.
While some people criticized the Sky Thief Rat, after all, at the Hall Masters¡¯ conference, Hong Jinbao said that Xiang Yu was the next candidate, yet he openly opposed Xiang Yu, not considering Hong Jinbao¡¯s words.
As the matter escted to this point, Jin Zhengming was also secretly d he withdrew and didn¡¯t stay in that whirlpool.
Otherwise, he would undoubtedly be implicated this time. Now, he watched and waited to see how this matter will develop.
After Xiang Yu¡¯s news spread, there was news the following day. The Holy Mouse Hall sent a message: if they want to live, Xiang Yu should bring Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan to Jintai Manor.
Jintai Manor is close to the mountains, at the far south end of the city, slightly remote, and the manor is fully equipped with various entertainment facilities, serving as a rxation spot for wealthy people.
Now the Sky Thief Rat sent the message, surely already waiting in ambush there. Once Xiang Yu and the others enter, they shouldn¡¯t think ofing back.
"Call everyone, and we¡¯ll charge over." Tie Zhuzi said angrily.
Since the meeting ce had been specified, everything was clear; just bring their people, charge in, andpletely wipe out the Sky Thief Rat to end it.
"No." Yuan Huai immediately refused, "You don¡¯t know how big the power of a Hall in Hongmen is, just with your people, you¡¯re no match for the Holy Mouse Hall."
"Then what do you suggest?" Tie Zhuzi red and said.
Yuan Huai nced at Xiang Yu but said nothing. The Sky Thief Rat was targeting Xiang Yu, so they¡¯d have to wait for Xiang Yu to decide.
"Brother, I¡¯ll sneak in first and see what¡¯s inside Jintai Manor." Xiao Xuan said.
Being a sniper, sneaking into a manor shouldn¡¯t be a problem.
Xiang Yu shook his head, "Too dangerous." Since the Sky Thief Rat had already released the news, he must have made thorough preparations...
Chapter 1115: Three Brothers Angrily Break into the Wolf’s Den
Chapter 1115: Chapter 1115: Three Brothers Angrily Break into the Wolf¡¯s Den
"This matter is too dangerous." Xiang Yu shook his head, rejecting Xiao Xuan¡¯s proposal.
Although Xiao Xuan had undergone professional training and had a wealth of experience as a sniper, this matter was certainly not simple.
Xiang Yu had broken the leg of Sky Thief Rat, and given his vengeful nature, he was definitely well-prepared this time, determined to dismember Xiang Yu.
In the past, when Yuan Huai was a candidate for sect leader, Sky Thief Rat opposed him at every turn. Since Yuan Huai left, Sky Thief Rat had been secretly ramping up his activities.
Since Chief of Hongmen, Hong Jinbao, announced Xiang Yu as a candidate, Sky Thief Rat began to make detailed arrangements.
What he didn¡¯t expect was that Xiang Yu would act first, directly crippling his leg.
"Yuan Huai, contact Chief Hong. I need to meet with him." Xiang Yu turned his head to look at Yuan Huai.
Hearing this, Yuan Huai nodded happily, it seemed Xiang Yu agreed to join Hongmen.
Actually, as far as Xiang Yu was concerned, joining Hongmen didn¡¯t matter. Initially, when Hong Jinbao approached him, Xiang Yu instinctively felt resistant.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t believe in windfalls, he didn¡¯t believe such a good thing would fall into hisp for no reason.
He feared no one, but now that Sky Thief Rat had captured Long Wu and the others, Xiang Yu had no choice but to yield.
Yuan Huai took Xiang Yu¡¯s phone and called Hong Jinbao.
But after ringing twice, the call was disconnected, so Yuan Huai frowned and dialed again.
This time, the call was disconnected after just one ring. Yuan Huai, holding the phone, intended to call a third time when Xiang Yu took the phone, shaking his head with a smile.
He realized he must solve his own mess; relying on others was futilepared to relying on oneself.
"Zhuzi, Xiao Xuan, let¡¯s go." Xiang Yu said, and then headed outside.
"Xiang Yu, you guys wait a minute, he might be busy right now." Yuan Huai called out from behind.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t reply and got into the car directly.
No matter if it¡¯s a mountain of knives or a sea of fire ahead, he would charge through with his brothers.
Wang Qian followed them, trying to get in the car but was stopped by Xiang Yu.
"You better stay here, you¡¯re with Wolf Fang, there¡¯s no need to risk yourself with us." Xiang Yu smiled and said.
Even though Xiang Yu was smiling, Wang Qian could feel a deep coldness emanating from him, causing her to shiver uncontrobly.
Wang Qian stood there without moving, just watching Xiang Yu and the others leave.
Only then did Yuan Huai walk to Wang Qian¡¯s side and seriously ask, "Can I use your phone?"
Wang Qian nodded nkly, then handed her phone to Yuan Huai.
Yuan Huai took the phone and made a call. After two rings, an old yet strong voice answered ¡ª it was Hongmen¡¯s chief, Hong Jinbao.
"Is this Yuan Huai?" Hong Jinbao immediately asked.
"Why didn¡¯t you answer earlier?" Yuan Huai asked angrily.
"What¡¯s the matter?" Hong Jinbao chuckled, seemingly pleased with Yuan Huai¡¯s anger.
"Xiang Yu took two people to Sky Thief Rat¡¯s ce. If you don¡¯t show up, they¡¯ll be in danger," Yuan Huai said.
"What do you want me to do?" Hong Jinbao started to sound serious and asked.
Yuan Huai was stunned for a moment, it seemed Hong Jinbao already knew.
"I guess I overthought it," Yuan Huai said nothing more and hung up, then returned the phone to Wang Qian.
"Do you have a car?" Yuan Huai asked Wang Qian.
Wang Qian nodded and handed over the car keys.
Yuan Huai took the keys and walked outside. He felt partially responsible for Xiang Yu¡¯s path after rmending him to Hong Jinbao.
If it weren¡¯t for him, Hong Jinbao wouldn¡¯t have announced Xiang Yu as a candidate, and Sky Thief Rat wouldn¡¯t have targeted him.
"I¡¯ll go with you." Wang Qian said, jumping into the car.
Yuan Huai didn¡¯t say much; it was her car after all. He started the car, shifted into gear, and elerated forward.
Ahead was a big tree, Yuan Huai didn¡¯t have time to turn and crashed into it.
Fortunately, the speed wasn¡¯t too fast, they only bumped their heads slightly and weren¡¯t hurt badly.
"Big brother, can you drive?" Wang Qian red angrily at Yuan Huai.
Yuan Huai smiled awkwardly, "I forgot I couldn¡¯t drive."
Wang Qian was at a loss for words; it seemed Xiang Yu was surrounded by such people. Helplessly, they switched seats.
Wang Qian didn¡¯t know the way, so Yuan Huai directed from the side.
Ahead, Tie Zhuzi drove straight to Jintai Vi. He had been there before; it used to be a good ce for leisure and recreation.
But his mood now was different from back then.
Xiang Yu sat in the back without a word, and Xiao Xuan could sense the coldness emanating from behind.
"Brother, calm down first." Xiao Xuan looked back at Xiang Yu.
"I¡¯m fine." Xiang Yu nodded.
Tie Zhuzi sped all the way, and when they reached the vi¡¯s outskirts, it was exactly noon.
Getting off the car, everything around was silent. In theory, the vi should be bustling at this time.
The three stood for a moment but saw no one, so Xiang Yu took the lead towards the front.
Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan followed, constantly observing their surroundings.
The vi was indeed situated in a prime location. Although it was deep winter, it couldn¡¯t hide the surrounding beautiful scenery.
Here, one could bid farewell to the city¡¯s mor and enjoy the peace and freedom nature offered.
They walked up the path, and not far ahead stood a structure resembling a gate made of pirs.
Above it hung arge que with "Jintai Vi" written on it. As Xiang Yu reached it, he suddenly stopped, his body trembling, eyes filled with bloodshot veins.
Hanging on either side were two people, both of whom Xiang Yu had met before. They were departmental managers of the Yuran Group. Though associated with the Heavenly Dragon Gang, they had never participated in the gang¡¯s activities, following Sun Bo instead.
Seeing this, Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan hurried forward to bring them down. They were hurt, but their injuries weren¡¯t life-threatening.
Seeing Xiang Yu, they both lit up in relief.
"Boss, Mr. Sun is locked inside." they said, the trust in their eyes towards Xiang Yu evident.
In the Heavenly Dragon Gang, many didn¡¯t recognize Xiang Yu, but those two were senior members and immediately identified him as their leader.
"Rest here for now, I¡¯ll get them out," Xiang Yu reassured them and continued forward.
Although they weren¡¯t in mortal danger, the visual impact was shocking.
Coming here alone at night would certainly scare someone senseless. Xiang Yu said nothing, quietly moving forward.
Tie Zhuzi wielded an iron rod as he and Xiao Xuan followed. They knew this mission was going to be a life-or-death journey...
Chapter 1116: This is a Battle of 3
Chapter 1116: Chapter 1116: This is a Battle of 3
The three of them walked slowly upward when Xiang Yu suddenly turned and smiled at the other two, saying, "Are you scared?"
The two were stunned for a moment, then they both smiled. They did not speak, but Xiang Yu could already tell.
Just then, two people suddenly rushed out from the front.
"Stop, our Hall Master has ordered that you must hand over your weapons before you can go up," one of them said.
Xiang Yu did not speak, just waved his hand. At this time, Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan charged forward directly.
Tie Zhuzi hit one of them with his iron rod, sending him flying. Xiao Xuan grabbed that person¡¯s cor, then kicked him away.
The three of them continued upward once more, entering the hall. The tables and chairs inside had already been removed, and many people were gathered in the middle.
As Xiang Yu and the others entered, all eyes turned to them simultaneously.
Xiang Yu and the others fearlessly walked toward the center.
When they reached the very center, Xiang Yu shouted loudly upwards, "Sky Thief Rat,e out."
Xiang Yu¡¯s voice was loud and full of energy, enough for everyone in the vi to hear his shout.
Just then, several people came out from the upstairs area, one of whom was sitting in a wheelchair with a face both fierce and lecherous.
"Xiang Yu, haven¡¯t seen you for a while," Sky Thief Rat said with a strange tone.
"What do you want?" Xiang Yu stood there looking up at Sky Thief Rat.
Sky Thief Ratughed heartily and suddenly stopped, then looked at Xiang Yu with sharp eyes, "What do I want? That should be my question to you."
Sky Thief Rat paused for a moment, then continued, "My leg is crippled, but I won¡¯t let you have it easy."
After saying that, Sky Thief Rat gestured, and at that moment many people appeared from above. Among them were Long Wu and Sun Bo.
They were tied up and pushed out.
"These are your friends, right?" Sky Thief Rat looked at them and smiled, then waved a hand.
At this moment, his men directly hung them up.
Xiang Yu¡¯s eyes turned blood-red, and Tie Zhuzi held his rod, eager to rush up.
"Release them, whatever it is,e at me." Xiang Yu shouted from where he stood.
In the affairs of the underworld, he never involved Long Wu or Sun Bo, but now it seemed inevitable that they were caught up in it.
Xiang Yu valued loyalty the most and could never forgive himself if Long Wu got hurt because of him.
"Release them? Haha... then we¡¯ll have to see if you have that capability." After Sky Thief Rat said this, his eyes suddenly turned cold as he waved his hand.
At this moment, everyone around them rushed toward Xiang Yu and his group. Judging by the number of people, there were at least fifty or sixty, not to mention the ambush outside. This time, Holy Mouse Hall brought at least two hundred people.
It seemed Sky Thief Rat was driven mad by Xiang Yu, or he wouldn¡¯t have arranged such a massive force.
"If you can stay standing today, I¡¯ll release them. If you fall, I¡¯ll bury all of you alive," Sky Thief Rat said.
"Zhuzi, Xiao Xuan, it seems we¡¯ll have to fight hard this time." Xiang Yu gritted his teeth as the three stood back-to-back with cold smiles.
They had experienced all sorts of storms but had never been surrounded by so many people.
Previously, they had faced ambushes, but Xiang Yu always had preparations with his people hidden around.
This time, it was just the three of them with no outside help, and getting out alive seemed more difficult than ascending to heaven.
"Aren¡¯t you all tough fighters? Today I¡¯ll let you fight to your heart¡¯s content," Sky Thief Rat said excitedly.
Just then, someone unknown shouted to start, and people rushed toward Xiang Yu and hispanions.
Sun Bo and Long Wu, hanging above, could only watch helplessly.
Long Wu couldn¡¯t hold back her tears. She knew today¡¯s oue looked bleak, but seeing Xiang Yu one more time made it all worth it.
"Ah..." Xiang Yu shouted, then leaped into the crowd. He was furious, his iron fists recklessly striking those around him.
Since meeting the old man, Xiang Yu had maintained a morning exercise routine. Now, the training paid off as his strength increased significantly along with his reaction speed and stamina.
During his time in the special forces, Xiang Yu was the champion of solobat. Whether in hand-to-handbat, shooting, or speed, he was unrivaled.
In the city, despite not training regrly, he retained that foundation.
Now, the people around him forced his potential out, allowing him to unleash his full power.
"Come on, let¡¯s have a satisfying fight today," Xiang Yu went wild, grabbing two people by the heads, smashing them together.
From above, Sky Thief Rat couldn¡¯t hear the sound of the impact, only seeing the two fall motionless to the ground, knocked out cold.
Tie Zhuzi was also frenzied, swinging his iron rod around. His natural strengthbined with the heavy rod created a three-meter zone no one could breach.
Xiao Xuan was agile, weaving through the crowd where he couldn¡¯t be caught. Seen from above, he looked like a loach.
Sitting overhead, Sky Thief Rat couldn¡¯t help but marvel secretly. No wonder Hong Jinbao valued this person; he was indeed a talent.
The more it went on like this, the more resolved Sky Thief Rat became. Today, he had to kill this person here. If allowed to develop further, he might aplish great things in the future.
Xiang Yu, with rage-filled eyes, was like a tiger among sheep, charging and causing those around him to retreat.
At this moment, Yuan Huai and Wang Qian arrived in their car. Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s car parked, they quickly jumped out too.
Yuan Huai considered for a moment, then turned to Wang Qian and said, "You¡¯d better wait here; it¡¯s dangerous up there."
Yuan Huai knew Wang Qian was with Wolf Fang, and it was obvious she had feelings for Xiang Yu. Yuan Huai truly didn¡¯t want her to get hurt.
"It¡¯s because it¡¯s dangerous that I¡¯m going up. Xiang Yu and the others are inside," Wang Qian said and then started making her way up.
Seeing this, Yuan Huai didn¡¯t stop her and followed. As they reached the middle area, six people stood out.
"I don¡¯t know who you are, but you¡¯d better leave," one of them shouted.
Though Yuan Huai was a former candidate for Hongmen, those were past times. Moreover, his previous high status meant these small fry likely hadn¡¯t seen him.
"Get out of the way. I need to go in," Wang Qian dered confidently.
"I¡¯ve told you, you¡¯d better not go in. If you ignore the warning, don¡¯t me us," that person said, and the six started toward them.
Wang Qian couldn¡¯t help but step back two steps. Though her skills were decent, instinctively, she positioned herself beside Yuan Huai...
Chapter 1117: 1117 Yuan Huais Shrewdness
Chapter 1117: Chapter 1117 Yuan Huai¡¯s Shrewdness
Yuan Huai saw this and quickly stepped forward, saying, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s leave first.¡±
As Yuan Huai spoke, he pulled Wang Qian and headed down.
¡°What are you doing? Xiang Yu is inside, and he¡¯s in danger now.¡± Wang Qian descended with an angry expression.
She originally thought Yuan Huai would be of some help when he arrived, but unexpectedly, his first choice in the face of danger was to run away.
¡°With just the two of us going in, it would be pointless, especially since they are guarding here; we simply can¡¯t get in.¡± Yuan Huai said directly.
Previously, in everyone¡¯s eyes, Yuan Huai was just a big drunkard, indulging in his own world every day. Now, seeing him so clear-headed, even Wang Qian was a little surprised.
¡°Then what do you suggest we do?¡± Wang Qian asked, but after asking, she regretted it, as asking was pointless as well.
Sure enough, Yuan Huai looked around seriously, but didn¡¯t speak. Wang Qian sighed and shook her head; she shouldn¡¯t have trusted this man.
¡°You think here. I¡¯m going up.¡± Wang Qian said and then walked to the side. Since this route was guarded, she needed to find another way up.
¡°Wait, there are people over there, go this way.¡± Yuan Huai said very seriously.
Seeing Yuan Huai¡¯s serious demeanor, Wang Qian was at a loss for words and ignored him, walking by herself.
Yuan Huai was very helpless. He was worried about Wang Qian¡¯s safety, so he followed behind.
Wang Qian took a small path that was difficult to navigate, and most people wouldn¡¯t really notice it.
Seeing Yuan Huai following, she helplessly shook her head. In her mind, Yuan Huai was considered a lost cause.
They were now close to the upper house, but hadn¡¯t encountered any danger yet, which just proved Yuan Huai¡¯s earlier reminders were nonsense.
Just as Wang Qian was about to walk straight into the vi, a voice suddenly sounded from below her.
¡°I seemed to have reminded you just now.¡± that person said.
Wang Qian was startled and quickly turned her head. She saw five people standing there, and not knowing when, five more had appeared around them.
At this moment, Yuan Huai, panting heavily, caught up, standing in the center, looking at Wang Qian, ¡°I said they were here, but you didn¡¯t believe me. Let¡¯s get down quickly.¡±
Wang Qian¡¯s face flushed red, she nodded and prepared to follow Yuan Huai down.
¡°You¡¯re not here for sightseeing.¡± That person sneered and then blocked their path.
¡°Of course we¡¯re not here to sightsee, we¡¯re here to eat.¡± Yuan Huai smiled and said.
Now holding Wang Qian, the two of them looked somewhat like a couple.
That person looked at Wang Qian suspiciously, just as he hesitated to let them go.
At this moment, Wang Qian suddenly broke free from Yuan Huai¡¯s hand and shouted while standing there, ¡°What do you want from capturing Xiang Yu?¡±
Her words directly exposed her intentions, and those around immediately closed in quickly.
Yuan Huai was speechless; he initially intended to enter quietly, observe the situation, but now they werepletely exposed.
¡°Arrest them,¡± the person ordered.
At this moment, the ten people around charged toward the two.
Wang Qian snorted coldly and wanted to make a move, but Yuan Huai quickly stepped forward, pulling her along to run. Although there were ten people here, if things broke out, the opponent would certainly have reinforcements around.
Moreover, even with just these ten people, they were hard to deal with.
Wang Qian couldn¡¯t understand Yuan Huai¡¯s approach. She wanted to struggle to break free, but before she could speak, Yuan Huai had pulled her to run.
Ahead, someone was blocking the way, and Yuan Huai kicked him aside.
Yuan Huai and Wang Qian ran downwards; he directly stuffed Wang Qian into a car and drove off.
After the pursuers saw Yuan Huai and Wang Qian escape, they didn¡¯t continue to chase, instead returning to hold their positions.
¡°Stop right now, you¡¯re just a coward.¡± Wang Qian red furiously.
Yuan Huai couldn¡¯t be bothered with her. Seeing that no one followed them, he stopped by the roadside and then turned the car around.
¡°I thought you didn¡¯t know how to drive?¡± Wang Qian yelled in anger.
¡°I¡¯m not proficient.¡± Yuan Huai said awkwardly.
He hadn¡¯t driven in a long time, and at first, he had indeed forgotten. But seeing Wang Qian drive just now, he quickly remembered.
¡°Only a fool would believe you.¡± Wang Qian hmphed coldly and immediately jumped off the car.
¡°There¡¯s an ambush over there, go this way.¡± Yuan Huai said without waiting for Wang Qian¡¯s reaction, pulling her along.
This time Wang Qian said nothing, Yuan Huai had indeed guessed right before. This time, she whimsically decided to listen to him.
¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Yuan Huai cautiously said as he pulled Wang Qian behind him.
Wang Qian quickly held her breath and crouched there, but after two minutes, there was no movement around.
Anger surged in her heart; was he ying games with her? But looking at Yuan Huai¡¯s serious expression, it didn¡¯t seem like it.
She hated this pretentious attitude the most, then stood up, pointing at Yuan Huai, ¡°What do you mean by this?¡±
Yuan Huai¡¯s face changed dramatically and he suddenly charged forward. He bolted through a bush and lunged straight ahead.
Wang Qian was surprised; she didn¡¯t understand what was happening and hurriedly went over.
In a hidden corner, Yuan Huai was panting as if very tired, while two peopley beside him, seemingly unconscious.
¡°If you don¡¯t want to go up, you can leave first.¡± Yuan Huai said, then stealthily moved upward.
Watching his back, Wang Qian suddenly felt guilty, realizing she was the fool all along.
She used to be proud of being with Wolf Fang, thinking all talents were gathered there.
But now, this thought formed a big question in her mind¡ªwas she truly right?
In this group, whether it was Xiang Yu, Yuan Huai, Tie Zhuzi, or Xiao Xuan, they seemed to all have their own specialties.
Their individual qualities were quite impressive, and yet it seemed she was the redundant one. Her worldview was slowly changing.
She followed behind Yuan Huai, sometimes stopping, sometimes speeding up. Although she didn¡¯t know why, they did arrive smoothly at the back of the vi.
There was no door here, and no guards either. To get in, they¡¯d have to go through a window on the second floor.
¡°That¡¯s the only passage.¡± Yuan Huai cautiously nced around.
¡°It¡¯s too high,¡± Wang Qian said doubtfully.
¡°I¡¯ll go up first, and then I¡¯ll pull you up.¡± Yuan Huai said very seriously.
Wang Qian looked at Yuan Huai skeptically; at that moment, she suddenly felt Yuan Huai was a master, an elite. It¡¯s just that his usual demeanor was a stark contrast to the present, making it astounding.
Wang Qian nodded, growing increasingly convinced of Yuan Huai¡¯s capability.
With a serious expression, Yuan Huai nodded like a leopard, swiftly charging forward.
Arriving below, he leapt, using his feet to kick up with force, propelling himself upwards with his waist.
At the highest point, he stretched out his hand¡
Chapter 1118 Close-Range Combat
Chapter 1118: Chapter 1118 Close-Range Combat
Yuan Huai¡¯s entire movement was executed in one smooth motion and was very graceful. It was clear to see that he had professional training.
In theory, with such confidence, Yuan Huai should have easily leaped up.
But in the end, when Yuan Huai stopped at the highest point and reached out to grab the window edge on the second floor, he realized he was still over ten centimeters short.
He had no choice, for safety¡¯s sake, Yuan Huai had to run back.
Wang Qian looked at Yuan Huai with aplex expression; the good impression she had just built instantly disappeared.
Yuan Huai awkwardly smiled and said, "I used to climb up to ces like this effortlessly."
Wang Qian shook her head silently. She believed what Yuan Huai said was true; the average person couldn¡¯t pull off that move.
Clearly, Yuan Huai was an expert once, but soaking in alcohol daily would weaken even the strongest body.
"Let me try." Wang Qian said emphatically and started preparing.
She was unsure if she could climb the height but feltpelled to try now that they were at this point.
Yuan Huai nodded awkwardly and whispered, "I¡¯ll be the humandder."
Yuan Huai then surveyed the surroundings and approached to squat down.
Wang Qian felt a bit embarrassed, but this method was indeed good. She stepped on Yuan Huai¡¯s shoulders.
Yuan Huai stood up with effort, and Wang Qian easily grabbed the window ledge without having to jump.
"Can you hurry up?" Yuan Huai managed to say as he strained underneath.
"Are you even a man, can¡¯t you handle this weight?" Wang Qian wanted to scout the inside further but seeing Yuan Huai struggle, she cautiously opened the window and jumped up.
"How much do you weigh?" Yuan Huai asked as he sat down heavily on the ground, looking at her.
Wang Qian climbed up, confirmed there was no one inside, then angrily red at Yuan Huai. "You don¡¯t want toe up, do you?"
Yuan Huai quickly shut his mouth. In the past, he coulde and go from ces like this with ease.
"Lend me a hand," Yuan Huai quietly said, then took a running start.
He grabbed Wang Qian¡¯s arm, slightly pulled, then caught the window ledge and directly jumped up.
Before Wang Qian could react, Yuan Huai had already climbed up, then elegantly jumped down, performing a forward roll.
Not a sound was made throughout.
Wang Qian was genuinely impressed by the whole set of movements. She carefully jumped down and asked Yuan Huai, "Why aren¡¯t you standing up?"
"Don¡¯t move, I hurt my leg when I jumped down." Yuan Huai quietly replied.
Wang Qian: "..."
Inside the house, there was arge dining table adorned with flowers. Surrounded by sofas and a coffee table, it seemed to be a dining area.
Standing there, they could hear the sound of fighting outside. If they listened closely, they could even discern Tie Zhuzi¡¯s voice.
They weren¡¯t fools; they didn¡¯t rush out. Instead, they quietly moved a chair to peek outside through the window.
The first thing they saw was the brutal scene on the first-floor hall. Over twenty people were lying on the ground, Xiang Yu was covered in blood, and Tie Zhuzi seemed exhausted, using an iron rod to support himself.
Even Xiao Xuan was panting there.
Dozens of people still surrounded them. They had blood on them, too. It seemed they had developed a shadow over Xiang Yu and the three of them, standing there without daring to advance.
Xiang Yu stood there with a cold smile.
"Come on,e over here," Xiang Yu said, his smile looking so eerie.
"Brother, use this." Tie Zhuzi handed the iron rod to Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu took it without hesitation. Tie Zhuzi was exhausted, and Xiang Yu needed to stand by his side to protect him.
He waited for Tie Zhuzi to rest a little before engaging again.
The more Xiang Yu provoked them, the more hesitant they were to move.
Sitting on the second floor, Sky Thief Rat leisurely ate, not in any rush. Today he aimed to slowly torment Xiang Yu to death.
Seeing Xiang Yu covered in blood thrilled him. He didn¡¯t push his brothers to attack; that would ruin the fun.
He didn¡¯t care about the twenty or so people lying on the ground, maintaining a leisurely demeanor.
Seeing this scene, Wang Qian¡¯s heart ached, and she wanted to rush out.
If they didn¡¯t save Xiang Yu in time, it would really be over.
Yuan Huai noticed Wang Qian¡¯s impulsive action and quickly pulled her back, covering her mouth with his hand and whispered, "Going out now won¡¯t save him; it¡¯ll disrupt his fight and cause him harm."
Wang Qian¡¯s tears began to fall, not knowing why she cried, just feeling a deep sadness.
"We must wait for the right moment. Believe in Xiang Yu; he won¡¯t be defeated by these people," Yuan Huai quietly said.
Seeing Wang Qian nod, Yuan Huai released her.
"What do we do now?" Wang Qian, holding back tears, looked at Yuan Huai.
She was in chaos,cking a clear idea.
"Wait," Yuan Huai said with firm eyes.
He wasn¡¯t sure what he was waiting for, or maybe it was his trust in Xiang Yu. Xiang Yu was a master in his heart; he wouldn¡¯t easily fall to these people.
Of course, he had another hope he didn¡¯t mention.
The two calmed down and quietly stood on the chair again.
"Xiao Xuan, take a short break, I¡¯ll handle them," Xiang Yu boldly said.
"Brother, be careful." Xiao Xuan said before sitting on the ground. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t care about Xiang Yu, but he had to recover his strength quickly to relieve Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu stood confidently with the iron rod, pointing at those around him. "Come on, let¡¯s see how many of you are worth fighting."
The people were from the Hongmen group. Usually, they were arrogant, gritting their teeth upon hearing Xiang Yu¡¯s words, eager to fight, yet no one dared to make the first move.
Since they didn¡¯t advance, Xiang Yu wouldn¡¯t foolishly attack. He was exhausted too and needed time to recover.
The opposing group seemed to understand this; someone muttered, triggering another assault towards Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu swung the rod and sent one flying, then used it as a pivot to leap and sweep around.
The scene was impressive, but reality was harsh. Xiang Yu¡¯s leg got sliced by a knife-wielding attacker, gushing blood.
But he stood there confidently, smiling as if unaware.
Now he focused on protecting Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan, helping them recover quickly.
"Attack those two sitting down," someone suddenly shouted, and they rushed towards Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan again...
Chapter 1119: Yuan Huai Rushes Out to Display Divine Might
Chapter 1119: Chapter 1119: Yuan Huai Rushes Out to Disy Divine Might
At this moment, Xiang Yu was under immense pressure, as he had to protect two people. Fortunately, Tie Zhuzi had given Xiang Yu a metal rod.
Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan sat back to back, with Xiang Yu standing beside them. Seeing people rushing around, Xiang Yu grabbed the rod and sent one person flying first.
Then he jumped over Xiao Xuan¡¯s head and kicked another person away.
Sitting upstairs, Sky Thief Rat couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue in amazement. Xiang Yu was indeed talented, but it was a pity he had provoked him. If discovered earlier, he might have been taken under his wing.
Meanwhile, in the room behind Sky Thief Rat, Yuan Huai calmed Wang Qian, signaling her not to act impulsively.
Wang Qian eventually nodded, knowing that rushing out impulsively would be pointless and only distract Xiang Yu.
The two stood on the chair again, looking outside. In Wang Qian¡¯s eyes, there was only Xiang Yu, fighting bravely. She wished she could stand by his side.
At that moment, she inadvertently nced to the left, seeing five or six people hanging there. They were all alive, watching Xiang Yu fight with tension.
One of them was a woman, and she was very beautiful. It was Long Wu. Wang Qian had seen her in City No. 2 before and knew her rtionship with Xiang Yu.
Seeing her here, Wang Qian¡¯s heart tightened. So Xiang Yu came here mainly to save her.
"Look over there, the hostages are there," Wang Qian whispered.
Yuan Huai followed her gaze and at first nce saw Long Wu hanging there, a buzzing sound in his head.
Wang Qian noticed Yuan Huai not speaking and turned to look at him.
Yuan Huai¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and he couldn¡¯t stop trembling.
"Don¡¯t worry, we need a chance," Wang Qian grabbed his arm and said.
Earlier, it was Yuan Huai stopping Wang Qian, and it turned over now.
Yuan Huai shook off Wang Qian¡¯s arm, jumped off the chair, and rushed outside.
"Hey, can you calm down?" Wang Qian shouted in a low voice.
But Yuan Huai had already lost his mind. He burst through the door, running towards Long Wu.
His actions instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention outside. They hadn¡¯t reacted yet, wondering what was happening.
Sky Thief Rat also turned around in confusion, looking at the running person. He felt the back looked familiar but couldn¡¯t recall where he had seen it.
Yuan Huai reached Long Wu and quickly rescued her.
Long Wu was also surprised, not knowing where Yuan Huai came from.
"Are you alright?" Yuan Huai asked with concern.
Long Wu quickly broke away from Yuan Huai and said, "Rescue the others quickly."
Before she finished speaking, people from Holy Mouse Hall arrived. Someone pushed Sky Thief Rat over as well.
When Sky Thief Rat saw Yuan Huai¡¯s face, he was shocked, mouth agape in disbelief, but soonughed uproariously to the sky.
"Yuan Huai!" Sky Thief Rat shouted in disbelief.
Yuan Huai stood with a solemn expression and said, "Long time no see."
Sky Thief Rat couldn¡¯t control hisughter, bending forward and backward.
"What, haven¡¯t seen you in three years, how did you turn out like this?" Yuan Huai mocked.
Sky Thief Rat snorted coldly and said, "You¡¯re not much better."
After saying that, Sky Thief Rat looked at Long Wu and then at Yuan Huai, clicking his tongue: "No wonder, they really do look alike."
Yuan Huai¡¯s face turned ugly, clenched his fists, and took a step forward. At that moment, people around Sky Thief Rat quickly stood in front of him.
Sky Thief Rat knew Yuan Huai¡¯s strength, not daring to be careless.
"You still have that temper, not good at all," Sky Thief Rat said cheerfully.
Not only could he keep Xiang Yu here today, but amazingly, he also attracted Yuan Huai.
They didn¡¯t get along well in the past. Yuan Huai was the designated candidate, while Sky Thief Rat had captured Yuan Huai¡¯s family, forcing him away.
Initially, Sky Thief Rat didn¡¯t notice, but now it seemed Long Wu and Yuan Huai¡¯s sister looked very much alike¡ªextremely so, no wonder he came out risking exposure.
"Since you¡¯re here, why not stay?" Sky Thief Ratughed heartily.
Down below, Xiang Yu also looked up. Upon seeing Yuan Huai, he was momentarily stunned, not knowing why he appeared above.
He nced around, relieved not to see Wang Qian¡¯s figure. People alreadyy around him.
Xiang Yu was also running low on energy, noticeably weakened.
Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan had rested enough and stood up.
"Bro, you rest first," Xiao Xuan said with concern, looking at Xiang Yu.
Tie Zhuzi took the metal rod Xiang Yu handed over, shouted, and charged out.
The opponents still had more than twenty people, but when Tie Zhuzi charged, they all backed off.
Tie Zhuzi¡¯s shout also attracted attention from Sky Thief Rat upstairs, with everyone looking down.
The scene was truly impactful, with dozens lying below crying in pain.
Tie Zhuzi, covered in blood, charged alone through the crowd. Xiao Xuan stood by Xiang Yu, guarding him.
"Capture him for me," Sky Thief Rat saw the situation was unfavorable and needed a quick resolution, so he ordered his men to capture Yuan Huai first.
Compared to Xiang Yu, Sky Thief Rat feared Yuan Huai more. Yuan Huai was previously very famous, casting a shadow over Sky Thief Rat¡¯s heart.
"Come on," Yuan Huai shouted, taking two steps forward, feeling a surge of pride as if returning to the old days.
The people hesitated, intimidated by Yuan Huai¡¯s aura.
"What are you waiting for? Capture him!" Sky Thief Rat shouted.
The people quickly lunged at Yuan Huai, and he charged, kicking the front one in the chest.
That person was ready to be kicked away, but Yuan Huai¡¯s kick only forced him back a few steps.
Realizing Yuan Huai¡¯s strength, he shouted, "Brothers, don¡¯t be afraid, this guy is a wimp."
The others also saw that Yuan Huai was all show and no substance.
Knowing this, they quickly surrounded Yuan Huai, eager to earn merits, all trying to hit him.
Yuan Huai gritted his teeth, jumped up doing a Sweep Thousands of Troops, but this movecked power, only lightly hitting one person¡¯s head before losing strength.
Seeing Yuan Huai¡¯s move, the surrounding people couldn¡¯t help but step back. But when he knocked someone down and fell, they couldn¡¯t suppress theirughter.
Quickly, many people rushed over, pinning Yuan Huai to the ground.
Sitting aside, Sky Thief Rat couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. Could this really be the old Yuan Huai...
Chapter 1120: Prepare for Battle Death
Chapter 1120: Chapter 1120: Prepare for Battle Death
Sky Thief Rat had already nned to call the people outside in, but when he saw Yuan Huai was captured so easily, he started to have doubts.
What¡¯s going on, is he still the same Yuan Huai as before?
In the past, Yuan Huai was agile and powerful, these people were no match for him at all.
But now, he didn¡¯t even have the strength to resist and was pinned directly to the ground.
Sky Thief Rat was pushed over by someone, looked at Yuan Huai on the ground andughed, "Are you really Yuan Huai?"
Yuan Huai wanted to struggle and get up, but being held down by several people, he couldn¡¯t move at all.
Seeing the angry look on Yuan Huai¡¯s face, Sky Thief Rat finally couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter,ughing heartily. If Yuan Huai had be like this, then he had nothing to worry about.
"Yuan Huai, oh Yuan Huai, even you have a day like this." Sky Thief Rat shouted excitedly, "Back then you weren¡¯t my match, and now you¡¯re still not."
Yuan Huai gritted his teeth, at this time he was a bit resentful of hisck of strength. His body had been neglected with daily binges.
"She¡¯s your girlfriend, right?" Sky Thief Rat said, looking at Long Wu, who was extremely beautiful, and an evil thought arose in his heart.
"Yuan Huai, the pain you caused me before, today I¡¯m going to take it back again." Sky Thief Rat said and then made someone push him bit by bit closer to Long Wu.
"Sky Thief Rat, you can¡¯t touch her, if you¡¯re capable,e at me." Yuan Huai said anxiously.
Sky Thief Rat ignored Yuan Huai, and then had two people grab Long Wu.
Long Wu hadn¡¯t eaten all day, now she had no strength, and could only allow the other party to grab her.
The two people grabbed Long Wu and directly pinned her against the railing. Sky Thief Rat then had someone push him over.
"Let go of me." Long Wu struggled but she didn¡¯t have a bit of strength in her body, unable to resist at all.
Long Wu turned her head to look at Xiang Yu, who was sitting there panting heavily.
She saw the anger in Xiang Yu¡¯s eyes, an expression no different from a beast¡¯s.
Long Wu didn¡¯t beg Xiang Yu toe and save her, she knew Xiang Yu had already reached his limit.
If he coulde up to save her, he would definitelye up.
Yuan Huai was furious, cursing loudly over there.
"Haha, Yuan Huai, back then you couldn¡¯t protect your family, now you still can¡¯t protect your lover." Sky Thief Rat shouted without any restraint, then had someone start to strip off Long Wu¡¯s clothes.
If his leg was still intact, he could have done it himself, and even pulled her into a room to enjoy before bringing her out to humiliate her.
Now that it hade to this, doing it here is the same.
At the same time, Sky Thief Rat also started taking off his own pants.
Long Wu didn¡¯t resist, now with so many people around, resisting wouldn¡¯t make any difference. If it really came to that, she would rather jump off the second floor.
"Ah..." Yuan Huai screamed and then knelt on the ground, "Sky Thief Rat, please let her go."
Sky Thief Rat was stunned for a moment, thenughed loudly, "Did you all see this, this was our Hongmen¡¯s candidate for Sect Leader, now look at what he¡¯s be."
When the people of Holy Mouse Hall heard Yuan Huai was the former candidate, they all turned to look.
To them, the position of candidate was something only to be admired, now he was kneeling in front of them.
After pausing for a moment, they allughed. They didn¡¯t know what had happened before, only knowing that the former candidate was kneeling at their feet. That feeling was refreshing.
Someone even kicked Yuan Huai in the face, fully demonstrating what it means to fall from grace and be bullied by dogs.
Sky Thief Rat didn¡¯t stop Yuan Huai from being hit, and the others became even more wanton upon seeing this.
"Now plead with me? It¡¯s toote. I¡¯m gonna y with your woman right in front of you." Sky Thief Ratughed, then stripped himself down to his underwear.
Yuan Huai saw all of this and could do nothing.
Just as two men were about to remove Long Wu¡¯s clothes, suddenly someone below shouted, and a shadow quickly came running towards them.
Everyone looked, only to see that person moving swiftly like a cheetah. He ran forward, kicked off a column with his foot, and jumped forcefully, grabbed hold of the second-floor railing, then flipped forward andnded on top.
Sky Thief Rat was shocked, he had only been focusing on Yuan Huai, not observing the situation on the first floor.
Unexpectedly, after a short rest, Xiang Yu appeared unaffected.
Two people rushed at Xiang Yu, but Xiang Yu grabbed them one in each hand and threw them downstairs.
Xiang Yu came to Long Wu¡¯s side, his eyes bing soft.
"Are you okay?" Xiang Yu asked gently.
Long Wu shook her head, at this moment, tears streamed down her face. She knew Xiang Yu would definitelye to save her, no matter how dangerous it was, Xiang Yu woulde.
Yuan Huai, curled up where he was beaten, smiled with relief seeing Xiang Yu rush up.
As long as Long Wu was safe, nothing else mattered.
"What are you all standing there for, get them!" Sky Thief Rat shouted in shock.
Two people captured Yuan Huai, and everyone else surrounded Xiang Yu and Long Wu.
Xiang Yu pulled Long Wu behind him, standing there alone. His body was covered in blood, yet he stood there, head held high, fearless, like a War God.
Long Wu stood behind him, looking at Xiang Yu¡¯s figure, her heart feeling warm. It wasn¡¯t the first time, whenever she was in danger, as long as Xiang Yu was there, she felt reassured.
"Brother Yu, hold on, we¡¯reing to support you soon." Tie Zhuzi shouted from below.
Sky Thief Rat took the chance to look below, seeing only six people standing, including Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan.
The ground was covered with many fallen bodies, hard to imagine, just Xiang Yu and the other two knocked down dozens of people.
"Xiao Xuan, you go up first, I¡¯ll handle things here." Tie Zhuzi said confidently, holding an iron rod.
Xiao Xuan nodded, then slowly began walking up the stairs.
Sky Thief Rat stared at the three, his heart deeply shocked. Three years, except for the shock brought by Yuan Huai in the past, not many people had surprised him.
"Call everyone in." Sky Thief Rat shouted through gritted teeth.
At this moment, someone started making phone calls, and within less than a minute, many people began rushing inside.
Xiao Xuan saw this and walked back down; he couldn¡¯t let Tie Zhuzi face everyone alone.
Seeing so many brothers rush in, Sky Thief Ratughed. Now Xiang Yu and the others were at their end, barely any fight left in them.
"Aren¡¯t you all great fighters,e on, let me see how good you are." Sky Thief Rat shouted.
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t look down, he already sensed many people around when he arrived. He didn¡¯t n to go back alive, but as long as he was alive, he would try his best to protect those around him.
"Brother Yu, this time we really have to fight." Tie Zhuziughed loudly from below.
Xiang Yu also nodded, acknowledging with a sound...
Chapter 1121: Brought a Ray of Hope
Chapter 1121: Chapter 1121: Brought a Ray of Hope
Xiang Yu also felt a surge of heroism in his heart and took off his jacket directly. Everyone around was left speechless with shock when they saw the scars all over Xiang Yu¡¯s upper body.
What kind of experiences must he have gone through to have so many scars.
Even Yuan Huai was stunned there. He knew Xiang Yu was not simple, and now it seemed like he knew too little about him.
Xiang Yu¡¯s body had knife wounds, gunshot wounds, and burns, with scars both big and small.
In the moment everyone was in a daze, Xiang Yu turned his bare back to those people and fought them. He punched one after another onto the ground.
At this moment, Wang Qian, who was hiding in the room, finally couldn¡¯t help but rush out. When she saw the scars on Xiang Yu¡¯s upper body, she realized she had underestimated him.
At first, she only thought Xiang Yu was a hoodlum, but now it seemed that he wasn¡¯t just any hoodlum, but someone with rich experience.
Wang Qian was closest to Sky Thief Rat. She rushed over from behind, kicked someone away, and then directly ced a knife at Sky Thief Rat¡¯s neck.
"Stop, everyone." Wang Qian shouted loudly.
Sky Thief Rat also didn¡¯t expect that there was someone in the back room. Just now, Yuan Huai rushed out from this room; he should have had someone stand guard in it.
Wang Qian¡¯s shout made everyone stop, only Xiang Yu continued fighting there.
He couldn¡¯t stop himself, and those who stood there, seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s demeanor, all retreated backward.
Wang Qian watched Xiang Yu, her eyes moist. A man should be like this, unyielding and fearless.
She pressed the knife to Sky Thief Rat¡¯s neck, and blood slowly trickled down.
"Stop, everyone stop!" Sky Thief Rat called out in fear.
The people of Holy Mouse Hall saw this scene and were so frightened they took a step back.
Long Wu, seeing Xiang Yu acting like a madman, hurried over and grabbed Xiang Yu¡¯s arm.
Yuan Huai also broke free from the crowd and came to Sun Bo and the others, releasing them.
"Tell your people to back off," Wang Qian said coldly.
Sky Thief Rat nodded urgently, "My friend, let¡¯s talk this over. I don¡¯t know what your rtionship is with Xiang Yu, just let me go now and I¡¯ll give you whatever you want."
"Less talk, let them go," Wang Qian demanded, exerting force.
Although Wang Qian was a beautiful woman, she came from Wolf Fang and was no ordinary person.
Sun Bo and the others were injured, but not seriously, and had no trouble walking on their own.
The group supported each other and then pulled Yuan Huai over to Xiang Yu¡¯s side.
Sky Thief Rat, with his neck mped, could not speak, he simply gestured to let them go.
The people of Holy Mouse Hall made way for Xiang Yu and the others to pass.
Xiang Yu took the lead in the front. Wang Qian pressed Sky Thief Rat¡¯s neck and slowly backed away.
When they reached the steps, two people struggled together with Sky Thief Rat to walk down.
The ce below was already filled with people; those who were still lying on the ground had long crawled to the side or were dragged aside.
But more people were standing, all looking at Xiang Yu and his group with rage.
Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan came over to join Xiang Yu and the others.
Now Xiang Yu¡¯s group numbered around ten, all of whom were injured. Yet, there were less than a hundred people around, each spirited and ready.
"You¡¯ll never get out of here, surrender quietly," Sky Thief Rat sneered suddenly.
They were surrounded, making it very difficult to leave.
"Make them clear a path," Wang Qian shouted.
Sky Thief Ratughed slyly, "Why don¡¯t we perish together, me for all of your lives."
Sky Thief Rat was reckless, and he deemed the girl¡¯s hand wouldn¡¯t go down.
"You really think I wouldn¡¯t dare?" Wang Qian said as she applied more force, the knife already embedding into Sky Thief Rat¡¯s flesh, blood flowing freely.
If Wang Qian applied more force, she might cut Sky Thief Rat¡¯s throat.
Sky Thief Rat closed his eyes, clearly indicating that if she wanted to kill, she could go ahead.
Seeing him like this, Wang Qian stomped her foot angrily, then removed the knife and pped Sky Thief Rat.
At this moment, Sky Thief Rat suddenly opened his eyes, then grabbed Wang Qian¡¯s arm.
Wang Qian was startled; she didn¡¯t expect Sky Thief Rat to react so quickly, by the time she tried to put the knife back at his neck, it was toote.
Sky Thief Rat caught Wang Qian, pulling her forcefully, while clutching his own wheelchair, rolling forward.
Yuan Huai, being closer, tried to reach the wheelchair, but it was already toote.
Seeing this, the people of Holy Mouse Hall all took a big step forward. Seeing their Hall Master freed, they finally rxed.
Sky Thief Rat, being a Hall Master, had swift reflexes and skills, albeit with injured legs, his upper body strength remained.
Seeing Sky Thief Rat escape made Wang Qian¡¯s eyes well up with unshed tears. Such a good escape opportunity wasted by her.
"Trying to catch me, you¡¯re still too green," Sky Thief Ratughed upon his escape, wiping blood from his neck with his clothes.
"Now I really want to see, what tricks you have left," Sky Thief Rat said gleefully.
He stretched his neck, then waved his hand, "I¡¯ve had enough fun, now clear them out for me."
The surrounding people heard this and prepared for a fierce fight.
Xiang Yu, Tie Zhuzi, and Xiao Xuan stood at three positions, encircling the others.
Despite the odds being against them, at least they could make them pay.
Long Wu joined Xiang Yu¡¯s side, she knew Xiang Yu scarcely had any strength left. She was willing to share victory and defeat with him, even if they were beaten to death, she was willing to be with Xiang Yu.
Yuan Huai stood on Long Wu¡¯s other side, sharing life and death with Long Wu was a kind of happiness.
Wang Qian stood on the other side of Xiang Yu, being from Wolf Fang, she had been following Xiang Yu, iming to be supervising him; in fact, only she knew, she had fallen for Xiang Yu.
Three Heavenly Dragon Gang members were in the midst, upon seeing their general manager, financial director, and even their boss and chairman standing in front, they too found the courage to step forward.
A group of people formed a small circle, standing back to back.
Seeing this, Sky Thief Rat smiled happily, then turned to Yuan Huai and said, "What are you doing, bravely sacrificing yourselves?"
Yuan Huai didn¡¯t speak, just looked at Sky Thief Rat with determined eyes.
Sky Thief Rat smiled confidently, then asked Yuan Huai, "I¡¯m curious, how did you be like this?"
Sky Thief Rat genuinely found it strange, Yuan Huai was once a hero, now transformed into such a sorry state.
Though his moves were still there, the execution had lost its essence.
"If you want to know why, ask in the underworld," Yuan Huai said, then charged toward Sky Thief Rat first...
Chapter 1122: Wang Qian Uses Her Status to Pressure Others
Chapter 1122: Chapter 1122: Wang Qian Uses Her Status to Pressure Others
Yuan Huai shouted and was the first to rush towards Sky Thief Rat, at this moment he seemed to have returned to the past.
Sky Thief Rat chuckled and said, "If it were before, I would still be worried, but now you¡¯re useless, just like me."
Sky Thief Ratughed, but it was a bit tragic. The reason he was now sitting in a wheelchair was because of Xiang Yu. He hated Xiang Yu and today he wanted Xiang Yu to witness his brothers and sisters die one by one.
He wanted to torture him, just like how he tortured Yuan Huai back then. It seemed that the scene now was so reminiscent of three years ago, no wonder Yuan Huai lost his temper today.
Yuan Huai jumped up and kicked towards Sky Thief Rat.
Two people were beside Sky Thief Rat, one of whom directly grabbed Yuan Huai¡¯s ankle and threw him out forcefully.
Yuan Huai hit the wall hard and almost fainted. At this moment, Xiang Yu and the others started their actions as well.
Although Xiang Yu was already exhausted, his momentum remained, and he intended to fight despite the risk of getting injured again; no one could match him. For a while, he forced the people of Holy Mouse Hall to retreat one after another.
Long Wu and Wang Qian stayed by Xiang Yu¡¯s side, and any small fries that tried to get close to Xiang Yu were all kicked away by the two women.
The ones beaten the worst were Sun Bo and a few managers. They had never participated in such fights before. Moreover, they were always busy with work and rarely exercised.
As a result, as soon as they started fighting, they were knocked to the ground by the people of Holy Mouse Hall.
The worse their skills were, the more people came to beat them. Meanwhile, there were fewer people around Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan.
Tie Zhuzi swung a club and drove one away, then rushed to Sun Bo and the others and chased away a few more.
"Stay behind and don¡¯t move," Tie Zhuzi shouted.
Sun Bo knew that if they joined the fight, it would only cause more chaos, so they all hid in the middle.
But after all, the other side had more people. Even if they stood still, it was unlikely that Xiang Yu and the others could knock everyone down.
Xiang Yu was fierce at the beginning, but his strength gradually ran out. Long Wu and Wang Qian also started to feel fatigued.
The three of them began receiving continuous attacks.
Sky Thief Rat sat leisurely aside, thoroughly enjoying the moment, the feeling of having life and death within one¡¯s grasp was truly exhrating.
Xiang Yu kicked one away and was about to kick another. At this moment, someone swung a hit towards Long Wu on the right.
If it were before, Xiang Yu would have kicked the opponent away with one strike. But now hecked the strength, and his speed had slowed.
He quickly pulled Long Wu and simultaneously faced up himself. The person kicked Xiang Yu in the waist, knocking him to the ground.
At this moment, Wang Qian arrived and kicked the person in the rear, pushing him aside.
Long Wu hurriedly pulled Xiang Yu up; falling to the ground in this situation was very dangerous because those people would first attack the ones lying down.
"How does the feeling of powerlessness taste, isn¡¯t it great?" Sky Thief Ratughed from there.
Xiang Yu¡¯s eyes turned blood red, and he gritted his teeth, rushing towards the direction of Sky Thief Rat.
But blocking their path were no less than dozens of people; it was simply impossible for Xiang Yu to get through.
As soon as he rushed two steps forward, he was driven back by those in front of him. Simultaneously, two kicksnded on Xiang Yu¡¯s chest and shoulder.
Fortunately, Long Wu and Wang Qian were supporting Xiang Yu from behind, or else Xiang Yu would have fallen again.
"Stop, stop," Wang Qian suddenly shouted.
Now those people were already in disarray; no one was listening to her speak.
"Sky Thief Rat, stop immediately, or you¡¯ll regret it," Wang Qian said coldly, looking at Sky Thief Rat.
Sky Thief Rat¡¯s eyes never left Long Wu and Wang Qian. Now hearing Wang Qian say this, he waved his hand, signaling everyone to quiet down.
Now he was already in control of the situation and could stop whenever he wanted.
"Do you know who I am?" At this critical moment, Wang Qian had no choice but to reveal her identity.
After hearing this, Sky Thief Rat shook his head and chuckled, "Who are you?"
"I am Wang Qian, the captain of the fifth squad under the third battalion of Wolf Fang. One call from me, and not just your hall but your entire Hongmen will suffer," Wang Qian said aggressively.
She didn¡¯t want to expose her identity, but there was no other choice now. If she didn¡¯t speak up, she feared that they wouldn¡¯t leave here today.
"Wolf Fang?" Sky Thief Rat thought for a moment, then nodded and sneered, "You¡¯re from the international mercenary organization Wolf Fang?"
"That¡¯s right," Wang Qian dered righteously.
Xiang Yu, standing beside her, could only shake his head helplessly. Given the likes of Sky Thief Rat, even if Wang Qian were a squad captain and even if a battalionmander were present, he wouldn¡¯t let them go.
"Since you¡¯re from Wolf Fang, why are you appearing here?" Sky Thief Rat asked.
"It¡¯s none of your business; that¡¯s my concern," Wang Qian retorted confidently.
Many here didn¡¯t know what Wolf Fang was, but seeing Sky Thief Rat hesitating, they realized it was something significant.
Sky Thief Rat furrowed his brow and put on a frightened look, "If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll let you go, but only you alone."
"They¡¯re my friends, and you better let them go too," Wang Qian said.
"This?" Sky Thief Rat thought for a moment, "That¡¯s not impossible, but you need to agree to one condition."
"What condition?" Wang Qian asked. Now, if it meant saving everyone, and if it was something she could do, she would agree.
"As long as you sleep with me for one night, I¡¯ll agree to let them go," Sky Thief Rat said with ascivious grin.
By this time, Wang Qian realized she had been tricked, stomped her foot in anger, and then began fighting those people again.
"You bastard, I¡¯ll wipe out your entire hall," Wang Qian shouted in anger.
And the people aroundughed heartily, feeling Wang Qian¡¯s anger was satisfying, and they guessed it would be more enjoyable when she was ced on the bedter.
"Stop watching, hurry up and finish them, leave those two women for me, I have a use for them," Sky Thief Rat shouted.
People of Holy Mouse Hall knew their Hall Master¡¯s preferences, so they all responded and started fighting again.
They targeted the men while ignoring Long Wu and Wang Qian.
Both were extremely angry, wanting to join the fight, but every time they approached, the Holy Mouse Hall people would avoid them.
Xiang Yu still stood firmly, but few dared to confront him.
Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan gradually ran out of strength and were kicked to the ground.
Seeing Xiang Yu and his group about to be beaten to the ground, suddenly, many people rushed in from outside.
Sky Thief Rat and everyone were taken aback and turned to see. At this moment, Sky Thief Rat frowned, these were not people from Holy Mouse Hall...
Chapter 1123: The Outcome of Total Annihilation
Chapter 1123: Chapter 1123: The Oue of Total Annihtion
Everyone turned their heads to look, and Sky Thief Rat furrowed his brow. He had already secured this ce; normally, no one woulde here.
If these people weren¡¯t theirs, it could only mean they were called by Xiang Yu or Yuan Huai.
The leader was wearing a ck tight suit, which perfectly outlined a stunning figure, even standing between Long Wu and Wang Qian could not diminish her presence.
A dozen people walked in calmly.
"Why are you here?" Xiang Yu asked with a frown, realizing these were the people Han Rumei brought from the Secret Group.
They belonged to The Dark Department and usually wouldn¡¯t appear. Although Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t called them today, Han Rumei had been silently following him.
It was already a critical moment; if they didn¡¯t show up, Xiang Yu might be headed for death.
"To save you," Han Rumei replied.
She hadn¡¯t brought many, who might not be a match for Sky Thief Rat¡¯s men, but rescuing Xiang Yu should be possible.
"Quickly, take everyone away," Xiang Yumanded.
The Secret Group didn¡¯t send many people, even if they joined in, they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against Sky Thief Rat¡¯s men, resulting in senseless sacrifice.
"Boss, we won¡¯t leave,"
"Yes, Boss, don¡¯t underestimate us; you three can defeat dozens, and we can too."
Most from the Secret Group were selected from the elite of the Tianlong Squad; they were the cr¨¨me de cr¨¨me.
Though moved by Xiang Yu asking them to leave, they wouldn¡¯t. Today, their appearance carried a resolve to die if necessary.
Han Rumei¡¯s arrival was surprising to all, except for Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan, because no one had ever seen these people.
Including Yuan Huai and Wang Qian.
"Did you hear? They volunteered toe out; I couldn¡¯t stop them," Han Rumei said sternly.
Sky Thief Rat was the happiest; having Long Wu and Wang Qian was excellent already, now with Han Rumei, it was even better. They could separate the weekdays into different groups.
Sky Thief Rat sat at the back, coughed a few times, signaling everyone to quiet down. Then, with a beaming smile, shouted, "In a while, leave these three women alive, and ruin the others for me."
People from the Holy Mouse Hall started cheering; these three women were rare beauties, even just a nce would be a feast for their eyes.
Han Rumei stood there cold-faced, not rmed by Sky Thief Rat¡¯s words; she had trained herself to remainposed amidst honor and disgrace.
"Attack," Sky Thief Rat shouted.
He didn¡¯t believe that these people were as skilled as Xiang Yu; having over a hundred on his side should handle them easily.
Combat broke out again, as Holy Mouse Hall members charged at those from the Secret Group.
The Secret Group consisted of elite selections from the Tianlong Squad and was not to be underestimated.
Although engaged in intelligence-gathering and assassination, and having seldom been able to showcase their skills, now was their time to shine.
Four rushed into the fray and stood beside Xiang Yu, lifting him and heading for the exit.
"Let go of me," Xiang Yu shouted.
The four ignored Xiang Yu¡¯smand and took him away.
Seeing Xiang Yu being rescued, Holy Mouse Hall members surrounded them en masse.
The other Secret Group members quickly circled Xiang Yu for protection.
They had it settleding in, aiming only to rescue Xiang Yu; doing so meant mission aplished.
The scene was chaotic; everyone surrounded Xiang Yu and his rescuers, while Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan at the back were less targeted.
The Secret Group members fought ferociously; they seemed almost inhuman in their prowess.
Despite Han Rumei being a woman, she stood in the inner circle, safeguarding Xiang Yu. Although instructed not to harm women, she suffered a sh in the chaos.
Raised high by four, Xiang Yu could see clearly; there was no way for a full breakout.
"Let me go, Imand you, let me go," Xiang Yu shouted from above.
Abandoning his brothers to escape alone wasn¡¯t his style. He¡¯d rather stay and face life or death together.
Now exhausted, Xiang Yu would have easily escaped from the four had he been in peak form.
"Protect the boss," they shouted.
Their sole thought was to get Xiang Yu out quickly.
Witnessing the Secret Group members being mmed down one by one, Xiang Yu¡¯s heart ached. As he neared the door, carried by the four, he suddenly yelled and leapt down.
"Boss!" The Secret Group members saw this and anxiously surrounded Xiang Yu.
Biting his teeth, Xiang Yu charged at the Holy Mouse Hall attackers, suddenly energized. Sweeping his body in fierce effort, he punched them down, one by one.
Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan, seeing this, yelled and joined the fray.
The Secret Group members, seeing Xiang Yu refusing to leave, went wild and roared into action.
Sky Thief Rat sat back, sighed, and shook his head¡ªnot from pity, but disdain towards ignorance.
This battle was about momentum, a fearless courage to face death.
Everyone went berserk, frightening Holy Mouse Hall members in their unprecedented violent sh.
Despite numbers on their side, Xiang Yu and others didn¡¯tck courage, but their strength faltered.
One by one, Secret Group brothers fell, and soon Yuan Huai, Tie Zhuzi, Xiao Xuany beaten.
Only three women and Xiang Yu, wielding an iron rod, remained in a desperate stand.
Most Holy Mouse Hall fighters alreadyy defeated, the remainder wounded, now regarding Xiang Yu with awe.
Puzzled at what fueled Xiang Yu¡¯s unwavering stamina, his presence was legendary.
"You¡¯ve lost," Sky Thief Rat moved forward pushed by others, smiling brightly.
Holding firm with the rod, Xiang Yu sneered, silent yet undeterred by the cost borne by his brothers.
Sky Thief Rat gestured, and two grabbed Yuan Huai, dragging him forward.
"See? Once incapable, always incapable," Sky Thief Rat gleefully taunted Yuan Huai.
Wounded and weak, Yuan Huai spat at Sky Thief Rat, disdainfully challenging, "You?"
Sky Thief Rat sneered, signaled his men to strike Yuan Huai.
"Resist, eh? Fine." Sky Thief Rat, contemting Yuan Huai¡¯s stubborn face, took a knife from an ally, pushing close...
Chapter 1124: Hong Jinbao Appears in Time
Chapter 1124: Chapter 1124: Hong Jinbao Appears in Time
Yuan Huai saw Sky Thief Rat approaching him with a knife, but he didn¡¯t panic, his eyes still filled with disdain.
"Since you want to die, I¡¯ll grant you that wish today. Go meet your sister down below," Sky Thief Rat said, thenughed heartily before thrusting the knife toward Yuan Huai¡¯s stomach.
Yuan Huai closed his eyes, and in that moment, he thought of many things. He remembered the events that happened when he was in Hongmen.
He used to be young and spirited, full of grand ambitions, rising from an insignificant thug in Hongmen to a candidate everyone aspired to be the Hongmen Sect Leader. During this time, he didn¡¯t know how many things he¡¯d experienced or how many faces he¡¯d stepped on.
But just as he was about to be the Sect Leader, Sky Thief Rat appeared. The two had been battling openly and covertly, but in the end, Yuan Huai softened. He didn¡¯t want to turn Hongmen into a blood-soaked graveyard.
Eventually, he chose to leave, and unintentionally joined the international organization Wolf Fang. Naturally, within Wolf Fang, his brilliance once again shone.
All the past events yed in his mind like a movie. Throughout his life, he enjoyed wealth, experienced suffering, and felt that if he were to go to the afterlife now, it would be worth it.
Sky Thief Rat, with a cold snort, then ruthlessly stabbed toward Yuan Huai¡¯s heart.
He hated Yuan Huai, had always hated him. Yuan Huai¡¯s brilliance was overwhelming, leaving him no room to shine.
Luckily, he managed to suppress Yuan Huai, or else given Yuan Huai¡¯s character, he would have turned Hongmen into chaos.
Xiang Yu saw Sky Thief Rat trying to kill Yuan Huai, and only then did he hurl the iron rod with all his strength, but he ended up sitting down hard due to the force.
The rod hadn¡¯t even reached Sky Thief Rat¡¯s face before someone blocked it. Sky Thief Rat ignored Xiang Yu and continued his assault.
"Stop." Just at this critical moment, a loud and elderly voice suddenly resounded from outside.
Though the voice was elderly, it was full of vigor.
Everyone instinctively turned to look and saw an old man walking in. This man¡¯s hair was white, yet his face remained smooth, and his sharp eyes indicated he was no ordinary person.
Many among Holy Mouse Hall didn¡¯t know who this person was, but Sky Thief Rat did. This man was none other than Hong Jinbao, the Chief of Hongmen.
At this moment, the knife in Sky Thief Rat¡¯s hand was still in mid-air, and when he saw Hong Jinbao approaching, he didn¡¯t lower it.
The people of Holy Mouse Hall didn¡¯t recognize Hong Jinbao, and they blocked the door, preventing him from entering. They thought Hong Jinbao was new reinforcements sent by Xiang Yu¡¯s group.
"Step aside," Hong Jinbaomanded with considerable authority.
He didn¡¯t bring many people with him, only about ten in total. Jin Guozhong and Poison Rose were among them.
The people of Holy Mouse Hall exchanged looks, none of them recognizing this person, and turned to Sky Thief Rat for direction.
Sky Thief Rat waved at them, and they finally made way, albeit cautiously.
Xiang Yu¡¯s group was in the center, and as Hong Jinbao passed Xiang Yu, he didn¡¯t even nce at him.
However, Jin Guozhong nodded at Xiang Yu with a smile, while Poison Rose remained cold-faced, giving Xiang Yu a nce without saying anything.
Seeing the brawl temporarily cease, Long Wu and Wang Qian came over to support Xiang Yu.
Hong Jinbao walked in and couldn¡¯t help but be surprised by what he saw.
He knew Xiang Yu had some skill, but he didn¡¯t expect him to be this formidable. With just their group, they managed to put Holy Mouse Hall in such a state, truly unbelievable.
"Chief of Hongmen, you arrived just in time," Sky Thief Rat said, tossing the knife aside before speaking.
"What do you mean by this?" Hong Jinbao asked, looking at Sky Thief Rat.
"Oh, nothing much. It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t seen Brother Yuan in ages and wanted to have some fun with him," Sky Thief Rat replied with a rxed smile.
The surrounding people were very surprised. Sky Thief Rat calling this old man Chief of Hongmen, could he really be Hong Jinbao, the Sect Leader of Hongmen?
This news quickly spread throughout Holy Mouse Hall, causing everyone to instinctively step back half a step.
Though they were part of Holy Mouse Hall, they all knew they belonged to Hongmen, that they were Hongmen¡¯s people.
"Is this your idea of fun? If we¡¯d been anyter, you would have killed him," Jin Guozhong shouted with wide eyes.
"Hall Master Jin, you can¡¯t say it like that. I haven¡¯t killed him yet, have I?" Sky Thief Rat retorted with a cold smile.
"You..." Jin Guozhong was furious, truthfully wanting to p Sky Thief Rat a few times in that moment.
"Chief of Hongmen, may I ask what brings you here today?" Sky Thief Rat asked.
Hong Jinbao replied, "Indeed, I came today mainly to inform you that the day after tomorrow at noon, we will hold a grand ceremony to determine the positions of the candidates."
"Is that all? You didn¡¯t need toe all this way yourself, a phone call would have sufficed," Sky Thief Rat said.
Hong Jinbao didn¡¯t dwell on that issue long but instead nced at Yuan Huai and asked, "May I take him with me?"
Sky Thief Rat, though unwilling, nodded, "You¡¯re the Chief, you have the final say."
Hong Jinbao nodded and signaled Jin Guozhong to quickly support Yuan Huai.
Jin Guozhong went forward to assist Yuan Huai, and only then did he realize how weakened Yuan Huai had be.
After speaking, Hong Jinbao turned and left, neither acknowledging Xiang Yu nor engaging with him.
Jin Guozhong, seeing that the Chief ignored Xiang Yu, anxiously looked at Xiang Yu, hoping he would plead with Hong Jinbao.
But Xiang Yu simply closed his eyes. Even if he were to die here today, he wouldn¡¯t beg anyone.
Jin Guozhong, seeing Xiang Yu close his eyes, whispered to Yuan Huai, "You should ask the Chief."\
"Are you really not going to save him?" Yuan Huai suddenly asked.
Hearing this, Hong Jinbao stopped and said, "He hurt my Hongmen people, and I have yet to settle that score with him."
Hong Jinbao paused, then walked to Xiang Yu and said, "Though you are a candidate, what you¡¯ve done to the Holy Mouse Hall Sect Leader can¡¯t simply be overlooked, and you should be punished."
Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t obstinate; he knew if Hong Jinbao left here, his brothers would be finished.
"I am willing to ept the punishment," Xiang Yu quickly raised his head and said to Hong Jinbao.
Hong Jinbao nodded and said, "In that case, take your men ande with me to receive your punishment."
Xiang Yu quickly nodded and was helped to stand by the three women.
Naturally, epting punishment came with conditions, which was Hong Jinbao¡¯s premise. He wanted Xiang Yu to be a candidate for Hongmen¡¯s Sect Leader.
Faced with life and death, Xiang Yu agreed to Hong Jinbao¡¯s terms.
Yuan Huai, witnessing this, could only shake his head slightly, sighing inwardly, "Old ginger is spicier."
All these happenings were orchestrated by Hong Jinbao. He had anticipated that Sky Thief Rat would trouble Xiang Yu, and foresaw this day. Standing up now, Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t refuse.
"Chief, isn¡¯t this a bit inappropriate?" Sky Thief Rat finally spoke up.
Now, it was clear that Hong Jinbao intended to leave with Xiang Yu and his group...
Chapter 1125: 1125: True Gold Cant Buy Brotherhood
Chapter 1125: Chapter 1125: True Gold Can¡¯t Buy Brotherhood
The leg of Sky Thief Rat was injured by Xiang Yu, and now Xiang Yu is standing in front of him and has already been captured by him.
Now Hong Jinbao just needs to say a word to take him away, making him feel agitated inside.
¡°Sky Thief Rat, what do you want? The Chief already said, let Xiang Yu and his people leave with us.¡± Jin Guozhong stepped forward.
¡°I don¡¯t want anything, although he is the Sect Leader, he broke my leg and injured so many of my brothers, there should be some exnation, right?¡± Sky Thief Rat ignored Jin Guozhong and looked at Hong Jinbao.
Hong Jinbao turned and looked at Sky Thief Rat seriously, ¡°What kind of exnation do you want?¡±
Hong Jinbao is the Chief of Hongmen, although he rarely manages affairs within the sect, it doesn¡¯t mean he ignores everything.
¡°It depends on whether your leadership is fair or not.¡± Sky Thief Rat stared at Hong Jinbao.
Everyone¡¯s attention focused on Hong Jinbao, and now Hong Jinbao is deciding Xiang Yu¡¯s fate.
¡°What kind of fairness do you want?¡± Hong Jinbao asked.
Sky Thief Rat sneered, ¡°It¡¯s very simple, leave his people for me to deal with.¡±
¡°Sky Thief Rat, don¡¯t go too far, he¡¯s the candidate nominated by the Sect Leader, why are you keeping Xiang Yu here?¡± Jin Guozhong said.
¡°Leave him! Leave him!¡±
At this moment, people from Holy Mouse Hall started shouting there. They are all Sky Thief Rat¡¯s people and rarely interact with Hong Jinbao, so their affection for him is not deep.
Although they belong to Hongmen, they¡¯re essentially Sky Thief Rat¡¯s own team.
The scene was a bit chaotic, seemingly on the verge of exploding. Jin Guozhong and Poison Rose both moved closer to Hong Jinbao; they must ensure the Sect Leader¡¯s safety.
If something happens to Hong Jinbao now, Hongmen will likely fall into chaos, giving their external enemies a chance to invade, leading to the demise of Hongmen.
¡°Little Zhi, it seems your wings have hardened.¡± Hong Jinbao said with a smile, but his smile appeared cold and sinister.
Sky Thief Rat shivered involuntarily; it had been a long time since Hong Jinbao called him by that name. Everyone called him Sky Thief Rat, so much so that he almost forgot his name was Tang Zhi.
Past events whirled rapidly in Sky Thief Rat¡¯s mind; he knew Hong Jinbao well and understood his methods thoroughly.
If he opposed Hong Jinbao now, he knew he would meet a terrible fate.
Sky Thief Rat looked at his brothers around him, then gestured to them to move back a bit, which made the atmosphere much more rxed.
Jin Guozhong and Poison Rose both felt relieved; they genuinely worried that Sky Thief Rat might do something excessive.
¡°Sect Leader, what do you think we should do about this?¡± Sky Thief Rat asked Hong Jinbao.
Hong Jinbao, as the Sect Leader of Hongmen, should ensure everyone¡¯s fairness within Hongmen. But now the problem is clear: Xiang Yu broke Sky Thief Rat¡¯s leg, and he can¡¯t just let someone break Xiang Yu¡¯s leg in return.
The situation had escted to this point, and everyone was watching Hong Jinbao, wanting to know how he would handle it.
At that moment, Xiang Yu stepped forward first and cupped his fist toward Hong Jinbao, ¡°Since the matter started because of me, I should be the one to deal with it.¡±
Xiang Yu then turned his head to look at Sky Thief Rat, ¡°The cause was you capturing my people first, which led to our conflict. I broke your leg, and now I¡¯ll return the favor.¡±
Saying that, Xiang Yu took out a dagger.
At this moment, Tie Zhuzi and Xiaoxuan, sitting far away, were desperately anxious, quickly rushing over.
Long Wu and the other two beside Xiang Yu also grabbed his arm.
¡°Brother Yu, don¡¯t, at worst we¡¯ll fight him.¡± Tie Zhuzi shouted.
Xiaoxuan didn¡¯t speak; his eyes said the same thing. The several of them approached and held onto Xiang Yu, not letting him act rashly.
Yuan Huai also looked at Xiang Yu worriedly, but at this point, if Xiang Yu didn¡¯t leave something behind, they couldn¡¯t get past this obstacle.
What Hong Jinbao did for Xiang Yu was already considerate and thorough.
Xiang Yu smiled at the people around him, then said, ¡°You should bear the consequences for your mistakes, don¡¯t say anymore.¡±
¡°If anyone should do it, let it be me. I¡¯ll make the cut.¡± Tie Zhuzi said, reaching to grab the dagger from Xiang Yu¡¯s hand.
¡°Let me do it.¡± Xiaoxuan, usually silent, spoke now out of necessity.
Xiang Yu pushed their hands away, confidently saying, ¡°What, you want to be the boss?¡±
Tie Zhuzi and Xiaoxuan, hearing Xiang Yu¡¯s words, finally let go, though their eyes were filled with tears.
They hade to this point, money and people aplenty, yet they could not avoid such things.
¡°Brother Yu, I¡¯m really upset.¡± Tie Zhuzi, burly and strong, yet in front of Xiang Yu seemed like a child.
People around were moved, envious of the brotherhood Xiang Yu and his people shared.
Even Hong Jinbao, standing aside, sighed and shook his head. The hardest thing to find in the world is true affection, bonds like these are worth more than gold.
¡°Don¡¯t be sad, it¡¯s okay.¡± Xiang Yu patted their shoulders before attempting to stab his leg with the dagger.
¡°Hold on.¡± At that moment, Sky Thief Rat spoke suddenly, looking at Xiang Yu, ¡°You broke both my legs; are you just going to stab like that and be done?¡±
¡°Sky Thief Rat, don¡¯t be too much.¡± Jin Guozhong shouted angrily.
He was moved by the brotherhood of Xiang Yu and the others, genuinely wishing he had brothers like Tie Zhuzi and Xiaoxuan.
He used to think he was good friends with other Hall Masters, but the truth proved otherwise; it was merely a rtionship based on hiddenpetition over interests.
¡°I¡¯m not excessive; I¡¯m stating the facts.¡± Sky Thief Rat smiled coldly and looked at Xiang Yu.
The show of brotherhood by Xiang Yu and his friends irritated him; perhaps, in truth, he was somewhat envious.
He had no one close enough to confide in around him.
¡°What do you want?¡± Xiang Yu asked Sky Thief Rat.
¡°I want a hand from you.¡± Sky Thief Rat said maliciously.
Without a hand, not only would Xiang Yu be unable to be the Sect Leader, but even being a candidate would be impossible.
¡°Little Zhi, you weren¡¯t this ruthless before.¡± Hong Jinbao spoke up, looking at Xiang Yu and then turning to Sky Thief Rat, ¡°At the Hall Master meeting, I already said Xiang Yu is a candidate for Hongmen Sect Leader. Knowing he¡¯s a candidate, what exactly is your intention by going after him?¡±
Hong Jinbao¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, yet to Sky Thief Rat¡¯s ears, it was like thunder.
The matter was clear; Hong Jinbao wants to protect Xiang Yu, and Sky Thief Rat was at fault first.
If Hong Jinbao truly pursued the matter, Sky Thief Rat would be the one med.
¡°It was my oversight; I didn¡¯t know he was a candidate at the time.¡± Sky Thief Rat said, somewhat flustered, trying to justify.
This issue could be big or small; if pursued and handled ording to sect rules, he¡¯d be finished.
¡°You didn¡¯t know before, but you know now.¡± Hong Jinbao said.
Sky Thief Rat understood; this was Hong Jinbao giving him a way out. He could only clench his teeth and say, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s do as he said just now.¡±
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!
Chapter 1126: Xiang Yu’s Life and Death Hanging by a Blade
Chapter 1126: Chapter 1126: Xiang Yu¡¯s Life and Death Hanging by a de
Sky Thief Rat wanted to take advantage of the situation to cripple Xiang Yu, but now that Hong Jinbao has stepped in, he doesn¡¯t have the chance. Let¡¯s see if Xiang Yu¡¯s strike has any power.
Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on Xiang Yu, watching to see how he¡¯d repay Sky Thief Rat.
On one side, Tie Zhuzi clenched his fists and red viciously at Sky Thief Rat. He wanted to rush over and tear him apart.
Xiang Yu took a step forward, smiled at Sky Thief Rat, and then shouted to everyone around, "I overstepped before. Now I¡¯m returning this to the Hall Master."
With these words, Xiang Yu fiercely stabbed his own thigh with a dagger. The dagger was swift, and everyone only heard a thud as it went halfway in.
"Brother, Brother Yu."
Tie Zhuzi¡¯s tears streamed down as he had Xiaoxuan support Xiang Yu, while he charged directly at Sky Thief Rat.
At that moment, he lost hisposure and wanted to tear apart the sleazy guy sitting there.
"Tie Zhuzi, don¡¯t be impulsive." Yuan Huai broke free and rushed to hold Tie Zhuzi.
But Yuan Huai had no strength at all and could barely stand, so he only maintained bnce while holding Tie Zhuzi, unable to actually stop him.
Jin Guozhong also rushed to pull him away, but Tie Zhuzi regained some strength, like a rampaging bull, charging forward. They couldn¡¯t restrain him.
Sky Thief Rat was frightened by Tie Zhuzi¡¯s momentum and quickly signaled people to move back, while others around took a step forward.
The atmosphere became tense again.
"You better talk to him," Hong Jinbao quietly said in front of Xiang Yu.
He saw that the big guy only listened to Xiang Yu and didn¡¯t take anyone else seriously.
This was indeed the case; in Tie Zhuzi¡¯s eyes, there was only Xiang Yu. No matter if others were the Chief of Hongmen, they were nothing in his eyes.
"Zhuzi,e back," Xiang Yu said with gritted teeth in a low voice.
Tie Zhuzi¡¯s eyes were red, tears streaming down. It¡¯s hard to imagine such a fierce man shedding tears in front of everyone.
But no oneughed at Tie Zhuzi; instead, they had a newfound respect for him. Perhaps from today, the name Tie Zhuzi would resound throughout Hongmen, but those areter stories.
Tie Zhuzi really wanted to rush over and tear Sky Thief Rat apart, but since Xiang Yu spoke, he obeyed.
"Brother Yu, I can¡¯t swallow this anger." Tie Zhuzi approached Xiang Yu, feeling aggrieved.
Jin Guozhong and Yuan Huai felt helpless, not expecting Xiang Yu¡¯s words to call back the rampaging bull.
Xiang Yu pped his shoulder with a smile and said, "What we did was wrong, and we should be punished."
As he said this, Xiang Yu pulled Tie Zhuzi behind him and stood in front of Sky Thief Rat, "How about this?"
Xiang Yu then pulled the dagger out of his body, and at that moment, blood sprayed from his thigh.
The speed and strength of the spray was like a fire hose, sttering all over Sky Thief Rat¡¯s face and body.
Tie Zhuzi and Xiaoxuan were shocked and quickly tried to stop the bleeding, but it flowed too fast to contain.
"He hit a major artery, stop the bleeding quickly." Hong Jinbao was also shocked and shouted.
He¡¯d spent a lifetime in the underworld, and bleeding situations weren¡¯t new to him.
Such situations are dangerous; if the bleeding continues for thirty seconds, Xiang Yu might be a dried corpse.
At this moment, Xiang Yu¡¯s vision went ck, and he fainted, while others rushed to stop the bleeding.
"Zhuzi, go start the car," Xiaoxuan said to Tie Zhuzi.
"Everyone move aside," Tie Zhuzi shouted, rushing outward.
The people from Holy Mouse Hall blocking the door unconsciously made a path. They didn¡¯t know what to do now.
Under Hong Jinbao¡¯s direction, they helped stop the major artery, but the blood kept flowing, threatening Xiang Yu¡¯s life.
"Quick, to the hospital," someone eximed, and a group carried Xiang Yu outside.
Long Wu, Han Rumei, and Wang Qian followed the crowd, rushing out. Their minds were nk, with only one thought: Xiang Yu must not have any idents.
Yuan Huai also followed, while Jin Guozhong wanted to go too but had to stay by Hong Jinbao¡¯s side to ensure his safety.
"You should check it out too," Hong Jinbao said to Jin Guozhong after a nce.
Jin Guozhong hesitated, then nodded and followed. He knew Sky Thief Rat wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to Hong Jinbao.
Hong Jinbao took a deep breath, looked at Sky Thief Rat, and said, "Are you satisfied now?"
Sky Thief Rat was covered in blood, including his face and body,pletely soaked. He wiped his face and said, "He did it himself. I didn¡¯t force him."
"That¡¯s right, he did do it himself," Hong Jinbao said, turning to walk outside.
"Chief Hongmen, does what you said still count?" Sky Thief Rat shouted from behind.
"Of course. But we¡¯ll adjust the time to ten dayster at the Hongmen headquarters, where we¡¯ll select candidates. Don¡¯t miss it," Hong Jinbao said without turning back.
Watching Hong Jinbao leave, Sky Thief Ratughed in the back, cursing Xiang Yu as a fool.
In that situation, even if Xiang Yu had lightly stabbed himself, no one would have said anything, especially with Hong Jinbao supporting him.
But Xiang Yu stabbed himself in a major artery. Now, even if he doesn¡¯t die, he won¡¯t be able to stand in ten days.
Moreover, the chances of survival on the way to the hospital aren¡¯t high. Now, he focused on preparing for the candidate selection ten days from now.
He¡¯d already ruled Xiang Yu out of contention. Whoever rises, Xiang Yu certainly won¡¯t. Opposing him leads to such consequences.
Hong Jinbao left the vi, taking a deep breath. He felt somewhat disgruntled, being outmaneuvered by Sky Thief Rat as the Chief of Hongmen.
Moreover, with Xiang Yu¡¯s life uncertain, even if he survived, he couldn¡¯t shoulder significant responsibilities anymore.
Thinking about these, Hong Jinbao felt a bit lost. Xiang Yu was a rare talent, evenpared to Yuan Huai in his prime.
He¡¯d nned so much to bring Xiang Yu into Hongmen to assume great responsibilities, but the oue surprised him.
"Sect Leader, what do you think of Xiang Yu?" Poison Rose asked beside Hong Jinbao.
Hong Jinbao sighed, nced afar, and said, "He¡¯s impressive yet regrettably wasted."
With that, Hong Jinbao didn¡¯t linger, getting into the car and leaving.
The candidate no longer existed, so staying in the city was meaningless; he headed back to headquarters.
Meanwhile, Tie Zhuzi raced all the way, nearly rear-ending several times but managed to speed toward the hospital...
Chapter 1127: Hongmen Central Hall Master Conference
Chapter 1127: Chapter 1127: Hongmen Central Hall Master Conference
Tie Zhuzi sped towards the hospital in a frenzy. In the car, Xiao Xuan called Liu Yuhang.
When Liu Yuhang received Xiao Xuan¡¯s call, his heart suddenly sank, feeling something ominous had happened.
"What¡¯s the matter?" Liu Yuhang asked directly.
"Brother got injured, you need to prepare for surgery..." Xiao Xuan exined Xiang Yu¡¯s situation briefly.
Upon hearing this, Liu Yuhang instantly became anxious. Injuring the main artery isn¡¯t a small issue; any slight negligence could lead to life-threatening consequences.
On the way, Liu Yuhang instructed Xiao Xuan on a series of procedures to stabilize Xiang Yu and stop the rapid loss of blood.
Liu Yuhang was currently in City Number Two, unable toe over in time, but he had already made preparations there.
Xiang Yu would be temporarily treated over there beforeing back.
After this incident, on the surface, nothing seemed to change in City Number Five, but everyone in the underworld knew that many major forces had withdrawn from there.
Meanwhile, smaller factions took advantage of the situation, frequently engaging in theft and robbery at night.
At this time, Hong Jinbao was sitting alone at the Hongmen headquarters in City Number Seven, sipping tea.
This incident had a certain impact on his psyche, but not a significant one. He only felt somewhat regretful.
Xiang Yu was not his sole designated candidate, but judging from Xiang Yu¡¯s performance, he was very likely to be elected. Now, he had been severely injured in his own design.
In this way, even if he doesn¡¯t die, it¡¯s impossible for him to recover within ten days. This candidate position is out of the question for him.
Without Xiang Yu¡¯s participation, the conference would lose some excitement. His priority now was to ensure the safety of other candidates.
Just as he was leisurely sipping tea, someone brought over a phone.
Hong Jinbao took the call and saw it was from Jin Guozhong.
"Sect Leader, Xiang Yu has been transferred to the hospital, now moved to City Number Two," Jin Guozhong said.
Hong Jinbao nodded and said, "I know, you shoulde back now. The Hall Master conference will be held in ten days; you should start preparing."
"But Xiang Yu, he..."
"There¡¯s no hope for him anymore; give up on him," Hong Jinbao said calmly.
Jin Guozhong wanted to say something but ultimately didn¡¯t, simply responding with an "um" before hanging up.
At this moment, Yuan Huai was standing by Jin Guozhong¡¯s side, feeling a bit disappointed after listening. He believed he had harmed Xiang Yu, who was still in aa, and it was uncertain when he would wake up; even if he did, he likely wouldn¡¯t have the ability topete for the candidate position.
"Truly a pity," Jin Guozhong sighed and said, "If there¡¯s a chance, I really wanted to be sworn brothers with Xiang Yu."
Yuan Huai also shook his head with a smile and said, "You should go back; I will head to City Number Two with Xiang Yu and them."
"You¡¯re noting with us?" Jin Guozhong said, somewhat reluctantly.
Yuan Huai chuckled bitterly, waving his head, "I¡¯ve already left Hongmen; I¡¯m no longer one of them. It¡¯s not suitable for me to go back now."
"I don¡¯t know if we¡¯ll meet again in ten days," Jin Guozhong smiled and said.
Yuan Huai just smiled without speaking; whether they¡¯d meet again in ten days depended on Xiang Yu¡¯s recovery, although it seemed unlikely.
"Goodbye," Yuan Huai said, walking towards the outside.
At that moment, Yuan Huai seemed vibrant, his eyes gleaming, contrasting sharply with his previous drunken state.
Watching Yuan Huai¡¯s departing figure, Jin Guozhong was a bit stunned, feeling as if Yuan Huai had changed, though he couldn¡¯t pinpoint what exactly had changed.
After seeing Yuan Huai leave, he too departed. The Hall Master conference was about tomence, and they would select a candidate simultaneously.
There would undoubtedly be chaos; he needed to arrange everything properly.
On the third day after the incident, Sky Thief Rat was undergoing treatment at a central hospital in a city.
"Doctor, how is it?" Sky Thief Rat said, lying on the hospital bed.
"Your leg has recovered well; it won¡¯t be long before you can stand up," the doctor said with a smile.
"Thank you," Sky Thief Rat said with much happiness.
The doctor nodded, smiled, and then walked out.
A person beside Sky Thief Rat then asked, "Hall Master, should we send someone to take care of Xiang Yu and his group?"
Although on the surface, their matters with Xiang Yu had concluded, the grudges between them weren¡¯t so easily resolved.
"Xiang Yu absolutely can¡¯t live, but not now," Sky Thief Rat said with a wicked smile, "After the candidatepetition is over, we¡¯ll deal with them properly, and then I¡¯ll see who dares to stop me."
The person also nodded; after all, their issue with Xiang Yu was just a minor matter. Ten dayster, they could go straight over and handle Xiang Yu¡¯s group.
"How are things on Fang Xiaoming¡¯s side?" Sky Thief Rat asked.
"Everything is in order there; without Xiang Yu¡¯s participation, no one can beat him for the candidate position," the person said.
"Good," Sky Thief Ratughed contentedly, as if everything was under his control.
Ten days passed quickly, and during this time, many cities south of the Yangtze were very peaceful, with no gang conflicts or inexplicable car idents; everything seemed so natural.
But some people knew that behind this calm, a huge crisis was brewing.
On the ninth day, a lot of people started pouring into City Number Seven. They came from different ces, with various ents.
The hotel business was unusually booming, and, in addition, even some women in auxiliary ventures were bustling with work.
In the city¡¯s southernmost area, there was a vi named ¡¯Hongxing Vi¡¯, arge estate with all the facilities readily avable.
At that moment, in an indoor shooting range within the vi, several people were firing guns ¡¯bang bang¡¯.
An elderly man fired three consecutive shots, all hitting the bullseye, showcasing his superb shooting skills.
"Chief of Hongmen, your skills are still as good as ever,"mented Jin Guozhong, walking over.
The elder was Hong Jinbao, the Chief of Hongmen, who waved his hand and said, "Not really, I¡¯m getting old. Now three consecutive shots already tire me out."
Hong Jinbao spoke and then sat aside, taking a sip of water. He then turned to Jin Guozhong and asked, "How are the arrangements going?"
Jin Guozhong nodded and said, "Everything is arranged." After speaking, his eyes dimmed a bit, and he added, "Pity Xiang Yu can¡¯t make it; he is indeed a talent."
Hong Jinbao simply smiled and shook his head, saying, "Everyone has their fate; this must be destiny."
The two chatted for quite a while, fired a few more shots, and then went to rest.
The Hall Master conference was to start the next day. In the afternoon, Hall Masters kept arriving to meet Hong Jinbao.
Usually, they were in different cities, making it hard to meet; today was an opportunity to pay respects.
Of course, some didn¡¯t show up. Holy Mouse Hall¡¯s Sky Thief Rat and Purgatory Hall¡¯s Yu Honghao didn¡¯te, and Golden Hand Hall¡¯s Jin Zhengming only stayed for a short while before leaving.
He knew what he¡¯d done regarding Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t be hidden from Hong Jinbao...
Chapter 1128: 1128: Nine Hall Masters Gather Here
Chapter 1128: Chapter 1128: Nine Hall Masters Gather Here
During this period, Jin Zhengming has been quite low-key. He knows that what he¡¯s doing can¡¯t be hidden from Hong Jinbao.
If it weren¡¯t for Hong Jinbao giving them the opportunity, he probably wouldn¡¯t have be Hall Master.
Initially, he obstructed because he didn¡¯t believe Xiang Yu had the ability. Now that he knows, he agreed.
But Xiang Yu just had to cause this incident, so he can¡¯t be med.
The incident from that day spread quickly within Hongmen. Everyone knows there¡¯s a candidate named Xiang Yu who, with a few people, broke into the encirclement of Holy Mouse Hall and ended up thrashing them.
Moreover, Tie Zhuzi¡¯s name also spread within Hongmen. They all want to see the ¡®War God¡¯ wielding the iron stick.
This day has finally arrived.
Hongmen has nine halls, and they¡¯ve each brought ten people to Hongxingshan Vi.
Inside Hongxingshan Vi, there¡¯s an indoor basketball court. The conference will be held here.
The venue has been set up ording to seating arrangements, and they were all seated inside by nine in the morning.
Hongmen¡¯s Chief, Hong Jinbao, sits in the central position at the front, with each hall¡¯s Hall Master sitting inside. It¡¯s somewhat simr to the seating in the TV series ¡°Water Margin¡±.
The Hall Master of Holy Mouse Hall, Sky Thief Rat, sits in a wheelchair.
Being a major hall, Holy Mouse Hall sits closest to Hong Jinbao at the front.
Opposite Sky Thief Rat sits the Hall Master of Brocade Hall, Jin Guozhong.
Before the meeting, everyone was chatting as it was rare for them to gather together, and conversations were quite lively.
What they discussed most were the events from ten days ago at Jintai Vi. Everyone is curious about Xiang Yu and Tie Zhuzi, wanting to see what kind of people they are.
¡°Sky Thief Rat, what¡¯s wrong with your leg?¡± asked the Hall Master of zing me Hall, Yan Qing.
Yan Qing is short and skinny, but judging hisbat abilities by appearance alone would be a mistake.
Yan Qing is as light as a swallow. Although not as skillful as described in novels, his agility and ferocity inbat make him a rare match.
He and Sky Thief Rat have a slightly strained rtionship, so every time they meet, a war of words is inevitable.
¡°Yan Qing, you¡¯re not doing much better. How¡¯s your condition after being away for half a year?¡± said Sky Thief Rat.
¡°No need to worry about me. I¡¯mpletely recovered. But your leg, I heard it¡¯s a crush injury, no chance of recovery.¡± Yan Qing replied snidely.
Sky Thief Rat simply snorted coldly without speaking. He knows his leg can be healed.
When it¡¯s healed, he¡¯ll definitely surprise these people.
Brocade Hall inherently disliked both individuals and thus remained silent. Both of them are the same type, no good news.
Around nine-thirty, Hong Jinbao walked over from afar, and each Hall Master quickly stood up.
¡°Chief of Hongmen, please forgive me for not being able to stand due to my legs.¡± Sky Thief Rat said while sitting.
¡°No worries, everyone sit down.¡± Hong Jinbao gestured.
Seeing Hong Jinbao sit down, everyone also sat down.
¡°It¡¯s been a year, rare for everyone to gather sopletely. After the meeting, I¡¯m treating everyone.¡± Hong Jinbao smiled.
The crowdughed heartily and expressed that they would drink to their heart¡¯s content, and the atmosphere was lively.
After some pleasantries, Hong Jinbao then said: ¡°In the past year, our Hongqing Group has expanded to twenty cities¡¡±
Hong Jinbao first discussed the recent business of the grouppany over the past year. Including their profits and the next steps.
Since these matters directly rte to each Hall Master¡¯s dividends, they listened very attentively, asking questions where unclear.
Then came the financial distribution issues. Because responsible areas differ, ie differs, so their share of dividends varies.
Holy Mouse Hall ranked first, earning the most budget, followed by Brocade Hall.
Last was Dumei Hall.
Sky Thief Rat had a smug expression, looking up at Brocade Hall, saying: ¡°Hall Master Jin, you¡¯re behind this year.¡±
Brocade Hall just snorted coldly without speaking, not feeling envious.
In its managed area, Holy Mouse Hall can be said to have done all sorts of evil, excluding all externalpanies using dark methods to monopolize locally.
In fact, the ie given to the headquarters is only a part, with arge portion kept by him.
Hong Jinbao waved to signal everyone to stop talking and then said: ¡°Of course, ie only represents part of it. I¡¯ll now discuss the contributions each hall has made to Hongmen.¡±
Hong Jinbao followed the protocol item by item.
The conferencested two hours, followed by a break. By now it was noon, and lunch was ready.
After lunch, they rested for a while and continued the conference at two in the afternoon.
Hongmen is arge gang, naturally there are plenty of matters within. Everybody has many problems they hope to resolve at this conference.
So, after discussing the major issues, Hong Jinbao opened the floor for the Hall Masters to freely speak. To talk about the obstacles encountered in the past year and make any suggestions.
The meeting proceeded until five in the afternoon, having addressed most of the gang¡¯s misceneous issues. Thest item left was confirming the candidate selection.
Hongmen has nine halls, and each hall rmended its own candidate, totaling nine candidates.
In theory, it should be ten people, and Hong Jinbao should also rmend one. But his rmended candidate, Xiang Yu, was abandoned due to injury.
After dinner, at eight in the evening, they returned to their seats, while the nine candidates stood in the most central position.
They are all outstanding individuals from their respective halls, each bearing a proud demeanor. Even while standing there, they red at each other, eager for contest.
One of them is fairly tall, with very fair skin. From a Chinese aesthetic perspective, he¡¯s a rare handsome type, the typical tall, rich, handsome gentleman if he had some money.
This person is Fang Xiaoming, rmended by Holy Mouse Hall.
Fang Xiaoming stood there with his head held high, exuding an overwhelming air of arrogance. Coupled with their Holy Mouse Hall being thergest among the halls, he was confident and hardly took others seriously.
Sky Thief Rat was equally confident, having investigated all these people. As long as no ident urs, this candidate will undoubtedly be Fang Xiaoming.
Fang Xiaoming is his cultivated talent, soon cing Hongmen under his control, a thought that excites him.
Another eye-catching person is a woman. Her face is icy cold, with a striking scar on her neck.
Without the scar, purely from appearance, she is an extremely beautiful woman, but the icy look gives a chilling feeling.
She is Leng Chan, rmended by Dumei Hall; her name even sounds cold¡
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!
Chapter 1129: Strict Rules Within the Hongmen
Chapter 1129: Chapter 1129: Strict Rules Within the Hongmen
In the Hong Sect, selecting candidates is a long-standing tradition that can¡¯t be changed by just anyone.
Although Hong Jinbao is the Sect Leader, even he cannot alter this rule.
After selecting the candidates, they are reviewed by the Sect Leader, and only after passing the review can they officially be candidates.
Even after bing a candidate, it doesn¡¯t guarantee that they will be the Sect Leader. They need to remain in the candidate position for a period until the Sect Leader steps down before they can take the position.
Therefore, the position of Sect Leader in the Hong Sect is not something that can be achieved casually. One must not only have personal strength but also opportunity. Missing either of these two points is uneptable.
"ording to the rules, let¡¯s begin," Hong Jinbao announced.
The first round involves drawing lots to select an opponent, and then the two engage inbat. A candidate must have a certain level of personalbat ability.
There are nine people standing in the center; theoretically, there should be ten, but Xiang Yu is no longer here, so someone who draws Xiang Yu will automatically advance.
The nine people drew lots one after another; Fang Xiaoming was first and casually picked one.
In his view, it didn¡¯t matter who he drew since no one was a match for him, he could settle it within two moves.
When he opened his lot, it read number one. After drawing, he stepped forward and shouted, "Who¡¯s number one, stand out quickly."
At this moment, another person snorted coldly and stood without hesitation in front of Fang Xiaoming.
This person was from Brocade Hall. They were all elite members, representing the honor of their hall, and naturally wouldn¡¯t be intimidated by Fang Xiaoming¡¯s aura.
The drawing of lots only took two minutes, and after seeing that they weren¡¯t number one, everyone stepped back a few paces, leaving space for number one.
"Let¡¯s begin," Hong Jinbao said once everyone was ready.
Fang Xiaoming stood there smirking coldly, "Kid, if you surrender now I won¡¯t beat you up, butter you won¡¯t get the chance to surrender."
The person from Brocade Hall also snorted and said, "It¡¯s not certain who will win or lose."
Once they finished speaking, they immediately started fighting.
Before today, Brocade Hall¡¯s Hall Master Jin Guozhong had already investigated Fang Xiaoming. He was personally trained by the Sky Thief Rat, and his skills were remarkable.
If the entire selection process is conducted in this kind ofpetition format, this person is highly likely to be selected as a candidate.
Of course, there was one person he hadn¡¯t investigated, which was Leng Chan, rmended by Dumei Hall.
This person, Brocade Hall had never seen before. Since Poison Rose had a good rtionship with him, he hadn¡¯t investigated Leng Chan.
Sure enough, the fight between the two was no contest. Fang Xiaoming maintained the upper hand, and it was evident they weren¡¯t on the same level.
Fang Xiaoming pressed forward step by step, throwing punch after punch with immense speed. Brocade Hall believed that if any of them were in the ring, they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.
The fightsted about five minutes before Fang Xiaoming kicked the person¡¯s chest and sent him flying.
He immediately moved forward and kicked the person¡¯s arm, producing cracking sounds.
"I surrender," the person screamed aloud.
"Surrender? It¡¯s toote," Fang Xiaoming shouted and stomped down heavily.
The person let out a harrowing scream.
Fang Xiaoming had no intention of letting him go and jumped to stomp on the other arm.
"Stop," Jin Guozhong finally lost hisposure and rushed forward with a shout.
This person was carefully selected by him. Although he had no high hopes for him, he was still hisrade.
Fang Xiaoming snorted and stomped. The sound of bones breaking echoed again.
Jin Guozhong, enraged, kicked Fang Xiaoming away.
Fang Xiaoming simply fell to the ground but calmly got up, dusted off, and coolly watched everything.
"What are you doing?" Jin Guozhong had his man carried away and then shot a cold nce at Fang Xiaoming.
"I told him to surrender earlier, but he refused," Fang Xiaoming shrugged indifferently.
In Fang Xiaoming¡¯s eyes, the candidate¡¯s position was already his. In time, he would oversee everything, and his status wouldn¡¯t be lower than Jin Guozhong. Therefore, he didn¡¯t fear him at all.
The Sky Thief Rat sat there leisurely watching everything, showing no intention of getting involved.
"Sect Leader, they¡¯re breaking the rules," Jin Guozhong turned to Hong Jinbao and said.
"There were even more brutal times before, and no one said anything about such rules back then," the Sky Thief Rat proimed loudly.
As soon as he spoke, everyone¡¯s expressions changed. While they hadn¡¯t witnessed it firsthand, they had indeed heard that when Hong Jinbao was elected as a candidate, thepetition was intense, and an error led to a death.
After all, they had lived lives licking blood off des, and such fiercepetition seemed eptable to them.
Hong Jinbao¡¯s expression was not any better, and he waved his hand saying, "From now on, as long as someone surrenders, that¡¯s considered the end."
Brocade Hall could only grit their teeth. The Sect Leader had spoken, and there was no alternative.
The Sky Thief Rat stood there with a victorious stance, humming a tune, looking in a particrly great mood.
The Sky Thief Rat had strained rtionships with many, especially Brocade Hall. Jin Guozhong had a straightforward personality and couldn¡¯t stand many of the Sky Thief Rat¡¯s actions, and the feeling was mutual. There was a degree of animosity between them.
Now, with Jin Guozhong¡¯s man beaten, it was like a p in his face. He harbored a deep resentment.
But under these circumstances, he had no choice but to swallow his anger.
The fights among the other halls were equally thrilling, and Leng Chan from Dumei Hall drew the number five.
It turned out that the number five, reserved for Xiang Yu, was left over. Since Xiang Yu didn¡¯t show up, she advanced directly.
After one round, five people were left. It was gettingte, and after a day of meetings, everyone was tired, so they decided to hold the remaining matches the next day.
Everyone agreed and went to rest separately.
Hongxing Vi wasrge, enough to amodate these people and more if needed.
At this time, in Hong Jinbao¡¯s room, Jin Guozhong was frowning deeply.
"Sect Leader, just look at the Sky Thief Rat¡¯s posture now. If that Fang Xiaoming bes a candidate, won¡¯t he be insufferable?"
Hong Jinbao sighed and shook his head, "What can we do? It¡¯s a tradition passed down through generations."
"If only Xiang Yu were okay," Jin Guozhongmented mournfully.
Hong Jinbao also felt helpless; in the past, he had been too extreme. He knew that when he spread the word, people would definitely trouble Xiang Yu.
By then, Xiang Yu would be forced to agree with him, but the situation developed differently.
"There¡¯s another person who I think can rival Fang Zuming," Hong Jinbao mused thoughtfully...
Chapter 1130: Xiang Yu to Participate in the Grand Competition
Chapter 1130: Chapter 1130: Xiang Yu to Participate in the Grand Competition
"Are you talking about Leng Chan under themand of Poison Rose from Dumei Hall?" Jin Guozhong asked.
Hong Jinbao nodded with a meaningful smile.
Jin Guozhong shook his head helplessly and said, "After all, she¡¯s a woman. If she can defeat Fang Xiaoming and be a candidate, our Hong Sect will be aughing stock."
Hong Jinbao chuckled indifferently, "Who says a woman can¡¯t be the boss? I think she¡¯s quite good."
Jin Guozhong shook his head wearily, "Even if a woman can be the boss, she¡¯s no match for Fang Xiaoming. I¡¯ve investigated this Fang Xiaoming, and he¡¯s quite a character."
Hong Jinbao nodded, "That¡¯s right, this kid has some skills. But you shouldn¡¯t underestimate Leng Chan, I see she walks withposure; her body coordination is excellent. She shouldn¡¯t be a simple person."
The two discussed some matters within the sect before going to rest separately.
The next day, thepetition still followed a draw-to-match format. Leng Chan drew number three, advancing directly again without a fight.
Fang Xiaoming still drew number one, defeating his opponent effortlessly, as expected by all.
Now, only three people remained, one of whom was from Purgatory Hall. These three would have a round-robin match in the afternoon to determine who was the strongest among them.
This afternoon will decide who bes the candidate. Everyone is looking forward to the battle this afternoon.
Everyone wants to know who¡¯s more formidable: this Fang Xiaoming or the silent Leng Chan.
But they believe Leng Chan is not a match for Fang Xiaoming, not even for one move. After all, she¡¯s just a woman.
No matter how powerful a woman is, there are limits. She¡¯s definitely not a match for a man.
In the afternoon, after his meal, Jin Guozhong sat in his room to rest when his phone suddenly rang.
"Who is it?" Jin Guozhong asked in a bad mood.
"How¡¯s it going?" Yuan Huai suddenly asked.
Hearing Yuan Huai¡¯s voice, Jin Guozhong felt relieved and then sighed, exining the current situation.
"You say someone from Sky Thief Rat will likely be the candidate?" Yuan Huai asked suspiciously.
"That¡¯s right. Judging by strength now, Fang Xiaoming is likely to be the champion." Jin Guozhong sighed, "If you return to your previous state, he certainly wouldn¡¯t be your match."
Now Jin Guozhong also knew about Yuan Huai¡¯s current physical condition. He wouldn¡¯t be a match for Fang Xiaoming, and he probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to take on a generally strong person.
"Can Xiang Yu still participate in this election?" Yuan Huai suddenly asked.
Jin Guozhong was stunned to hear this, shaking his head with a bitter smile, "Has he woken up?"
"He has." Yuan Huai replied directly.
"Let him rest properly then." Jin Guozhong said.
Even if Xiang Yu has woken up now, it¡¯s no use. His leg is injured, and he simply can¡¯t participate in such intense activities.
Even if he could participate, in the end, it would still be a failed oue. It would be better not to participate to avoid embarrassment.
"He doesn¡¯t want to rest. I¡¯m just asking, is there still time if wee now?" Yuan Huai insisted.
Faced with Yuan Huai¡¯s persistence, Jin Guozhong felt helpless and said, "That¡¯s not for me to decide. I need to discuss it with the Sect Leader."
"I¡¯m waiting for your message." Yuan Huai said and hung up the phone directly.
Jin Guozhong held the phone in a daze for a while. He didn¡¯t know what Yuan Huai intended because Xiang Yu clearly couldn¡¯t participate.
With no other options, Jin Guozhong went to Hong Jinbao¡¯s room and told him about the situation.
"What, Xiang Yu wants to participate in this match?" Hong Jinbao asked, somewhat in disbelief.
The stab Xiang Yu received was very deep, and it¡¯s a miracle he¡¯s alive now. And now he wants to participate in the match; this is absurd.
In the past, when invited, Xiang Yu didn¡¯t want to participate. Now, when no one is forcing him, he insists oning.
"No, he¡¯s acting out of spite. Let¡¯s not let hime." Hong Jinbao said.
Jin Guozhong wanted to say something but held his tongue. In his view, even if Xiang Yu is a reckless person, Yuan Huai wouldn¡¯t be reckless. Yuan Huai must have a reason for agreeing.
At precisely three in the afternoon, the match officially began. Before it started, Hong Jinbao stood up and said, "You might have all heard of Xiang Yu before, and some have even met him. He has just informed me that he wants to participate in today¡¯s match..."
Before Hong Jinbao could finish, Sky Thief Rat interjected, "Great, if he wants to join, let hime quickly. Even though he missed the first two rounds, we don¡¯t mind."
The others nodded to indicate they had no objections. Xiang Yu and Tie Zhuzi had already be legendary figures in Hong Sect, and they all wanted to see what Xiang Yu was really like.
As for Xiang Yu¡¯s current injuries and whether he can participate in today¡¯s match, those are minor concerns.
Most of the halls have lost the ability topete, so they don¡¯t care who bes the candidate.
"I¡¯ve already rejected him. The match has gone through two rounds. If he joins now, it would be unfair to the others." Hong Jinbao said.
"Come on, Sect Leader, we don¡¯t mind. Just let hime over, don¡¯t you think so?" Sky Thief Rat said to the other hall masters.
To Sky Thief Rat, Xiang Yu must be here out of anger, joining impulsively.
Given Xiang Yu¡¯s leg injury, it wouldn¡¯t make sense if he didn¡¯t lie in the hospital for a few months.
It¡¯s only been ten days, his leg surely isn¡¯t healed. Even if hees, he definitely won¡¯t be a match for Fang Xiaoming.
Moreover, now Xiang Yu¡¯s fame within Hong Sect is very high. Everyone knows someone named Xiang Yu who has defeated Sky Thief Rat and others decisively.
Today is a perfect opportunity to teach Xiang Yu a lesson and let Hong Sect know that Xiang Yu is absolutely no match for Fang Xiaoming.
"Sect Leader, since Xiang Yu has signed up, he can¡¯t note. What does he think this is? A ce he cane and go as he pleases?" Sky Thief Ratined.
Hong Jinbao then looked at the others, "What do you all think?"
Everyone chose silence. The atmosphere was tense, and they didn¡¯t know what the Sect Leader thought, so they said nothing.
At this moment, Yu Honghao, the Hall Master of Purgatory Hall, coughed and said, "I support Sky Thief Rat¡¯s view. Since he¡¯s signed up and has agreed toe, let¡¯s just let hime. As for the two rounds he¡¯s missed, none of us mind, so it doesn¡¯t matter."
The others quickly nodded, showing agreement with Yu Honghao¡¯s statement, even though they didn¡¯t speak.
Jin Guozhong sat there without expressing his view. He didn¡¯t know why Yuan Huai wanted Xiang Yu toe. Yuan Huai was usually a sensible person, but this seemed to be getting out of hand.
Seeing everyone agree, Hong Jinbao finally said, "We all agreed beforehand, so let¡¯s allow him toe. But if Xiang Yu actually wins, don¡¯t regret it."
Since Xiang Yu is willing toe, let¡¯s fulfill his request. In any case, with Xiang Yu already injured, his participation won¡¯t significantly impact the match...
Chapter 1131: A World-Shaking Battle in Hongmen
Chapter 1131: Chapter 1131: A World-Shaking Battle in Hongmen
"Rest assured, Sect Leader, we are all from Hongmen. We are all brothers, and we can understand if Xiang Yu is dyed by something. As for what you said, if Xiang Yu really wins, then let him be the candidate, we have no objections," Sky Thief Rat said righteously.
The people sitting here are no fools; they already know Xiang Yu is injured, and the extent of his injuries is unclear. Everyone knew the meaning behind Sky Thief Rat¡¯s words.
Hong Jinbao nodded and then looked at Poison Rose and Yu Honghao, "Do you two have any objections?"
After all, there are only three people left, representing the three halls.
Yu Honghao expressed his stance, "I have no objections; let him do it."
Poison Rose snorted coldly, "A bunch of hypocrites."
Sky Thief Rat then looked up and sneered, "Poison Rose, stop pretending to be noble here. If you had no designs on the candidate¡¯s position, would you have sent this cold beauty over?"
As Sky Thief Rat spoke, his eyes leered wretchedly at Leng Chan.
Leng Chan noticed Sky Thief Rat¡¯s gaze and coldly snorted, "If you keep looking, be careful of your eyeballs."
Leng Chan stood beside Poison Rose, and the two did indeed share some simrities in their cold personalities.
Sky Thief Rat shamelesslyughed and then unabashedly looked at Leng Chan, "If you apany me tonight, I won¡¯t regret it even if my eyeballs are gouged out."
The people around were speechless at Sky Thief Rat¡¯s shamelessness, especially since this was a Hall Master¡¯s Meeting, and all the leaders of Hongmen were here.
Sky Thief Rat¡¯s behavior would soon spread throughout Hongmen.
But Sky Thief Rat didn¡¯t care at all, as the position of Hongmen candidate was already theirs.
When the timees and Fang Xiaoming is under control, having all of Hongmen under hismand wouldn¡¯t be impossible for Sky Thief Rat.
"I disagree," Poison Rose said, "Everyone knows that Xiang Yu is injured right now. He¡¯s onlying over to save face; is it really necessary?"
Others just coughed, not saying anything. They only wanted to see Xiang Yu and never thought he would win.
"You¡¯re so concerned about Xiang Yu, you must have a thing for him, right? No wonder, that guy Xiang Yu is indeed quite handsome," Sky Thief Ratughed.
"You... shameless," Poison Rose was at a disadvantage in a war of words with Sky Thief Rat.
"Any other objections?" Hong Jinbao looked around at others.
The others shook their heads to indicate they had no stance, and Hong Jinbao stood up, "Since the majority agree to let Xiang Yue, let him participate. Thepetition will continue at 3 p.m. tomorrow; meeting adjourned."
After saying this, Hong Jinbao turned and left, clearly displeased with Sky Thief Rat. But Sky Thief Rat belonged to the Grand Hall of Hongmen, and he couldn¡¯t just eliminate the Holy Mouse Hall; otherwise, they would surely rebel.
Poison Rose, seeing her suggestion unacknowledged, shook her head helplessly.
She had met Xiang Yu and knew he had potential. It would be a waste if he got buried here.
"What kind of person is he?" Leng Chan suddenly asked, standing beside Poison Rose.
Poison Rose looked into the distance and said meaningfully, "You¡¯ll find out after seeing him tomorrow, but don¡¯t be too disappointed."
With that, Poison Rose left, while Leng Chan stood there with a furrowed brow, wondering why she would be disappointed. Could it be he was really ugly?
The happiest at the moment were Sky Thief Rat and his Holy Mouse Hall. Originally nning to settle scores with Xiang Yuter, they now found that Xiang Yu was voluntarily walking into their trap.
"Xiaoming, you know what to do tomorrow?" Sky Thief Rat looked at Fang Xiaoming.
Fang Xiaoming, sitting opposite Sky Thief Rat, smiled, "Brother, don¡¯t worry; not to mention he¡¯s injured now, even in perfect health, he¡¯s no match for me."
"Don¡¯t be careless," Sky Thief Rat smiled.
Though he said that, he was certain that given Xiang Yu¡¯s current state, he was no match for Fang Xiaoming.
"Show no mercy tomorrow, just take him out in front of everyone," Sky Thief Rat¡¯s eyes shed with malice.
"Wouldn¡¯t that cause trouble?" Fang Xiaoming asked worriedly.
He dared to cripple Xiang Yu but was hesitant about killing. After all, Xiang Yu was under Hong Jinbao.
"I¡¯m here; what are you afraid of?" Sky Thief Rat confidently smiled, "Rx, everything is arranged."
Seeing his brother¡¯s confidence, Fang Xiaoming nodded in relief.
Sky Thief Rat now had everyone address him as "Brother" instead of Hall Master, perhaps indicating deeper intentions.
In Hong Jinbao¡¯s room, Jin Guozhong sat there, "Leader,st night a brother reported that a hotel south of the vi was mysteriously reserved by someone. I¡¯m suspicious of the situation inside."
Hong Jinbao nodded, "Tonight, send someone to check it out, and increase the guard outside the vi for the next two days."
Jin Guozhong nodded.
"When will they arrive?" Hong Jinbao leaned on the sofa.
"Tomorrow afternoon," Jin Guozhong replied.
They both sat in silence, saying nothing more.
Once word spread that Xiang Yu and his group were participating in thispetition, excitement roiled within Hongmen. Everyone wanted to see who this legendary Xiang Yu was.
Nearby Hongmen members also rushed over. This kind ofpetition wasn¡¯t exactly a secret, so Hong Jinbao didn¡¯t stop the crowd gathering due to the news.
For Sky Thief Rat, the more people, the better. They could publicly humiliate Xiang Yu in front of everyone.
Then the fame of the Holy Mouse Hall would soar, boosting their chances in future Sect Leader elections.
Currently, some halls were already quietly courting Sky Thief Rat, investing in their future. Despite disdain for his character,cking talents left them with few alternatives.
The more this happened, the more arrogant Sky Thief Rat became. He epted gifts from several halls with ease, as though victory was already his.
Time passed bit by bit, and more Hongmen members poured into Hongxing Vi. Eventually, the basketball court was almost packed, but fortunately, the view from the balcony was adequate, amodating the overflow.
Everyone anticipated the battle that day, keen to witness Xiang Yu¡¯s prowess first-hand.
At this moment, they had practically forgotten Xiang Yu¡¯s injury.
The event was scheduled for 3 p.m., yet by noon, many were already assembled, worried about missing the action due to the crowd.
Originally, entry wasn¡¯t permitted, but this time Hong Jinbao specially allowed any Hongmen member to attend, regardless of rank.
This kept Jin Guozhong busy, managing the vi¡¯s security, ensuring no outsiders from Hongmen slipped in...
Chapter 1132: The Touching Moment Brought by Yuan Huai
Chapter 1132: Chapter 1132: The Touching Moment Brought by Yuan Huai
Because there were too many people on site, there was inevitably some chaos, and arguments often broke out among the people from different halls over trivial matters.
They stood clearly apart, with each hall¡¯s members in different ces. If a conflict urred, it wouldn¡¯t be a small matter.
Jin Guozhong, standing in the center, noticed this and shouted, "The reason you¡¯re standing here today is all because the Sect Leader gave special permission. If anyone causes trouble here, I¡¯ll deal with them first and then kick everyone from your hall out."
Jin Guozhong¡¯s words had a good effect, and the crowd quieted down after hearing them.
"Hall Master Jin, you¡¯re really quite impressive," Sky Thief Rat said sarcastically. Although his voice wasn¡¯t loud, more than half the people present heard it.
Everyone knew that there was bad blood between Sky Thief Rat and Jin Guozhong. The Holy Mouse Hall held the greatest power, while Brocade Hall was the Sect Leader¡¯s enforcement team, wielding significant authority.
"Sky Thief Rat, you¡¯d better keep your people in check, or I¡¯ll have them thrown out," Jin Guozhong snorted coldly before walking to his seat and sitting down.
Just as the clock struck three, Hong Jinbao walked in from outside.
Everyone made way, gazing respectfully at the tough old man.
Many of those standing here had never seen Hong Jinbao before. If it weren¡¯t for this special asion, they wouldn¡¯t have known their Sect Leader looked like this.
"Take your seats," Hong Jinbao said, waving his hand as he moved to the front.
Though there were hundreds of people present, not a word was spoken; it was quite silent.
After sitting down, Hong Jinbao nced at Jin Guozhong and asked, "Have they arrived?"
Jin Guozhong shook his head, "Not yet. I called earlier, but couldn¡¯t get through."
Upon hearing this, Hong Jinbao frowned deeply. The news had already spread; if Xiang Yu and the others didn¡¯t show up, how would they handle it?
Moreover, many people hade to see Xiang Yu¡¯s skills. If he didn¡¯t appear, there would surely beints.
"Could he have been scared silly?" Sky Thief Rat snorted from his spot.
Jin Guozhong was quite anxious; if they didn¡¯te, he¡¯d be the first who couldn¡¯t save face. After all, he was the one who spread the news.
The scene was very quiet; everyone was waiting. At this moment, Fang Xiaoming and the other three were already standing in front of the stage.
Seeing so many people around, as well as the crowd upstairs, Fang Xiaoming felt a surge of heroism. In the future, these would be his subordinates. Suddenly, he developed a dislike for Sky Thief Rat.
Sky Thief Rat was his big brother; without him, Fang Xiaoming wouldn¡¯t have what he had today. But his future achievements would surely surpass that of Sky Thief Rat. If he remained under thetter¡¯s control, wouldn¡¯t he be suppressed for life?
Thinking of this, Fang Xiaoming couldn¡¯t help but nce back at Sky Thief Rat. Sky Thief Rat was smiling at him too.
Fang Xiaoming¡¯s heart gave a jolt, but he didn¡¯t show it. He just nodded and smiled without saying a word.
You could say that Sky Thief Rat knew Fang Xiaoming inside out. He knew how many people were in his family and what they all did, everything was crystal clear.
Getting rid of Sky Thief Rat¡¯s influence wasn¡¯t going to be easy.
"In my opinion, this Xiang Yu is nothing but a wimp, can¡¯t stand up at critical moments, haha..." Fang Xiaoming shouted joyfully.
As his voice fell, people around started discussing, further igniting a buzz throughout the venue.
Hong Jinbao cast a displeased nce at Jin Guozhong.
Jin Guozhong quickly stood up and shouted to the crowd, "Quiet down, everyone, listen to the Sect Leader speak."
Given the groundwork he¡¯did earlier, his words carried weight, and most of the people quieted down. Yet, some kept chattering incessantly.
Jin Guozhong saw that it was the people of Holy Mouse Hall.
Sky Thief Rat let out a coldugh and then gestured ostentatiously, indicating for everyone to stop nosing off.
But those people paid no heed to him, continuing their chatter as if they hadn¡¯t seen Sky Thief Rat¡¯s gesture.
Sky Thief Rat¡¯s face turned grim, and he turned his head to yell upwards, "Cut the chatter!"
Seeing their brother giving orders, they finally quieted down.
Once everything quieted down, Hong Jinbao stood up from his seat and shouted, "Since some people arete, we won¡¯t wait for them. Thepetition..."
Before Hong Jinbao could finish speaking, there was a screeching of brakes outside, followed by raucous noises.
"What¡¯s going on?" Jin Guozhong shouted from his ce.
Then someone rushed over and said, "Hall Master, a car ignored our directions and barged in. We¡¯ve caught them now."
"Bring them all up," Brocade Hall said.
His mood was already foul; now someone wasing to stir trouble. If they didn¡¯t give these people a taste of their medicine, they¡¯d think this was a ce for amusement.
Two minutester, people from Brocade Hall escorted four individuals inside.
Jin Guozhong was thrilled when he saw these four; they were Yuan Huai and the three of Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu hobbled in supporting himself with crutches, his legs unsteady.
"We¡¯re here," Yuan Huai said with a smile as he walked in.
"Don¡¯t make a fuss," someone beside him chided Yuan Huai.
These people were neers and naturally didn¡¯t recognize Yuan Huai, but many present were old-timers and became excited seeing Yuan Huai.
"Vice Sect Leader, Young Master," many around couldn¡¯t help calling out.
Back in the day, Yuan Huai¡¯s influence in the Hong n was crucial. Having him as Sect Leader was something everyone hoped for.
But his inexplicable disappearance left everyone disappointed, leaving the candidacy vacant for three years.
The crowd started buzzing, and some even rushed down to get a better view.
Some people even wept; they had followed Yuan Huai in the past, and after he vanished, life was tough.
They were ostracized by other halls; some had left the Hong n, while others joined Brocade Hall.
But it never felt like their own hall, so they still considered themselves outsiders.
At this moment, seeing Yuan Huai again, all their grievances and longing for him erupted all at once.
Many couldn¡¯t help but rush to the center.
"Vice Sect Leader, do you remember us?" Many stood in front of Yuan Huai, their eyes red.
Yuan Huai was deeply moved too, surprised that after three years, their feelings for him remained so strong.
"Brothers, how have you been?" Yuan Huai¡¯s eyes were also red as he saw his oldrades. It was emotional seeing the scenes of the past rey in his mind.
They all lowered their heads, showing that life hadn¡¯t been good.
Seeing them like this, Yuan Huai felt heartbroken too. It was his fault for making them suffer.
"I¡¯m sorry, brothers," Yuan Huai said sorrowfully.
They shook their heads quickly and looked at Yuan Huai, "Vice Sect Leader, don¡¯t say that, you¡¯re back now."
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!
Chapter 1133: Mistakenly Treating Yuan Huai as Xiang Yu
Chapter 1133: Chapter 1133: Mistakenly Treating Yuan Huai as Xiang Yu
Yuan Huai smiled and shook his head before saying, "I¡¯m just here for a look around."
"Aren¡¯t you staying?"
"Vice Sect Leader, since you¡¯re back, why not stay? All the brothers miss having you around."
"Stay for what? I¡¯m just a cripple now." Sky Thief Rat couldn¡¯t stand the sight of others like this.
The brothers around him were all unreliable, none like Tie Zhuzi and Xiang Yu, nor like Yuan Huai and his group.
"What did you say, Sky Thief Rat? We¡¯ve tolerated you long enough."
"Yeah, your arrogance is just unbearable."
In the past, they swallowed their grievances, but now with Yuan Huai back, they¡¯ve found a backbone, reviving their former spirit.
"No need to bluff now; after today, I¡¯ll deal with you all," Sky Thief Rat muttered sinisterly, his demeanor extremely sleazy.
Yuan Huai chuckled, stepping forward, and said, "After today, who knows, you might be dead."
Sky Thief Rat wasn¡¯t angry; he was aware of Yuan Huai¡¯s condition, and he smirked, shaking his head, "Yuan Huai, stop pretending in front of me. Even with my crippled legs, you¡¯re no match for me."
"Oh, really?" Yuan Huai said, advancing towards Sky Thief Rat.
Sky Thief Rat sat in a wheelchair now, which Yuan Huai found hard to ept.
"Vice Sect Leader, let¡¯s not bother with him," Yuan Huai¡¯s former brothers urged, pulling him back.
Yuan Huai nodded, looked at them, and said, "Since I¡¯ve left Hong Sect, I won¡¯t return. From now on, follow him."
Yuan Huai stepped aside slightly and pulled Xiang Yu forward.
"Who is he?" Everyone was puzzled. Who was this man with crutches, and why would Yuan Huai suggest following a disabled person?
"My name is Xiang Yu, hello everyone," Xiang Yu smiled and said to them.
These were Yuan Huai¡¯s former brothers, and Xiang Yu respected them greatly.
At Xiang Yu¡¯s introduction, those standing there were all astonished.
"You¡¯re Xiang Yu? The one who recently caused chaos in the Holy Mouse Hall?"
His voice was loud, and upon hearing, everyone turned to look over. News spread quickly, and soon all eyes were focused on the group below.
"Look, the one leading them is Xiang Yu."
"Just by his posture, you can tell he¡¯s a master."
"But why is he bringing a cripple along..."
The crowd buzzed with discussion, and the scene was lively. Yet, most people mistook Yuan Huai for Xiang Yu.
After confirming who Xiang Yu was, all eyes then focused on Tie Zhuzi.
Tie Zhuzi stood tall and imposing, carrying arge iron rod on his shoulder, resembling the War God himself.
Everyone was amazed by Tie Zhuzi¡¯s formidable appearance, andbined with recent tales, the stir he caused was even greater than Xiang Yu¡¯s.
Beside Poison Rose stood a woman with a cold, beautiful face; she was Leng Chan.
She nced at Poison Rose and said, "If nothing else, this person seems quite skilled."
Poison Rose nodded, "His skills are indeed good, but his leg injury will affect his performance. Coming here was unwise."
"Leg injury?" Leng Chan questioned, "Do you mean the one with crutches? Who is he?"
Poison Rose cast a puzzled look at Leng Chan before saying, "He¡¯s Xiang Yu."
"What?" Leng Chan was surprised, realizing she had lost herposure. She cleared her throat and refocused on Xiang Yu.
At a nce, Xiang Yu seemed ordinary, a bit handsome, but nothing suggested he was a master.
"Then who is that person in front?" Leng Chan asked, puzzled. At first sight, she assumed Yuan Huai was the legendary Xiang Yu, but it was not so.
No wonder Poison Rose previously told her not to be disappointed; meeting here today did bring some disappointment.
"He was a legend," Poison Rose said thoughtfully, as if lost in her thoughts.
Leng Chan didn¡¯t understand what Poison Rose meant, and seeing her dazed, she didn¡¯t press further.
She focused on Xiang Yu again, confused about how he could be Xiang Yu.
Furthermore, he was carrying crutches, clearly just filling in, truly showing the disparity between legend and reality.
Xiang Yu stood there, felt someone watching him, and turned to meet Leng Chan¡¯s curious gaze.
Seeing her, Xiang Yu was momentarily stunned. He didn¡¯t expect to find such beauty here, especially beside Poison Rose. Unable to resist, he smiled at Leng Chan and even yfully winked.
Leng Chan snorted coldly, instantly losing any good impression of Xiang Yu.
"So he¡¯s a scoundrel," Leng Chan muttered to herself.
Poison Rose overheard and turned to look at her, saying, "Don¡¯t speak carelessly; this person is not simple."
"Even if he¡¯s capable, he¡¯s nothing but a frivolous person," Leng Chan remarked disdainfully.
Poison Rose shook her head with a smile, not saying more; she had seen Xiang Yu¡¯s gesture earlier but understood that young men are often swayed by beauty.
"Brother Yu, there sure are lots of people here. If they¡¯re all part of Hong Sect, when you¡¯re Sect Leader, won¡¯t they all be ours?" Tie Zhuzi said excitedly as he looked around.
"Don¡¯t speak recklessly," Xiang Yu smiled and replied.
Though Tie Zhuzi spoke softly, Yuan Huai¡¯s former brothers heard him, frowned, then looked at Yuan Huai with doubt and asked, "You want us to follow them?"
Yuan Huai understood their doubt and nodded with a smile, saying, "Following them, you won¡¯t regret it."
Seeing them arrive, Jin Guozhong finally sighed in relief, stepped forward to stand beside Yuan Huai, and smiled, "You¡¯re finally here."
They were once friends, and meeting here brought many emotions.
This was Hong Sect headquarters, and they used to y basketball here. Yuan Huai seemed to have changed a lot in ten days, though it was unclear exactly how.
"It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here, but Xiang Yu, you shouldn¡¯t participate," Jin Guozhong said with concern, eyeing Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu was Yuan Huai¡¯s friend, and his character couldn¡¯t be bad. From their first meeting, Jin Guozhong felt a kinship with him.
Now, with Xiang Yu injured, he didn¡¯t want Xiang Yu to fall here prematurely. There would be more opportunities in the future.
"I can¡¯t decide that; you¡¯ll have to ask him," Yuan Huai said with a smile, shaking his head.
Jin Guozhong paused, then nodded and smiled, stepping in front of Xiang Yu, saying, "You shouldn¡¯t participate in today¡¯s contest."
Jin Guozhong nced at Fang Xiaoming standing beside Sky Thief Rat and said, "This person is ruthless and not easy to deal with. He won¡¯t go easy on you just because you¡¯re injured."
Chapter 1134: 1134 Suspicions About Xiang Yu
Chapter 1134: Chapter 1134 Suspicions About Xiang Yu
Jin Guozhong stood in front of Xiang Yu, wanting to persuade him not to participate in the tournament. They were already very d just to have them here.
¡°I¡¯m just here to take a look, you shouldn¡¯t make a big deal out of it,¡± Xiang Yu chuckled.
Jin Guozhong was speechless, he then looked at Xiang Yu and said, ¡°You mean to say, you¡¯re not participating and just here casually watching?¡±
¡°I¡¯ll participate, of course, but if I can¡¯t beat them, I¡¯ll just surrender,¡± Xiang Yu said simply, without a hint of embarrassment in his voice.
Jin Guozhong could only give a bitter smile, apparently, he had overthought things, assuming Xiang Yu was here to fight desperately.
Fortunately, Hong Jinbao had mentioned before that once someone admits defeat, the fight should end, thus eliminating any life-threatening danger.
¡°Is it him?¡± At this moment, Fang Xiaoming stood beside Sky Thief Rat and sneered.
Sky Thief Rat had told him that Xiang Yu was injured. As soon as heid eyes on Xiang Yu, he burst intoughter, thinking that in Xiang Yu¡¯s current state, he could kick him flying with one foot.
¡°Don¡¯t underestimate him; I¡¯ve seen his skills. If his leg wasn¡¯t injured, he¡¯d be a formidable opponent,¡± Sky Thief Rat said.
Fang Xiaoming wasn¡¯t with Sky Thief Rat then, nor did he see Xiang Yu¡¯s prowess. Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s in appearance now, he thought Sky Thief Rat was exaggerating.
He unconsciously nced at Sky Thief Rat¡¯s legs and snorted inwardly, thinking someday his achievements would surpass those of Sky Thief Rat by a hundredfold.
Just then, Hong Jinbao stood up and shouted to the crowd, ¡°Everyone, quiet down.¡±
Hong Jinbao¡¯s voice was quite authoritative, causing everyone to stop and look towards the center.
Jin Guozhong then pulled Yuan Huai and Tie Zhuzi into his camp, leaving Xiang Yu alone there.
¡°Let me introduce someone to everyone, this is Xiang Yu, perhaps you¡¯ve already heard of him,¡± Hong Jinbao shouted.
As soon as Hong Jinbao finished speaking, the crowd erupted into noise again.
¡°What, he¡¯s Xiang Yu?¡±
¡°Is he disabled?¡±
¡°Why does he look so ugly? Where did hee from? Is everything that happened before true?¡±
¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding, right?¡±
The doubts and chatter continued to grow louder. Xiang Yu, able to hear everything, still maintained a bright and silly smile as he looked around.
¡°This guy really is something else,¡± Leng Chan sneered. ¡°Thick-skinned enough.¡±
Poison Rose also chuckled but didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t know much about Xiang Yu and was curious to see how he¡¯d handle all this.
¡°Everyone, please be quiet,¡± Xiang Yu suddenly shouted from the center.
His voice seemed tomand attention, and everyone stopped to see what Xiang Yu had in store.
¡°You must have all heard of my famous name by now. I am the renowned Xiang Yu, and ten days ago, I led my brothers to beat that damn Holy Mouse Hall to pieces,¡± Xiang Yu said without restraint.
The crowd began to chatter excitedly, with someughing and others showing disdain, but most people shook their heads in helpless disbelief. They hade today to witness just how formidable Xiang Yu was.
Seeing him like this, everyone realized it was most likely all bluster. He didn¡¯t seem that capable; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been limping now.
But at this moment, nobody was angrier than the members of the Holy Mouse Hall. Although they had won that battle, the outside world perceived it as a loss. They had used over a hundred men against just a few of Xiang Yu¡¯s.
Sky Thief Rat angrily mmed his chair and shouted, ¡°Everyone, shut the **** up!¡±
When he spoke, everyone quieted down again¡ªnot out of fear, but out of curiosity to see how Sky Thief Rat would exin himself.
¡°Xiang Yu, stop spouting nonsense. All of this is stuff you made up. Who can verify it? If the Sect Leader hadn¡¯t spared you that day, you¡¯d already be dead,¡± Sky Thief Rat said viciously.
¡°Yeah, we have to thank the Sect Leader,¡± Xiang Yu didn¡¯t argue. He just chuckled and said, ¡°Hall Master, what happened to your legs? Howe you¡¯re in a wheelchair now?¡±
Sky Thief Rat was gritting his teeth in anger. As a dignified hall master of Hongmen, being demeaned by a small-time thug was infuriating.
The surrounding crowd noticed Sky Thief Rat¡¯s silence and sneered in disdain.
The Holy Mouse Hall already had a poor reputation within Hongmen, and Sky Thief Rat was no exception. Whenever he was mentioned, people would shake their heads and snicker.
Everyone was disappointed with today¡¯s match, but since they were here, they didn¡¯t intend to leave. They might as well see whoes out on top.
¡°Why not let Tie Zhuzi take the stage instead of Xiang Yu?¡± someone remarked.
Their words immediately stirred the crowd, drawing all eyes toward Tie Zhuzi.
Tie Zhuzi stood there, holding his iron staff, looking more imposing the more they observed.
The call for Tie Zhuzi to take the stage grew louder and louder, with everyone hoping he would.
Tie Zhuzi stood basking in the adtion, not expecting he was so famous. Seeing the scene, he couldn¡¯t help but strike a cool pose, wearing aposed and impressive expression.
¡°Xiao Xuan, how does my pose look?¡± Tie Zhuzi muttered, staring straight ahead.
Xiao Xuan nced at Tie Zhuzi, initially thinking he wasn¡¯t addressing him, and kept scanning the surrounding area to ensure Xiang Yu¡¯s safety.
Then, Tie Zhuzi nudged Xiao Xuan, furrowing his brow, and asked, ¡°I¡¯m asking you, does my pose look cool?¡±
It dawned on Xiao Xuan that Tie Zhuzi was addressing him. He quickly nodded and said, ¡°Very cool.¡± Then, he resumed his watchful gaze.
Tie Zhuzi perceived Xiao Xuan¡¯s response as half-hearted, but he didn¡¯t bother about it, continuing his stance.
Though the crowd was supportive, only Tie Zhuzi and his crew knew that he wasn¡¯t a match for Xiang Yu. Everyone would soon find out.
¡°The four of you, step into the arena,¡± Hong Jinbao instructed, looking at the four candidates.
Fang Xiaoming lifted his head and was the first to approach, sneering at Xiang Yu before whispering, ¡°So, you¡¯re Xiang Yu?¡±
¡°You knew and still asked? Are you an idiot?¡± Xiang Yu chuckled offhandedly.
Since the person was associated with the Holy Mouse Hall, Xiang Yu instinctively disliked him. Coupled with Jin Guozhong¡¯s earlier warning, he knew this was his major opponent.
Leng Chan was thest to step up, standing to one side, her icy eyes fixed on Hong Jinbao.
Leng Chan¡¯s presence caught the attention of most onlookers, who were mesmerized by her beauty, unable to resist daydreaming a little¡
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!
Chapter 1135: 1135: Leng Chans Appearance Shocks Everyone
Chapter 1135: Chapter 1135: Leng Chan¡¯s Appearance Shocks Everyone
Xiang Yu saw Leng Chaning up and only then did he walk over with his crutch to her side, then chuckled, ¡°Hello, my name is Xiang Yu.¡±
¡°I know.¡± Leng Chan replied coldly.
The moment she saw Xiang Yu approaching, she knew what he wanted to do¡ªjust trying to strike up a conversation, get to know her, and maybe be friends or something like that.
She¡¯s long been tired of such attempts at conversation.
¡°You¡¯re very beautiful,¡± Xiang Yu said without any reservation.
Leng Chan snorted coldly without saying a word, wanting to use her silence to tell Xiang Yu to get lost.
¡°I want to touch your butt,¡± Xiang Yu said expectantly, his eyes shining.
Leng Chan¡¯s face turned cold, and she was about to strike Xiang Yu.
Seeing the situation turning sour, Xiang Yu quickly hobbled back to his original spot with his crutch. Leng Chan initially wanted to chase after him to teach him a lesson.
Just then, Xiang Yu suddenly said, ¡°Sect Leader Hong, since everyone is here, let¡¯s begin.¡±
Seeing this, Leng Chan could only snort again and stood still.
Hong Jinbao naturally noticed Xiang Yu¡¯s actions but didn¡¯t stop him. He couldn¡¯t help feeling a sense of nostalgia, thinking Xiang Yu really did resemble his younger self.
¡°Let¡¯s stick to the old rules¡¡± Hong Jinbao loudly repeated the rules while standing there.
In fact, he didn¡¯t really need to say it himself, but to show formality and seriousness, he said it personally.
The rules were really simple: fight until the opponent concedes. If they don¡¯t concede, keep fighting.
That¡¯s how brutal it is in this world; don¡¯t concede and I¡¯ll beat you to death.
¡°Xiang Yu, don¡¯t chicken outter, alright?¡± Fang Xiaoming said, ncing sideways at Xiang Yu.
But Xiang Yu didn¡¯t react at all to his words and just stared nkly at Leng Chan.
Seeing that Xiang Yu was ignoring him, Fang Xiaoming could only snort coldly.
Four people stepped forward to draw lots, with Fang Xiaoming confidently going first and then excitedly waving his lot and shouting, ¡°Number one.¡±
¡°I¡¯m number two,¡± Xiang Yu shouted randomly without holding his lot.
¡°How do you know you¡¯re number two?¡± Leng Chan asked confusedly beside Xiang Yu.
¡°I guessed,¡± Xiang Yu replied with a smile.
Leng Chan was speechless, snorted again, and directly moved to the center.
She drew number one, which meant she would be fighting Fang Xiaoming in the first round.
Fang Xiaoming was somewhat disappointed to see that he wasn¡¯t facing Xiang Yu. He was eager to take Xiang Yu down.
Xiang Yu and another person retreated to the side.
¡°Move aside, don¡¯t you know to respect those with disabilities?¡± Xiang Yu hobbled to Jin Guozhong¡¯s side and squeezed him aside.
Jin Guozhong had no choice but to stand next to Xiang Yu and then helplessly smiled at Yuan Huai.
¡°If you can¡¯t go onter, just concede,¡± Jin Guozhong said.
He now had a bit of understanding about Xiang Yu; this man had thick skin and didn¡¯t y by the rules. You never knew what he¡¯d do next.
¡°Are you thinking something bad about me?¡± Xiang Yu suddenly looked at Jin Guozhong and asked.
¡°No,¡± Jin Guozhong answered straightforwardly, then looked ahead, ignoring Xiang Yu.
At this point, the confrontation in the center had begun.
¡°Stop it; it¡¯s not good for a girl to be wielding weapons. You¡¯d be better off following me; I promise you¡¯ll live the good life,¡± Fang Xiaoming said, eyes gleaming.
It¡¯s no wonder; Leng Chan was stunningly beautiful, especially in this gang environment where there were more wolves than meat.
Leng Chan snorted coldly and didn¡¯t speak, then took the lead to strike at Jin Guozhong.
¡°Oh wow, quite fierce; I like it,¡± Fang Xiaoming said with a lewd smile.
Though Fang Xiaoming said that, he was on guard, dodging as Leng Chan attacked. Then he kicked towards Leng Chan¡¯s head without any show of gentleness.
Leng Chan was no ordinary person; she did a backflip to dodge cleverly.
The move was quite shy, instantly winning cheers from the surrounding crowd.
¡°Good!¡± Xiang Yu couldn¡¯t help but stand up and shout.
Little Xuan hurried to Xiang Yu¡¯s side to remind him, ¡°Bro, your leg is still injured.¡±
Only then did Xiang Yu quickly sit back down, pping his hands.
Jin Guozhong, next to him, was startled by Xiang Yu¡¯s shout and involuntarily stepped aside. He didn¡¯t want to be too close to Xiang Yu.
At that moment, he suddenly realized something, staring dumbfounded at Xiang Yu¡¯s leg, recalling Xiang Yu stood up just now. He nced at others around, seeing them just watching the match without showing other expressions.
He quietly stepped over to Yuan Huai and whispered, ¡°Did you notice anything strange about Xiang Yu?¡±
Yuan Huai looked at him confusedly, then at Xiang Yu, and finally shook his head, ¡°No, why?¡±
Seeing that Yuan Huai seemed truthful, he nodded, thinking perhaps he was seeing things.
Xiang Yu¡¯s actions had also caught the attention of Sky Thief Rat, who shared the same puzzled expression as Jin Guozhong.
But seeing everyone around Xiang Yu behaving normally again, he shook his head, dismissing the doubts from his mind.
After all, he was there when Xiang Yu injured his leg, and Xiang Yu¡¯s blood had sttered all over his face. The scene was quite spectacr, leaving no room for doubt.
In just ten days, there was no way Xiang Yu could have recovered. He probably was still in pain.
Thinking about it, Sky Thief Ratughed at himself, realizing he was overthinking. He had waited too long for this day.
As long as Fang Xiaoming was made the candidate, he would hold supreme power, and if Hong Jinbao died a couple of years earlier, Fang Xiaoming would be the Chief of Hongmen.
Everything Fang Xiaoming had would be under his control, and by then, Hongmen would practically be his, Sky Thief Rat¡¯s.
Thinking about this, Sky Thief Rat couldn¡¯t help but smile. Hisughter seemed normal in this setting because Fang Xiaoming was gaining the upper hand in the center.
Although Fang Xiaoming maintained an air of nonchnce, he was shocked inside. He knew Leng Chan was skilled, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be this formidable.
Fang Xiaoming didn¡¯t hold back. He leaped up, kicking towards Leng Chan.
Leng Chan squatted sideways, then kicked towards Fang Xiaoming¡¯s leg.
At this moment, Fang Xiaoming, in mid-air, had no time to dodge. At the critical moment, his other foot swept towards Leng Chan.
If neither evades now, they would both surely be injured, resulting in mutual damage.
The surroundings were silent, with everyone holding their breath, eager to see how Leng Chan would decide.
After all, Leng Chan was on the offensive, holding the initiative. It was up to her whether to dodge or not, as Fang Xiaoming, being airborne, didn¡¯t have that option¡
Chapter 1136: 1136: Surrendering During the Battle with Leng Chan
Chapter 1136: Chapter 1136: Surrendering During the Battle with Leng Chan
At this moment, it was very quiet all around, of course, no one would take out a needle and drop it on the ground to see if there was any sound.
¡°Good!¡± Just then Xiang Yu and Tie Zhuzi eximed at the same time, frightening everyone around them.
Even Yuan Huai, who was on the side, couldn¡¯t take it and moved further away.
Others temporarily focused their attention on Xiang Yu, but quickly shifted back to the fight scene.
Ultimately, Leng Chan chose to evade, pushing hard with her left foot and jumping backward. Her buttnded on the ground, sliding almost two meters.
Fang Xiaoming safelynded on the ground andughed heartily. After all, Leng Chan is a woman; she wouldn¡¯t go to a fish-dead-broken scenario with him.
Thinking of this, Fang Xiaoming¡¯s confidence soared, and he rushed toward Leng Chan. Fang Xiaoming¡¯s movements were fast, and each move targeted Leng Chan¡¯s private parts.
Even though hitting there didn¡¯t cause much harm to Leng Chan, as a woman, being hit or even touched by Fang Xiaoming would be unbearable.
The surrounding audience were all seasoned warriors, naturally able to discern the points of Fang Xiaoming¡¯s punches.
Seeing Fang Xiaoming like this, they lost theirposure and began cursing.
¡°Shameless, how could our Hongmen have such a person.¡±
¡°Indeed, not a single good person in Holy Mouse Hall, a bunch of ***** bastards.¡±
Curses continued around, while those from Holy Mouse Hall shamelesslyughed.
They all wished they were the ones in the middle instead.
Sky Thief Rat also smiled while sitting there, nodding his head, his gaze fully focused on Leng Chan¡¯s chest.
Now it appeared somewhat bulging, but he knew Leng Chan must have wrapped it very tightly with cloth; otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t look like this.
Leng Chan¡¯s face turned red, thinking Xiang Yu was the most shameless, only to find this person in front even more shameless.
If someone like this were to be a candidate for Hongmen, the future of Hongmen would be bleak.
Sitting on the side, Poison Rose couldn¡¯t help but m her hand on the table. Being a woman herself, and a beautiful one, she could empathize with Leng Chan¡¯s anger at this moment.
¡°Shameless.¡± Poison Rose said, but there was nothing she could do.
She couldn¡¯t resign on behalf of Leng Chan; that sentence could onlye from Leng Chan herself. But now, although Leng Chan was on the losing side, she had no intention of admitting defeat.
¡°Don¡¯t resist, why not enjoy with me.¡± Fang Xiaomingughed.
Leng Chan¡¯s face turned red, her chest heaving with anger, bing even more alluring.
¡°Come on!¡± Fang Xiaoming said, throwing a punch at Leng Chan.
Leng Chan tilted her head to avoid the punch, then swung her fist towards Fang Xiaoming¡¯s head.
Then, Fang Xiaoming suddenly grabbed Leng Chan¡¯s cor and forcefully pulled back.
Leng Chan lost bnce and crawled forward.
Taking advantage, Fang Xiaoming aimed a kick at Leng Chan¡¯s face, nearly connecting.
At this moment, Leng Chan used all her strength to roll aside and thennded on the ground with a thump.
Seeing Leng Chan fall, Fang Xiaoming went for a downward kick. The animosity of this kick had none of the previously expressed intent to enjoy together.
Leng Chan quickly rolled away and got up as fast as she could. Although uninjured, her mind was in disarray, making her likely to lose if the fight continued.
Fang Xiaoming pressed his advantage and attacked Leng Chan again, focusing his punches on the disgraceful areas.
For victory, Fang Xiaoming wouldn¡¯t care about such things. It¡¯s a society that speaks with strength; if youck strength, politeness would go unnoticed.
Leng Chan flipped backward to avoid the attack, then quickly jumped backward, finally turning to Hong Jinbao, saying: ¡°I surrender.¡±
Just at that moment, Fang Xiaoming suddenly jumped up and kicked towards Leng Chan.
¡°Watch out!¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t help but shout.
Duringstpetition, Hong Jinbao had already said once surrendered, no more fighting would continue, yet Fang Xiaoming ignored these rules, showing his arrogance.
Standing there, Tie Zhuzi couldn¡¯t help but throw his iron rod directly.
Having learned from the previous Brocade Hall incident, she had been prepared. Hearing the noise from behind, she immediately flipped forward to dodge Fang Xiaoming¡¯s strike.
At that moment, the iron rod thrown by Tie Zhuzi hit Fang Xiaoming¡¯s other leg directly.
The force wasn¡¯t very strong by then, but Fang Xiaoming wasn¡¯t aware, his leg screamed in pain, and he knelt there.
People were ready to curse, but seeing Fang Xiaoming kneel, they burst intoughter.
Leng Chan turned to look and, seeing this scene, couldn¡¯t help but smirk.
Seeing the iron rod on the ground, she knew it was definitely thrown by Tie Zhuzi, sending a grateful look in Tie Zhuzi¡¯s direction.
Hong Jinbao raised his hand indicating everyone to be silent, then coldly looked at Fang Xiaoming and said, ¡°What¡¯s this supposed to mean?¡±
Fang Xiaoming quickly stood up and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t kneel intentionally; I lost my bnce¡¡±
¡°Since she surrendered, why did you still attack her? Do you think nothing of me as the Sect Leader?¡± Hong Jinbao coldly questioned.
After all, Hong Jinbao was the Chief of Hongmen, carrying an inherent aura of authority.
Perhaps the neers didn¡¯t know Hong Jinbao¡¯s past, but the Hall Masters were well aware.
Sky Thief Rat saw Hong Jinbao angered, so he quickly said, ¡°Sect Leader, I saw it clearly. When Leng Chan surrendered, he had already jumped and couldn¡¯t stop.¡±
Fang Xiaoming wasn¡¯t foolish, seeing his Hall Master speak so gently, he quickly cupped his fists and said, ¡°I truly apologize, I already jumped and didn¡¯t do it intentionally.¡±
The crowd murmured softly, doubting Fang Xiaoming¡¯s exnation.
Tie Zhuzi calmly walked over, bent down to pick up his iron rod, and didn¡¯t forget to spit on Fang Xiaoming¡¯s face.
Witnessing this scene, those around finallyughed heartily with relief.
Fang Xiaoming bowed his head, not daring to speak, fearing Hong Jinbao might cancel his candidate eligibility, making all his preparation wasted.
¡°Do you mean it?¡± Hong Jinbao asked coolly.
¡°Absolutely.¡± Fang Xiaoming respectfully replied, no signs of his previous arrogance.
Sky Thief Rat was also anxious, worrying Hong Jinbao might pursue the matter.
¡°Leng Chan, what do you think?¡± Hong Jinbao asked Leng Chan.
Leng Chan nced at Fang Xiaoming, who was bowing his head, and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me; I¡¯ve already lost.¡±
After speaking, Leng Chan walked towards Dumei Hall¡¯s direction. Her indifferent attitude and demeanor attracted cheers from a group of bachelors around, elevating Leng Chan as the goddess in their hearts¡
Chapter 1137: 1137: Xiang Yu Wins by Luck
Chapter 1137: Chapter 1137: Xiang Yu Wins by Luck
¡°Does anyone have any opinions?¡± Hong Jinbao looked at a few Hall Masters and said.
¡°I think this person¡¯s conduct is too poor, let¡¯s just disqualify him quickly.¡± Jin Guozhong said.
The other Hall Masters just sat there silently, knowing well about Sky Thief Rat¡¯s character. If they offended him now, he might cause trouble from the shadows.
¡°Say something!¡± Jin Guozhong yelled at the other Hall Masters.
Sky Thief Rat looked at the others coldly. Seeing no one spoke up, he said, ¡°Minority shouldply with the majority.¡±
Seeing this, Hong Jinbao nodded and said, ¡°In that case, let Fang Xiaoming continue with thepetition. Remember, no next time.¡±
After Hong Jinbao finished speaking, he returned to his seat.
Fang Xiaoming thought to himself how close it was. Fortunately, their Holy Mouse Hall had some deterrence, or else he wouldn¡¯t have been able to continue in thepetition today.
After their bout was over, Xiang Yu, on crutches, walked up. Then he said to Hong Jinbao, ¡°Sect Leader Hong, because of my bad leg, I hope topete with my crutches.¡±
Xiang Yu stood in the center, and everyone around started to discuss. Some were cursing, and some were shouting for Tie Zhuzi to get on stage.
Now with Xiang Yu proposing to carry crutches onto the stage, everyone aroundughed. If a disabled person became a candidate, wouldn¡¯t their Hong Sect be a joke?
Hong Jinbao took a look at the Hall Masters and then asked, ¡°What do the Hall Masters think?¡±
At this time, Sky Thief Rat first stated, ¡°In that case, I think we should care for the disabled. But him holding crutches is like having a weapon, so I suggest that everyone on stage can use a wooden stick.¡±
The other Hall Masters also nodded. Xiang Yu could carry his crutches up, but in doing so, he would have a weapon, which was unfair to the otherpetitors.
¡°Approved.¡± Hong Jinbao shouted.
Then a man from Purgatory Hall also stepped up. He had a wooden stick in hand and cupped his fists to Xiang Yu, ¡°Brother, although you are disabled, I won¡¯t be lenient.¡±
¡°Go ahead.¡± Xiang Yu cupped his fists in return.
The surroundings quieted down as everyone wanted to see how Xiang Yu would fight.
The two didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately started fighting.
The man swung his wooden stick at Xiang Yu. Xiang Yu, using his one leg to support, blocked the man¡¯s stick with his right crutch and then struck the man with his left crutch.
The man didn¡¯t expect Xiang Yu to be so fast and didn¡¯t have time to dodge.
He underestimated Xiang Yu, and at the crucial moment, he retreated backward.
Xiang Yu seized the opportunity, hopped forward, and jabbed the man with his crutch.
After all, the man¡¯s speed was too slow, and he was hit in the chest and fell to the ground.
¡°You lost.¡± Xiang Yu shouted.
The man was furious. Indeed, he had underestimated Xiang Yu, not expecting he could stand on one leg like a golden rooster.
¡°Looking for death!¡± The man shouted, jumping up to strike Xiang Yu with a stick.
The stick came down hard, clearly indicating the man was really angry.
Before the stick couldnd, Xiang Yu suddenly leaped forward again and jabbed the man¡¯s chest, hitting the same spot.
The man fell again, but wasn¡¯t hurt.
¡°You lost again.¡± Xiang Yu stood there with a smile, calmly saying.
After all, that man was an elite of Purgatory Hall, and losing so easily to a disabled person was hard for him to ept.
¡°I¡¯m not convinced.¡± The man stood up again and started circling Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu had leg problems, and he tried to capitalize on that to win.
Indeed, as he circled around Xiang Yu, Xiang Yu could only hop on one leg, making it difficult.
The man was thrilled, thinking he¡¯d found Xiang Yu¡¯s weakness, and started running faster around Xiang Yu.
Those around were speechless. This wasn¡¯t a fight; it was clearly a runningpetition.
Purgatory Hall¡¯s Hall Master Yu Honghao¡¯s face turned green. Initially, he was happy knowing his opponent was Xiang Yu.
After all, Xiang Yu¡¯s leg was injured, and dealing with him shouldn¡¯t have been difficult. But he didn¡¯t expect this.
Xiang Yu¡¯s movements looked simple, just a simple charge forward, and then jabbing with the crutch.
Yet his person was easily struck by Xiang Yu, and now, better yet, he started running in circles around Xiang Yu.
It was embarrassing for him, feeling a burning sensation on his face.
Just as the man was gleefully running, Xiang Yu suddenly thrust his crutch forward.
The man, not noticing as he ran too fast, stumbled over the crutch, falling forward.
Xiang Yu seized the moment, using another crutch to jab the man¡¯s chest, right at the previous spot.
¡°You lost again.¡± Xiang Yu chuckled.
At this point, everyone around finallyughed, thinking Xiang Yu was just lucky to have encountered a fool.
These simple couple of moves easily brought the opponent down.
And the few Hall Masters sitting there didn¡¯tugh; they could see, although Xiang Yu¡¯s moves were simple, they contained much essence.
First, it required precise control of strength, and then, quick reflexes, qualities of a true expert.
¡°I¡¯m not convinced.¡± The man shouted and stood up. He couldn¡¯t believe he couldn¡¯t defeat a disabled person.
It was due to his own carelessness that he fell for Xiang Yu¡¯s tricks. Now, he was going to take it seriously.
He knew he wasn¡¯t a match for Fang Xiaoming, but he hadn¡¯t taken Xiang Yu seriously yet.
¡°Enough.¡± Suddenly, Yu Honghao shouted.
Everyone was startled and looked at him.
¡°You¡¯ve already lost,e down.¡± Yu Honghao said to the man.
¡°Hall Master, I haven¡¯t lost yet.¡± The man unwillingly said, ¡°I can beat him.¡±
Yu Honghao just wanted a hole in the ground to crawl into. Now Xiang Yu was injured, and everyone thought they were bullying him.
But it turned out his own man wasn¡¯t even a match for Xiang Yu, making him feel embarrassed.
¡°Stop talking nonsense,e back quickly.¡± Yu Honghao said.
The man gave Xiang Yu a fierce look, threw his stick to the ground, and walked back looking dejected.
Xiang Yu then stood in the middle,ughing and said, ¡°Anyone else not convinced?¡±
Everyone thought he looked a bitical andughed at him. Xiang Yu was indeed a bit too lucky.
However, his luck ended here because his next opponent was Fang Xiaoming.
Everyone knew this person was not easy to deal with.
¡°I¡¯m not convinced.¡± Fang Xiaoming spoke out, disapproving of Xiang Yu¡¯s way of hogging the limelight.
¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t be convinced.¡± Xiang Yu said as he walked aside.
¡°Where are you going?¡± Fang Xiaoming frowned.
¡°Tired from fighting, taking a rest. No sense of sympathy, not knowing to care for the disabled.¡± Xiang Yu mumbled¡
Chapter 1138: 1138: Finally Comes After Thousands of Calls
Chapter 1138: Chapter 1138: Finally Comes After Thousands of Calls
Fang Xiaoming was exasperated by Xiang Yu; he had finally waited for this moment and couldn¡¯t wait to deal with Xiang Yu.
And seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s anxious appearance, it seemed he was eager to reincarnate. At this point, Xiang Yu even shot Fang Xiaoming a disdainful nce and sat down on the side.
The people aroundughed heartily; they didn¡¯t like Xiang Yu. Butpared to Fang Xiaoming, they still hoped Xiang Yu would win.
Through the spread of word of mouth, they already knew that Xiang Yu¡¯s leg injury wasn¡¯t a disability, but due to something that happened ten days ago, he had injured his leg with a knife.
After hearing this, their attitude towards Xiang Yu began to change. A real man should be like this, responsible.
¡°Xiang Yu, you must win.¡±
¡°Yes, Xiang Yu, you must beat that kid up.¡±
The people around began yelling; if it were just one person, they might hesitate a bit. But when everyone started shouting, they didn¡¯t care.
Fang Xiaoming, infuriated, red at the surroundings and shouted, ¡°Shut the **** up.¡±
His shouting had little effect and only brought more curses in return.
Seeing the situation getting out of control, Sky Thief Rat looked at Hong Jinbao and said, ¡°Sect Leader, since it¡¯s just thest step, let¡¯s hurry and start.¡±
Hong Jinbao also nced at Xiang Yu and said, ¡°Have you rested well?¡±
¡°Not yet, I¡¯m greatly injured, need to rest a bit,¡± Xiang Yu replied honestly.
The people around were speechless; Xiang Yu was just bullshitting. What vital energy did he have?
Besides, earlier, he hardly exerted much effort and easily defeated that person.
¡°How much longer do you need to rest?¡± Hong Jinbao asked.
At this moment, Hong Jinbao was quite curious about Xiang Yu. Earlier, Xiang Yu easily defeated his opponent, giving him a glimmer of hope.
Perhaps it¡¯s not impossible for Xiang Yu to actually defeat Fang Xiaoming; he was eager to see.
¡°You don¡¯t know how to look after the disabled; at the very least, let me replenish some energy first,¡± Xiang Yu grumbled.
¡°Shameless.¡± At this point, Leng Chan suddenly snorted coldly.
She just couldn¡¯t stand Xiang Yu¡¯sckadaisical attitude. Now is the candidate selectionpetition, originally a serious matter, but Xiang Yu made it a mess.
Poison Rose shook her head and said, ¡°He has a good chance of bing a candidate.¡±
¡°He? I don¡¯t think he¡¯s Fang Xiaoming¡¯s match,¡± Leng Chan replied bluntly.
She had dealt with Fang Xiaoming before, even she was not his match, so Xiang Yu with a cane seemed even less likely.
¡°You people have no conscience.¡± Xiang Yu drank a cup of water before standing up, then walked to the center with his cane.
The people around started cheering, and someone shouted ¡°Go Xiang Yu.¡±
Everyone present began shouting.
¡°Go Xiang Yu! Go Xiang Yu!¡±
These people were like Xiang Yu¡¯s cheerleaders, but these cheerleaders were all burly men.
¡°You, hurry over here to die.¡± Xiang Yu stood there, looking at Fang Xiaoming and said.
Fang Xiaoming was infuriated by Xiang Yu, then raised his fists towards Xiang Yu.
He wanted to kill Xiang Yu before he admitted defeat, kill him in front of everyone.
As long as he defeated Xiang Yu and became the candidate, he wanted to see who dared to provoke him.
¡°Hold on!¡± Xiang Yu suddenly shouted.
The momentum Fang Xiaoming just built instantly deted.
¡°What do you still want?¡± Fang Xiaoming asked impatiently. But thinking Xiang Yu would soon be dead, he wasn¡¯t that angry.
¡°You haven¡¯t picked up your weapon yet; don¡¯t say I bullied you when you lose.¡± Xiang Yu looked at the stick on the ground and said.
¡°No need, I can knock you down with my bare hands.¡± Fang Xiaoming snorted coldly.
¡°That won¡¯t do. You must hold the stick.¡± Xiang Yu said, then used his cane to roll the stick on the ground over.
Fang Xiaoming, having no choice, picked up the stick, stood there, and shouted, ¡°Can we start now?¡±
¡°No.¡± Xiang Yu responded, then turned to Hong Jinbao and said, ¡°Sect Leader Hong, can we start?¡±
Hong Jinbao also nodded and said, ¡°The final candidate match, start now.¡±
As soon as Hong Jinbao finished speaking, Fang Xiaoming raised the stick and swung at Xiang Yu.
Fang Xiaoming wasn¡¯t good with a stick, but he was agile and quite skilled. As they say, myriad methods return to one¡ªand holding the stick, he wielded it fiercely.
Everyone around quieted down; most came to see how Xiang Yu actually fought.
Though disappointed with Xiang Yu¡¯s leg, they still watched intently, hoping a miracle might ur.
Fang Xiaoming didn¡¯t bother talking to Xiang Yu and swung the stick straight down at Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu quickly dodged back, muttering, ¡°What kind of person is this, no consideration for the disabled.¡±
¡°Xiang Yu, you¡¯re asking to die.¡± Fang Xiaoming gritted his teeth, then brandished the stick towards Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu took another step back and chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, we have time.¡±
Fang Xiaoming missed with a blow and stood there catching his breath, taking a deep breath. Then he smiled, ¡°Alright, Xiang Yu, you actually know how to y psychological warfare.¡±
Xiang Yu nodded, ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right.¡±
Seeing Xiang Yu Himself admit it, Fang Xiaoming alsoughed. It was clear Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t in a rush to fight him.
This indicated Xiang Yu was looking for an opportunity, a chance for a decisive strike.
¡°Xiang Yu, you¡¯re just a coward; I heard your leg injury was self-inflicted to save your life.¡± Fang Xiaoming said steadily.
Xiang Yu also nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, my leg was itching, so just stabbed it for fun.¡±
Faced with Xiang Yu¡¯s shamelessness, Fang Xiaoming was speechless. He initially wanted to provoke Xiang Yu but underestimated him.
These things, Xiang Yu didn¡¯t care at all.
¡°Why are you still dawdling, hurry and fight.¡±
¡°Stop the nonsense, hurry and get on with it.¡±
The surrounding people were impatient; they came to watch Xiang Yu¡¯s skills. Now, the two of them were chit-chatting in the center.
With a smile, Xiang Yu walked up to Fang Xiaoming and said, ¡°You¡¯re not my match, you¡¯d better surrender quickly.¡±
Fang Xiaoming was annoyed butughed, saying, ¡°Since I¡¯m not your match, why do you¡¡±
Before Fang Xiaoming could finish his sentence, Xiang Yu suddenly swung his cane towards Fang Xiaoming¡¯s groin.
Fang Xiaoming hadn¡¯t anticipated Xiang Yu¡¯s sudden move and hurried to block with his stick.
Xiang Yu moved quickly, catching Fang Xiaoming by surprise. In a critical moment, he jumped up and simultaneously defended with the stick in his hand.
Due to the ambush, Xiang Yu¡¯s strike wasn¡¯t very powerful¡
Chapter 1139: Xiang Yu Excitedly Throws Away His Crutch
Chapter 1139: Chapter 1139: Xiang Yu Excitedly Throws Away His Crutch
Although Xiang Yu had a hint of sneak attack, the crowd just coughed and pretended not to see it.
They all hoped Xiang Yu could defeat Fang Xiaoming. The people of Holy Mouse Hall were already arrogant, and if they had someone be a candidate, no one would dare provoke them in the future.
Xiang Yu missed with his first strike and then attacked from top to bottom with his left crook.
Fang Xiaoming only had a stick, so he could only block with his arm.
Xiang Yu used a lot of force and hit Fang Xiaoming¡¯s arm hard.
Fang Xiaoming cried out in pain and retreated backward.
"How about it, my Dog Beating Stick Technique is not bad, right?" Xiang Yu chuckled.
Fang Xiaoming gritted his teeth, raised his stick, and charged forward again. He used all his strength to sweep his stick horizontally at Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu blocked it in front of him with his left crook but underestimated his opponent¡¯s strength a bit. He only felt pain in his left arm as a strong force mmed into him.
Xiang Yu used his right crook to brace himself, barely managing to keep from falling.
Fang Xiaoming sneered and attacked again with force. This time, Xiang Yu was prepared. He stepped back half a step and struck back in the same stance.
Fang Xiaoming sneered again, thinking since Xiang Yu didn¡¯t block hisst strike, he would see how he managed this time.
Xiang Yu also sneered internally, using all his strength, and struck at Fang Xiaoming.
Fang Xiaoming used all his strength to block, determined to show he was stronger than Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu¡¯s crook hit Fang Xiaoming¡¯s stick, breaking it instantly, and then struck his chest.
Fang Xiaoming felt a huge force hit his chest, sending him uncontrobly flying.
In mid-air, he spewed a mouthful of fresh blood.
Everyone was shocked. What was happening? They had just started fighting, and there was already blood. Fang Xiaomingnded and slid across the ground a great distance.
"Well, do you submit?" Xiang Yu said with a beaming smile.
The surroundings were very quiet, with everyone unable to believe their eyes. Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s skinny figure, how could he possess such power?
The most shocked was Leng Chan, looking at Fang Xiaoming on the ground, her mind couldn¡¯t keep up.
"Hall Master, this..." Leng Chan looked down at Poison Rose but stopped when she saw the same expression on Poison Rose¡¯s face.
"Good!" Tie Zhuzi¡¯s loud shout broke the silence, and this exmation snapped Jin Guozhong back to reality.
He also started pping and cheering. Having held this position for a long time, he had cultivated a demeanor unshaken by fortune or misfortune.
But today was so thrilling that his heart was greatly encouraged, so he couldn¡¯t help but start cheering.
The people around also came to their senses and began to p.
They finally believed the fight from ten days ago was real.
Even Hong Jinbao stood up; such power wasn¡¯t something ordinary people could have, indeed a natural-born strength.
At this time, the person with the worst expression was Sky Thief Rat, the Hall Master of Holy Mouse Hall, who almost stood up from his wheelchair.
He originally thought Fang Xiaoming could easily defeat Xiang Yu and take the opportunity to kill him to avenge his broken leg, but now it seemed uncertain.
Lying on the ground, Fang Xiaoming gritted his teeth; he never expected Xiang Yu¡¯s tremendous strength.
He barely climbed up to see his wooden stick broken into two pieces and simply threw it to the ground.
"I underestimated you," Fang Xiaoming said seriously, looking at Xiang Yu.
He was already injured, probably with at least two broken ribs, but he wouldn¡¯t give up; he wanted to tear Xiang Yu to pieces.
"It¡¯s still time to admit defeat, otherwise you might not have a lifeter," Xiang Yu said confidently, looking up.
Seeing Fang Xiaoming stand up again, the crowd became excited, having missed the first part and now eager to see just how powerful Xiang Yu was.
Fang Xiaoming puffed out his chest, clenching his fists in an attacking stance.
But then something baffling happened. Xiang Yu threw his crooks aside and clenched his fists with both hands.
"What¡¯s going on?" Jin Guozhong anxiously asked Yuan Huai.
They all knew Xiang Yu was injured in the leg, and it was severe. Everyone was present that day when Xiang Yu¡¯s major artery was pierced, blood spurting out.
Yuan Huai was also anxious, stepping forward and saying, "Xiang Yu, don¡¯t be overconfident. Your leg hasn¡¯t healed yet."
Several Hall Masters stood up; being in high positions, they knew Xiang Yu¡¯s situation. Now that Xiang Yu had thrown aside both crutches, he was courting death.
Leng Chan saw Xiang Yu serious for the first time, her view of him slightly changing. It seemed his previous yful demeanor was just an act.
A deafening apuse erupted again. They were merely inspired by Xiang Yu¡¯s spirit, not considering the win or loss.
Sitting up front, Hong Jinbao couldn¡¯t help but stand up, his sparked hope seemingly extinguished.
"Haha, good, Xiang Yu, I admire your style so much. You¡¯re simply a role model for the young." Sky Thief Rat cheered excitedly from his seat.
Fang Xiaoming was also pleased. Although his chest hurt, such pain was nothing to him, as long as he held on, the candidate position would be his.
To sit in that position, he could endure any pain.
"Good, good, good, I greatly admire you, Xiang Yu," Fang Xiaoming said.
Xiang Yu stood with his hands behind his back, head raised with a confident smile, appearing fully prepared.
Among these people, only Tie Zhuzi and Xiaoxuan believed him; others were skeptical.
"He¡¯s just a pure fool," Leng Chan remarked from the side.
No one would object if Xiang Yu kept his crooks. If he hit Fang Xiaoming with one again, it would decide the battle, but now it was uncertain...
"You sure you don¡¯t need them?" Fang Xiaoming walked around Xiang Yu tentatively, kicking the crutch to the side far away.
Even if Xiang Yu wanted to use it now, he couldn¡¯t get to it. Fang Xiaoming suddenlyughed.
"Xiang Yu, oh Xiang Yu, what should I call you? You think you¡¯re a hero, but in my eyes, you¡¯re just a fool, a in fool," Fang Xiaoming finishedughing.
Theughter was loud, echoing throughout the basketball court.
The people of Holy Mouse Hall alsoughed merrily. They didn¡¯t care about anything else; as long as they could win, any means would do.
"I regret it," Xiang Yu¡¯s confident face suddenly turned a bit tense, and he limped over toward his crutch.
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s actions, Fang Xiaoming felt even better and went to the crutch, kicking it to the Sky Thief Rat¡¯s feet.
The Sky Thief Rat picked it up, looked it over, and said, "This thing will be just right for me in the future."
Chapter 1140: 1140 Xiang Yu Transforms into a Locomotive
Chapter 1140: Chapter 1140 Xiang Yu Transforms into a Lotive
¡°What an idiot.¡± At this moment, Jin Guozhong shouted, feeling a bit frustrated by Xiang Yu¡¯s perceivedck of progress.
Everyone was disappointed. Although they didn¡¯t particrly like Xiang Yu, they disliked Fang Xiaoming even more; Fang Xiaoming was just a piece of trash.
Xiang Yu wore a terrified expression, then looked at Fang Xiaoming and said, ¡°I¡¯m a bit regretful now, I want to take my crutches back.¡±
Seeing Xiang Yu like this, Fang Xiaoming felt very pleased and then said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve thrown them away, don¡¯t use them anymore.¡±
Fang Xiaoming was now very confident; he was just about to kill Xiang Yu before Xiang Yu could admit defeat.
¡°Do it.¡± At this moment, the Sky Thief Rat sat there holding Xiang Yu¡¯s crutches, speaking coldly.
Fang Xiaoming snorted coldly, then charged towards Xiang Yu. Although his ribs were broken, this pain was nothingpared to his desire to be a candidate.
But Xiang Yu just stood there with a frightened look, not moving.
¡°Die!¡± Fang Xiaoming shouted and kicked towards Xiang Yu.
But just before he touched Xiang Yu, he suddenly saw Xiang Yu smile, and instinctively he felt something was about to happen.
Seeing that the kick was about tond on Xiang Yu¡¯s face, everyone thought Xiang Yu was definitely going to lose.
Leng Chan turned his head directly, not wanting to see Xiang Yu being kicked half to death.
Just when everyone had no hope, Xiang Yu suddenly shifted to the side, and then, while no one was paying attention, he directly grabbed Fang Xiaoming¡¯s ankle.
¡°Off you go.¡± Xiang Yu shouted, then flung him directly towards the Sky Thief Rat.
At this moment, the Sky Thief Rat was still immersed in the joy of impending victory, pondering where to celebrate after Fang Xiaoming won.
At this moment, he suddenly found a dark shadowing at him. He had no time to dodge, so he swung the crutches towards the shadow.
After all, given Fang Xiaoming¡¯s weight, this swing didn¡¯t move him, and instead, he directly crashed onto him.
Both of themnded at the same time, crying out loud.
Fang Xiaoming crashed onto the Sky Thief Rat. He was fine and got up directly, while the Sky Thief Rat was left dizzy from the collision.
¡°What happened?¡± The Sky Thief Rat shouted there.
The people around him took a while to finally react, then hurriedly went forward to help the Sky Thief Rat up.
Fang Xiaoming looked quite disheartened; he didn¡¯t even know how he ended up flying over here.
Only a few Hall Masters on site saw Xiang Yu¡¯s actions clearly, while others didn¡¯t understand how Fang Xiaoming knocked down the Sky Thief Rat. Could they possibly have some secret affair?
Leng Chan, standing near Poison Rose, also didn¡¯t know what happened since she had just turned her head.
¡°Hall Master, what, what¡¯s going on?¡± Leng Chan asked in confusion.
Poison Rose just shook her head andughed, saying, ¡°There¡¯s something good to watch this time.¡±
The swift movement from Xiang Yu just now, how could he seem like a disabled person? Even ordinary people couldn¡¯t be that fast.
¡°Good.¡± Tie Zhuzi didn¡¯t see clearly but still shouted out loud.
Now Tie Zhuzi¡¯s role was basically the leading cheerleader; when he shouted, everyone around started cheering, shouting in endless apuse.
Hong Jinbao, sitting in the most central position, was a bit excited as he watched Xiang Yu¡¯s leg. If Xiang Yu¡¯s leg was fine, it would truly be a miracle.
Fang Xiaoming had nearly lost his reason at this point, so he walked back to the central position and looked at Xiang Yu, saying: ¡°Is your leg okay?¡±
Xiang Yu then wore a pained expression and said: ¡°Ah, it hurts.¡±
But anyone could tell from his expression that he was faking it.
Seeing this, Fang Xiaoming could only grit his teeth and say: ¡°So this was all an act, your leg wasn¡¯t injured at all.¡±
At these words, everyone looked at Xiang Yu in confusion. Especially Yuan Huai, who was present at the scene at that time. Moreover, Xiang Yu fainted all too realistically, it was impossible for him to fake it.
¡°Could it be he took a painkiller?¡± Yuan Huai whispered quietly.
Jin Guozhong, who was beside him, nodded after hearing this; this was the only exnation now.
Fang Xiaoming had suffered twice now and began taking things seriously. He could only me the Sky Thief Rat for providing fake information.
¡°Impossible, impossible.¡± The Sky Thief Rat mumbled, looking at Xiang Yu¡¯s leg.
¡°I really underestimated you.¡± Fang Xiaoming said and then started circling Xiang Yu slowly.
The surroundings quieted down again; unless the matter reached its final step, no one could tell who would win or lose.
¡°Never underestimate your opponent at any time.¡± Xiang Yu also started to get serious.
Fang Xiaoming circled half around Xiang Yu before cautiously approaching him.
When he was two meters away from Xiang Yu, Fang Xiaoming suddenly kicked towards him.
Fang Xiaoming¡¯s kick wasn¡¯t powerful, just a probing kick.
Xiang Yu naturally could see through it and pped his foot, then mirrored this move by kicking towards Fang Xiaoming.
Knowing Xiang Yu had a lot of strength, Fang Xiaoming didn¡¯t dare to take the kick directly, so he quickly jumped back.
Xiang Yu missed with one kick, then as soon as his right footnded, he followed with a spinning kick with his left foot.
Fang Xiaoming had a shadow over Xiang Yu¡¯s strength, he didn¡¯t dare to get close at all and could only retreat backward.
¡°Shadowless Kick!¡± Xiang Yu shouted, then kicked towards Fang Xiaoming one after another.
Fang Xiaoming could only keep retreating backward, and he had already retreated right in front of the Sky Thief Rat.
¡°Watch out.¡± The Sky Thief Rat reminded him from behind.
Fang Xiaoming hurriedly retreated in another direction, but by then it was toote. Xiang Yu saw he had already cornered him there, then jumped up and kicked directly onto Fang Xiaoming.
Fang Xiaoming felt like he had been hit by a truck, and his body flew backward uncontrobly.
By this time, the Sky Thief Rat was already prepared, when he saw Xiang Yu jump up, he dashed a bit forward, narrowly escaping this ¡®disaster.¡¯
But the people behind him weren¡¯t so lucky.
Fang Xiaoming crashed into one person, who then crashed into another, and finally, three people flew out.
They flew about three meters away, then fell to the ground, life or death unknown.
Seeing this scene, Xiang Yu could only awkwardly smile and say, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±
The scene fell silent again; everyone¡¯s brain short-circuited. They couldn¡¯t believe what they just saw.
Everyone, including Hong Jinbao, had their mouths wide open. What just happened? When did Xiang Yu turn into a train?
Seeing their expressions, the most delighted person was Tie Zhuzi. He was not surprised in the least, now no matter what move Xiang Yu made, it was all within the normal range.
Xiao Xuan was also there secretly shaking his head, Xiang Yu¡¯s skills were getting more and more impressive. Since knowing Xiang Yu, he had constantly been improving, now reaching an incredible level.
¡°Did you all see that? He¡¯s my brother Yu, he is Xiang Yu.¡± Tie Zhuziughed heartily there.
Yuan Huai also gaped, then turned woodenly to Tie Zhuzi, saying: ¡°Is he really Xiang Yu¡¡±
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!
Chapter 1141: Successfully Elected as a Candidate
Chapter 1141: Chapter 1141: Sessfully Elected as a Candidate
Yuan Huai looked at Tie Zhuzi in disbelief, and he was very doubtful if this was really Xiang Yu. He had been following Xiang Yu for a while, although he was always in a drunken state, nothing escaped his eyes, and he had never known Xiang Yu to be so formidable.
Moreover, Xiang Yu indeed got injured ten days ago, and had been receiving treatment in City No. 2. Although he hadn¡¯t seen him during this period, he wouldn¡¯t have be so powerful.
"There¡¯s a lot you don¡¯t know about him." Just then Xiao Xuan suddenly said.
Xiao Xuan rarely talked, but now was stunned by Xiang Yu¡¯s prowess, feeling quite proud.
Xiang Yu felt somewhat regretful for letting Sky Thief Rat escape. He had used all his strength in that kick, intending to take Sky Thief Rat down together.
"What, feeling unhappy?" Just then Hong Jinbao walked over with a warm smile and looked at Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu quickly took a couple of steps to the side, then adopted a guarded look and said, "What bad idea are you thinking of?"
"Am I really that scary?" Hong Jinbaoughed heartily.
Xiang Yu chuckled and walked over to Sky Thief Rat, then looked at him, saying, "Can I have my crutches back?"
Although he was inquiring, he didn¡¯t wait for the other party to respond, directly snatching the crutches from Sky Thief Rat¡¯s hands.
"You..." Sky Thief Rat red at Xiang Yu fiercely, feeling somewhat overshadowed by Xiang Yu, daring not to voice his anger.
Though there were more than a dozen people guarding him, none couldpare to Xiang Yu in terms of presence.
"What do you mean ¡¯you¡¯, do you want topete with me? Well, both of us are disabled anyway, it¡¯s only fair to have a duel." Xiang Yu said thoughtfully.
"Who¡¯speting with you? Hmph! Brute." Sky Thief Rat scoffed disdainfully.
It was only at this moment that the surrounding people reacted, and then began to apud. Today¡¯s fight, though not spectacr, showed them what a true master was.
That meant not using fancy moves but ending the opponent with just a few strikes.
Leng Chan also snapped back to reality, having to admire Xiang Yu¡¯s strength. Never before had she seen someone with such immense power.
"Wasn¡¯t his leg injured?" Leng Chan asked Poison Rose with bewilderment.
Poison Rose also shook her head without speaking. She had been present back then, witnessing Xiang Yu pass out, and now was standing here energetically, truly puzzling.
The contest had ended now, and Yuan Huai and the others moved to the center. Anyway, Xiang Yu had won, sessfully earning the candidate¡¯s qualification.
This was unexpected to everyone.
Tie Zhuzi stood in the center, wielding a hefty iron rod, shouting, "So, you¡¯ve all seen, right? This is Brother Yu. From now on, he¡¯s the candidate for your Sect Leader of Hongmen, and you all have to listen to him."
"I object." Just after Tie Zhuzi¡¯s words fell, Sky Thief Rat suddenly shouted.
Everyone turned their gaze to him, wanting to hear what he had to say.
"Everyone knows, at the beginning Xiang Yu imed to be injured, and seriously at that. To amodate him, everyone allowed him to fight using crutches. But he deceived everyone; he wasn¡¯t injured at all, as everyone saw his good leg earlier. He¡¯s ying tricks." Sky Thief Rat shouted.
The members of Holy Mouse Hall also began to shout. They had seen with their own eyes that Xiang Yu stood there unharmed.
"He¡¯s cheating, we object."
"He¡¯s a big fraud and doesn¡¯t deserve this qualification."
The ones causing amotion were members of Holy Mouse Hall.
Fang Xiaoming had been highly relied upon by them, and nowys there, life or death unknown, prompting them to at least do something.
"Xiang Yu was indeed injured, you were present that day." Seeing this, Hong Jinbao said hurriedly.
"I was present, but didn¡¯t see it, he¡¯s definitely cheating." Sky Thief Rat persisted aggressively.
At this moment, Xiang Yu walked over with his crutches, looking at Sky Thief Rat said, "See, I¡¯m using crutches, naturally I¡¯m injured."
"Why weren¡¯t you using crutches earlier, Xiang Yu stop pretending, everything was arranged by you, everyone was deceived by this Xiang Yu." Sky Thief Rat instigated.
At this point, the surrounding people quieted down, wanting to see how Xiang Yu would handle this matter.
Whether Xiang Yu was real injured or not was only rumored, they hadn¡¯t seen it themselves, so were curious.
If Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t injured, then he indeed had the suspicion of deceit. But if Xiang Yu fought while injured, it¡¯d only prove he was far more powerful than what they saw.
Right now, all nine Hall Masters were present, along with brothers from various halls, and Hong Jinbao was in a tough spot.
Just then, Tie Zhuzi stood angrily in front of Sky Thief Rat, shouting, "Didn¡¯t your eyes grow? Brother Yu¡¯s blood sprayed all over you that day, you ****** forgot so soon?"
Sky Thief Rat also dreaded Tie Zhuzi, couldn¡¯t help but coldly snort with his head turned to the side, then gestured those behind him to pull him back.
"Since everyone wants to know if I¡¯m injured, I¡¯ll prove it to you." With that, Xiang Yu directly loosened his trousers, stripped down under everyone¡¯s eyes, leaving just one pair of underwear.
Only to see bandages still wrapped around Xiang Yu¡¯s thigh, now dyed crimson with blood.
People were once again shocked, greatly admiring Xiang Yu¡¯s endurance, actuallypeting while carrying injuries, truly admirable.
"Rogue." Leng Chan coldly snorted.
While Poison Rose also smiled wryly and bowed her head.
"Who else doesn¡¯t believe, should I take off my underwear and let you see if I¡¯m a real man or not?" Xiang Yu shouted to the surroundings.
Peopleughed again, admiring Xiang Yu¡¯s courage and skill.
Now Sky Thief Rat¡¯s face was lifeless, Xiang Yu had tantly exposed him.
"Do you have anything else to say." Tie Zhuzi stuck his rod forward and shouted.
The people of Holy Mouse Hall started to lose their momentum; though Holy Mouse Hall was arge hall, it was far too smallpared to the entire Hongmen.
Hong Jinbao walked up to Xiang Yu, intending to pat his shoulder, but Xiang Yu reacted quickly, evading swiftly.
"You better stay away from me." Xiang Yu said with a smile, looking at Hong Jinbao cautiously.
Hong Jinbao felt helpless, then said, "You¡¯ve sessfully be the candidate for Sect Leader of Hongmen."
Yuan Huai and the others also felt pleased; it was both unexpected yet reasonable.
Xiang Yu was brought by him, which eased his mind.
Quietly leaving years ago, Yuan Huai actually had guilt towards Hong Jinbao, and after so many years, he could finally put this matter to rest.
Hong Jinbao stood in the center, looking at everyone, and shouted, "Now I dere, Xiang Yu..."
Before he finished speaking, Sky Thief Rat suddenly shouted, "I object, it¡¯s against the rules."
Chapter 1142: Xiang Yu Is Not a Member of Hongmen
Chapter 1142: Chapter 1142: Xiang Yu Is Not a Member of Hongmen
"This doesn¡¯t follow the rules." Sky Thief Rat suddenly shouted.
Everyone focused their gaze over again. They all wanted to see what else Sky Thief Rat had to say.
They knew Sky Thief Rat wouldn¡¯t be happy, wouldn¡¯t easily let Xiang Yu be the Vice Sect Leader.
"What else do you have to say?" Hong Jinbao also was a bit impatient and said this.
Sky Thief Rat had someone push him to the center, then he lifted his head and shouted around: "Everyone knows that to be a Vice Sect Leader of our Hongmen, one must be a member of Hongmen. But Xiang Yu isn¡¯t considered a member of Hongmen; he¡¯s just someone pulled from the street."
The moment Sky Thief Rat spoke, everyone was shocked. When they first heard the name Xiang Yu, they subconsciously assumed Xiang Yu was a member of Hongmen.
Now, with Sky Thief Rat¡¯s words, they started to doubt. If he really wasn¡¯t a member of Hongmen, then his causing amotion here today would surely warrant punishment.
Hong Jinbao also felt a bit flustered; he had overlooked this detail. He stood at the center and gestured for everyone to calm down.
"Who says he¡¯s not a member of Hongmen? Xiang Yu is my adopted son. I am the Sect Leader of Hongmen, so naturally, he is a member of Hongmen," Hong Jinbao shouted.
"Sect Leader Hong, don¡¯t confuse things. You are you, and he is he. Even if he were your biological son, without having gone through the initiation ritual, he is still not a member of Hongmen," Sky Thief Rat said unyieldingly.
This part was true. To join Hongmen, one must undergo an initiation ritual.
Everyone started whispering among themselves. After all, Hongmen was not dictated by one person, and sometimes Hong Jinbao also didn¡¯t have the means.
"Little Zhi, you¡¯re trying to oppose me, huh." Hong Jinbao looked coldly at Sky Thief Rat and said.
Sky Thief Rat shivered all over, but he couldn¡¯tpromise on this matter. If Xiang Yu became Vice Sect Leader, there would be nothing good for them in the future.
"Sect Leader Hong, don¡¯t threaten me. I¡¯m just following the rules," Sky Thief Rat righteously shouted.
"ording to the rules, you should have been expelled from Hongmen long ago," Hong Jinbao roared.
In the past, Sky Thief Rat often broke the rules, and Hong Jinbao would only turn a blind eye. He thought this would maintain peace within Hongmen, but he didn¡¯t expect this allowed Sky Thief Rat to sink deeper.
"The past is the past, and the present is the present; they cannot be lumped together," Sky Thief Rat said.
At this time, Hong Jinbao regretted not recing Sky Thief Rat as Hall Master earlier. Now he had gained momentum, and recing him was impossible.
If people found out that Xiang Yu had not even joined Hongmen and participated in the candidates¡¯petition, it would beughable if word got out.
Moreover, Xiang Yu would be beaten to death.
"How do you know I haven¡¯t joined Hongmen?" At this moment, Xiang Yu suddenly stepped forward and shouted.
"Don¡¯t ask me how; I just know," Sky Thief Rat said triumphantly.
"What if I really haven¡¯t joined Hongmen?" Xiang Yu said with a look of horror.
"What then?" Sky Thief Ratughed confidently and then shouted to the surroundings: "Brothers, what should we do if an outsideres to meddle with us and disrupts our candidates¡¯petition?"
"Beat him to death with sticks!" The people from Holy Mouse Hall shouted again with high spirits.
No one would have imagined things would develop to this point. It showed that Sky Thief Rat really expended a lot of effort.
"Hall Master, what do we do?" Leng Chan anxiously said from the side.
Emotionally, she hoped that Xiang Yu could be the Vice Sect Leader. If she met Xiang Yu today, she believed she was no match for him.
"If he hasn¡¯t joined Hongmen, no one can save him," Poison Rose said, furrowing her brow.
"Isn¡¯t it the same if he joins now?" Leng Chan said anxiously.
"It¡¯s toote." Poison Rose sighed.
"How did we overlook this." Jin Guozhong said anxiously.
He had a lot of faith in Xiang Yu, believing that if Xiang Yu became the Vice Sect Leader, he would lead Hongmen to a brighter future.
Coupled with Yuan Huai¡¯s strong rmendation, Jin Guozhong had strong confidence in Xiang Yu.
"What do we do?" Jin Guozhong looked at Yuan Huai and said.
But Yuan Huai just shook his head with a helpless smile and said: "Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t be fooled by Xiang Yu¡¯s facial expressions."
"What do you mean?" Jin Guozhong asked in confusion.
"You¡¯ll know in a while." Yuan Huai didn¡¯t hurry but smiled easily.
Jin Guozhong was very puzzled but seeing Yuan Huai¡¯s confident expression, he felt relieved. He knew Yuan Huai was someone worthy of trust, while for Xiang Yu, it was still uncertain.
At this moment, Xiang Yu looked terrified and then said to Sky Thief Rat: "Is it that serious?"
"It¡¯s more serious than you think." Sky Thief Rat said, then looked at Hong Jinbao: "Sect Leader, this person is causing trouble here, what do you say we should do?"
"We need to investigate this matter thoroughly before proceeding." Hong Jinbao said.
Now that things had reached this point, even if it meant breaking the rules, he had to protect Xiang Yu.
"What¡¯s there to investigate? Just have him take off his shirt and let everyone see. If he¡¯s joined Hongmen, there¡¯ll be a ¡¯Hong¡¯ character burned onto his back with a branding iron. If not, he¡¯s just here to cause trouble." Sky Thief Rat said triumphantly.
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s terrified expression, he knew Hong Jinbao and the others had overlooked this detail.
He had investigated that Xiang Yu initially didn¡¯t want to join Hongmen, and him attending the contest today was a sudden event.
"What?" Xiang Yu said with a look of horror: "I just took off my pants, and now you¡¯re asking me to take off my shirt. Are you a pervert? Does bing a Vice Sect Leader require proving one¡¯s identity? Then I quit, I¡¯m going home."
Xiang Yu said this and made as if to leave.
"Stop, it¡¯s toote to leave now." Sky Thief Rat shouted: "You¡¯d better take it off and let everyone have a look. If you¡¯ve joined Hongmen, then I owe you an apology. If you haven¡¯t, don¡¯t me us for our strict rules." Sky Thief Rat pressed aggressively.
"How will you apologize?" Xiang Yu turned around and looked at Sky Thief Rat and said.
"However you want me to apologize, I will do it." Sky Thief Rat said confidently, sure that Xiang Yu did not have the mark on his back.
"Alright then, if I ask you to kneel on the ground and call me ¡¯Grandpa¡¯ three times, are you willing?" Xiang Yu said yfully.
People around coughed at this; it seemed like child¡¯s y. If Sky Thief Rat really knelt and called Xiang Yu ¡¯Grandpa,¡¯ how would he maintain his reputation?
"Xiang Yu, what did you say?" Sky Thief Rat said viciously, clenching his fists, his eyes ring fiercely.
"Enough with the nonsense. Just say yes or no. If you don¡¯t agree, then you must admit I¡¯m already a member of Hongmen. If you agree, then I¡¯ll show you; after all, you¡¯re very interested in men, especially strong ones like me." Xiang Yu said as he struck a pose...
Chapter 1143: 1143: The Irresistible Power of the People
Chapter 1143: Chapter 1143: The Irresistible Power of the People
The Sky Thief Rat was fuming because of Xiang Yu, though he knew he shouldn¡¯t have been so irritable. After all, proving that Xiang Yu was a member of Hongmen was a natural thing to ask.
But the Sky Thief Rat was infuriated by Xiang Yu to the point of losing his mind, and he shouted in front of everyone, ¡°Fine, if you are truly a member of Hongmen, I will kneel before you and call you grandfather three times. But if you¡¯re pretending, don¡¯t me me for beating you to death with sticks.¡±
¡°Enough.¡± At this moment, Hong Jinbao suddenly shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s stop it right here.¡±
Xiang Yu was a talent he had recruited, and if Xiang Yu were beaten to death with sticks, it would be a significant loss of talent and face for him.
And the Sky Thief Rat was the Hall Master of the Holy Mouse Hall. If he lost the bet, the consequences would be severe, as it would inevitably cause the Holy Mouse Hall members to rebel.
¡°No way, we can¡¯t leave this unclear today.¡± the Sky Thief Rat shouted.
All the hall members were here today, just the right asion to prove his assertion.
If Hong Jinbao secretly tattooed Xiang Yu¡¯s back with characters afterwards, wouldn¡¯t it mean he lost?
¡°Let¡¯s just drop it; I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll lose and cheat. After all, as the Hall Master of the Holy Mouse Hall, you have such a high standing; how could you call me grandfather?¡± Xiang Yu shook his head and said.
The more Xiang Yu behaved this way, the more the Sky Thief Rat was convinced that Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t gone through the initiation ceremony. Thus, Xiang Yu had no eligibility and would be beaten to death, which was the best oue.
¡°Do you really want to bet?¡± Xiang Yu asked.
¡°I, Sky Thief Rat, always keep my word. You better take off your shirt quickly.¡± The Sky Thief Rat stared straight at Xiang Yu.
¡°Fine, since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll indulge this once. Everyone watch closely, I¡¯m about to take off my clothes,¡± Xiang Yu said, taking off his coat and throwing it to Xiaoxuan on the side.
¡°I¡¯m really going to take it off now.¡± Xiang Yu shouted.
The Sky Thief Rat was confidently smiling there, ncing at the people behind him, already preparing his subordinates.
If Xiang Yu didn¡¯t bear the mark, they would beat him to death with sticks.
Leng Chan was feeling a bit nervous; although she didn¡¯t like Xiang Yu, if he became the Vice Sect Leader, it would be ideal.
¡°Everyone has their destiny. If he¡¯s meant to die here, there¡¯s nothing others could do to save him,¡± said Poison Rose.
At this moment, Xiang Yupletely removed his shirt.
As he took it off, everyone, whether in front or back, was stunned.
His body was covered in scars¡ªgunshot wounds, de cuts, burns.
It was hard to imagine a person could have so many scars, and each was life-threatening without seeing it for yourself.
It¡¯s incredible that Xiang Yu survived this far.
When Leng Chan saw the scars on Xiang Yu¡¯s body, she realized Xiang Yu was not born a carefree person but had experienced significant hardships, viewing life and death casually, treating everything around as a game.
In this moment, she was profoundly shocked by Xiang Yu. She had never admired anyone; even her Hall Master, Poison Rose, she only simply respected.
But after meeting Xiang Yu today, she was inwardly amazed, wondering what experiences had shaped him this way.
The surroundings were eerily silent; everyone had a renewed perception of Xiang Yu, even the Sky Thief Rat was dumbfounded.
Thest time he had seen Xiang Yu¡¯s scars, he hadn¡¯t looked closely. Observing up close today, Xiang Yu was undoubtedly not a simple character.
¡°Have you all seen it clearly?¡± Xiang Yu stood in the center, lifting his arm and turning around.
A new scar unknown from when appeared on his back, arge ¡®Hong¡¯ character, indicating that Xiang Yu was already a member of Hongmen.
¡°I actually joined Hongmen a long time ago; it¡¯s just that I hadn¡¯t appeared before you until now. I was brought into Hongmen during the previous Chief¡¯s time, speaking in terms of seniority, none of you surpasses me,¡± Xiang Yu shouted.
Hearing that Xiang Yu joined Hongmen in the previous generation increased their respect for him considerably.
Only then did Jin Guozhong finally rx, but upon hearing that Xiang Yu had joined Hongmen previously, he was amazed.
Could it be that Xiang Yu was the long-lost child of Hongmen?
When Leng Chan saw the character on Xiang Yu¡¯s back, she inadvertentlyughed. But it vanished quickly; this oue was unexpected for her.
¡°Brother, don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± Xiaoxuan came forward holding the clothes, letting Xiang Yu put them back on.
¡°Do you have anything more to say?¡± Xiang Yu stood authoritatively in front of the Sky Thief Rat.
The Sky Thief Rat was now in a predicament; it truly exemplified the saying, ¡®don¡¯t ask for trouble if you don¡¯t want it.¡¯
All eyes turned to the Sky Thief Rat again, previously so aggressive and threatening to bet with Xiang Yu, but now utterly defeated.
Hong Jinbao didn¡¯t want Xiang Yu to continue stirring up trouble. Since the situation was settled, and after this uproar, Xiang Yu¡¯s standing was solidified in people¡¯s hearts.
¡°Xiang Yu, let¡¯s wrap it up here,¡± Hong Jinbao said magnanimously.
He was pondering whether Xiang Yu had joined Hongmen during the preceding Chief¡¯s time. The previous Chief had aged and had Xiang Yu joined then?
Hong Jinbao had joined Hongmen at twenty and hadn¡¯t heard of a guy named Xiang Yu before.
¡°I¡¯m willing to forgive the Sky Thief Rat, but you also need to ask the brothers here if they agree?¡± Xiang Yu shouted, looking around.
Though Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t been here long, he could see that people here had some resistance toward the Sky Thief Rat and even the Holy Mouse Hall.
After Xiang Yu finished speaking, it was very quiet, and no one dared to speak first. None of the hall masters said anything either.
A few of the hall masters had visited the Sky Thief Rat yesterday because they assumed Fang Xiaoming would win and undoubtedly be the Vice Sect Leader.
But now that things had changed, they chose to go silent.
While everyone stayed quiet, suddenly, a voice yelled, ¡°Didn¡¯t the Holy Mouse Hall¡¯s Hall Master just make a solemn vow? Shouldn¡¯t what a Hongmen¡¯s hall master says count?¡±
With someone leading, others began to timidly express their stance.
¡°Words should count.¡±
¡°As a hall master, if words don¡¯t count, there¡¯s no right to be a hall master.¡±
Initially small, the voices grew louder, eventually converging into a single chant: Fulfill the promise.
Hundreds of people on the field started shouting, ¡°Fulfill the promise, fulfill the promise¡¡±
The deafening sound nearly blew the basketball court apart¡ªthe power of public opinion.
All members of the Holy Mouse Hall kept their heads down, saying nothing. Even if they were shameless, their Hall Master had already made a promise, leaving nothing more for them to say.
For the first time, the Holy Mouse Hall¡¯s members realized how embarrassing following the Sky Thief Rat was, garnering everyone¡¯s loathing¡
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!
Chapter 1144: Xiang Yu Can’t Hold His Liquor
Chapter 1144: Chapter 1144: Xiang Yu Can¡¯t Hold His Liquor
"Sky Thief Rat, call me grandpa." Xiang Yu stood in front of him, chuckling, with an undeniable trace of a smug expression on his face.
Sky Thief Rat¡¯s face turned ashen. He didn¡¯t believe what Xiang Yu said about joining Hongmen in the previous generation; it was all nonsense. But now, everyone believed it, and he had no choice.
Hong Jinbao¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t good either. As the Sect Leader of Hongmen, he had to prioritize the bigger picture.
If things got out of hand, it might trigger dissatisfaction from the Holy Mouse Hall.
"Call him grandpa, call him grandpa..." The people around began shouting, and their voices were in unison, making the scene spectacr.
Xiang Yu was now able to lead them, which already demonstrated Xiang Yu¡¯s capability.
"Impossible." At this moment, Sky Thief Rat suddenly shouted, his face twisted like a fierce ghost.
As soon as his voice was heard, everyone around fell silent.
"If you want me to call you grandpa, dream on. Xiang Yu, today¡¯s humiliation I will repay sooner orter." Sky Thief Rat yelled.
Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t easily frightened. In the past, he would have been somewhat wary of the Sky Thief Rat.
After all, the Holy Mouse Hall was thergest hall within Hongmen, with a power muchrger than their Heavenly Dragon Gang.
But now he was a candidate of Hongmen, and in a while, he¡¯d be the Vice Sect Leader, so he wasn¡¯t afraid of the likes of Sky Thief Rat.
The people around began to curse when they understood Sky Thief Rat¡¯s words.
Indeed, the people of the Holy Mouse Hall were the most shameless, and their Hall Master was the epitome of shamelessness.
At this moment, Xiang Yu waved to the crowd, and everyone immediately quieted down.
Xiang Yu said gracefully, "If that¡¯s the case, then forget it. I was just joking after all."
This graceful demeanor of Xiang Yu surprised Hong Jinbao a little. He nodded quietly in his heart, feeling assured in handing Hongmen over to Xiang Yu.
At this time, in Hong Jinbao¡¯s heart, he was also secretlyparing Yuan Huai and Xiang Yu. Yuan Huai¡¯s personality was rtively gentle, perhaps destiny had its own ns, and this position was reserved for Xiang Yu.
"Let¡¯s not pursue this matter any further. It¡¯s over now." Xiang Yu shouted.
His words worked, and even though people were angry, they all stayed quiet.
Seeing this, Hong Jinbao stepped forward, then gestured for all Hall Masters to be seated, and for everyone else to return to their positions.
"Since the trial is over, I announce that Xiang Yu has be a candidate of Hongmen. Tomorrow at 8 a.m., at this same ce, we will hold a ceremony for the candidate¡¯s promotion to Vice Sect Leader. If you wish to attend, you cane and see. Today ends here." Hong Jinbao shouted.
As soon as Hong Jinbao spoke, the surroundings became lively. They initially thought they hade in vain, but it turned out to be so exciting, and they were satisfied.
After today, the Holy Mouse Hall was thoroughly disgraced. It¡¯s estimated that no other halls will associate with them, and those with self-respect will likely turn to other halls.
Jin Guozhong then hurriedly stepped forward, patted Xiang Yu¡¯s shoulder, and said, "Congrattions."
Several other Hall Masters also came forward to congratte Xiang Yu. Although they were not convinced at heart, they still had to do their formalities well.
Xiang Yu was not modest and epted their congrattions rightfully.
Many people in Hongmen surrounded them, as they wanted to take a few more looks at Xiang Yu. After today, they might not have many opportunities to see such a prominent figure.
Later, they could boast in front of theirpanions about having cheered and supported Xiang Yu back in the day.
"I¡¯m treating today. Let¡¯s all go together." Hong Jinbaoughed there.
The Hall Masters all nodded in agreement, except for Sky Thief Rat, who gritted his teeth and had someone push him out.
Hong Jinbao did not ask him to stay and just let him go.
Hearing that Hong Jinbao was treating them to dinner, Xiang Yu showed a frightened expression and said, "I can¡¯t afford to eat your meal. My leg is injured and needs treatment, so I¡¯ll leave first."
As Xiang Yu spoke, he leaned on a crutch and walked outside. At this moment, Jin Guozhong quickly blocked Xiang Yu and said, "Don¡¯t rush to leave. Let¡¯s all have a meal together to let the Hall Masters get to know you better."
Xiang Yu, seeing their earnest invitation, nodded and agreed.
The Hall Masters were delighted and surrounded Xiang Yu, talking non-stop, mostly praising Xiang Yu¡¯s excellent skills.
"Youe along as well," Hong Jinbao said in front of Yuan Huai.
Yuan Huai shook his head and smiled, "I¡¯ll pass. I¡¯m not with Hongmen anymore, and I¡¯ve quit drinking, so I won¡¯t disturb your enjoyment."
Hong Jinbao nodded as Yuan Huai had be a past legend in Hongmen, and it was not appropriate for him to appear here again.
"I have arranged other rooms for you to join them," Hong Jinbao arranged everything and then called the Hall Masters along.
Yuan Huai and a few others were led to another ce.
"Will brother be okay?" Xiao Xuan worriedly asked Yuan Huai.
Yuan Huai mysteriously smiled and said, "Whether he¡¯ll be okay depends on his alcohol tolerance. Today is their first time sitting together, so they will definitely test Xiang Yu¡¯s drinking capacity."
After Yuan Huai¡¯s words, Xiao Xuan and Tie Zhuzi bothughed without saying more.
Yuan Huai understood why theyughed; it must be because Xiang Yu had a strong drinking capacity. But even if he could drink a lot today, he would surely get drunk.
Because these Hall Masters all had strong drinking capacities, they would inevitably unite and get Xiang Yu drunk, which had been a tradition.
Once everyone is drunk, past grievances are wiped clean.
Poison Rose also went along, as she needed to be present on such asions. And Leng Chan went with Yuan Huai to another ce.
"Were you the former Vice Sect Leader?" Leng Chan looked at Yuan Huai.
When Yuan Huai brought Xiang Yu in, Leng Chan had first looked at Yuan Huai as a master, and even mistook him for Xiang Yu.
Yuan Huai shook his head and smiled, "It was all in the past, no point in mentioning it."
"I want to ask you about someone," Leng Chan looked at Yuan Huai, "His name is Lu Xiaofeng."
Upon hearing this name, Yuan Huai was shocked, his face changed, then he looked at Leng Chan, but then Yuan Huai became somewhat dazed and shook his head, "Never heard of him."
Leng Chan was no fool. She noticed Yuan Huai¡¯s facial expression change, but since there were a few people around, she didn¡¯t pursue it further. She then joined them for dinner.
On Xiang Yu¡¯s side, he was ushered into a luxurious room, which was a ce Hong Jinbao used to entertain VIPs.
When Hall Masters gathered before, it was always in this ce.
Hong Jinbao had already prepared the food and drinks, knowing that whether or not Xiang Yu became the candidate, today would involve a drinking spree, as it was a warning from the Hall Masters to the candidate.
"I can¡¯t handle my drinks, can I avoid drinking?" Xiang Yu pleaded pitifully...
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!
Chapter 1145: Competition at the Dinner Table
Chapter 1145: Chapter 1145: Competition at the Dinner Table
Xiang Yu showed a somewhat terrified expression and said, "I¡¯ve never drunk alcohol before. Can I skip it today?"
Everyone burst intoughter, even Jin Guozhongughed heartily and then said, "There¡¯s no skipping the drink today. You have to drink, and not only that, you need to drink well."
Hong Jinbao alsoughed loudly and said, "Guozhong is right, you must drink today."
Hong Jinbao remembered when he was epted, the old Hall Master almost drank him to death, and it took him three days of being on an IV drip to sober up.
Today, it¡¯s Xiang Yu¡¯s turn to be epted, so naturally, they should have a great time drinking.
"Since I can¡¯t skip it, can I drink a little less?" Xiang Yu pleaded.
Seeing that Xiang Yu really couldn¡¯t handle alcohol, Hong Jinbao said, "In that case, let¡¯s not insist too muchter. Take it easy, everyone."
Although Hong Jinbao said to take it easy, his eyes signaled to the other hall masters, the meaning was very clear: make sure you drink Xiang Yu under the table.
The food and drinks were served, and besides Poison Rose, everyone poured themselves a ss.
Hong Jinbao was the first to pick up his drink and said, "This first toast is to celebrate Xiang Yu as our candidate for Sect Leader. After tomorrow, he¡¯ll be the Vice Sect Leader. You should all cooperate with him more in the future. Since Xiang Yu can¡¯t drink much, I¡¯ll just have this one, and the rest is up to you."
After saying this, Hong Jinbao downed the entire ss of baijiu in one gulp, looking very heroic. He drank it without his face turning red or his heart skipping a beat, showing he had a high tolerance.
The few hall masters, knowing Hong Jinbao¡¯s drinking capacity, weren¡¯t surprised. They all smiled at Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu looked troubled and gave a bitter smile, "I can only manage this one cup. I can¡¯t drink any more."
Xiang Yu first sniffed his drink and then frowned. The drink was good, but clearly too strong ¡ª probably intended to intimidate Xiang Yu.
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s troubled expression, everyone looked excited, except for Poison Rose, who frowned.
"If you really can¡¯t handle it, don¡¯t drink," said Poison Rose.
Xiang Yu waved his hand, "No, I must drink this."
With that, Xiang Yu shut his eyes and downed it in one gulp. Instantly, his face turned red. It was clear to everyone that Xiang Yu really couldn¡¯t handle his liquor.
"Good, bold move!"
The seven hall mastersughed heartily and downed their drinks in a single gulp. By now, two of them had already turned red, indicating their own limited tolerance.
Poison Rose watched Xiang Yu with some concern, wanting to intervene, but by then, Xiang Yu¡¯s face was already flushed.
"Drink! Today, I¡¯m going to drink to my heart¡¯s content with everyone!" Xiang Yu suddenly became bold, and it was apparent he was already a bit tipsy.
As it was an informal setting, everyone started to make toasts to Xiang Yu.
Without Sky Thief Rat present, Brocade Hall was the leading hall.
Jin Guozhong stood first, holding his drink, "Xiang Yu, congrattions. I toast to you, and I¡¯ll down mine first as a show of respect."
With that, Jin Guozhong drank his all at once, and Xiang Yu also held up his ss, "Alright, Hall Master Jin, I will drink this, but I have a suggestion."
"What¡¯s your suggestion?" asked Jin Guozhong, his face flushed with alcohol.
Xiang Yu nced around at everyone before saying, "This ss is too small. If everyone wants to drink, let¡¯s switch torge bowls. Whoever toasts me, we¡¯ll down it directly."
Everyone around was shocked by Xiang Yu¡¯s words. What was going on that he suddenly became so brazen? Wasn¡¯t his tolerance supposed to be bad?
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s flushed face, they guessed he was bluffing. They were all drinking high-proof alcohol; downing a bowl would be sure to fell them.
At this moment, Jin Guozhong felt lucky to have been the first to toast. He pounded the table and said, "This is a good suggestion, I agree."
The other hall masters all had dark looks on their faces and weren¡¯t happy at all.
If they didn¡¯t toast, it would show they were cowards. If they did, they couldn¡¯t handle a bowlful.
They were hoping someone else would be the second to stand up. As long as someone drank a bowl with Xiang Yu, it might make Xiang Yu fall.
If Xiang Yu fell, they too could take it easy.
Everyone was looking at each other, reluctant to be the second person to stand, creating an awkward atmosphere.
Poison Rose smiled seeing this, realizing Xiang Yu¡¯s tactic really worked, stumping everyone so now they didn¡¯t have to drink more.
"Since no one wants to drink anymore, how about we eat?" Xiang Yu chuckled.
Seeing no one else stand up, Hong Jinbaoughed heartily, saying, "Since Xiang Yu already said it, I¡¯m totally in agreement. Alright then, I¡¯ll go first."
Hong Jinbao prided himself on his ability to hold his drink; he might get tipsy with a bowl but wouldn¡¯t be downright drunk. Since Xiang Yu was a neer, they couldn¡¯t let an outsider intimidate everyone at Hong Sect.
"Bring therge bowls!" Hong Jinbao shouted while standing up.
Large bowls were brought, and ced in front of each person.
Hong Jinbao filled his bowl to the brim, then nced at Xiang Yu.
"Really?" Xiang Yu asked in horror.
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s expression, the hall masters felt reassured. Once Xiang Yu finished this bowl, they figured he wouldn¡¯t be able to stand.
"Sect Leader Hong, I toast this bowl to you," Xiang Yu said, then picked up therge bowl and downed it as if he was drinking mineral water.
Hong Jinbao was surprised, not expecting Xiang Yu to make the first move. Unwilling to be outdone, he picked up his bowl and drank.
After finishing, Xiang Yu wobbled a little and then sat heavily, his eyes starting to look unfocused.
Hong Jinbao, after drinking, also copsed into his seat, his face turning crimson and purple, looking a bit frightening.
"Sect Leader Hong, truly impressive alcohol tolerance, I, I, I admire you," Xiang Yu said with slurred speech, his eyes zed.
It seemed Xiang Yu would fall any moment, yet he remained strong, sitting there stubbornly.
"Anyone else? Come, let¡¯s drink more," Xiang Yu called out.
Poison Rose frowned, looking at Xiang Yu, "Why not stop? You¡¯re already drunk."
"I¡¯m not drunk, let¡¯s keep drinking," Xiang Yu insisted, pouring himself another bowl and raising it.
"You there, drink with me," Xiang Yu said to the person next to him.
This was Yan Qing, the Hall Master of ming Hall, short in stature and already a bit tipsy after two drinks. Another big bowl would probably make him unrecognizable even to his own parents.
But with Xiang Yu standing in front of him, holding a bowl, he couldn¡¯t refuse. To refuse would mean admitting defeat.
"Alright, I¡¯ll drink a bowl with you," Yan Qing conceded, pouring a bowl for himself and standing.
"Down it!" Xiang Yu eximed, gulping down his drink.
Faced with this, Yan Qing could only grit his teeth and tilt the bowl towards his mouth. Before he could finish, he was ovee, sat down heavily, and passed out with his eyes shut...
Chapter 1146: 1146: Xiang Yus Bottomless Alcohol Capacity
Chapter 1146: Chapter 1146: Xiang Yu¡¯s Bottomless Alcohol Capacity
Yan Qing hadn¡¯t finished his bowl before he sat there unconscious; among all the Hall Masters, he had the weakest alcohol tolerance, unable to finish even one bottle.
Xiang Yu, with bleary eyes, saw him sitting there and said, ¡°Although Hall Master Yan couldn¡¯t finish this bowl, out of respect, I¡¯ll finish mine.¡±
After Xiang Yu said this, he downed the drink again, then sat there groggily.
Everyone was staring wide-eyed at Xiang Yu, all hoping he would quickly pass out. But although Xiang Yu¡¯s body was swaying, he showed no signs of copsing.
Xiang Yu raised his head and looked at another person beside him. That person shivered all over and then replied with augh, ¡°You can still drink?¡±
Xiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°No problem, pour it.¡± After saying this, he poured another drink for himself.
The other person had no choice but to pour himself a drink as well, and then the two drank arge bowl.
The other person was visibly struggling, sitting there involuntarily swaying.
Xiang Yu was swaying too, but just like when he drank the first cup, he remained in the same state.
It was only then that they finally realized Xiang Yu was pretending. But even if Xiang Yu could drink, they didn¡¯t believe he could keep drinking.
Then the third and fourth people started drinking with Xiang Yu.
When that round was over, four people had fallen, leaving four Hall Masters and Hong Jinbao.
Poison Rose didn¡¯t drink alcohol, so she didn¡¯t participate in toasting Xiang Yu.
After making a round, Xiang Yu looked at Jin Guozhong and chuckled, ¡°Hall Master Jin, we haven¡¯t used the big bowl yet,e on, I toast you.¡±
Jin Guozhong was terrified, thinking Xiang Yu was simply a madman. But at this moment, he had no choice but to brace himself to drink a bowl of wine.
Jin Guozhong¡¯s tolerance was about half a kilogram, and having drunk so much already and so quickly, he finally fell too.
Xiang Yu was getting more spirited the more he drank, and he looked at the others and said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s all have a toast.¡±
Three people were left, and they were all a bit drunk. They couldn¡¯t even handle another bowl or even another cup.
¡°I think we¡¯ve drunk enough, why don¡¯t we¡¡±
¡°No, I haven¡¯t had my fill yet, let¡¯s continue.¡± Xiang Yu said as he poured each of them a bowl.
Poison Roseughed directly on the side, seeing clearly now. Xiang Yu¡¯s alcohol tolerance was truly a bottomless pit; he had been pretending at the beginning.
With no other choice, the remaining three Hall Masters, after drinking a bowl, were slumped over, some even lying under the table.
The scene was quite spectacr; now only Hong Jinbao, Xiang Yu, and Poison Rose were sitting normally.
Hong Jinbao could hardly believe his eyes; Xiang Yu was truly a freak, not just good at fighting but also drinking, indeed not getting drunk after a hundred cups.
¡°Sect Leader Hong, let¡¯s go again.¡± Xiang Yu walked over and poured Hong Jinbao a bowl of wine.
Hong Jinbao held his forehead and mumbled, ¡°This body is really getting old, can¡¯t handle the alcohol anymore.¡±
As Hong Jinbao spoke, he didn¡¯t mind Xiang Yu and then stood up to head into the room.
¡°Don¡¯t leave, we¡¯re not finished drinking yet.¡± Xiang Yu called after him.
Now Hong Jinbao wouldn¡¯t pay attention to Xiang Yu the freak, and he hurriedly slipped away.
In his view, if he drank one more bowl, Xiang Yu would be fine, but he definitely wouldn¡¯t get out of the room.
¡°Are you okay?¡± Poison Rose smiled at Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu¡¯s face was calm, not showing any signs of drunkenness. Hearing Poison Rose¡¯s question, he quickly held his head and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m a bit dizzy, can¡¯t walk anymore.¡±
Now Poison Rose already knew what kind of person Xiang Yu was, and naturally wouldn¡¯t be deceived by his act.
She feigned anger and said, ¡°I think you¡¯d be fine even if you drank a few more bowls.¡±
Seeing that Poison Rose wasn¡¯t fooled, Xiang Yu raised his hand and said, ¡°Not a bit of sympathy.¡±
After saying this, Xiang Yu sat there and started eating.
¡°Haven¡¯t eaten all day, I¡¯m really a bit hungry,¡± Xiang Yu mumbled there.
Poison Rose was speechless; Xiang Yu had drunk so much and could still eat, which was truly a miracle.
Meanwhile, Yuan Huai and the others also sat together eating, but they weren¡¯t drinking.
Among the four, only Tie Zhuzi was talking non-stop, mostly boasting about himself, sometimes mentioning Xiang Yu.
Whenever he talked about Xiang Yu, Leng Chan would listen closely.
After the meal, Tie Zhuzi was talking so much that his mouth was dry, and the others hadn¡¯t said a word.
There, each of them had a room arranged; after eating, they all went to rest.
Leng Chan went to Poison Rose¡¯s room, and when she walked in, Poison Rose was sitting thereughing by herself.
Leng Chan looked at Poison Rose curiously but said nothing.
¡°You know, this guy Xiang Yu¡¡± Poison Rose couldn¡¯t help but tell Leng Chan about the drinking story earlier.
Leng Chan was amazed; she had never seen someone with such high alcohol tolerance.
The two chatted about random things, and then Leng Chan suddenly asked, ¡°Hall Master, when did that guy named Yuan Huai join Hong Sect?¡±
Poison Rose looked at Leng Chan in confusion, then smiled seeing Leng Chan¡¯s serious face, ¡°Why are you asking?¡±
Although the two had a superior-subordinate rtionship, privately, their rtionship was good, and only when the two were together did they speak so rxingly.
Looking into Poison Rose¡¯s eyes, Leng Chan realized she had overthought. Her face flushed, and she said, ¡°I was just asking, didn¡¯t mean anything by it.¡±
Poison Rose nodded and said, ¡°Back in the day, he was a legendary figure. He single-handedly wiped out a gang, a legend in Hong Sect. And he smoothly became a candidate, just like where Xiang Yu is now.¡±
¡°So when did he join Hong Sect?¡± Leng Chan asked with some excitement.
Poison Rose just thought Leng Chan was interested in Yuan Huai; after all, Yuan Huai was quite a character and had a serious aura.
She shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly when he came. When I learned about him, he was already in Hong Sect.¡±
Leng Chan nodded, then talked about other things with Poison Rose before leaving.
Watching Leng Chan¡¯s departing figure, Poison Rose shook her head smiling. After all, Leng Chan had grown up and had the right to choose who she liked.
But Yuan Huai was quite legendary, and she wasn¡¯t sure if the two were suitable.
Meanwhile, Leng Chan was thinking about something else. She returned alone to her room and didn¡¯te out again.
When Xiang Yu returned to his room, Yuan Huai and the other two were there. Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s calm demeanor, Yuan Huai was very curious.
¡°You didn¡¯t drink?¡± Yuan Huai asked in surprise.
This wasn¡¯t the norm; theoretically, having just joined Hong Sect, those Hall Masters would definitely try to put him in his ce.
¡°I drank.¡± Xiang Yu calmly replied.
¡°And they didn¡¯t get you drunk.¡± Yuan Huai shook his head with a wry smile.
Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuanughed directly; they knew about Xiang Yu¡¯s alcohol tolerance, that he was immune to white liquor.
¡°They all drank too much.¡± Xiang Yu calmly said.
Yuan Huai just shook his head andughed, ¡°Stop boasting now.¡±
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!
Chapter 1147 Late Night Private Meeting
Chapter 1147: Chapter 1147 Late Night Private Meeting
Yuan Huai wouldn¡¯t believe what Xiang Yu said. He had gotten to know Xiang Yu a bit by now, and this guy would lie on the fly without a second thought.
They exchanged a few casual words about other matters before Yuan Huai left for Hong Jinbao¡¯s room.
Hong Jinbao was Yuan Huai¡¯s godfather. Ever since returning here, Yuan Huai had many feelings he wanted to share with Hong Jinbao.
As soon as he entered Hong Jinbao¡¯s room, he was hit by a strong smell of alcohol, and Hong Jinbao was sprawled on the bed, intending to sleep.
Seeing Yuan Huai enter, Hong Jinbao quickly got up and cursed, "That bastard Xiang Yu is inhuman."
Yuan Huai was puzzled. What was going on? Could it be that Xiang Yu didn¡¯t drink but got them drunk instead?
"That damn guy¡¯s drinking is like a bottomless pit. We were all fooled by him initially," Hong Jinbao exined, recounting the earlier events.
After listening, Yuan Huai was left speechless and realized that Xiang Yu had been telling the truth all along.
They talked about many things, most revolving around Xiang Yu and the immense impact he¡¯d had on them.
After leaving Hong Jinbao¡¯s office, Yuan Huai returned to his room to rest; nothing was happening today.
Around ten o¡¯clock that night, Yuan Huai was just about to fall asleep when someone knocked on the door.
"Who is it?" Yuan Huai asked.
There was no response from outside, and the knocking resumed.
Yuan Huai became cautious. He used to be the Vice Sect Leader of the Hongmen and had offended people here before. Was someoneing to harm him?
He carefully got up and looked outside through the peephole. He saw a cold and beautiful face¡ªit was Leng Chan.
Yuan Huai was confused about why she woulde to see him. He opened the door and stood there awkwardly.
"Not inviting me in?" Leng Chan asked.
Yuan Huai gave an awkward smile, stepped aside, and said, "Pleasee in."
Leng Chan walked in confidently and sat on the sofa. Theyout of the rooms here was simr, so she wasn¡¯t curious, but instead just looked at Yuan Huai.
"Do you need something?" Yuan Huai asked.
"Yes," Leng Chan replied coldly.
Seeing Leng Chan¡¯s expression, Yuan Huai sighed and sat opposite her.
"What is Leng Xiaofeng to you?" Yuan Huai asked.
Leng Chan had inquired about Leng Xiaofeng during the day, and now she was here undoubtedly for this matter.
"That¡¯s none of your concern. I just want to know about him," Leng Chan said coldly.
"I don¡¯t know," Yuan Huai replied straightforwardly.
"You do," Leng Chan responded just as directly.
Yuan Huai remained silent and just sat there quietly.
"Please, tell me," Leng Chan persisted.
Leng Chan could tell Yuan Huai knew something because he was not good at hiding the truth.
"I won¡¯t say anything, so you might as well not ask," Yuan Huai said as he stood up. "It¡¯s alreadyte, you should leave. I need to rest."
Yuan Huai clearly wanted her to leave; he didn¡¯t want to revisit past matters.
"I am his daughter," Leng Chan revealed her rtionship with Leng Xiaofeng only because Yuan Huai wouldn¡¯t speak.
Yuan Huai wasn¡¯t surprised. When she inquired about Lu Xiaofeng, he had already guessed it. But it was a matter from many years ago, and he had no desire to revisit it.
"Stop investigating; those matters are all in the past," Yuan Huai said caringly.
"If you don¡¯t speak, I¡¯m not leaving today," Leng Chan stubbornly dered.
Yuan Huai was at a loss. It was awkward to be alone in a room with a woman like this.
Just then, someone suddenly pushed the door open and came in. From hisrge build and darkplexion, it was clear it was Tie Zhuzi.
Tie Zhuzi walked in and, upon seeing Leng Chan there, awkwardly smiled and said, "Sorry to disturb you."
Tie Zhuzi then turned to leave.
"Stop right there," Leng Chan suddenly said, standing up to leave. As she passed by Tie Zhuzi, she nced at him coldly and said, "You didn¡¯t see anything."
Tie Zhuzi nodded quickly, "I didn¡¯t see anything."
Seeing Tie Zhuzi¡¯s honest expression, Leng Chan believed he wouldn¡¯t talk and nodded before leaving.
In fact, she was quite grateful to Tie Zhuzi. Back when she fought Fang Xiaoming, it was Tie Zhuzi¡¯s iron rod that helped her a lot.
After Leng Chan left, Tie Zhuzi smiled mischievously at Yuan Huai, a far cry from his earlier honest look.
"Listen, it¡¯s not what you think. Hey, don¡¯t go..."
Yuan Huai was now wide awake. Memories from the past flooded into his mind.
The next day, Yuan Huai got up early to exercise. His body had been deteriorating due to years of drinking, and he needed to get fit quickly.
He couldn¡¯t evenplete ap around the vi, but Xiang Yu managed to run tenps before stopping to practice boxing.
"Kid, are you a freak? Not only do you have great stamina and strength, but you also drink so much. Are you even human?" Yuan Huaiined while practicing boxing alongside Xiang Yu.
"Theoretically, I¡¯m no longer human; I am the god people worship in their hearts," Xiang Yu said with a serious and calm demeanor.
Yuan Huai was left speechless. Xiang Yu could boast so calmly, which was truly admirable.
"Did you tease Leng Chan yesterday?" Xiang Yu asked casually.
Yuan Huai blushed and replied, "Don¡¯t listen to Tie Zhuzi¡¯s nonsense. I didn¡¯t do anything."
"You wanted to do something?" Xiang Yu responded with surprise.
Yuan Huai knew exining to Xiang Yu was pointless, so he didn¡¯t bother and just continued practicing with him.
He had been training with Xiang Yu for over ten days, and he felt his body slowly recovering and growing stronger.
It was strange, but he didn¡¯t think much of it. After all, he used to be a dragon among men.
After finishing their training and eating, they headed to the indoor basketball court. Today was the day for candidates to be promoted to Vice Sect Leader, and Xiang Yu had to participate.
As they approached the basketball court, they saw that cars were parked outside and many people were crowded there.
It turned out that the inside was already packed, and people traveled from far and wide just to catch a glimpse of Xiang Yu.
Tie Zhuzi followed excitedly beside Xiang Yu and said, "Brother Yu, we¡¯ve hit it big this time. Look at all the brothers in Hongmen; they¡¯ll listen to ourmand in the future."
"Keep a low profile," Xiang Yu quietly reminded him.
They also wanted to squeeze in from the outside, but there were too many people, making it impossible.
"What hall are you from, pushing around like this?" someone said impatiently to Xiang Yu.
"I have something to do inside," Xiang Yu said with a smile.
"We all have things to do. Otherwise, why would we be here? Stand in the back," the person replied rudely.
Xiang Yu had no choice but to try another side, but it was the same situation¡ªtoo many people inside, preventing him from entering...
Chapter 1148: 1148: Holding the Vice Sect Leader Ceremony
Chapter 1148: Chapter 1148: Holding the Vice Sect Leader Ceremony
Xiang Yu originally wanted to squeeze in, but found that there were too many people, and he couldn¡¯t get in at all.
Tie Zhuzi was furious at this moment and shouted, ¡°My brother is Xiang Yu, let us in quickly.¡±
His words immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention, and they turned their heads to look. When they saw Tie Zhuzi and Xiang Yu, they all showed disdainful expressions.
¡°You¡¯re Xiang Yu¡¯s brothers? We are his brothers too.¡±
¡°Exactly, look at you guys, iming to be Xiang Yu¡¯s brothers; I think even being his shoe-lifter is too good for you.¡±
The people around burst intoughter, then continued craning their necks to see what Xiang Yu looked like.
Now Xiang Yu is a prominent figure in Hongmen, and soon he will be their Vice Sect Leader, an exalted presence, seen today or never.
Hearing this, Tie Zhuzi was furious; if he had an iron stick, he would have smashed it long ago.
Xiang Yu, however, remained calm and sat at the back with Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan. They were not in a hurry because, without them, the meeting couldn¡¯t proceed.
It was already nine o¡¯clock, and everyone inside the basketball court was impatient.
¡°Why isn¡¯t he here yet?¡± Jin Guozhong looked at Yuan Huai and said.
Yuan Huai helplessly shook his head and said, ¡°How would I know? I was still exercising with him this morning.¡±
The people around Hongmen were all chattering, wondering why the ceremony hadn¡¯t started although the time hade.
¡°He¡¯s so pretentious.¡± Leng Chan snorted coldly beside Poison Rose.
She disliked such people who start to show off once they have power, thinking they can¡¯t achieve greatness.
¡°Perhaps something happened and he couldn¡¯t make it,¡± Poison Rose replied.
¡°Stop arguing.¡± Hong Jinbao, feeling upset, stood there and shouted.
He is the Sect Leader of Hongmen; theoretically, he should be thest to arrive.
And he came precisely on time, thinking everyone was waiting for him, but didn¡¯t expect that Xiang Yu was still not here at this time, which was indeed unreliable.
Hearing Hong Jinbao¡¯s shout, everyone fell silent, and those outside also quieted down upon hearing the silence inside.
Then Jin Guozhong took out his phone and called Xiang Yu.
¡°Where are you? Why aren¡¯t you here yet?¡± Jin Guozhong said anxiously.
¡°I¡¯ve been here long ago,¡± Xiang Yu shouted.
¡°Then where are you?¡± Jin Guozhong looked around, seeing only heads, making it quite difficult to find Xiang Yu.
¡°I¡¯m blocked outside and can¡¯t get in,¡± Xiang Yu replied.
Jin Guozhong instinctively looked towards the entrance, seeing it packed with people, making it impossible for anyone to squeeze in.
¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± Jin Guozhong shouted.
¡°I¡¯ve been saying it, but no one listened,¡± Xiang Yu said.
Jin Guozhong hung up the phone and walked outside. When the people at the door saw him trying to get out, they reluctantly made way for one person to pass.
When Jin Guozhong walked out, he happened to see Xiang Yu leisurely sitting on a side table.
¡°Hurry up ande in; stop sitting there,¡± Jin Guozhong said anxiously when he saw them.
¡°Can we go in now?¡± Xiang Yu stood up and said.
Tie Zhuzi boasted, ¡°I told them he was Xiang Yu, but they didn¡¯t believe it and didn¡¯t let us in.¡±
Tie Zhuzi¡¯s loud voice made everyone turn their heads. When they saw it was them, they were stunned.
¡°He really is Xiang Yu?¡±
¡°Right, I heard there¡¯s a tall guy beside Xiang Yu; that should be him.¡±
¡°It¡¯s Xiang Yu, it¡¯s Xiang Yu.¡±
People who were shocked began to get excited, then stood on their toes to see what Xiang Yu looked like.
They thought Xiang Yu looked quite ordinary just now, but now, standing before them, he is as graceful as jade.
¡°Look, the Vice Sect Leader is really handsome.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve been telling you, the Vice Sect Leader is handsome, suave, and charming.¡±
¡°Stop talking nonsense; you didn¡¯t recognize him before, otherwise, why didn¡¯t you identify him earlier?¡±
When they realized this was Xiang Yu, everyone became excited, rushing to see what Xiang Yu looked like.
Xiang Yu is now the target of the younger generation.
Seeing Xiang Yu finally arrive, the Hall Masters breathed a sigh of relief. If Xiang Yu didn¡¯t appear at such a crucial moment, Hongmen would have be aughingstock.
When Xiang Yu stood in the central position, the crowd quieted down, eager to see what would happen next.
Hong Jinbao stood up solemnly, looking at Xiang Yu and said, ¡°Step forward.¡±
Seeing everyone¡¯s serious expressions, Xiang Yu must pretend to be serious too, and obediently walked up to Hong Jinbao.
¡°Kneel down,¡± Hong Jinbao said.
¡°What?¡± Xiang Yu widened his eyes and whispered in confusion.
¡°Kneel down,¡± Hong Jinbao shouted, his voice resounding so loudly it made Xiang Yu¡¯s ears ring slightly.
¡°Xiang Yu, follow the Sect Leader¡¯s orders,¡± Jin Guozhong whispered.
No choice, Xiang Yu had to kneel there.
Then Hong Jinbao shouted to the surrounding crowd, ¡°Xiang Yu was once an ordinary member of our Hongmen. Throughyer uponyer of selection andpetition, he sessfully became the candidate. Today, in front of everyone, I announce that he is the Vice Sect Leader of Hongmen.¡±
When Hong Jinbao finished speaking, everyone began to apud. They had heard of Xiang Yu¡¯s achievements and knew he had joined Hongmen long ago.
He joined during the term of thest Chief of Hongmen, meaning he has the oldest qualification, but has always kept a low profile until now, shining brightly.
Xiang Yu¡¯s story is very inspiring, and everyone is motivated to train more because they know, the gold will eventually shine.
Xiang Yu, kneeling there,ughed inwardly at the thought that Hong Jinbao is also full of nonsense.
¡°Take off your jacket,¡± Hong Jinbao shouted.
¡°Why, again with taking off my jacket?¡± Xiang Yu questioned.
¡°Just do it,¡± Hong Jinbao whispered.
Xiang Yu shook his head and said, ¡°I won¡¯t take it off unless you tell me clearly what¡¯s going on today.¡±
Hong Jinbao, feeling helpless towards Xiang Yu, exined, ¡°We need to tattoo your arm; it¡¯s a tradition passed down from our ancestors.¡±
Only then did Xiang Yu feel relieved. If he had to take off his jacket, it would have exposed him. Every Hongmen disciple has a ¡®Hong¡¯ character tattooed on their back.
Xiang Yu also had it on his back, which everyone saw yesterday. But what they didn¡¯t know was that the ¡®Hong¡¯ character on Xiang Yu¡¯s back was glued on with skin adhesive.
Justst night, when Xiang Yu bathed, he peeled off that adhesive character. Now, hearing that it¡¯s only about tattooing his arm, he felt relieved. He then forcefully tore his sleeve off.
¡°Come on, do it right here,¡± Xiang Yu shouted boldly.
Xiang Yu¡¯s actions were well received by the Hongmen people around him, and everyone was discussing how cool Xiang Yu looked tearing his clothes. Now they¡¯ve blindly idolized Xiang Yu¡
Chapter 1149: 1149: Internal and External Troubles of the Hongmen
Chapter 1149: Chapter 1149: Internal and External Troubles of the Hongmen
Xiang Yu pulled down his sleeve, and only then did Hong Jinbao bring over the tools prepared to tattoo words on Xiang Yu.
¡°Hold on, you¡¯re not the one doing it, are you?¡± Xiang Yu said with a face full of horror.
¡°Don¡¯t move, I used to be a professional tattooist,¡± Hong Jinbao whispered.
¡°Come on, I haven¡¯t seen anyone using a big knife to tattoo words on someone,¡± Xiang Yu said, puzzled.
¡°Stop talking nonsense, hurry up,¡± Hong Jinbao said, looking serious, then took a dagger ready to write on Xiang Yu¡¯s arm.
Xiang Yu was speechless; this Hongmen ritual was really kind of twisted. But on second thought, it was normal. The old gangs always fought and killed, and tattooing words on the body was a habit of many gangs.
Firstly, it could serve as proof, showing that one was part of Hongmen. Secondly, it could demonstrate that the tattooed person was a real man.
¡°Hold on, I feel like I wrote it wrong,¡± Hong Jinbao said to himself doubtfully.
Xiang Yu really wanted to curse out loud, but it was a serious moment, everyone was watching him, so he could only swallow hisints.
Now Xiang Yu only felt a burning pain on his arm, but he maintained a calm expression on his face.
Blood flowed from Xiang Yu¡¯s arm, and everyone started apuding. Only Tie Zhuzi and Xiaoxuan stood there with serious faces.
Hong Jinbao wrote for about five minutes, then breathed a sigh of relief, saying, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±
Standing not far away, Jin Guozhong looked at Xiang Yu¡¯s arm and saw only a bunch of blood, flesh messy like mud, nowhere resembling words.
He was also speechless; this Sect Leader was an unreliable person.
¡°What beautiful handwriting,¡± Hong Jinbao admired his work self-contentedly.
Xiang Yu quickly looked at his arm and nearly fainted from anger upon seeing it. He stood up, red at Hong Jinbao, then used his tattered sleeve to cover it up again.
If he were in the second city now, he could still ask Liu Yuhang to quickly remove these scars; now he could only leave them.
Around him arose enthusiastic apuse and cheers. Although they just met Xiang Yu, his prestige in Hongmen was still very high.
¡°Now, I announce Xiang Yu as the Vice Sect Leader of Hongmen. When I¡¯m not here, all matters are decided by Xiang Yu, representing my will,¡± Hong Jinbao shouted.
At that moment, Xiang Yu stood at the center, receiving the admiration, admiration, and jealousy of those around him.
¡°Good!¡± Tie Zhuzi shouted standing there.
Seeing so many people around, they were all filled with heroic feelings.
¡°Now, let¡¯s invite the Vice Sect Leader to speak to us,¡± Hong Jinbao shouted standing there.
Hearing this, everyone quieted down. Xiang Yu was slightly speechless; he didn¡¯t know there was this segment, surely Hong Jinbao, this old fox, was ying tricks on him.
Xiang Yu stood there, raised his head, and said, ¡°Today, I am the Vice Sect Leader of Hongmen. You all are my good brothers. I don¡¯t care what Hongmen was like before, but starting today, I will definitely develop and strengthen Hongmen, let our people be in every corner of the world, every ce have our Hongmen base¡¡±
Xiang Yu stood there talking at length, full of heroic ambition, making those around him passionately excited, overflowing with infinite imagination about the future.
Finally, the crowd erupted in waves of apuse, and then, feeling unsatisfied, dispersed on their own. Today was a major event for Hongmen, and it would likely be the subject of their discussions for some time in the future.
After the others left, only Hall Master and some key figures remained on the scene.
Hong Jinbao directly called them to his office.
¡°Today is a big day for Hongmen, we should celebrate,¡± Hong Jinbao said.
After he finished speaking, the other several Hall Masters bowed their heads in silence. Yesterday they had a match with Xiang Yu, and Xiang Yu¡¯s drinking capacity was like a bottomless pit; even if all of thembined, they weren¡¯t his match.
¡°Sect Leader, I have something in the hall in a little while, I need to go first,¡± Jin Guozhong said first with an apologetic smile.
The other Hall Masters also stood up one after another, expressing that they had things to do and needed to go.
Hong Jinbao understood their intentions and didn¡¯t stop them, then let them go to arrange their matters.
But they wouldn¡¯t leave the vi temporarily, because each hall still had to discuss their situation with Xiang Yu.
After everyone left, only Hong Jinbao, Xiang Yu, and Yuan Huai remained.
¡°Xiang Yu, I need to talk to you about our current situation in Hongmen,¡± Hong Jinbao said, showing a serious expression.
¡°Don¡¯t expect me to be your workhorse, I¡¯m not doing it; I¡¯ll leave here tomorrow,¡± Xiang Yu said directly.
Hong Jinbao red, shouting, ¡°That¡¯s not possible. You are now the Vice Sect Leader of Hongmen, and sitting in this position means you have to bear certain responsibilities.¡±
¡°Stop talking nonsense; you¡¯re the one who forced me into being this Vice Sect Leader,¡± Xiang Yu said, adjusting his arm still hurting.
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s action, Hong Jinbao only awkwardly smiled and said, ¡°There was a slip-up earlier; I forgot how to write while writing.¡±
Everyone was speechless, then shook their heads and chuckled.
Hong Jinbao paused and then looked at Tie Zhuzi and Xiaoxuan; now he wanted to talk about the secrets in Hongmen, emotionally, he hoped that outsiders wouldn¡¯t hear.
¡°Both are my brothers, speak freely,¡± Xiang Yu said directly.
Regarding a person like Xiang Yu, even Hong Jinbao had no choice. Now Xiang Yu was Vice Sect Leader, acting like the Sect Leader.
¡°Currently Hongmen appears prosperous but has great dangers hidden within,¡± Hong Jinbao sighed deeply.
Yuan Huai sat at one side, listening and frowning, sitting silently.
When Hong Jinbao hurried to find a candidate, he knew that something must be happening in Hongmen.
¡°Are you trying to escape responsibility, not wanting Hongmen to copse in your hands, so you¡¯re trying to get out quickly?¡± Xiang Yu stared at Hong Jinbao.
Hong Jinbao coughed before speaking, ¡°Don¡¯t say it so harshly. The future is yours, the young people¡¯s, you young folks have to bear the big duty.¡±
¡°Stop, stop, in short, you just want to shirk responsibility, right?¡± Xiang Yu said directly.
¡°What kind of attitude is that, talking to an elder like this, you have no idea what respecting elders and caring for the young means,¡± Hong Jinbao said, coughing twice as he spoke.
Everyone was speechless, shaking their heads; Hong Jinbao was very dignified to outsiders, appearing superior, but to them, he was just an old man.
If outsiders saw Hong Jinbao like this, their eyes would surely pop.
¡°Now Hongmen is facing internal and external challenges,¡± Hong Jinbao said worriedly, ¡°Hongmen looks united on the surface, but several halls secretly have different intentions and are plotting things.¡±
Hong Jinbao looked very troubled; he was somewhat self-reproachful.
Xiang Yu knew that Hongmen¡¯s hallscked unity, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be so severe and listened seriously there.
Now that he was Vice Sect Leader, he carried responsibilities, and he couldn¡¯t watch Hongmen decline like this¡
Chapter 1150 The Current Situation of Hongmen
Chapter 1150: Chapter 1150 The Current Situation of Hongmen
"Are you referring to the Holy Mouse Hall?" Xiang Yu looked at Hong Jinbao and asked.
Hong Jinbao nodded. It wasn¡¯t surprising that Xiang Yu could guess Holy Mouse Hall because Sky Thief Rat had been causing them trouble before.
"It¡¯s not just them, there¡¯s also Purgatory Hall and ming Fire Hall," Hong Jinbao said with a frown.
"How about Golden Hand Hall?" Xiang Yu realized the seriousness of the issue and asked.
The Hall Master of Golden Hand Hall, Jin Zhengming, had troubled Xiang Yu before, but fortunately, it didn¡¯t turn into a big mess.
Hong Jinbao shook his head, saying, "Although Jin Zhengming is somewhat extreme, his feelings for Hongmen are deep. Now that it¡¯s confirmed you are the Vice Sect Leader, he will absolutely support you with all his might."
Xiang Yu nodded and looked at Hong Jinbao, asking, "What do you n to do?"
Hong Jinbao gave a mysterious smile and said, "You¡¯ll find out in a few days."
The smile on Hong Jinbao¡¯s face made Xiang Yu feel uneasy, so he said, "You¡¯re not thinking of something bad, are you?"
Hong Jinbaoughed and said, "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s all good."
Xiang Yu doubted Hong Jinbao¡¯s words. These days, he had to be on guard against Hong Jinbao.
"What¡¯s the external threat?" Xiang Yu asked.
"You know, the main forces of Hongmen are in the south of the Yangtze River, and only a small part is distributed elsewhere. Meanwhile, Qing Gang is in the north of the Yangtze River. We used to stay out of each other¡¯s way because we are two major factions. If it ever came to a fight, it would certainly be a big battle.
In the past, whenws weren¡¯t so established, everyone relied on fists. Whoever had the bigger fist was the boss. Our forces were simr to Qing Gang¡¯s, so we had an agreement: the Yangtze River was the boundary, and no one would infringe on the other."
Hong Jinbao sighed and stood by the window, looking very lonely.
"But now it¡¯s different. It¡¯s a society ruled byw, and thew is the boss. The days of fighting are gone, so everyone is focused on economic development and has startedpanies. And now thepetition between the two sides has just begun.
You know that the economy is fundamental. Without money and profit, who would be willing to follow you? Qing Gang¡¯spanies have begun extending south of the Yangtze River, and we are under great pressure."
Hong Jinbao spoke very seriously, as if a big battle was about toe.
"Don¡¯t make it so gloomy, it¡¯s just a bunch of troublemakers. I could p them dead," Xiang Yu said casually.
Tie Zhuzi, who was almost falling asleep listening to Hong Jinbao, finally perked up when Xiang Yu spoke and shouted, "Exactly! Since Brother Yu is here now, nothing is a problem. Give us a few teams, and we¡¯ll wipe them out now..."
Tie Zhuzi started bragging¡ªhis specialty¡ªand threw in some tales from the past.
Hong Jinbao, not knowing Tie Zhuzi¡¯s character, was a bit surprised to hear him speak like that. He was d he had found the right person, thinking maybe with Xiang Yu there could be a real turning point.
"Is everything he said true?" Hong Jinbao asked Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu just coughed and didn¡¯t speak, as many things didn¡¯t exist in reality.
Tie Zhuzi, used to bragging, just said whatever came to mind.
"In that case, I¡¯m relieved. It¡¯s good to have you here," Hong Jinbao said, patting Xiang Yu¡¯s shoulderfortingly.
Xiang Yu quickly dodged and chuckled, "Don¡¯t put too much trust in me; I don¡¯t even trust myself."
Even though Xiang Yu said this, he was already making ns in his heart.
In fact, he only came here to run for the candidate out of defiance. Sky Thief Rat tried hard to obstruct Xiang Yu, and tensions had already arisen.
If Xiang Yu hadn¡¯te to participate, it would have been as if he let Sky Thief Rat seed. Besides, knowing Sky Thief Rat¡¯s character, he would surely retaliate against Xiang Yu. So rather than that, it was better for Xiang Yu toe here actively.
Now, it¡¯s good. He¡¯s sessfully be a candidate and even became Vice Sect Leader, so he can¡¯t avoid the uing responsibilities.
"This is the current situation of Hongmen. I tell you now just to prepare you mentally," Hong Jinbao said.
"I don¡¯t need to prepare, not with you here," Xiang Yu chuckled.
Hong Jinbao also chuckled, saying, "In that case, you all go back first. In two days, I¡¯ll have these matters arranged."
Looking at Hong Jinbao¡¯s smile, Xiang Yu felt something was off, but he didn¡¯t think much of it. He then called Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan to leave with him.
Yuan Huai stayed behind, and the two continued to talk.
"I think your n is still too hasty," Yuan Huai said to Hong Jinbao.
Hong Jinbao just smiled and shook his head, saying, "It¡¯s time."
They talked about many things, and the atmosphere was somewhat heavy. At this moment, Xiang Yu and hispanions couldn¡¯t hear anymore.
"Bro, I feel there¡¯s something strange about that Hong Sect Leader," Xiao Xuan said.
Xiang Yu nodded. He also felt that Hong Jinbao¡¯s smile earlier seemed a bit gloating.
"Doesn¡¯t matter, now that Brother Yu is the Vice Sect Leader of Hongmen, we can do whatever we want here," Tie Zhuzi said excitedly.
Previously, Hongmen was considered arge faction in the country. Although few people talk about it now, it still exists.
"Brother Yu, what are you thinking?" Tie Zhuzi asked when he saw Xiang Yu not speaking.
Xiang Yu then came to his senses and said, "I¡¯m a bit sleepy, going to bed."
Tie Zhuzi, Xiao Xuan: "..."
Xiang Yu didn¡¯t know what Hong Jinbao would do in two days, but no matter what, they would deal with whatever came their way. Let everything run its natural course.
In these two days, people from various halls took the chance tomunicate and probe each other¡¯s positions.
The people from Holy Mouse Hall were not there but were staying in a rented hotel outside. They also received the notification about the meeting in two days.
Sky Thief Rat sat alone, tapping on the table and thinking, when the phone suddenly rang.
"Sky Thief Rat, have you thought things through?" someone on the other end asked.
"Not yet," Sky Thief Rat replied coldly.
"What are you thinking about? Just do things right, and we promise the entire Hongmen will be yours. You¡¯ll be the Chief of Hongmen, and then you can do whatever you want." The personughed sinisterly after speaking.
Sky Thief Rat snorted and said, "Do you have any other business?"
The personughed again and said, "One more little secret to tell you. Someone in your Hongmen has already defected to us, so think quickly, or else..."
"Who? Who joined you?" Sky Thief Rat asked.
"Secret, secret," the person said whileughing and then hung up.
Sky Thief Rat stood there with the phone in his hand for a long time, thinking about who might have betrayed Hongmen.
He felt conflicted. He was raised by Hongmen, and if he suddenly betrayed them, he¡¯d feel guilty. But the position of Sect Leader tempted him, making it hard to resist.
Originally, he nned to gradually reach that position through Fang Xiaoming, but unexpectedly, Xiang Yu appeared in the middle...
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!
Chapter 1151: 1151: Xiang Yus Overbearing Side
Chapter 1151: Chapter 1151: Xiang Yu¡¯s Overbearing Side
Two days passed quickly, during which Xiang Yu learned about the specifics of Hongmen.
Not knowing before, but once he understood, Xiang Yu was really shocked. He didn¡¯t expect the industry of Hongmen to be so vast. It¡¯s not just the number of people, but the number of businesses too.
In manyrge enterprises domestically, Hongqing Group holds shares, but generally, people are unaware of this.
Fortunately, he hadn¡¯t blindly shed with Hongmen earlier; otherwise, their little industry wouldn¡¯t have been enough to contend with.
Their Yuran Group is also a leading entity in the second city, butpared to Hongqing Group, it¡¯s truly likeparing arge witch to a small witch.
Now Xiang Yu has a clear understanding of Hongmen. Although Hongmen isrge, the members are not united, harboring different minds, which causes Hongmen to currently be in a state of disarray.
At this time, if there is an invasion by external enemies, it will be easy for Hongmen to disintegrate.
Two dayster, not many people attended the meeting, only various Hall Masters, along with Hong Jinbao and Xiang Yu totaling eleven people.
Among them, there was one person who was a cameraman, meaning this meeting was fully recorded.
¡°Now that everyone is familiar with each other, I won¡¯t bother with introductions, let¡¯s officially start the meeting,¡± Hong Jinbao said.
Everyone seemed to realize that something was about to happen, which made them sit there quietly without speaking.
Hong Jinbao first summarized the overall situation of Hongmen in recent times, then looked at everyone and said, ¡°The main purpose of gathering you today is regarding the issue of the Vice Sect Leader.¡±
Hearing this, each Hall Master turned their head towards Xiang Yu.
¡°The Vice Sect Leader has already been elected, and as you all have seen, Xiang Yu is outstanding. And I am already old, no longer able to adapt to the development of the current society, so I¡¯ve decided to pass the position of Sect Leader to Xiang Yu. Nowadays, society belongs to you young people,¡± Hong Jinbao said, looking at Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu suddenly realized; Hong Jinbao had told him a couple of days ago that he had a n, and it seems his n was to push everything onto Xiang Yu.
Hong Jinbao was fine, but Xiang Yu was pushed to the forefront.
Everyone was speechless, doubting their hearing. ording to the rules, there should be a probationary period for Xiang Yu, during which everyone would jointly evaluate whether Xiang Yu was qualified.
But now, Hong Jinbao directly transferred his position as Sect Leader to Xiang Yu, which sounded somewhat frivolous.
¡°Hong Sect Leader, what are you saying? Xiang Yu just joined and many things aren¡¯t clear yet. It¡¯s inappropriate to hand them over to him now,¡± Jin Guozhong said with a frown.
Xiang Yu just joined and hasn¡¯t truly understood Hongmen, plus he is young andcks achievements. Some veterans surely wouldn¡¯t ept Xiang Yu, and handing the position to Xiang Yu now could likely cause chaos.
¡°I object.¡± Sky Thief Rat, sitting on the side, was the first to state.
¡°Xiang Yu is still in his trial period, and whether he can take on the role of Vice Sect Leader is still in question. Now you are passing the Sect Leader position to him, which I find inappropriate,¡± Sky Thief Rat resolutely said.
Others were furrowing their brows too, quite clearly surprised by this decision, finding it hard to ept for the moment.
¡°Hong Sect Leader, perhaps you should reconsider,¡± Jin Guozhong softly said.
Hong Jinbao gestured for them not to speak, then firmly said, ¡°I have decided, don¡¯t say anything more.¡±
Even though Hong Jinbao doesn¡¯t have the right to appoint a candidate, he does have the right to relinquish his position. Now that he¡¯s stepping down, the only one to inherit him is Xiang Yu.
Seeing Hong Jinbao so determined, the others had no choice. But some were secretly smiling, thinking that since Xiang Yu had just joined Hongmen and knew nothing about its affairs.
They could take this opportunity to exploit some benefits. Of course, those who thought this way were those who had no hopes for the Hongmen Sect Leader position.
¡°Xiang Yu, do you think you can take on the position of Sect Leader?¡± At this point, Sky Thief Rat sharply looked at Xiang Yu and said.
¡°No problem.¡± Xiang Yu replied with determined eyes looking at Sky Thief Rat.
Xiang Yu¡¯s straightforward answer surprised Hong Jinbao somewhat, thinking Xiang Yu would refuse. Had he known, he would have consulted Xiang Yu about it.
¡°I don¡¯t think you can do it. Do you know how many people there are in total, how many enterprises, how much assets? Do you know what each person is responsible for?¡± Sky Thief Rat said somewhat agitatedly.
¡°Some things I may not know now, but I will know soon,¡± Xiang Yu replied.
¡°Then wait until you know, before talking about this matter,¡± Sky Thief Rat red, ¡°I have matters, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡±
After saying this, Sky Thief Rat then rotated his chair intending to leave.
¡°The meeting isn¡¯t over, and you want to leave?¡± Hong Jinbao¡¯s tone was icy cold.
Sky Thief Rat recognized Hong Jinbao¡¯s voice and turned his wheelchair back to sit there.
Xiang Yu knew that today¡¯s scenario was certainly designed by Hong Jinbao, whether he agreed or not, this position of Sect Leader was decided.
Instead of being passively imposed, he might as well stand up proactively and take everything.
Hong Jinbao scanned the crowd, then said firmly, ¡°Now I officially announce: Xiang Yu is the current Hongmen Sect Leader, Hongmen Sect Leader. All matters in Hongmen are under Xiang Yu¡¯s responsibility, and you must obey Xiang Yu¡¯s instructions. Anyone in vition will be dealt with ording to the sect rules.¡±
At this time, everyone was bowing their heads thinking about matters; even the recorder on the side was astonished with his mouth wide open, witnessing a major event in Hongmen today.
But the recorder quickly plugged his ears, knowing some things he couldn¡¯t hear, or else he¡¯d lose his life.
¡°Xiang Yu, do you have anything to say?¡± Hong Jinbao looked at Xiang Yu and asked.
Xiang Yu nced around at the Hall Masters, then said, ¡°I hope everyone is clear about one thing, I am now the Hongmen Sect Leader, Hongmen is under my charge, and you follow my orders. Let me say upfront, if anyone vites my words, don¡¯t me me, Xiang Yu, for turning my back on them.¡±
Such calm yet domineering words from Xiang Yu even left Hong Jinbao stunned in ce. He began to suspect whether he¡¯d been yed by Xiang Yu all along, perhaps Xiang Yu had been nning this.
But regardless, things have reached a point with no room to turn back, now Xiang Yu is the Hongmen Sect Leader.
¡°Sky Thief Rat, do you have any objections?¡± Xiang Yu directly faced Sky Thief Rat and said.
Sky Thief Rat is thergest hall among the nine halls, and his rebellious mood is also the biggest. Today, in this meeting, Xiang Yu must first suppress him with momentum.
¡°I have objections,¡± Sky Thief Rat said defiantly, ¡°You are just a newbie who just joined Hongmen. By what right can you be Hongmen Sect Leader? What have you contributed to Hongmen? How old are you, how much do you know about Hongmen? I don¡¯t ept it,¡± Sky Thief Rat said.
¡°That¡¯s all?¡± Xiang Yu asked.
¡°That¡¯s all.¡± Sky Thief Rat bluntly said.
¡°What you said is nonsense, I am now the Hongmen Sect Leader, no matter how you question it, it won¡¯t work. I am asking if you have anyment on what I said.¡± Xiang Yu said dominantly¡
Chapter 1152: 1152: Bold and Decisive Action
Chapter 1152: Chapter 1152: Bold and Decisive Action
Xiang Yu¡¯s domineering attitude right after taking office was something nobody expected.
Jin Guozhong on the side was a bit anxious; he was really worried that Xiang Yu might do something out of line.
¡°Xiang Yu, don¡¯t get excited, this matter¡¡±
Before he could finish his words, Xiang Yu quickly raised his hand to stop him. Xiang Yu looked sharply at Sky Thief Rat and said, ¡°Do you have any objections to what I said?¡±
¡°Yes,¡± Sky Thief Rat replied, looking at Xiang Yu with the same sharp gaze.
¡°Yes, you have them, but don¡¯t voice them, and certainly don¡¯t act on them. I¡¯m stating my case here; don¡¯t me me for not warning youter,¡± Xiang Yu said forcefully.
It was very quiet around; the atmosphere was a bit gloomy. At this point, Hong Jinbao stood up and said, ¡°You all have your meeting, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±
Now that Hong Jinbao had stepped down, he didn¡¯t want to be involved in these matters anymore, so he left everything to Xiang Yu.
With Hong Jinbao gone, the atmosphere on site rxed somewhat.
¡°The Sect Leader has left, so I¡¯ll leave too,¡± Sky Thief Rat said, and then he was about to leave.
At this time, Yan Qing also chimed in, ¡°I don¡¯t think this meeting can proceed, let¡¯s all just disperse.¡±
After saying this, he also prepared to stand up, when Xiang Yu suddenly said, ¡°Think clearly, once you leave, don¡¯te back.¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡± asked Sky Thief Rat.
¡°Your Hall Master doesn¡¯t feel like working anymore, does he?¡± Xiang Yu said with a smile.
¡°Whether I work or not, it¡¯s not up to you,¡± Sky Thief Rat retorted firmly.
Seeing the tension in the atmosphere, Yan Qing then sat back down again.
Xiang Yu then stood up, walked over to Sky Thief Rat, patted him on the shoulder, and said slowly, ¡°Holy Mouse Hall is a major hall within Hongmen, I don¡¯t want anything to happen to you.¡±
As Xiang Yu spoke, he looked around at the others before saying, ¡°I hope everyone remembers what I just said, meeting adjourned.¡±
After Xiang Yu finished speaking, he was the first to walk out.
¡°What a joke,¡± seeing Xiang Yu walk out, Yan Qing then mmed the table and said.
¡°I think he¡¯s asking for trouble, hmph!¡± Sky Thief Rat said coldly.
Several other Hall Masters expressed their dissatisfaction with Xiang Yu in their own ways. After all, Xiang Yu had just joined Hongmen, and now he suddenly became the Sect Leader, which made everyone a bit ufortable.
Jin Guozhong and Poison Rose were a bit worried; after all, Xiang Yu was still too young and too arrogant.
The two went to Hong Jinbao¡¯s room, where Hong Jinbao was raising parrots and ying with them.
¡°Sect Leader, I think this matter¡¡±
Hong Jinbao quickly raised his hand to stop them, then said with a rxed smile, ¡°I¡¯m no longer the Sect Leader, you can call me Hong Jinbao, or even Uncle, but not Sect Leader.¡±
Jin Guozhong and the two were speechless, it was really hard to change the way they addressed him, so in the end, they just called him nothing.
¡°Don¡¯t you think this approach is a bit too hasty?¡± Jin Guozhong said.
Poison Rose also nodded in agreement with Jin Guozhong¡¯s opinion.
Hong Jinbao shook his head and smiled, ¡°Hongmen needs reform now, and Xiang Yu has the kind of courage it needs. I¡¯m no longer capable, I¡¯m too old to keep up with you young people. Ultimately, this society belongs to you.¡±
Hong Jinbao¡¯s words left the two speechless, they really wished for Hong Jinbao to take back control of Hongmen, but seeing his attitude, it seemed impossible.
Both of them were longtime members of Hongmen, and now they had to fully support Xiang Yu.
Xiang Yu whistled and returned to his room with a rxed expression; at that time Yuan Huai and others were sitting there.
¡°Was it smooth?¡± Yuan Huai quickly stood up upon seeing Xiang Yu and said, having already known about Xiang Yu bing the Sect Leader.
¡°Smooth,¡± Xiang Yu said briefly.
Starting today, the news of Xiang Yu bing the Sect Leader of Hongmen would spread quickly. All Hongmen disciples would know immediately.
The likes of Tie Zhuzi sitting there didn¡¯t know what was going on; when they heard that Xiang Yu had be the Sect Leader, Tie Zhuzi nearly jumped up in excitement¡ªthis leap was indeed a bit toorge.
While they were talking, a burly man knocked and entered.
This person was a bit shorter than Tie Zhuzi, somewhat chubby, but very robust.
¡°Sect Leader Xiang, I came to report to you,¡± the man said sincerely.
Seeing this, Yuan Huai quickly introduced him, ¡°This is Tao Dachang, Hong Jinbao¡¯s top lieutenant, trustworthy. You can ask him anything you need.¡±
From the first moment Xiang Yuid eyes on this guy, he felt he could be trusted, so he walked up to him, patted him on the shoulder, and said, ¡°Come to my room.¡±
Saying this, Xiang Yu walked to the inner room, and Tao Dachang followed him inside.
Xiang Yu had many things he wanted to know; now as the Sect Leader of Hongmen, he had to take responsibility.
Hong Jinbao had told him about the internal issues in Hongmen, and he had to clear them one by one. To secure external affairs, he had to stabilize the internal situation first.
No one knew what Xiang Yu and Tao Dachang talked about, and about half an hourter, Tao Dachang walked out of the room and then left.
After he left, Xiang Yu called Jin Guozhong over.
When Jin Guozhong saw Xiang Yu again, he felt a bit awkward; Xiang Yu¡¯s status change was indeed significant.
¡°Xiang, Sect Leader Xiang,¡± Jin Guozhong said awkwardly.
¡°Be natural, just call me Xiang Yu,¡± Xiang Yu directly said.
Jin Guozhong quickly shook his head, ¡°That won¡¯t do, your name can¡¯t be so casually used.¡±
Seeing his insistence, Xiang Yu didn¡¯t force it; after all, it was just a title and didn¡¯t matter.
¡°I want to reorganize Hongmen, do you have any good suggestions?¡± Xiang Yu asked Jin Guozhong.
Jin Guozhong thought for a moment and said, ¡°You¡¯ve juste to Hongmen and aren¡¯t yet familiar with everything. I think you should wait for a while before taking action; that might be better.¡±
¡°There¡¯s not much time left; we must reorganize now,¡± Xiang Yu said decisively.
Jin Guozhong was a bit surprised; he didn¡¯t understand what Xiang Yu meant by saying there wasn¡¯t much time. He shook his head and said, ¡°If you want to reorganize now, I can¡¯t think of any solutions.¡±
Xiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t have any reservations. By calling you here today, it means Ipletely trust you.¡±
Although Jin Guozhong had a favorable impression of Xiang Yu, since their interactions had been too short, he couldn¡¯t reveal his innermost thoughts. If Xiang Yu betrayed him, he¡¯d feel foolish.
Seeing Jin Guozhong¡¯s caution, Xiang Yu frankly said, ¡°Hongmen is currently a mess because of a few parasites; I want to clear them out.¡±
Xiang Yu¡¯s words were blunt, indicating his intention to take action against the various halls. By saying this, it showed that he trusted Jin Guozhong.
Jin Guozhong was moved and said, ¡°Since you trust me this much, I would be less than human to keep holding back.¡±
He paused for a moment and continued, ¡°If we¡¯re going to reorganize, we should be prepared for a bloody fight. I think the first ce to reorganize should be Holy Mouse Hall.¡±
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!
Chapter 1153: A Large-Scale Reform
Chapter 1153: Chapter 1153: A Large-Scale Reform
Xiang Yu listened very intently there because Jin Guozhong has been a veteran member of the Hongmen, and his suggestions are still quite pertinent.
"Jin Guozhong, I¡¯m giving you a task now." Xiang Yu said very seriously.
"Go ahead." Jin Guozhong sat upright and said.
"From today, your Brocade Hall will be renamed to Enforcement Hall, responsible for managing the rules, establishing order. If anyone vites the rules, handle it ording to the regtions." Xiang Yu said.
"Yes." Jin Guozhong said with a very serious face.
At that moment, he suddenly felt invigorated and passionate about working with Xiang Yu.
"Draft a set of rules immediately and announce it when ready." Xiang Yu said.
Jin Guozhong nodded and then hurriedly left. He had been with Hongmen for many years. Usually, he just muddled through, managing his hall satisfactorily.
But now he had a broader perspective and the drive to reform Hongmen.
After Jin Guozhong left, Xiang Yu called over Poison Rose. The Dumei Hall¡¯s power is the smallest, so Xiang Yu tasked them with gathering intelligence.
Poison Rose did not offer any great suggestions. She was unsure if Xiang Yu would seed, but she still agreed.
Next was Jin Zhengming, the Hall Master of Golden Hand Hall.
When Jin Zhengming walked into Xiang Yu¡¯s office, he felt a bit awkward, given that he had been at odds with Xiang Yu in the past.
"Sect Leader Xiang." Jin Zhengming stood there awkwardly and said.
Xiang Yu poured him a ss of water and gestured for him to sit down.
"Don¡¯t be a stranger, I¡¯ve called you here to discuss something." Xiang Yu said earnestly.
"Please go ahead." Jin Zhengming said.
"I want you to take charge of all business-rted matters. The Hongqing Group needs us to manage it, and this area will be your sole responsibility." Xiang Yu said.
"What?" Jin Zhengming opened his mouth wide in surprise, then after a few seconds, he reacted and looked at Xiang Yu: "Sect Leader Xiang, don¡¯t joke with me, I¡¯ve made mistakes before, and I apologize."
In Jin Zhengming¡¯s view, Xiang Yu was looking for trouble with him. He couldn¡¯t believe a big opportunity would fall on him like this.
Previously, business matters were managed by all the Hall Masters because there were a lot of profits, so no one wanted to give up control.
Now Xiang Yu suddenly let him be fully responsible, he really hesitated to ept this big opportunity.
Xiang Yu smiled and said, "Don¡¯t misunderstand me, I¡¯m serious."
Xiang Yu knew Jin Zhengming¡¯s character, plus Yuan Huai had mentioned that this person could be relied upon, so Xiang Yu made him responsible.
Jin Zhengming still looked at Xiang Yu with disbelief: "If I take charge of this, the other Hall Masters won¡¯t agree."
"You don¡¯t need to worry about anything else. I just want to know if you can handle this task?" Xiang Yu looked into his eyes and said.
Jin Zhengming thought for a moment, then finally gritted his teeth and said, "As long as you trust me, I will never betray your trust."
Xiang Yu finally smiled and nodded: "In that case, it¡¯s settled."
They discussed a few other matters, and Jin Zhengming finally stood up and walked towards the door. Just as he reached the door, Jin Zhengming stopped, turned back, and looked at Xiang Yu: "Sect Leader Xiang, you have my admiration. I will do my utmost to do my job well."
Jin Zhengming said no more, turned around, and left.
Xiang Yu¡¯s principle is not to use someone he doubts and not to doubt someone he uses. Once he decided to use them, he would give them the authority.
He had Tao Dachang announce these changes, and once this news was made public, it was sure to cause quite a stir.
Xiang Yu now aims to create big waves. Since a reform is to be made, it is time to tackle the big issues head-on; as long as he¡¯s alive, sess will follow.
Currently, Hongmen is like a loose sand, everyone going their own way. If this continues, Hongmen will disperse.
At this time, in a spacious room, Sky Thief Rat was pacing back and forth, eventually picked up the phone and made a call.
"I agree to cooperate with you." Sky Thief Rat said directly.
The person on the other end suddenlyughed happily.
"I knew you would cooperate with me." The person said very confidently.
"But you must remember, we are just in a cooperative rtionship." Sky Thief Rat said.
"Of course, I wish us a happy cooperation." The person said joyfully.
After Xiang Yu¡¯s restructuring news was released, three halls finally couldn¡¯t sit still, and they each called to express their dissatisfaction with the decision.
Xiang Yu patiently exined to them, assuring them that the profits they had previously gained would remain unchanged.
After voicing theirints, they also requested to manage certain matters. Xiang Yu agreed and then assigned them different responsibilities.
After all, for arge organization tost long, various rules and regtions must beplete.
It¡¯s like a small country, each department must beprehensive and not allow them to dere themselves kings.
But now there are still three halls that haven¡¯t contacted Xiang Yu, namely the Holy Mouse Hall, the ze Hall, and the Purgatory Hall.
As the saying goes, barking dogs don¡¯t bite, and those that don¡¯t bark are the most dangerous.
Because it¡¯s unclear what their true intentions are, but one thing Xiang Yu could be sure of is that these three halls have not united.
Matters within the Hongmen were proceeding with enthusiasm, but these were all internal matters; externally, things remained calm.
During this period, Sun Bo called Xiang Yu, hoping he would swiftly return to City No. 5 to develop economically.
Currently, City No. 5 still has many unimed areas. Ever since Xiang Yu and others smashed the Hongqing Group¡¯spany, the Hongqing Group has not stationed there again.
Sun Bo is someone with very keen business instincts. He knows now is an excellent opportunity for development.
But Xiang Yu rejected this suggestion. Many matters within the Hongmen had yet to be settled.
Although on the surface it seemed calm, it was indeed the calm before the storm.
Sky Thief Rat and the others are undoubtedly plotting something. If Sun Bo and the others made any moves now, it might give Sky Thief Rat and the others an advantage.
Xiang Yu, now in charge of Hongmen, must ensure everything is foolproof.
Sun Bo did not know what Xiang Yu was currently doing, so since Xiang Yu did not agree, he had to temporarily focus on developing in City No. 2.
Now the Yuran Group is already the top enterprise in City No. 2. Even if he developed further, the space is limited, so his goal is to seize City No. 5 quickly.
Xiang Yu has already taken the first step. He now is just waiting, for he knows the other three halls will certainly make some moves.
Sure enough, on the fifth day after Xiang Yu¡¯s announcements, news suddenly came that the ze Hall decided to withdraw from Hongmen.
This news was first reported by Poison Rose. Xiang Yu had given Poison Rose responsibility for intelligence, and indeed she had worked hard in this area.
When this news came, Xiang Yu quickly called over Jin Guozhong.
Now Jin Guozhong is the Hall Master of the Enforcement Hall and has establishedplete rules. Now it was time for him to step up.
"ording to the rules, what should we do?" Xiang Yu looked at Jin Guozhong and said...
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!
Chapter 1154: Eliminating the Parasites of Hongmen
Chapter 1154: Chapter 1154: Eliminating the Parasites of Hongmen
The sect rules were announced two days ago. They had existed before, but Jin Guozhong just made them more up-to-date.
"ording to the sect rules, the Hall Master of the me Hall, who instigated the rebellion of Hong Sect disciples without permission, should be executed, while those involved in the me Hall will have their sry reduced by half a year," Jin Guozhong said with a bit of distress.
After all, they had worked together for a few years, and although their rtionship wasn¡¯t great, it hadn¡¯t reached life-or-death levels.
Now that the reform had just started, they were the first to stand out, which made him ufortable.
Reform inevitably involves bloodshed, and he was prepared for it beforehand, but people have feelings, and it¡¯s hard not to feel soft-hearted at this moment.
"Sect Leader Xiang, how about we let him go this time, as long as he doesn¡¯t take any brothers with him?" Jin Guozhong suggested.
Xiang Yu sneered and said, "Are you treating the sect rules like a joke?"
Upon hearing this, Jin Guozhong quickly shut up, knowing Xiang Yu was serious.
"Assemble the Enforcement Hall with me to find Yan Qing," Xiang Yu said, then called Poison Rose: "Keep track of Yan Qing¡¯s movements, and don¡¯t let him escape with people."
Poison Rose just responded with a hum and didn¡¯t say much. She didn¡¯t know if what she was doing was right, but since Xiang Yu was now the Sect Leader, she just needed to follow orders.
Xiang Yu set out immediately, calling Tie Zhuzi and a few others as he left.
Jin Guozhong, with twenty members of the Enforcement Hall, followed closely. Poison Rose sent word that Yan Qing had not left his vi.
The city where Yan Qing was located wasn¡¯t far from the headquarters. Xiang Yu called Tao Dachang, instructing the brothers there to keep a close watch on Yan Qing¡¯s every move.
"Sect Leader Xiang, Yan Qing has already gathered all his hall disciples around his big vi. It could be dangerous for you to go there directly," Tao Dachang said.
Now that Tao Dachang and his men had arrived in this city, he was currently one of Xiang Yu¡¯s key generals, akin to the royal guards in the emperor¡¯s court in earlier times, directly under Xiang Yu¡¯s orders and not subject to others¡¯mand.
Just as Xiang Yu was about to reach this city, his phone rang. It was a call from Jin Zhengming.
"Sect Leader Xiang, I heard you¡¯re nning to take action against Yan Qing," Jin Zhengming said.
"That¡¯s right," Xiang Yu replied decisively.
Jin Zhengming said with a bit of sadness, "Sect Leader Xiang, be careful. Yan Qing is quite extreme and easily influenced by others. He may have already prepared for resistance."
"Don¡¯t worry," Xiang Yu replied.
Now, Jin Zhengming was responsible for security on the business side. He originally wanted to follow Xiang Yu there but was rejected by Xiang Yu.
Now everyone had their roles; they just needed to fulfill their duties.
Jin Guozhong was from the Enforcement Hall, so it was natural for Xiang Yu to bring them along.
"Sect Leader Xiang, could I ask you for a favor?" Jin Zhengming asked, feeling a bit uneasy.
"If you¡¯re pleading for Yan Qing, then there¡¯s no need to say anything," Xiang Yu bluntly responded.
"Alright, then I won¡¯t say it. Take care," Jin Zhengming ended the call.
After all, they were once brothers, and seeing Yan Qing reach this point made Jin Zhengming somewhat sad.
But everyone has their choices, which he cannot interfere with. In the end, he could only sigh.
He knew that despite some luck, Xiang Yu¡¯s personal abilities yed a significant role in getting this far.
Yan Qing surely wouldn¡¯t be a match for Xiang Yu. Now, he only hoped that Yan Qing would recognize the situation and quickly retreat. Perhaps Xiang Yu would spare him.
As Xiang Yu and his party entered the city, someone informed Yan Qing promptly.
Yan Qing had been building his influence in this city for years; it was his territory. He believed that as long as Xiang Yu dared toe, none of them would return.
Xiang Yu led his men directly to Yan Qing¡¯s ce.
Yan Qing lived in a scenic, remote area in the suburbs with mountains and water, beautiful scenery, vastnd with few people, and good air quality.
It was evident that this kid knew how to enjoy life.
When Xiang Yu and his group reached the gate, someone blocked their way.
"Who are you? This isn¡¯t a ce you can just enter," two men said aggressively, lifting their heads high.
Xiang Yu ignored them and proceeded forward.
The two men tried to stop them, but were thrown aside by Tie Zhuzi and Tao Dachang.
The two of them looked at each other, recognizing each other as heroes. It seemed more like a garden here. As Xiang Yu and his team entered the gate and arrived at the small square in front of the vi, two groups of people rushed out of the vi.
They jogged to surround the small square. At this moment, someone was lying on the second floor of the vi smiling.
"Sect Leader Xiang, long time no see," Yan Qing stood there happily, as if he felt no sense of crisis despite the imminent threat.
"Do you know why I¡¯m here today?" Xiang Yu stood in the center, looking up at Yan Qing.
Yan Qing shook his head and smiled, "Could it be that you came here to see me? If so, you¡¯re wee."
Tie Zhuzi, holding arge iron rod, was about to speak when Xiao Xuan quickly stopped him.
The environment was different now from before, so it was better not to interrupt.
"Is this how you treat your Sect Leader?" Xiang Yu said with a light smile.
Upon hearing this, Yan Qingughed out loud, then said, "Don¡¯t you know? I¡¯ve already left Hong Sect, and now all the brothers here are from my me Gang, not Hong Sect. Isn¡¯t that right, brothers?"
Yan Qing shouted to the surrounding people, but they stood still without reacting.
"Did you see the new sect rules issued two days ago?" Xiang Yu calmly asked.
"Yes, I¡¯ve said it before, I¡¯m no longer part of Hong Sect, so your sect¡¯s rules don¡¯t apply to us," Yan Qing said with pride.
Yan Qingy on the balcony, enjoying the sunlight. He casually lit a cigarette and looked at Xiang Yu, "If you¡¯re here to congratte me, then I wee you. If not, then please leave."
"I¡¯m not here to congratte you, nor will I leave," Xiang Yu said, standing with his hands behind his back, looking up at Yan Qing, "You vited the sect rules, and I¡¯m here to take you back."
Hearing this, Yan Qingughed as if he had heard a great joke.
"Xiang Yu, stop pretending in front of me. Who do you think you are? Before joining Hong Sect, you were just a punk I could crush with a finger."
"Sure, you got lucky meeting Hong Jinbao and became the Sect Leader. Now you act all mighty before me, but what gives you the right?"
"Let me tell you, I¡¯ve tolerated you long enough. You better leave here now. From today on, I have nothing to do with Hong Sect anymore."
Yan Qing was quite emotional. It wasn¡¯t true that he had no feelings for Hong Sect, but he couldn¡¯t stand Xiang Yu being in charge of everything now...
Chapter 1155: 1155: Xiang Yu Skillfully Uses the Stratagem of Alienation
Chapter 1155: Chapter 1155: Xiang Yu Skillfully Uses the Stratagem of Alienation
Even though Yan Qing said there was no longer any connection, he couldn¡¯t help but have slightly wet eyes. After all, people are emotional creatures, and being in the Hongmen for so many years, he still had strong feelings for it.
¡°I¡¯m giving you a chance now; as long as you admit your mistake in front of all the Hall Masters, I can still forgive you.¡± Xiang Yu said with a calm and smiling expression.
Yan Qingughed again, augh tinged with a bit of tragedy, but theughter suddenly stopped.
¡°I don¡¯t need your chance. Again, if you¡¯re here as a guest, I wee you, but if it¡¯s for anything else, please feel free to leave.¡± Yan Qing gestured invitingly.
¡°You are a person of Hongmen, bearing its mark, thus you must abide by its rules. I don¡¯t care about what you did in the past, but now you have vited Hongmen¡¯s rules, I must take you back.¡± Xiang Yu said.
¡°Take me back?¡± Yan Qing scoffed with a smile and said, ¡°Come on, I¡¯m right here, I want to see how you¡¯re going to take me back today.¡±
¡°Damn it.¡± Tie Zhuzi, standing nearby, was furious and grabbed a stick, ready to step inside.
Xiao Xuan quickly stopped him; since Yan Qing was here waiting for Xiang Yu, it meant he was fully prepared, and before Xiang Yu¡¯s orders, they were better off staying put.
¡°You shoulde down now, we can still discuss.¡± Xiang Yu took a step forward, showing his utmost concession.
After all, Yan Qing was the Hall Master of me Gang; being in Hongmen for so many years, he has suffered losses if not achievements. If he knows his mistakes and rectifies them, Xiang Yu really hesitates to kill him.
¡°Discuss my ass.¡± Yan Qing shouted, ¡°Listen up, all members of me Gang, drive these people out for me.¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, people gathered towards the center, all eager to give it a try.
At this moment, Xiang Yu stood on a higher ground, looking at the people around and said, ¡°Brothers, you are Hongmen brothers, I don¡¯t want to see everyone ruin each other. You may have heard, I am the new Sect Leader, my name is Xiang Yu.¡±
Xiang Yu paused here to observe the reaction of the people around him before continuing, ¡°Our Hongmen has hundreds of years of history; it still stands today because Hongmen has strict rules. As the saying goes, ¡®no rules, no Fang Yuan¡¡¯
Xiang Yu spoke eloquently, discussing from national righteousness to ssic cases in Hongmen, then talking about everyone¡¯s current environment, and finally envisioning a future.
The people around nodded in agreement, and everyone expressed that Xiang Yu¡¯s words were quite reasonable.
Yan Qing stood above, unable to listen anymore, and then shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense, everyone go up and drive them all out. You are brothers of me Gang, from now on, you are not Hongmen people.¡±
The crowd wavered; previously, they were proud to be Hongmen people. Now, being asked to leave Hongmen, although silent on the surface, they were genuinely unwilling at heart.
Many at the scene had attended the candidate conference; they saw Xiang Yu¡¯s formidable skills, admired him, and hoped Xiang Yu would take them to a better tomorrow.
But now, they found themselves standing against Xiang Yu, hesitating and wavering, losing their decisions at this moment.
Tie Zhuzi initially held his iron rod ready to act, but now stood quietly.
If they could subdue these people without a fight, that would be best; this is the legendary ¡®winning without fighting¡¯.
¡°Brothers, you are Hongmen people; wherever you go, you are my brothers.¡± Xiang Yu shouted boldly, ¡°Today I stand here to guarantee, as long as youe over, past affairs will be forgiven. I will not let you join other halls; you can directly follow me.¡±
Xiang Yu is Hongmen¡¯s Sect Leader. If you directly follow him, only ¡®Imperial Guard¡¯ treatment awaits¡ªsomething they always longed for.
¡°Don¡¯t listen to his gibberish; he¡¯s tricking you. Once you really follow him, he¡¯ll make things hard for you.¡± Yan Qing shouted from above.
This turn of events was unexpected for him; he thought me Gang members were his brothers, who would follow his lead to leave Hongmen.
But he overlooked the fact this group still had feelings for Hongmen.
Xiang Yu ignored Yan Qing¡¯s shouting and calmly stated, ¡°Brothers, think carefully; if you really follow Yan Qing and leave Hongmen, what is your status? Will you reorganize a gang? Establish me Gang? Is that realistic? Will Hongmen allow you to do so? Will Qing Gang allow it? If Qing Gang permits, there¡¯s only one possibility: your Hall Master has betrayed Hongmen to join Qing Gang.¡±
Finishing this, Xiang Yu pointed directly at Yan Qing on the second floor. Everyone¡¯s eyes turned upward.
Yan Qing felt panicked, then pointed at Xiang Yu and yelled, ¡°Nonsense, even if I leave Hongmen, I would never join another gang. Don¡¯t listen to him!¡±
The more frantic Yan Qing became, the greater the suspicion people had. Members of me Gang eyed each other.
Then one person stepped forward, sping his fists in front of Xiang Yu and said, ¡°Sect Leader, I don¡¯t want to betray Hongmen; I want to follow you. Would you really ept us?¡±
The sincerity in his words was clear, his eyes earnest, showing his genuine affection for Hongmen.
Xiang Yu nodded, then walked beside him and patted his shoulder, saying, ¡°I stand by my words, trust me.¡±
The man¡¯s eyes moistened, looking up at Yan Qing said, ¡°Hall Master, let¡¯s not leave, I can¡¯t bear to part with Hongmen.¡±
Having one persone forward, more followed suit, treating Hongmen as their home, their lifelong career, making it hard to betray.
At this moment, the eyes of Tie Zhuzi also moistened in the back, though a tough guy, even he couldn¡¯t resist such emotional drama.
¡°You¡¯re damned, what do you want? Hongmen is doing well; why leave?¡± Tie Zhuzi suddenly shouted and walked to the center.
He threw his iron stick to the ground, pointed around, and loudly said, ¡°Since everyone is Hongmen people, we¡¯re good brothers. Now you want to leave, do you have any conscience?¡±
Tie Zhuzi spoke with deep emotion, genuinely not wanting these people to leave.
¡°I¡¯ve decided; I want to follow the Sect Leader.¡±
¡°I also want to follow the Sect Leader.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t want to leave Hongmen.¡±
Then more people stood beside Xiang Yu; they believed in him, most of whom had attended the candidate conference.
Of course, some did not step forward¡
Chapter 1156: 1156 Qing Gang Members Emerge
Chapter 1156: Chapter 1156 Qing Gang Members Emerge
Seeing these people filled with passion, Xiang Yu was also moved. At this moment, he made up his mind to lead these people toward a bright future.
Of course, there were still a few people who did not stand by Xiang Yu¡¯s side. They were still hesitating, not trusting Xiang Yu, not trusting this young Sect Leader.
Those who did note over were some old members of the Hall of Loyalty and Righteousness. They had feelings for Yan Qing and the Hall itself.
Now, asking them to suddenly leave the Hall and follow Xiang Yu was something they couldn¡¯t ept.
Xiang Yu saw through these people¡¯s thoughts and said, ¡°If you can¡¯t let go of the Hall of Loyalty and Righteousness, then once youe over, I can assign you to the me Brigade.¡±
After Xiang Yu finished speaking, some people hesitated for a moment but still came over, as they couldn¡¯t let go of Zhongyi Tang.
Thus, most of the people standing around had alreadye over. The remaining ones started to panic, looking left and right, not knowing what to do.
At this time, Xiang Yu looked up at Yan Qing and said, ¡°See? Your actions are not winning people¡¯s hearts.¡±
Yan Qing¡¯s eyes were blood-red. He didn¡¯t expect that his brothers, who had been with him for so long, would be persuaded by Xiang Yu in just a few sentences.
¡°Xiang Yu, if you¡¯ve got guts,e up here and let¡¯s have a good talk.¡± Yan Qing said viciously, biting his teeth.
Xiang Yu was no fool. Although he was confident in his skills, he wasn¡¯t arrogant enough to walk into the vi alone.
¡°What, scared now? You¡¯re nothing but a coward. Do you all see? You¡¯re still going to follow him? He doesn¡¯t even have the courage for this.¡± Yan Qing shouted madly from there.
At this moment, everyone was looking at Xiang Yu, wondering what he would do now.
¡°Sect Leader, let me go up and capture him,¡± Tao Dachang, standing by Xiang Yu¡¯s side, said.
Xiang Yu was somewhat moved that Tao Dachang volunteered. It was evident that this guy was loyal to him.
Xiang Yu shook his head and refused. Then he looked up at Yan Qing and said, ¡°The reason I¡¯m not going up now is to give some face to these brothers who have been with you for so long. How could I capture you right in front of them?¡±
Indeed, although these people of the Hall of Loyalty and Righteousness had followed Xiang Yu, they would never agree to capture Yan Qing.
Hearing Xiang Yu say this moved them greatly. One person even directly walked over to Xiang Yu and said with a red face, ¡°Sect Leader, can I ask you to let Hall Master Yan go?¡±
¡°Sect Leader, please, just let him go.¡±
The surrounding people of the Hall were all pleading there.
Seeing this scene, Xiang Yu was also touched. He nodded and said, ¡°As long as he walks down here himself, I can choose to forgive him.¡±
This was Xiang Yu¡¯s final concession. After all, they had just established the Sect Rules. Without rules, there¡¯s no order. He couldn¡¯t break them right after setting them.
¡°Hall Master,e down. We know you don¡¯t want to leave Zhongyi Tang.¡±
¡°Yes, Hall Master, stay with us.¡±
The people below were pleading, but disdain appeared on Yan Qing¡¯s face. He sneered and said, ¡°You idiots, who wants to go to Zhongyi Tang with you? Let me tell you, I¡¯ve already joined the Qing Gang.¡±
Yan Qing¡¯s words immediately brought silence to those around him. A cold wind blew, messing up everyone¡¯s hair.
Xiang Yu was also surprised. What he said just now about Yan Qing joining the Qing Gang was just a guess; he never expected it to be true.
The influence of the Qing Gang extending here gave Xiang Yu a chilling feeling.
¡°What did you say? Hall Master, that¡¯s not true,¡± said someone below, unable to believe it, looking at Yan Qing.
Seeing that the situation hade to this, Yan Qing had no need to hide it andughed loudly, ¡°You heard right. I have joined the Qing Gang. The current Zhongyi Tang is a scattered sandpile, and sooner orter, it will be destroyed by the Qing Gang. Might as well join early and wait for you here.¡±
After Yan Qing finished speaking, those who were still hesitating below also stood by Xiang Yu¡¯s side. They were entirely disappointed in Yan Qing.
¡°What¡¯s the punishment for colluding with outside gangs?¡± Xiang Yu turned to Jin Guozhong and asked.
Jin Guozhong couldn¡¯t believe his ears either. He gritted his teeth, saying, ¡°Death without mercy.¡±
¡°Dachang, Zhuangzi, you two take some men and capture him. Everyone else, wait outside.¡± Xiang Yu shouted.
By others, Xiang Yu meant those former people of the Hall. Now utterly disappointed with Yan Qing, they dejectedly headed outside.
Just then, a person suddenly appeared on the second floor. This person looked very thin, taller than Yan Qing by half a head, with eyes full of energy.
¡°Are you Xiang Yu?¡± the man stood upstairs with his hands behind his back and asked.
When Xiang Yu saw this person, he knew he certainly wasn¡¯t from the Hall.
¡°Who are you?¡± Xiang Yu asked, looking at the man.
At this moment, Jin Guozhong beside Xiang Yu gritted his teeth and stepped forward, shouting, ¡°Li Xiaosan, Hall Master of the Hall of Loyalty and Righteousness of the Qing Gang.¡±
Upon hearing the name Qing Gang, everyone turned their heads to look above. If they had doubted Yan Qing¡¯s words were just angry talk before, now they could confirm that Yan Qing had indeed joined the Qing Gang.
¡°The Sect Leader of Zhongyi Tang is impressive, easily subduing a Hall¡¯s brothers with a few words.¡± Li Xiaosan sneered from there.
¡°Who let you out?¡± Yan Qing stood aside, ring and asked.
¡°You useless thing, it was for naught that we put so much effort into you. You can¡¯t even persuade your subordinates, truly disappointing,¡± Li Xiaosan looked at Yan Qing with disdain.
Yan Qing red and said, ¡°Li Xiaosan, what do you mean?¡±
Li Xiaosan looked at Yan Qing with disdain and said, ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything. Just listen for the Gang Leader¡¯s decision when you return.¡±
Yan Qing, somewhat agitated, stepped forward a bit toward Li Xiaosan and said, ¡°We agreed that as long as I joined your Qing Gang, I would have the management rights over a bigger territory. Don¡¯t go back on your word.¡±
Li Xiaosan pursed his lips without speaking. He didn¡¯t want to talk about some things here and then looked at Xiang Yu and said, ¡°See? This is how people from Zhongyi Tang are.¡±
The people below heard it clearly and were d they hadn¡¯t left with Yan Qing.
¡°Hall Master, turn back. We¡¯re doing well at Zhongyi Tang; why go to Qing Gang and suffer?¡±
¡°Exactly, look at his demeanor, it¡¯s sickening.¡±
The people below were advising Yan Qing.
Now, Yan Qing was somewhat regretting, but there was no remedy for regret in the world. He was a man; how could he show weakness in front of everyone?
He raised his head, looking into the distance without speaking, but his eyes were already getting wet.
¡°How dare youe to my territory?¡± Xiang Yu looked at Li Xiaosan, sneering.
Li Xiaosanughed, as if hearing the biggest joke in the world, and then looked at Xiang Yu, saying, ¡°What can I do bying here? What dare you do to me?¡±
Chapter 1157: Stepping Forward to Save Xiang Yu
Chapter 1157: Chapter 1157: Stepping Forward to Save Xiang Yu
Li Xiaosan raised his head arrogantly, looking at Xiang Yu, thinking that Xiang Yu wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to him.
Traditionally, Hongmen and Qing Gang have always kept to their own affairs. Even though there are some conflicts now, they are purely business-rted and have not escted to physical altercations.
Xiang Yu had just taken office, and they were aware of this fact.
When Xiang Yu was appointed, they made a simple inquiry about him. Upon learning that Xiang Yu was a young man, everyone in Qing Gang knew that an opportunity had arisen.
Their first n was to incite chaos within Hongmen and then gradually erode it.
Li Xiaosan, as a member of Qing Gang, felt very proud, believing Hongmen would soon be their meal.
"If youe down now, we can still have a good talk," Xiang Yu said with a calm smile.
"Youe up," Li Xiaosan teased.
"Alright." Xiang Yu smiled, then looked at Tie Zhuzi and Tao Dachang and said, "You two go up there and grab him for me."
Tie Zhuzi could not wait any longer and headed upwards with Tao Dachang.
Li Xiaosan did not panic; he simply stood there with arms crossed, waiting calmly.
At this time, Yan Qing looked at him angrily and said, "You¡¯d better take your people and leave quickly. Don¡¯t cause trouble here."
Li Xiaosan disdainfully nced at him and said, "Don¡¯t speak, lest you embarrass yourself."
"You..." Yan Qing gritted his teeth, unable to speak from anger. He had never treated him this way before.
Just then, there was the sound of fighting from the first floor, indicating a brawl had broken out.
Xiang Yu knew there must be an ambush inside, so he turned to look at Jin Guozhong and Xiaoxuan and said, "You go in too."
Jin Guozhong, having awaited this moment, shouted and led his men inside.
The brothers of Liyan Hall stood by observing, not taking any action.
"Are you noting down?" Xiang Yu asked, looking at Li Xiaosan.
Seeing Xiang Yu actually order his men to act, Li Xiaosan frowned and said, "Xiang Yu, how dare you! You¡¯re provoking a war between the two gangs."
After all, the people Li Xiaosan brought were few and couldn¡¯t match Xiang Yu¡¯s forces.
Xiang Yu sneered and quickly ran forward.
People around had no idea what Xiang Yu was doing. The brothers of Liyan Hall were puzzled as to why the Sect Leader suddenly started running.
While they were confused, Xiang Yu suddenly appeared downstairs, then stepped on a column and jumped up strongly.
He grasped the railing on the second floor, then leapt and flipped onto the second-floor balcony.
This scene seemed like something straight out of television, revealing Xiang Yu¡¯s surprising agility.
The brothers of Liyan Hall below couldn¡¯t help but cheer. They admired Xiang Yu and now felt an urge, driven by excitement, to go over and embrace him.
Those who had entered could only hear the cheers from outside, unaware of what had transpired. They only hoped to clear the obstacles before them quickly and reach the second floor.
Xiang Yu¡¯s movements startled Li Xiaosan, causing him to retreat more than ten steps before steadying himself.
Yan Qing was also surprised but didn¡¯t react as excessively as Li Xiaosan.
Once Xiang Yu reached the top, he slowly approached Li Xiaosan. Unexpectedly, Yan Qing stood in between, blocking Xiang Yu, and said, "Don¡¯t act rashly. If you do, it will certainly spark conflict between both sides."
Li Xiaosan collected himself, raised his head, and said, "That¡¯s right. If that happens, you¡¯ll be the viin. We¡¯re at peace currently, so don¡¯t squander it."
Hearing this, Xiang Yuughed outright. What nonsense about peace; it¡¯s all bullshit.
It¡¯s a society ruled byw now; they just can¡¯t engage inrge-scale battles. Small-scale skirmishes like this happen every day, and who cares?
"Step aside first. We¡¯ll deal with your issueter," Xiang Yu said, looking at Yan Qing.
After all, Yan Qing was one of Hongmen¡¯s people, and Xiang Yu didn¡¯t want to handle family matters in front of outsiders.
"Yan Qing, you¡¯re part of Qing Gang now. We¡¯re in the same camp. If you dare step aside, don¡¯t me me for speaking ill of you before the Gang Leader," Li Xiaosan said.
This was tant intimidation. Yan Qing used to be a Hall Master of Hongmen. Apart from the Sect Leader, no one would dare speak to him like this. But now...
At this moment, the people from below rushed up. Leading them was Tie Zhuzi, wielding an iron rod.
Tie Zhuzi and the others were curious to see that Xiang Yu had already arrived here. He walked to the edge, looked down, and asked, "Brother Yu, how did you get up here?"
"Flew up," Xiang Yu said casually.
Of course, no one believed that; they nced below, increasing their admiration for Xiang Yu even more.
Tie Zhuzi and the others came rushing up, startling Li Xiaosan. He couldn¡¯t believe his men were so easily beaten, barely holding out five minutes.
"You can¡¯t touch me. I¡¯m a Hall Master of Qing Gang," Li Xiaosan panicked slightly.
"Qing my ass, I¡¯m gonna smash you," Tie Zhuzi said, unsatisfied with just one hit, then rushed at Li Xiaosan with the rod, and Xiang Yu didn¡¯t stop him.
Seeing Xiang Yu unmoved, Li Xiaosan desperately jumped aside, pointing at Xiang Yu, and said, "You¡¯re the Sect Leader of Hongmen. You should understand the pros and cons."
Xiang Yu merely turned to enjoy the distant scenery, not treating the affair seriously.
Tie Zhuzi swung the rod down, and Li Xiaosan dodged frantically.
Yan Qing at this point was at a loss and regretted getting involved with Qing Gang.
Tie Zhuzi missed with one swing and followed up with a sweep.
Yan Qing was within its range and quickly jumped beside Xiang Yu.
Li Xiaosan also ended up beside Xiang Yu at this point.
Jin Guozhong and others saw this, got slightly nervous, and wanted to rush over to protect Xiang Yu.
Infuriated by Tie Zhuzi, Li Xiaosan stealthily pulled out a dagger and stabbed towards Xiang Yu¡¯s back.
Xiaoxuan, seeing this from behind, urgently shouted, "Brother, watch your back!"
As the de was about to strike Xiang Yu¡¯s back, a shadow suddenly stood behind him.
Li Xiaosan¡¯s knife pierced into a person¡¯s body, and he was kicked to the ground.
Xiang Yu quickly turned around to see a knife embedded in Yan Qing¡¯s body.
"Yan Qing, Yan Qing," Xiang Yu called out with some anxiety; in truth, Xiang Yu was confident he could dodge the stab. He had realized Li Xiaosan would attack him but never expected Yan Qing to jump in.
"Call an ambnce," Xiang Yu yelled.
The members of Liyan Hall, seeing Yan Qing injured, lost their minds and rushed upstairs in rage.
Although Yan Qing betrayed Hongmen, his courage to stand up at the crucial moment should bemended.
"Fuck your uncle," Tie Zhuzi shouted in anger, then viciously smashed Li Xiaosan¡¯s legs with the iron rod.
Tie Zhuzi was naturally strong, and with the weight of the iron rod, Li Xiaosan¡¯s legs were likely beyond saving...
Chapter 1158: 1158: The Last Remaining Hidden Danger
Chapter 1158: Chapter 1158: The Last Remaining Hidden Danger
Li Xiaosan screamed and almost fainted, then looked at his leg which had already lost all sensation.
Li Xiaosan gritted his teeth and yelled, ¡°Xiang Yu, you¡¯re finished, your Hongmen is finished.¡±
¡°Screw you.¡± Tie Zhuzi kicked Li Xiaosan into the distance, making him crash into the railing.
¡°Yan Qing, hold on, don¡¯t sleep,¡± Xiang Yu said worriedly as he held Yan Qing.
Although Yan Qing vited the rules and should be executed, at this moment, their hearts softened.
Yan Qingy in Xiang Yu¡¯s arms, suddenly smiling as he looked at him.
¡°Xiang Yu, I admire you a lot, but I also envy you. I don¡¯t want to betray Hongmen,¡± Yan Qing said weakly, coughing up blood.
He was now more exhaling than inhaling, clearly on the brink of death.
¡°Don¡¯t talk, you have to hold on,¡± Xiang Yu said with much concern, as Yan Qing had just taken a blow for him. Xiang Yu could feel Yan Qing¡¯s affection for Hongmen.
He knew that Yan Qing didn¡¯t take that blow for him, but for the stability of Hongmen.
¡°I don¡¯t like you; even down there, I¡¯ll keep watching you. If Hongmen is ruined by you, I won¡¯t let you go even after death,¡± Yan Qing said, struggling, then breathed hisst.
¡°Yan Qing.¡± Xiang Yu shouted, but by now Yan Qing¡¯s body had gone limp, and his body heat had dissipated.
Everyone was silent, some shedding tears in the shadows. This scene was something no one had anticipated.
Xiang Yu gentlyid Yan Qing on the ground and only then looked at Jin Guozhong, saying, ¡°Give him a proper burial and look after his family, bury him with honors as a great hero of Hongmen.¡±
Jin Guozhong was deeply saddened. Yan Qing had be a Hall Master with him, and seeing him lying there, Jin Guozhong couldn¡¯t help but feel sorrow.
¡°Take him back,¡± Xiang Yu nced at Li Xiaosan and said, then turned to walk outside.
Xiang Yu knew that since reform was necessary, bloodshed was inevitable.
Returning to Hongxing Vi, Xiang Yu happened upon Hong Jinbao taking a stroll, leisurely carrying a birdcage.
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s serious expression, Hong Jinbao walked over with a schadenfreude smile and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, hit a snag?¡±
Xiang Yu shook his head and said, ¡°Yan Qing is dead.¡±
Hong Jinbao paused with the birdcage in hand, his face unable to conceal his grief. But then he smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not a Hongmen man anymore; just go ahead boldly.¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Xiang Yu suddenly said, feeling a sense of remorse towards Hong Jinbao.
Hong Jinbao shook his head with a smile and walked away with the birdcage. He had anticipated this all along, and perhaps that¡¯s why he quickly ceded the position of Sect Leader to Xiang Yu¡ªto avoid witnessing this.
Back in his room, Xiang Yu slept soundly, doubting whether his reforms were right.
These people held deep feelings for Hongmen, and what Xiang Yu did was to push those with dissent into rebellion.
Not knowing how long he slept, Xiang Yu awoke and went to the hall, finding several people, including Jin Guozhong, waiting for him.
¡°Sect Leader Xiang, how should we deal with Li Xiaosan?¡± Jin Guozhong asked.
¡°Hold him for now,¡± Xiang Yu said.
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s low spirits, Jin Guozhong said, ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault. Perhaps this oue is the best, as Yan Qing wished.¡±
Xiang Yu knew Jin Guozhong was trying tofort him, so he gestured for him to stop talking.
Xiang Yu had weathered many storms, his mind much firmer than they imagined; he wouldn¡¯t lose hisposure because of Yan Qing¡¯s death.
¡°Call Yu Honghao over; I have something to say to him,¡± Xiang Yu said, looking at Jin Guozhong.
Jin Guozhong nodded and then took out his phone to call.
At this time, in Sky Thief Rat¡¯s office, he was on the phone.
¡°What, Yan Qing is dead? How did he die?¡± Sky Thief Rat asked, surprised and puzzled.
The person on the other end described the situation, and Sky Thief Rat mmed the table and sneered, ¡°Xiang Yu, Xiang Yu, you¡¯re seeking death.¡±
¡°What should we do?¡± the person on the line asked.
¡°Follow the n. If you fail, don¡¯t bothering back to see me,¡± Sky Thief Rat said, then hung up.
Jin Guozhong buried Yan Qing in the back mountain, provided his family with some money, and told them to leave.
After all, when Yan Qing was alive, he would certainly have had enemies. Now that Yan Qing was dead, they might transfer their hatred to his family; Hongmen needed to ensure his family¡¯s well-being.
¡°Sect Leader Xiang, you need to be careful these days,¡± Jin Guozhong said, looking at Xiang Yu.
Now was a period of reform for Hongmen; during this time, people were restless, and he was worried about Xiang Yu¡¯s safety.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine,¡± Xiang Yu said.
By 5 PM, Yu Honghao still hadn¡¯te to see Xiang Yu. When Jin Guozhong called him again, his phone was already off.
Jin Guozhong reported this to Xiang Yu, who quickly asked Poison Rose to investigate, and the result was that Yu Honghao had suddenly disappeared.
Along with him, several of his close brothers had vanished, while the other Purgatory Hall members remained at their posts.
¡°He must be worried you¡¯d eliminate him, so he fled early,¡± Yuan Huai analyzed as he sat there.
Xiang Yu turned to Jin Guozhong and said, ¡°Gather the former Purgatory Hall members and let them choose freely. Of course, they can join the ze Squad.¡±
The ze Squad was a newly formed department by Xiang Yu, personallymanded by him.
Now everyone in Hongmen knew Xiang Yu was their Sect Leader and held him in awe. Hearing that the ze Squad was directly under Xiang Yu, they naturally rushed to join.
Of the three hidden dangers, Yan Qing was dead, Yu Honghao missing, leaving only Sky Thief Rat.
The Holy Mouse Hall was thergest at the time within Hongmen, and Sky Thief Rat had the highest rebellious sentiments; Xiang Yu hadn¡¯t decided how to handle him yet.
The next morning, right after Xiang Yu finished exercising, he received a call from Poison Rose.
¡°Sect Leader Xiang, I¡¯ve just received news that Sky Thief Rat might make a move on you,¡± Poison Rose said seriously.
¡°Just call me Xiang Yu; I¡¯m not used to you calling me Sect Leader,¡± Xiang Yu said with an awkward smile.
Poison Rose coughed awkwardly. Xiang Yu¡¯s series of actions had also earned her admiration.
When Hong Jinbao was in control, Hongmen was a disjointed mess. Now Xiang Yu was consolidating power in his hands, but Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t a selfish leader. Having such a generous leader made her quite relieved.
Now that she had news of a possible assassination attempt on Xiang Yu, she immediately informed him.
Xiang Yu knew someone would likely target him in theing days, so he was prepared, just waiting for them to strike.
At noon, after Yuan Huai had lunch and was about to rest, a flying knife suddenly streaked toward his back.
Yuan Huai had been training daily with Xiang Yu, and his body was recovering gradually. Though he hadn¡¯t reached his peak state, he still retained his natural sense of crisis¡
Chapter 1159: Leng Chan Suspects Yuan Huai Has Been Caught
Chapter 1159: Chapter 1159: Leng Chan Suspects Yuan Huai Has Been Caught
Yuan Huai was naturally alert. When he sensed somethinging at him from behind, he quickly did a forward flip.
The flying knife brushed past his body and embedded itself in the door frame ahead. Yuan Huai could tell the attacker wasn¡¯t trying to kill him; otherwise, the knife wouldn¡¯t have missed by such a margin.
Yuan Huai steadied himself and turned his head, only to see Leng Chan standing there with a calm expression.
"What are you doing?" Yuan Huai said angrily. Although the knife wouldn¡¯t have been fatal if it had hit him, it would still hurt.
"Tell me about Lu Xiaofeng," Leng Chan said.
"I don¡¯t know. Don¡¯t ask me about it again," Yuan Huai replied, then turned to head to his room.
Leng Chan quickly moved to block Yuan Huai¡¯s door and took the opportunity to pull out the dagger.
"If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯lle to bother you every day," Leng Chan stubbornly dered.
Yuan Huai felt helpless and pleaded, "Please, spare me. I really don¡¯t know."
"No way, you definitely know," Leng Chan insisted.
Yuan Huai felt exasperated. If Leng Chan stayed here, he couldn¡¯t rest. He hurriedly said, "If you want to know, go ask Xiang Yu."
"How could Xiang Yu, who just joined Hong Men, know about past matters? You¡¯re lying to me," Leng Chan said sharply.
"Didn¡¯t you hear him say he joined Hong Men before? Earlier than me, for sure. He must know," Yuan Huai said earnestly.
Seeing Leng Chan hesitating, Yuan Huai quickly nudged her aside, then entered his room and locked the door.
"Is he really an old member of Hong Men?" Leng Chan muttered. After pondering for a moment, she finally headed towards Xiang Yu¡¯s room.
"Where is Sect Leader Xiang?" she asked Tie Zhuzi and some others sitting in the outer room.
"Resting in his room," Tie Zhuzi replied directly.
Leng Chan hesitated for a moment and then sat on the sofa to wait. After all, Xiang Yu was the Sect Leader of Hong Men, and she had to respect his resting time.
Tie Zhuzi noticed Leng Chan¡¯s icy expression and curiously asked, "Do you need something from Xiang Yu?"
Leng Chan sat there motionless as if she hadn¡¯t heard, ignoring Tie Zhuzi. Seeing this, Tie Zhuzi kept silent.
Leng Chan waited on the sofa until eight o¡¯clock in the evening, but Xiang Yu still didn¡¯te out.
She became impatient and looked at Tie Zhuzi, "Why hasn¡¯t hee out yet?"
Tie Zhuzi just looked up at the ceiling and ignored her.
Leng Chan¡¯s face hardened, and she addressed Tie Zhuzi, "I asked you a question?"
"I don¡¯t know," Tie Zhuzi turned his head away and replied.
Leng Chan wanted to get angry but remembered her earlier attitude towards Tie Zhuzi. She took a deep breath and said, "It was my fault earlier. I¡¯m sorry."
Tie Zhuzi chuckled and turned his head, "No problem, Xiang Yu wille out in less than a minute. Just wait a bit longer."
Leng Chan looked at Tie Zhuzi in confusion, about to ask why, when Xiang Yu groggily opened the door and came out.
Leng Chan didn¡¯t know how Tie Zhuzi could tell, but at this moment, she just wanted to rify one thing.
"Sect Leader Xiang, can I ask you something?" Leng Chan asked, standing before Xiang Yu.
Still not fully awake, Xiang Yu nodded and moved towards the sofa to sit down.
At that moment, Leng Chan pulled Xiang Yu¡¯s arm and dragged him into the room.
Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan, sitting aside, could only smile wryly and shrug; they didn¡¯t bother to eavesdrop.
Fully awake from Leng Chan¡¯s actions, Xiang Yu sat at the edge of the bed and said, "What is it? Go ahead."
Taking a deep breath, Leng Chan asked, "Sect Leader Xiang, you joined Hong Men a long time ago. Do you know someone named Lu Xiaofeng?"
Xiang Yu shook his head with a wry smile, "Who told you I joined Hong Men long ago?"
"You said so yourself," Leng Chan answered bluntly.
Xiang Yu awkwardly smiled and scratched his head, "Did I? I must have forgotten."
Seeing Xiang Yu¡¯s expression, Leng Chan felt an unspeakable fury. Clearly, Xiang Yu wasn¡¯t an old member of Hong Men.
"You don¡¯t know him?" Leng Chan asked coldly.
Her heart filled with anger, she had already put aside the fact that Xiang Yu was the Sect Leader of Hong Men.
"To be honest with you, I¡¯m just..."
Before Xiang Yu could finish, Leng Chan turned and left, her demeanor like that of someone about tomit murder.
Tie Zhuzi and Xiao Xuan were equally puzzled as they watched Leng Chan stomp out.
"Could it be that Xiang Yu and Leng Chan have a thing going on?" Tie Zhuzi muttered.
Just then, Xiang Yu smacked him on the back of the head, saying, "Don¡¯t talk nonsense."
Tie Zhuzi saw Xiang Yu hade out and just chuckled without saying more.
Sitting on the sofa, Xiang Yu looked at Xiao Xuan, "How¡¯s the arrangementing along?"
Xiao Xuan confidently nodded, "Don¡¯t worry, brother. If they daree, they won¡¯t leave."
Xiang Yu trusted Xiao Xuan¡¯s capabilities. He leaned back on the sofa and sighed, "I¡¯m so tired."
Tie Zhuzi, Xiao Xuan: "..."
Leng Chan stormed out of Xiang Yu¡¯s room, heading straight for Yuan Huai¡¯s. She had been deceived by Yuan Huai and intended to settle the score with him.
Upon reaching Yuan Huai¡¯s room, she saw him dressed and about to leave.
Yuan Huai realized trouble as soon as he saw Leng Chan. He quickly picked up the phone, pretending to call someone, and hurriedly moved toward the door with a sense of urgency.
Leng Chan entered and kicked towards Yuan Huai.
Yuan Huai quickly dodged and shouted, "What are you doing?"
Without a word, Leng Chan struck at Yuan Huai again.
Yuan Huai swiftly evaded and said, "Don¡¯t get me wrong. I honestly don¡¯t know when Xiang Yu joined Hong Men. We can talk this over."
But Leng Chan didn¡¯t n to stop; she wanted to teach Yuan Huai a lesson.
Yuan Huai held the phone, ready to call Xiang Yu¡ªhis only hope of rescue now.
But before he could make the call, Leng Chan kicked it out of his hand.
"What are you doing? That was a 200 yuan phone I just bought!" Yuan Huai shouted.
Ignoring his protests, Leng Chan continued her relentless attack.
Yuan Huai dodged repeatedly. Fortunately, his body had recovered a lot after training, or else he couldn¡¯t have handled Leng Chan¡¯s assault.
But he still hadn¡¯t fully recovered. When Leng Chan was exhausted and panting, Yuan Huaiy on the sofa unable to move.
"Please, spare me, madam. I can¡¯t move anymore," Yuan Huai pleaded.
Seeing him lying there, Leng Chan stepped forward and grabbed him by the neck, "Tell me about Lu Xiaofeng, or I won¡¯t let you go."
Just then, gunfire suddenly rang out in the distance...
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!